《Cheat Awakening》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1. Myne

    Forest Behind the Town of Lucas ...


    Aaaaaaaaa Helppppp


    A loud ear-piercing scream sounded inside the Forest.


    If I return to town safely I kill that motherf*cker old man, who says that storm rabbit is easy to hunt.


    While I am still thinking about how easily I believe in that old man''s words, a storm rabbit comes behind me and uses his skill [Strom kick] and kicks on my butt and sds me flying in the sky.


    ...


    "Ahh,'' that kick was really powerful, although because of that kick I managed to save my life, but today I am probably not going to sleep peacefully,


    ahh, my butt..."I thought while rubbing my painful butt.


    My name is Myne. I am 4 years old soon to be an adult and an apprtice hunter.


    I was 9 years old wh my parts pass away due to some sickness or something else, I really don''t know the reason, but all I know is that they are dead.


    After the deaths of my parts, I start living alone, like every other orphan.


    But because my father was a professional hunter, wh I become 5 years old he start teaching me about hunting And my mother was a retired advisor of the old king. my mother was from a high-class noble family.


    It is still a mystery to me, how did my dumb father manage to seduce her and marry her in the d.


    After marrying to father, my mother runs out of her home and comes to this Town with my father and becomes a housewife.


    Because my father starts teaching me about hunting, my mother also started to teach me all types of geral to deep knowledge about every topic that she knows, and although she was a woman but because she was from a noble family, her favorite topic in teaching was always is scamming peoples, politics, business, like how to read people, how to make profit any kind of situation, etc...


    She wanted to teach me everything that she knows, that is why she makes a rule that in the family no matter what happed no one kept any secrets, and because my mother was the boss of the family, we can only follow her order like servants.


    After that day my mother and father started telling me all kinds of gossip that happing in the town, who is the most idiot person in town, ev about there''s sexual life, everything about sex and how it feels good after having sex and how much time my father last, etc...


    Because of this, since our house is not much big and we only have main hall, kitch and rooms after they start talking to me like a frid, I started to hear mother loud ''moan'' every night.


    The first time wh I heard that I thought something happs to her but wh I secretly peek into their room I show that mother riding on father completely naked and doing up-down and moaning loudly, while her E-cup size big breasts jiggling fastly, after that day they completely op in front of me and I received a permant free sex show membership from them.


    So yes you can say that I can watch sex every night and because in town alchemy shops also sell birth control pills they also didn''t have to worry about pregnancy.


    Anyway so because of 4 years of training with my parts, I learned many things from them and after their death, I don''t have much trouble adjusting without them and also because they left ough money for me to survive 3 years without any kind of worry.


    So ev after their death, I managed myself quite well.


    For most of my free 3 years ( because I don''t worry about money ) I practice all skills that I learned from my parts.


    I know that my part''s money soon will d so I made various types of traps that could be used to catch small animals like rabbits so I can sell them for some money.


    Thanks to my mother''s lessons, I can sell my gain at a good price and because of my little age, I can easily scam people with the help of my sweet words and cutess ( that I took from my mother ). I also have a little talt that I easily find out words that make other people feel good, this trick works better with wom, and managed to gain some profit no matter what I do.


    I picked up the carcass and put them into the storage bag and started to walk toward the town.....


    After half hour later I arrived at the trading guide.


    Wh I was about to ter the trading guide counter where we can sell or buy our things, I heard an annoying voice from behind me.


    "Ah! boss why are you here, you just have ordered me, and I can complete your work."


    I turned my head and saw black hair, blue eyes, thin body, but with a little cute-looking boy standing behind me with 3 other random boys.


    This is Ansem, son of a trading guide leader.


    He is the same age as me, and why is he calling me boss, because of a childhood incidt.


    Wh I am 6 years old, he starts to bully me, and after my mother found out about that, she strictly started to teach high-grade hand-to-hand combat and after months of non-stop hellish training, I wt all my anger of training on them and I beat the hell out of them. From that day onward he became my fan out of little fear, little respect, and start calling me boss.


    "Ansem, how many times do I have to say to you that I am not your boss?"


    "But boss you are the most powerful youth in tire Lucas town under 5."


    He is calling me youth because I didn''t turn 5 so I am not an adult yet.


    "Because of you motherf*ckers tries to train at all," I said annoyingly.


    Hm? What''s the matter? while I was ready to give Ansem and his gang members a little beating, I heard a heavy voice from behind me.


    I look back and saw Ansem''s father standing behind me while looking at Ansem angrily.


    "Myne, did the Ansem trouble you again? guide leader asked me seriously." the guild leader asked with a frown.


    "Dad, what are you talking and how can I give trouble to the boss?" Ansem answer immediately before I could say something.


    Before those father and son start their family drama in front of me, I hurriedly said "It''s all right guide leader we just talking."


    After saying that I make a little excuse and after saying bye to everyone, I hurriedly run toward the exchange counter. I come in front of the counter where a young-looking female doing her work, we''ll this can''t consider work since she is just putting makeup on her face but I don''t care about it and I just put down my all 3 guruppis on her desk.


    After seeing the counter girl who seems to like to put on makeup ev though she is only years old like there is no more tomorrow, I immediately figure out that this girl likes to attract other people''s atttion otherwise why is she doing this useless work since there is already so much makeup on her face.


    But people like her, I like them most in the business since they are too easy to manipulate.


    The counter girl looked at me after seeing my prey on her desk and I give the counter girl a cute smile while saying "beautiful sister I want to sell them, can you help me please."


    By the way, she is not that beautiful, If you put her on a beauty scale of to , th she only receives 3 points on her beauty scale, she is not beautiful at all, and her boobs are flat like they didn''t exist at all, but because I didn''t want to offd her and lose my profits because of some stupid words, I have to do something that makes her happy and this trick always works.


    After hearing a complimt from me, first, the counter girl nodded with satisfaction that I can see her beauty, after which she give me happy smile and said...


    "Although normally we buy guruppi at the price of 5 silver coins but since you are a good boy, that''s why your this beautiful sister will give you 6 silver coins for every guruppi."


    ( See, this trick always work. )


    "Thank you, beautiful sister," I said while taking 8 silver coins from her and start walking towards my house.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2. Awakening

    Today marks the official transition into adulthood for Myne, and he soon finds himself approaching a temple-like structure where the awaking ceremony is scheduled to commce.


    Those on the cusp of adulthood must undergo the awaking ceremony, a pivotal evt that prests an opportunity to unlock up to three abilities referred to as Skills. The quantity and calibre of these Skills are contingt upon the getic makeup flowing through their veins and, to some extt, luck; nothing is predetermined.


    The efficacy of the Skills varies, influcing one''s ability to combat monsters that pose a threat to ordinary individuals. Those dowed with pott Skills garner respect, wealth, romantic interests, noble standing, and, in certain instances, ev princesses as spouses. Conversely, many are left with mundane and ineffective Skills.


    Thus, childr born to parts possessing formidable Skills inhertly joy a greater likelihood of awaking powerful abilities. There was a time wh the fusion of certain Skills resulted in the creation of extraordinary, almost outrageous, capabilities.


    Such extraordinary Skills are celebrated as the heroic tales of the past, as individuals achieved remarkable success through the amalgamation of their Skills.


    Consider the King, for instance, who was bestowed with two Skills: a fusion of ''One-Handed Blade ( Large )'' and ''Physical Strgth Enhancemt ( Large ) ''.


    The One-Handed Blade Skill is a combat-orited ability with varying degrees of strgth, Physical Strgth Enhancemt ( Large ) on the other hand a skill augmting physical prowess, categorized into four levels: Small, Medium, Large, and Top. In the case of the King, he attained the second strongest variation, One-Handed Blade and Physical Strgth Enhancemt.


    Through the adept combination of these two Skills, the King acquired unparalleled strgth. His accomplishmts were myriad, including triumphs over adversaries and the old king''s sons, ultimately securing his position as the reigning monarch of the Augusta Kingdom.


    The temple host emphasized that the more pott the Skill, the rarer its bestowal, creating a low probability for individuals to receive an ideal combination of powerful and high-battle-power Skills.


    Though not truly infinite, the vast array of available Skills is seemingly boundless. Among this multitude, only a select few exhibit godly effects, further amplifying the rarity of such extraordinary abilities.


    As the childr approached the brink of adulthood, accompanied by their families, they made their way to the temple, carrying immse hopes in their hearts. Each harboured the desire to obtain pott skills akin to the King''s, visioning a life where their dreams could be realized. Yet, if all goes as expected, they may soon confront the harsh reality.


    Upon arriving at the awaking temple, Myne sought out a quiet corner and stood alone. Over time, a growing number of people tered the temple, prompting gratitude that the temple forced a rule allowing only those awaking their skills to ter on this sacred day. This rule spared the temple from becoming an overcrowded sea of faces, leaving ample space to move freely.


    Having observed over fifty childr, Myne couldn''t help but feel a lingering awkwardness. Most of the life he had be dedicated to training and hunting, resulting in a physique that betrayed his actual age of fifte.


    His well-built muscles, devoid of excess fat, and a height of an unusually tall .85 meters might lead someone meeting him for the first time to mistake him for an eighte or ninete-year-old.


    After a while, half of the childr, or should I say newly become adults, awaked their skills. Some appeared elated, while others wore expressions of melancholy. A few ev broke into tears as if they had just lost their parts. One adult, however, reacted in a way that left everyone speechless.


    After all, with this skill, he can know about anything as long as it is in front of him; nothing can hide from him after today, and this is perfect for him, who does most of his work in the wilderness.


    "I''ve never heard of a Skill called ''Cut & Paste'', but I have heard of the Skills called ''Cut'' and ''Paste''," the Host said after thinking for a while.


    "The ''Cut'' is a Skill to ''cut down'' everything before you. For example, if you use it while pulling out weeds, all the weeds within your sight are immediately cut. Disposing of weeds with this method undoubtedly yields the best outcome. With such an example, I believe it is a wonderful skill. However, this skill is best employed on fundamtally inanimate objects that don''t contain life.


    It does not work on living things."


    "If it were effective ev on living things, it would be the perfect and extremely advantageous skill to bring to a battle against monsters. Naturally, after dealing with monsters, it would be quite convit during dismantling, or so I''ve heard," The host said with a low voice, expressing a desire to become a hero as well, but the harsh reality definaly had show him his place.


    Myne nodded in agreemt each time the host completed a stce, he will show reaction, letting him know he was atttively listing his nonsse.


    Dismantling takes a lot of work, inevitably consuming some time. Since time is a factor, there is always the possibility that the blood and stch of the monster during dismantling will attract other monsters.


    Advturers would die to invite me in their team with wide op arms because of this skill, as it substantially reduces a lot dismantling time, Myne thought with a slight smirk on his face.


    "As for''Paste'', it is a skill that ''sticks'' anything visible to any place. It can be used like glue, so to speak. However, it differs from regular glue. Once you stick something, the attached object can never be torn apart. A mistake in pasting can lead to a disastrous outcome."


    "If you use ''Cut'', you can somewhat detach Paste skill effect, It isn''t exactly tearing it off; rather, cutting it off, so better be careful. For example, if a person is bestowed with both Cut and Paste simultaneously, which is rare, you can say that it is an extremely inconvit combination."


    "Although among producers, called craftsm, the skill is unparalleled in its utilization. I''ve heard that they can produce unbelievably sturdy tools and furniture, among other things. Depding on your proficicy level, it can be a beficial skill."


    "Last is your ''Invtory'' skill. This is a storage-type skill with a maximum capacity of to 0 cubic meters maybe," The host said hurriedly, with a hint of jealousy clearly visible on his face.


    He probably thinks that having three skills at once is too rare to see, especially since all my skills are supportive and complemt each other. In one way or another, those skills are too good for a low-level person like me. I hope I don''t attract unnecessary atttion, Myne thought while wiping sweet from his forehead.


    "Hmm, it seems like you are bestowed with wonderful skills. ''Appraisal?Complete'', ''Invtory'', and ''Cut & Paste'' also seem useful depding on how you use them," The Host said, staring at Myne like a pervert while giving him a forced smile, and continued, "That''s it for today. May God bless your life."


    Expressing his fake gratitude to the Host as well, who definitely had ulterior thoughts about his skills but could do nothing about it, Myne set off toward home in extremely happy mood.

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3. Godly Skills

    While thinking about my Skills, I set out for home, while riding a cheap carriage.


    There were about people in the carriage with me.


    The awaking temple is located in the capital city and my house is on the outskirts of the Town of Lucas. My house is about half a day away from the capital city if I go by carriage.


    Lucas Town is a relatively nearby town to the capital, with a population of about a thousand. Beginner advturers always pass through here, so It''s a lively town.


    Well th, since now I have some time let''s try my new skills, first ''Appraisal'', Myne thought.


    While sitting in the carriage, which is shaking like an old man, I siltly used Appraisal on a muscular advturer in front of me.


    As I did that, his information surfaced in my mind.


    [ Name: Keith


    Race: Hume (A/N: Hume is the name of the human race in this world.)


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    Occupation: C-Rank Advturer


    [Skill]


    One-handed Blade


    Cleaning ]


    His skills are... [One-handed Blade]and [Cleaning], huh....


    It''s a bad combination, isn''t it? Although he has a stern face and looks quite scary, but he has an extreme gap in his skills and looks.


    While thinking about [Cleaning]skill, I looked at Keith''s skills with a little more focus, and information about his skill suddly surfaced in my mind.


    [Cleaning]: Able to properly carry out efficit cleaning, wh skill level is increased, able to clean neatly with 0% efficicy.


    I see, so Appraisal can also give me detailed information, this is quite convit, Myne thought.


    I think that it''s probably because it''s [Appraisal?Complete]and since there is ''Complete'' behind it, that means it contains every type of Appraisal.


    While looking at Keith''s skill information there''s a word that arouses my curiosity.


    It''s ''Skill level''.


    I don''t hear anything about skill level but the word seems like the more you use the skill, the better its ability becomes just how a new advturer always loses in battle with an old advturer ev if they have some skills.


    Th If that is the case, the more I use skills, the more my skill becomes powerful. If so, th from now on I should use Appraisal skills everywhere, since this skill gives me the most advantage in battle, like how old people say, know about yourself, know more about your emy and you will never be defeated.


    Next, let''s see [Invtory].


    Wh I activate [Invtory] a blue transpart window appears in front of my eyes that only I can see, I thought since no have a weird expression ev though there is a blue transpart window floating in front of my face.


    In the window, there are columns with every column having boxes. Everything I store in Invtory comes in those boxes.


    Below the window, there is the word ''Page'' writt and in front of the word there are numbers writt to 0, and after 0 there is the option of ''Next page''.


    I click on ''Next page'' and everything remains the same, the only Number that is writt from to 0 now changes into to 40, which means every window has 0 pages and a 000 storage box.


    Out of curiosity I continually click on ''Next page'' but ev after minutes I don''t reach the d and now I am on pages number 34 to 360.


    Doesn''t that Awaking Host say that storage type skill like my [Invtory] only has to 0 cubic meters of storage, th why does it look like I have unlimited storage?


    It seems that because my [Invtory] skill doesn''t have a level cap in front of it, that''s why Awaking Host thought that it is just a normal storage-type skill like others.


    But seriously, unlimited storage! I can store anything in it and now I don''t have to think about which item or weapons I bring with me wh I go hunting. No need to worry about their weight, or numbers, I can bring everything with me, Myne thought happily with a wide smile but his sudd happiness doesn''t seem normal in other passgers'' eyes.


    Age: 5 Years Old


    Occupation: assistant healer


    [Skill]


    Magic?Healing-Low


    Bandaging?Extreme ]


    No wonder she is sleeping peacefully, after all, having awaked super useful healing type skills and anyone after having expectations, and desire for something, and wh finally your that wish is complete, th, of course, you will be super happy.


    If she doesn''t awak those skills th she will also like others, go home, first cry op heartily, th work with her parts, after some time marry some ugly-looking rich random guy or uncle, give birth to a son or daughter for him, and spd the rest of her life boringly and die with old age but now, everything is chance, because of her useful skills.


    From now on she has two ways in front of her, first, she can join any kind of organization, th she will have a peaceful life with a high-d monthly salary, there she also has a high chance of seducing a rich good looking boy from the noble house and become his main wife and th she can spd her rest of life like a que.


    The second way is, that in the excitemt of having good skills, she can become a healer and join an advturing party since they always have high demand because of their low number.


    If she decided to become an advturer and everything goes well and her luck stands with her till the d, th she might get a good team and she might become a pro advturer, but if she was unlucky th who knows if in just her first advture she and her team face goblin ( most common monsters that advturers have to fight ) and lose the battle with them and she becomes the breeding product of goblins to give birth to new goblins until she can''t handle it anymore and die somewhere in a random cave in the forest, Myne thought without expression on his face, this kind of things are not new for him, who spds most of his time in the forest, of course, he heard this kind of rumors every month, it''s just that there are no goblins near his town otherwise he might have long since become their food.


    Afterward, Myne looked particularly at everyone, those people don''t have any good skills they are just commoners after all. Huh? Ohh shit, it seems like I am not going to home on time, Myne thought while looking at the last person''s status with a frown.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Dagger?Extreme


    Swift feet?Normal ]


    Robber! What the hell he is doing on this poor-looking carriage? Can''t he find some other good or expansive-looking carriage, wh did robber''s standers fall to this low?? Furthermore, he has two skills of Extreme level. With those kinds of skills, he still chooses to become a robber. Does the robbery profession have this much scope??


    It seems like I also have to try this someday, Myne thought seriously.


    But this is not important now, what is more important currtly is that this carriage is in danger, and how patitly he is sitting, it seems that he is waiting for the right time.


    The Robber Gaskarth has a thin body, short black messy hair like a monkey, fox-like face that anybody just after looking first thought come in anyone mind is ''This man is not a good person, his face is perfect for scaring childr.


    He was wearing a black t-shirt with wearied design and blue pants, he doesn''t have any sse of clothes at all, he looked 0% loser at first sight that can''t find a girlfrid ev if he searches the tire kingdom.


    Right now he''s sitting quietly and his eyes are tightly closed, anyone who doesn''t know about him would think that he is sleeping.


    Although there are some advturers on the carriage, but all advturer''s ranks are too low and if Gaskarth attacks them with his skills, th it won''t be long before they die without any resistance.


    Myne looks at the robber and starts making a plan so he could deal with this trouble, The most ideal choice in this situation is that he run away wh those robbers are giving their speech or talking nonsse in order to scare passgers so they obeditly give their valuable things to them and if that can''t possible th I will let them do what they want to do, anyway my all things are in my Invtory, so there is no chance that those robbers can rob me and wh they didn''t have their focus on me, I would run away, Myne thorough with a frown.


    Yes, this plan sounds nice, Myne thought but suddly his eyes fall on Gaskarth''s dagger and an idea come to my mind.


    Th Myne looks a and after confirming that no one is looking at him, he secretly casts [Paste]skill on Gaskarth''s dagger and sticks his scabbard and the dagger together. Now, no matter how much he tried he can''t use his weapon for some time.


    Although It is my first time using it, but it seems like I somehow manage to use my skill without any difficulty, it felt like they were all part of me, Myne thought with a smile.


    After that, he uses [Paste]skill to stick Gaskarth''s shoes on the carriage floor.


    Now wh he acts, Keith and other advturers might be able to deal with him, Myne thought while nodding his head in satisfaction.


    After dealing with Gaskarth''s matter, Myne again starts thinking deeply, since he also has to deal with Gaskarth''s comrades, but while he is thinking of a way to deal with incoming trouble, suddly a magnifict idea pops up in his mind.

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4. The Miracle of Combination And A Little Trouble

    Since by combining skills, the power of those can be greatly improved. Like King, with high-leveled blade technique and physical strgth hancemt skills, each becomes more efficit wh they are together. Th perhaps, I can also combine my[Cut & Paste]skills, Myne thought with eyes op widely.


    After thinking about the possibilities of his crazy idea, Myne hurriedly tried to put the idea into practice.


    First of all, he appraised Gaskarth again.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Dagger?Extreme


    Swift Feet (Small) ]


    Naturally, the contts of his status don''t change from the previous appraisal.


    After that, he took a deep breath and use the [Cut]skill. And his target is Gaskarth''s skill [Dagger?Extreme].


    As Myne did that, he saw that Gaskarth''s skill[Dagger?Extreme] suddly lit up a little and vanished from his status. But odd thing is that ev though Gaskarth''s skill is no longer on his status but I can still feel it somewhere in my mind waiting for the next action. This is the first time I saw something like this happing, and this is quite weird.


    After calming down from this unbelievable situation, Myne once again looked at Gaskarth''s status.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Swift Feet (Small) ]


    Ohh shit! I cut off his skill, Myne shouted in his mind in disbelief.


    His idea was simple since[Cut] is a skill to ''cut off things in front of him, th he might also use this skill on curtain target information since I can see them with my eyes (to be exact in my mind) with the help of [Appraisal?Complete].


    Well, yes this Idea seems quite childish but anyway it''s not like I have to pay for this kind of thing and now my little childish idea become reality. Since I already come this far th why not take this madness a level higher? Myne thought with a grin.


    After thinking that Myne uses appraisal on himself while sweating crazily ough to fill a bucket in just some minutes, th he try to paste the skill that suddly comes to my mind after cutting it from Gaskarth to my status.


    [ Name: Myne


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Apprtice Hunter


    [Skill]


    Appraisal?Complete


    Invtory


    Cut & Paste


    Dagger?Extreme ]


    "...Yeah!!!" Myne said loudly while scaring everyone in the carriage with his sudd happiness.


    "Oye, what happed, do you want to give me a heart attack", an old fatty said angrily. Other passgers also looked at Myne angrily while nodding with fatty words.


    After fatty complain Myne come to his sses, he hurriedly put away his smile and started apologizing to everyone. Seeing Myne''s sincere apologies, the passgers didn''t give Myne more trouble and give him an ultimatum to not do this kind of thing again.


    Myne after getting a good scolding from passgers again sits down siltly and starts thinning happily, It''s actually possible! OMG, here I thought that [Cut & Paste] skill is nothing special but Who thought that this is the most perverted skill I have? Whom I thought was a slave turned out to be a king.


    So doesn''t that means that I can steal any person''s skills? Myne thought excitedly.


    After calming down, Myne looks at Gaskath with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile and cuts off his remaining skills and pastes them onto his own Skills column.


    [ Name: Gaskarth


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    None ]


    Now, with this type of status, he can say proudly that he is a robber, Myne thought while nodding with head with a smile.


    After dealing with the poor robber who not only lost his skills without knowing but probably going to be beat later became of his work, Myne look at his status again...


    It''s be about 5 hours since we departed from the capital.


    I woke up wh I heard a loud noise from outside of the carriage, Finally, it seems like Gaskarth''s companions come to rob us.


    Suddly an armed group appeared in front of the carriage and stop it in the middle of the road.


    As soon as the people inside the carriage shifted their atttion outside, Mr. Robber who was waiting for his chance for so long, start his performance.


    "Hyahha©`, you people obeditly...Uga"


    ...But, due to my preparation in pasting his shoes to the floor, he stood up vigorously, and before he could ev finish the first line he fell to the g with a bang because of his momtum wh standing up.


    Ev though it was sudd, the advturers inside the carriage quickly subdued and tied him with rope.


    The old advturers who live more and know how to deal with this kind of situation Immediately gathered together and made joined the formation to counterattack the incoming group of robbers.


    "We will also ld our strgth. Coachman, is it okay if we get a little compsation?" a middle age Advturer asked.


    Yes, of course. While hearing the conversation, I hurriedly appraised the incoming group of robbers.


    There are eight people in the robber''s group, and three robbers are leading the group they looked like leaders, ev though they don''t have people in their group but they have three leaders what a great team. But since they become the leader they might also have some useful skills, as for the remaining people I think they are just cannon fodder.


    I ignore the other 5 and look at leaders who look like dangerous charters.


    [ Name: Ha


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Blade


    Sight Enhancemt?Moderate


    Needlework ]


    Ha is the only woman in this robber group, she doesn''t have ev one-third of Mia''s beauty, and she looks more like a walking makeup kit, I don''t know how much makeup she put on before she starts her work.


    she has short brown color hair and eyes, she is wearing a dress with a short skirt because she is riding on a horse, her skirt can hardly cover her important parts and because of this I can clearly see her red color panty, she has nice D-cup size big breasts that can easily attract any man atttion and I am also one of those man''s.


    [ Name: Ein


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 30 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Etiquette


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small ]


    [ Name: Syoubu


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 Years Old


    Occupation: Robber


    [Skill]


    Magic?Wind ]


    Of the remaining two m, the first one doesn''t have any skills worth mtioning, I don''t think they''re amazing.


    But, that guy who can use magic really attracted my all atttion, after all, we are talking about magic, and who doesn''t like magic?


    I immediately cut off his magic skill and turned him powerless and pasted it to my own Skill column, and officially become a magician.


    I also quickly removed the Skills from the other two leaders and made them mine.


    The first who realized that they couldn''t use their skills was the robber named Syoubu.


    He probably planned to use his magic skill to show his strgth.


    Sorry, bro, someone robs you, this thought comes to my mind after seeing him who is continuously trying hard to use his skill but nothing is working.


    I looked at him with a smile like taking pleasure from other people''s misfortune.


    Next, it was Ha, the makeup robber.


    She is rubbing her eyes continuously, to use her Sight Enhancemt but she also gets nothing rather than disappointmt.


    Seeing the confused robber, the advtures took advantage of the situation and immediately start fighting with them.


    The robbers who are unable to use their skills soon get beat by advturers.


    Their real plan probably caused a disturbance within the carriage with help of Gaskarth and distract passgers, while using that opportunity other robbers attack powerful passgers with magic and suppress us.


    Thus, five minutes after the battle among the nine robbers including Gaskarth, two were dead and sev were captured alive.


    During the tire battle start to finish, I just sit with Mia while joying the show with a smile.

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5. Home Sweet Home

    After finishing dealing with the robbers'' invasion, I finally returned home.


    As for the robbers, they were caught by the advturers, they became crime slaves and were sold off to slave traders.


    The money from selling them was divided equally among all passgers


    Ev though I helped them most with my skills but of course I was not going to tell anyone about my godly skills, so I remained silt, anyway I didn''t need their pitiful amount of money. Anyway, I already made my profits.


    "Oh! Welcome back Myne, did you get any good skills?"


    Edgar, the town gatekeeper asked after seeing me, since it''s my daily routine to go to the forest for hunting, so every time I leave the town I meet him and exchange some words with him, he is quite a nice guy.


    "Yes, somehow I was able to," Myne replywhile shaking his head.


    "I see that''s good, I hope now you do not run a the forest like a ghost every day."


    "So wh are you going to give me a party," Edgar asked shamelessly just after saying some good words.


    Ok, I take my words back, he is not a good guy, he just wants to take advantage of every possible situation where he can make a profit, ev if he has to ask a 5-year-old orphan.


    But Myne is not angry because of this, anyway, this is how this world works, and the town gatekeeper''s monthly paymt is not that high, just ough to say that they are richer than a farmer So of course they have to find other ways to get money, Myne thought but the smile on his face never left.


    "Wh I have ough money I will take you best bar in town and you can drink until you pass out, that''s my promise", Myne said with a fridly smile


    After that, before Edgar could say anything, he tered the town and headed toward his home.


    While walking Myne looked at Edger''s status that he gets after he use [Appraisal?Complete] on him.


    [ Name: Edgar Munsell.


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 Years Old


    Occupation: Town gatekeeper


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Spear?scared


    Etiquette


    Iron Wall ]


    Wow, this greedy bastard really has quite nice skills.


    Appraisal?Complete


    Invtory


    Cut & Paste


    Dagger?Extreme


    Stealing hands?Extreme


    Two-handed Blade


    Swift Feet (Small)


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small


    Sight Enhancemt?Moderate


    Needlework


    Etiquette


    Cooking


    Art of Negotiation


    Alchemy


    Magic?Wind


    Money: [ Gold coins = 35 ] [ Silver = 97 ]


    Cooking, Art of Negotiation and Alchemy. These three are non-combat skills but can be used to make money without risk.


    Thinking about the future, these skills will be helpful for my plans, not as way as you think, I don''t have any plans to op a restaurant and become a cook or alchemist, but I also need potions like healing potions.


    ...Now th, let''s think about what to do after this.


    The first thing I can''t let other people find out is that I can cut off other people''s skills and make them mine. If they learn about this th no one can save me from a disaster.


    After all, wh everyone depds on their skills for their survival and one day someone just steals their skills without them knowing, how can people not become fearful and jealous? I better never talk about my skills to others.


    Only this way I can save myself and my future family from other people''s greedy hands, and if any goes wrong, th for a safety reasons it is better to become powerful, powerful ough that no one can make trouble for me.


    Now that I am determined to become strong, first I have to learn how to use my new skill properly.


    Also, I can''t join any advturer party because of my special skills, so it seems like I can only work solo if nothing unexpected happs, Myne thought before falling asleep.

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6. The Orc

    Next Morning.


    Since I don''t want others to know about my skills, so I decided that it''s better if I continue my original work of hunting, until matters related to this year''s Awaking cool down.


    Anyway, after people know what they want to know and wh they finally stop talking about other people''s matters like "I heard that Luna''s son get combat type skill, and she wanted to make him town guard so he doesn''t put his head in any kind of dangerous job like Olga son, who dies just 3 days after becoming an advture" this kind of gossips is now main material for every household after dinner in the town.


    Most of the skills that I took from a robber are related to combat, which I can make perfect use of in hunting and letting other people know that I don''t have anything remarkable to care about.


    [Dagger?Extreme][Swift Feet?Small][Sight Enhancemt?Moderate][Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small], if I can make good use of them, I''d be able to hunt most of the animals without any problems in this area.


    With these new skills, I can probably get nice prey and I can also train my skill in the forest without anyone knowing, just like my father always said: ( Mother nature is the best source of our power if you want to become powerful just come in wildlife and let''s nature teach you.)


    Sometimes father also said quite good words, he probably learn this from mother, Myne thought while eating.


    Since mother teaches me everything that she knows, so of course, she also teaches me about cooking and I know every recipe that she knows, by the way, she doesn''t know many recipes, she can only make t types of normal dishes that anyone in this town can make easily, what did you expect from a noblewoman? that she can make good foods, not a chance.


    So most of the time it was the father''s duty to make food, as for me and mother. We just eat siltly while giving father some complimts so he can make something new and interesting.


    As for why a father doesn''t teach me cooking because some worthless wom said something bad to mother and make false rumors about father since he made food in our house, ev though after hearing rumors mother has beat those wom until they start caring and begging mercy but after this incidt, she started learning cooking and she also drag me down in this as well.


    But because of this for the last 6 years, I never had a problem related to food, this is also the reason for my overage well built muscular body.


    Ah, something is not right, I made this vegetable soup with meat and bread more than hundreds of times but why is it taste so good today? Myne thought with confusion.


    Suddly a thought comes to my mind, so this is because of my new skill [cooking]. No wonder I felt its taste differt today, cooking skills made food tastier than usual.


    Okay, now I have to train my cooking skill and increase it''s levels, so I can eat more delicious food.


    ...


    Since I woke up quite early in the morning wh the sky is still dark, so I can complete my hunting before the temperature becomes too hot, ev though it''s quite a pain in the ass to wake up early in the morning but forest in afternoon become too hot because of damp, that I can hardly op my eyes, let''s not talk about finding prey.


    I equipped a leather breastplate, gauntlet, and shin guards. I also affixed a dagger for dismantling monsters on my hip. I put my bow and arrows with all other useful and precious things in the Invtory, my safest place.


    I also put away my all old savings in the Invtory as well, ev though they are not much just 790 silver coins and 578 copper coins, this is quite embarrassing to say but I didn''t have a single gold coin in my savings.


    Usually, I would set up all kinds of traps for small monsters like red ear rabbits or horn boars for extra income but not today. Today I want to use my new skills for hunting and my main target is mutton sheep.


    Although mutton sheep isn''t a fast monster, but due to its sharp pointy horns and coupled with its sleep attack power that can make a hole in a big tree easily, it is a troublesome creature.


    That''s why till today this is only a novice monster that I can''t kill, but today is that fateful day wh those motherf*ckers going to die in my hand, Myne thought with full of spirit, while imagery fire burning in his eyes, like a curtain watermelon haircut guy who likes to wear gre cloth while saying "Let the power of youth explode in you."


    However everything has a bad and good side, exactly because mutton sheep is troublesome to obtain, that''s why it sold at high prices.


    Ev though the meat has a peculiar flavour, and tests also wer''t that great but its horns, hoofs, and other materials from his body, can be sold at high prices.


    If I could hunt one or two mutton sheep, th I will probably make a good profit.


    My preparations are finished, and after locking the house, I left for the nearby forest through the shortcut that take me directly to the town exit in a little amount of time.


    The gatekeeper has changed, huh? I have never se him before, it seems like he is new on this post, while I am thinking he starts looking at me and just wh I cross him he said "Quite early ar''t you boy, be careful rectly the forest is not that safe.


    I will, thanks for your concern, Myne said with a smile.


    He seems a nice guy but what is his mean that the forest is not safe? But wh I wanted to ask him more about the forest''s currt situation, I saw that he already closed his eyes, he doesn''t look like he wanted to talk anymore.


    Why do I always meet those kinds of weird people? Myne thought while walking toward the forest, as for the gatekeeper''s warning, since there is no official statemt about the forest being dangerous th that should not be a big deal.


    After making ough distance from the town trance, I use my new skill [Swift Feet?Small]for the first time.


    On the road that leads to the forest, I start running two times faster than my normal speed, while running I can feel the power of my new skill, not only I can run more smoothly with little consumption of my stamina but ev after running so long I still didn''t feel any heaviness in my breathing.


    What a magical skill, Myne thought, With the use of [Swift Feet?Small], in a blink of an eye, he arrived at his destination.


    After tering the forest I start looking for my prey with caution without making any noise.


    Soon I saw a pair of red-colored long ears behind the bush.


    [ Name: Forest?Rabbit


    Race: Rabbit Family


    Gder: Male


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ev though it is not the mutton sheep I''m looking for, but a normal red ear rabbit, who was always be my best source of income.


    ...hmm? Wait a minute what is this? A word I have never se or heard before?


    Ability? Do monsters also have skills?? Wh this happed, how can I never hear about this, Myne thought confusedly.


    [Ability]: A unique skill that is based on a monster physique. Gerally more powerful than Hume''s skills but can''t level up easily.


    ... Based on the explanation it seems like they''re monster-exclusive skills.


    Since it says that monsters'' ability is based on their ''physique'', th ev if I steal those abilities for myself, I probably can''t use them.


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    Huh, he has both Skill and Ability!


    As expected he is on a completely differt level than other monsters.


    With my physical strgth, I don''t think that my dagger can ev pierce through his rock-hard muscular skin.


    But before I make any decisions, it''s better if I steal his skill, it looks quite strong, Myne thought while rubbing his hands like a professional businessman.


    As for the Ability, since I can''t use it th let''s paste it on the tree over there.


    Now let''s Appraisal, my new baby.


    [Strong Arm]: Voluntarily activated type Skill, it''s activated on one''s desired timing. Wh used, one''s arm strgth will be doubled for seconds.


    A cooldown of 30 minutes is required before using it again.


    This is a good skill, although it has a long cooldown time but still it''s a powerful skill.


    Now since I have one more powerful skill, and that Orc also lost his skill and ability, so I wonder if it''s possible to kill that big guy, Myne thought seriously.


    Let''s give it a try, Myne decides after seeing that the profit overweight the loss.


    Afterall the Orc tire body is a walking treasure trove, for a low-level hunter like me but for safety reasons it might be better if I use a long-range attack, rather than fighting in close combat


    After that Myne took out a bow and arrow from his Invtory and was ready to take action wh he suddly remembered something.


    Oh shit! How can I forget about my magic skill, I thought while slapping on my head and again putting away his bow and arrow.


    Since I never come into contact with magic, of course, it''s quite hard to remember something like this, magic is still an unimaginable thing for me, and that''s why I almost forgot about this skill.


    Okay, let''s do that, Myne said after taking a deep breath.


    After that he slowly wt behind the Orc, who is still standing in his place like a Sculpture, only God knows what he doing there.


    Eat this you gre potato, Myne said after Orc come in his skill attack range.


    [Magic?Wind].


    While cutting off the twigs of the bushes which were on the way. the invincible one-meter-long wind blade shot from Myne''s hand and flew toward the orc.


    ¡´Gya?¡µ


    The noise of the twigs from the bushes being cut was heard by the orc, and he turned his head toward the noise with a confused expression.


    But before he could know what going on, one meter-long wind blade spldidly hit him on his shoulder at super high speed.


    ¡´Guoooooo¨C!!¡µ


    The injured Orc let out a loud scream that can make most of the people in the town pee in their pants after hearing it.


    But after using just one magic attack, my body suddly started to feel tired like I had just done a heavy workout, and if I use the magic attack one more time, th I can''t walk for some minutes because of exhaustion.


    It seems like magic skill consumes too much of my ergy, Myne thought while using both[Leg Strgth Enhancemt?Small]and[Swift Feet ?Small]and immediately leaped to the orc''s chest with all his strgth.


    While Orc is still in pain and crying in his weird language, I use the [Strong Arm]skill that I took from him, and cut up his huge stomach in one go with the dagger.


    The orc writhing in pain flailed its arms but


    I took a step back hurriedly, and once again activated [Magic?Wind].


    With the little distance betwe us, the wind blade directly hit his neck and cleanly cut off his head from the neck.


    The Orc''s big head falls on the g with eyes op widely, and soon after that his -meter gre body also falls on the g while burying Orc''s scary face under his muscular chest.


    Just as the Orc body falls to the g, Myne also sits down on the g while panting heavily.


    Soon after some seconds the Orc''s body automatically vanished from his place and appear in Myne Invtory.


    Myne nodded his head with satisfaction after seeing the Orc body in his Invtory, and with a click, he disassembled the orc body completely.


    I come here for mutton sheep but hunt down an Orc, ev if I say this to anyone, no one going to believe in me, Myne said to himself with a smile while laying on the g.


    This is the first time I ev fight someone as powerful as an orc. my heart still beating like a drum. This was my life''s most exciting but dangerous fight.


    If his father was alive and knows about this, he is probably ashamed to say himself a professional hunter.


    But now, I just hope that there are no monsters in this area, otherwise, I will probably be in great trouble, Myne thought while waiting to recover his lost ergy.

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7. Selling The Orc

    What a great way to start a day, I just get my skills yesterday and today I kill an Orc, If people know about it, th probably a long line of people will appear in front of my house in just a matter of some days, Myne thought while walking toward the town.


    Ev though I hardly recovered some of my lost ergy but now the forest is too dangerous to stay in one place and take a rest.


    I think that''s the danger the new town gatekeeper said about, but how can forest inspection teams doesn''t find out about the Orc? After all, Orc is quite lively monsters, wherever they go, they are so much disturbance and trouble that ev the capital city knows that Orcs appear in a certain region, Myne thought with a frown.


    Thank god''s that I have a skill that can improve my sight, otherwise if I carelessly walk in front of the Orc, th I probably become that Orc''s morning breakfast.


    But thanks to this evt, I find out a good and safe way to get more powerful skills.


    Now I don''t have to take risks while stealing other people''s skills.


    After all, if I steal too many people''s skills, and wh they found out that they can''t use their skills, th, of course, this will attract some unwanted people''s atttion in this matter and one day someone will probably find out that every time someone loses their skill, I am always prest there, and with all kind weird skills that people have in the world, they will currtly find out about me.


    You should never underestimate people''s greed.


    Now if I think about it, if I want to get more powerful skills, th being a hunter is not going to work, since I hardly know anything about monsters.


    If I continue as a hunter, I will only counter those normal monster that doesn''t ev have the ability, let''s not talk about skill. Naturally, if I can''t get more powerful skills th my growth will also be affected by this.


    So how the hell I am going to find them and steal their skills without sufficit information? Myne thought angrily.


    It looked like I can only join the advture guild. Advture guilds provide all kinds of information, as long as you have ough money but in some special cases, you also need status.


    But, if I became an advturer, not only guild will give me some common information for free but they also provide missions to advturers and as an advturer, you also have the right to know everything about the mission from the guild.


    So while doing a guild mission not only I can make money but can also kill all kinds of monsters and steal their skills, Myne thought, while using his skill to run since they don''t consume too much ergy like Magic skill and he already recovered ough to reach the town.


    Ev though I wt deeper into the forest than usual in order to hunt mutton sheep but with the help of skills, in the blink of an eye, I run out of the forest and arrived at the trance of Lucas town.


    The new gatekeeper was still standing in his place with closed eyes and looked like he is sleeping.


    Myne just looked at him a little bit and walked into the town. Myne has no inttion to tell those lazy guards that today he finds an Orc near the town. Because of their laziness, if he doesn''t have powerful skills, th now he might be having a reunion with his parts in heav. Since they can''t do their job properly, th why the F*ck does he care about it.


    After that, I headed straight towards the usual butcher old man.


    Yes, he is the one who gives me the wrong information about Strom rabbit. Although he is a good person, and that was also what I thought till today but that was a big mistake. By the way, He is also one of my father''s old frids but he has a great problem, he likes to list to gossip and rumors too much like wom.


    The Butcher old man looks like 50 years old man, with fat all over on his body, he also has a big jelly-like stomach. He has black short hair, brown eyes, a wild beard, a -meter height, and a pig-like ugly face that can easily scare childr, rumours say that if you unexpectedly see him in the middle of the night, th the only thought that comes to your mind is that "Ohh shit!


    wh did pigs started to walking on two legs?".


    All in all, if you compare him to a normal person th he is just levels above from ugliest man in Lucas''s town, and this is also because he is rich.


    [ Name: Booj


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 47 y/o


    Occupation: Butcher, Pro Merchant.


    Title: Gossips lover.


    I think he have a big fight with some other monsters and run away towards our town after being heavily injured, Myne said with a serious face.


    I should try to write a book, after all my imagination is at a completely differt level than my other skills, Myne thought in his mind.


    Booj after hearing Myne''s story thought a little and said while making a not-so-good-looking smile, Yes, I also think that he run towards our town by mistake, otherwise if there are Orcs in the forest th forest inspection teams have long be known about it.


    Myne nodded his head to Booj''s statemt, and he ev gives some complimts to the forest inspection teams but in his mind, he is abusing the forest inspection team''s sev gerations.


    If every kingdom has people like the forest inspection team, th I guess demons would have dominated this world long ago.


    But still, you did good work kid, not many people can stay in one place and look at the situation clearly after seeing an Orc, most people pee in their pants after seeing them, Booj said while laughing but jealousy can clearly be se on his face.


    Seriously?! I see so you finally become an adult huh, kid? To be able to defeat an orc by himself, you must have gott such a great skill.


    I can see clear jealousy in his eyes towards my skills but what can he do about that, after all, he doesn''t have [Cut & Paste]skill.


    As for why he didn''t ask anything about my skills, that''s because gerally, it is a courtesy not to ask about others'' skills, and asking about it can easily make the other party unhappy.


    Ev though most people don''t ask about other people''s skills but there are also some cases wh someone joins an advturous party or do some mission with a team they have to tell other about their skill in order to make a so-called perfect team fighting plan, that never works well and there is also peoples who like tell others about their skill to gain publicity like King or almost every noble in the kingdom, or every common person, wh he something good, he will tell everything about his skills, you just have to say some good words to him and that''s it.


    While thinking about those things, I finally take out all the meat that I intd to sell, Orc meat that I wanted to sell to Booj is not ev half of its original quantity.


    By the way, Orc meat is very expsive of want to buy, because not only does Orc meat contain magic ergy that is quite useful for our body but its tastes are exceptionally good and there are not many supplies of Orc meat on market, since not many people can kill a healthy Orc.


    One more reason why I didn''t sell ev half of the Orc meat, that''s because I wanted to give some of the Orc meat to my big sis Maya.


    "Hmm, you''re really good at dismantling, kid, your Orc meat Weight is 60kg and by the way, in order to celebrate your adulthood, I give you % more money for this trade."


    While saying such, Booj took out some coins from his Dirty pant pocket and handed them to me.


    "Here you 5 gold and 50 silver coins."


    Myne who already considered himself a rich young man, of course, he didn''t put this little amount of money in his eyes. He just nodded lazily and put away coins in his pocket.


    Seeing how careless Myne is with money, that he doesn''t ev count them, Booj frowns a little but didn''t say anything, after that he starts arranging all meat that Myne just sold him.


    But what Booj doesn''t know was that, just as he started his work, an evil smile appears on Myne''s face.


    This f*cking old man has giv me a lot of trouble in past, now it''s time to settle all old accounts with interest, Myne thought and oped his Invtory and use his one and only gold digger skill stealing hand on Booj.


    By the way, although Booj looks like a normal butcher shop owner, whom you might think a poor ghost but in reality, he is listed as the most money-making person in Lucas Town.


    So without any hesitation, I continually use [Stealing hands?Extreme]on Booj, who is placing orc meat in boxes that are filled with ice, while using stealing hand, the only thing I am thinking about is gold coins since I didn''t want to see his dirty and smelly underwear.


    After using stealing hand at least a 3 times on Booj and only after I felt that nothing related to gold was left on Booj, did I stop.


    After that, I hurriedly said goodbye to Booj and left for the alchemist shop, because I know that it''s will not take a long time before Booj find out that someone has rob him in broad daylight.


    While walking towards the alchemist shop, I oped my Invtory with full of excitemt, since not only did I finally take my revge on Booj but I also rob one of the richest people in the town.


    [ Money: Gold Coins ( 50 ), Silver Coins ( 88 )]


    OMG! I stole nearly 350 gold coins from Booj. No wonder people called him gold piggy, he probably made tons of money daily, otherwise whom the hell put 350 gold coins in his pocket?


    He probably doesn''t trust his people, which is why he keeps all the money to himself. By the way, what kind of face does Booj make, wh finding that someone has robbed him without him knowing, I hope he doesn''t have a heart attack, Myne thought with big smile plaster on his face.

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8. Big Sis Maya

    "Good afternoon," I say wh I ter the Alchemist shop.


    The alchemist shop is run by a married couple, and the husband was the one who greeted me wh I ter the shop.


    Just as I took some step into the shop, a big shadow comes behind me and forcefully turned me a the backside.


    After that, she gives me tight hug while burying my face inside her soft and jelly-like big breasts.


    Ahh, it feels so good, Myne thought while joying the breast massage with a big smile.


    But this joymt doesn''t last long, while I still shaking and rubbing my head into her breasts, with a satisfied smile Big Sis Maya pulls me out of the world''s most comfortable place.


    "Good afternoon, Myne."


    "Good afternoon, Sis," I said while taking a deep breath, so I can calm down my excited little brother.


    Big Sis Maya looks like 0 years old young lady but her actual age is still unknown to me, she has long blue hair, black eyes, jade-like skin, Super large E-cup size heavly breasts, and a big bubbles butt that can seduce any normal man.


    She is a natural beauty because she never uses any kind of makeup to maintain her beauty.


    She is wearing a one-piece purple-colored dress that comes to her knees which makes her crave to look more beautiful.


    By the way, she is my first crush, the first time I meet her wh she comes to my house especially to meet me, that time I was just 7 years old.


    Most normal people wh they meet any kid for the first time, what do they do? Of course, they try to make a little conversation with them or give them some candy to make them happy but Big Sis Maya''s mind horse work tirely differt way than normal people''s. After seeing me like a big iron bear, she forcefully grab me from my mother and buried my head into her boobs.


    That time they were not so big as today only C-cup but for my little body they are still ough, and since I always watch live sex in my house, so of course, I have some fantasies related to sex in my mind and after having a first real experice with boobs I was defeated.


    Since th she become my third favorite person and I started to visit her one or two times every week with my mother.


    "You know Myne, now you are changed, you are no longer cute as you used to be. wh I come to your home first time to meet you, I give you a little hug but because of that, your face becomes so red that you almost lost consciousness but now, every time I hug you, you always joy it without any embarrassmt," Big Sis Maya said while making a face sad face.


    "But this is not my fault, if you do the same trick every time I come to meet you, th, of course, I don''t feel any embarrassmt with it," Myne said innoctly with a smile.


    "Ah, you are right, I also think that this trick become a little old-fashioned, it seems like I have to do something differt next time," Big Sis Maya said with a serious face while giving a pat on my head, clearly her mind horse again runs away in a differt direction than normal people''s.


    I don''t know what kind of idea she brings this time, Myne thought with a smile since this will be probably a good thing for him.


    "Oye! Both of you, don''t ignore me, I am also prest here, and Maya honey, why not you go and bring some drinks for Myne," big bro Jin Big Sis Maya''s husband said.


    "Okay, dear." Big Sis Maya said and headed toward the house on the first floor.


    While they are talking I op big sis Maya''s status.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 y/o


    Occupation: Housewife, retired A-Rank Advturer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? water


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration Large


    Charm Enhancemt ( Small ) ]


    Again a title, what the matter with this thing, Myne thought with a frown since he never heard any of those titles before.


    Just as Myne thought suddly title information appear in front of him.


    [ Water Goddess ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host unlocks three forms of water magic, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase attack power by 30%.


    . Energy consumption for every attack reduce to 40%.


    3. Can breathe in water.


    [ Ball Breaker Demon ( Title) ]


    Wh the Host breaks the balls of hundred emies without any Mercy and makes them eunuch, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . Increase legs power two times.


    "As you would know, if you had studied your herbology properly, that yellow jelly flower used to make beauty cream, that''s quite famous in noble wom''s but rectly there is a sudd shortage of this flower in the market and because of this, Now people are buying this flower for four times more money than its normal price.


    So if you find this flower in the forest, don''t forget to collect them," big bro Jin said while showing Myne the yellow jelly flower, so he can recognize it if he might counter this flower in the forest.


    "By the way, what is the currt price of this flower?" Myne asked while returning the flower to big bro Jin.


    "60 Cooper coins for every flower, this price is already sky high for normal wildflowers, Because till now, anyone can easily find them in forests."


    Just for some copper coin, he makes this whole thing like there is some kind of treasure, Myne thought with a frown, ev since he get stealing hand skill, he already considered himself a wealthy person, so how can this little amount of money can make him happy and any random person on the road have more money than those unknown flowers.


    "Okay, I will collect them if they come my way, by the way, today I wanted to sell orc''s raw materials," Myne said while taking out them from his storage pouch ( his Invtory ) one by one.


    I took out the Orc''s teeth, eyes, intestinal organs, blood, bones, skins, and most important part of an Orc, his demon core!


    By the way, demon core is a small stone that we can find in the hearts of every demon race creature where they store their magic ergy, not only is demon core used in alchemy, but it can also be used in other things such as a substitute of fuel for magic tool''s, etc, and put them on the counter table.


    As I finished taking out all the things, the smile on big bro Jin''s face have long since vanished and he hurriedly asked in concern, "Myne, where did you find all those things?"


    After hearing same the question again, Myne starts telling the same story that he told Booj.


    Big bro Jin didn''t say anything after hearing my story but started thinking something while looking at me like how a pervert looked at a girl''s breasts.


    But ev though it looks like he clearly did not buy my story like Booj but he still didn''t say anything just nodded his head.


    "Just remembered that next time if you see an Orc, th run away from him, it will be not good for me if something happed to you," big bro Jin said while looking behind me, ''fear'' clearly writt on his face.


    "Ohh, Myne, so you defeat an orc? Huh!"


    Big Sis Maya asked me, who come down from the first floor with a juice glass in her hand.


    She slowly put down the glass in front of me, while crossing her arms a her cheats. She looked at me with a smile and before asking, "So how did you defeat an Orc, tell me a little about it?"


    Big bro Jin who knows his wife very well, give me the sign of ''Aman'' before running away from the shop while making a little excuse that no one heard.


    Well... again I said the same story and Big Sis Maya just list to it siltly until the d, she took a piece of Orc skin from the counter and me a simple question that destroy my tire story without any effect.


    "by the way, since Orc was heavily injured wh you find him, th tell me, why his skin is so clean without any cuts?"


    F*uk! I forgot about it. No wonder, big bro Jin didn''t believe in my story, he also saw Org skin, Myne thought while trying to avoid direct eye contact with Big Sis Maya.


    "So, you forgot this point, right? Now can you tell me where you find this Orc," Big Sis Maya asked without being angry, but Myne know that this silce was before the storm?


    "Well, I found him in the forest near the town wh today, I got there for hunting. He was resting under the tree, so I advantage of the situation, and with the use of my new skill I kill him before he could ev fight with me," Myne said truthfully, he really doesn''t dare to lie again.


    "Sigh, you really know how to make me worry," Big Sis Maya said while hugging me tightly.


    "Remembered if you don''t have full confidce, th never fight with someone whom you can''t defeat. I didn''t want to lose you like your mother," Big Sis Maya said while tears continuously fell from her beautiful eyes.


    "You know me, Sis how can I make this kind of low-level mistake, because I have full confidce in my skills that''s why I fight with that Orc. So you can rest assured that I will always be with you," Myne said while wiping her tears.


    "That''s a promise th, remembered that if I ev found you injured, th I will break all your bones," Big Sis Maya suddly put away her caring face and said seriously while pinching my cheeks with her monster''s strgth.


    "But still, since you defeat an Orc in three attacks just the next day after awaking, that was really remarkable work. You did quite a nice job, I am really proud of you," Big Sis Maya said emotionally after releasing my cheeks.


    "That''s all result of your training that I can defeat that Orc without any problems," Myne said with a smile but because of his pinching, his cheeks become red as a tomato, so his smile looks quite funny.


    "I hope so," Big Sis Maya said with a smile.


    Just we are talking, big bro Jin whom only God knows wh he comes into the shop, said while sitting on his place with his trademark smile, "Well th, let me have a look at the materials before you guys again start your brother-sister talks."


    "Huh? you dismantled those parts quite well?? Ev better than me, you really become an expert in this," big bro Jin said While giving Myne a complimt.


    "Okay, let''s finish the transaction, I''ll take all the intestines for 78 pieces of silver coins, the testicles for 0 pieces of silver coins, the bones for 95 silver coins, 30 pieces of silver coins for blood, pieces of silver coins for the eyeballs and 3 gold coins for the Demon core."


    See, that''s why people called Orc a walking treasure chest, I thought while receiving money from big bro Jin.


    "By the way, Myne, since now you can defeat an Orc by himself th it won''t be far wh some girls put their eyes on you as hungry wolfs, so be careful from them and if you find any girl for yourself, first bring her to me, I want to know which type of girl you like," Big Sis Maya said while giggling.


    "But Sis, I want a girl as beautiful and smart as you, and I didn''t know if I can find someone like her in this town," Myne said with an embarrassing smile while taking a quick glance at her giant boobs before again looking at her eyes.


    "Hu! Myne''s courage is quite remarkable, that he wants a girl like his sister, I pray from my heart that his wish become true, so he also knows my pain," big bro Jin said in low voice.


    "Dear, did you say something?"


    "No! It''s just your imagination, honey, I didn''t say anything," big bro Jin said hurriedly.


    "But someone said that I am not beautiful as before now and he also insults my breasts while saying that I almost become a cow," Big Sis Maya said with a sad tone while touching her big breasts and looking at big bro Jin, who is smiling worriedly at her.


    "Who said that just tell me his name," I said loudly while making my life the most serious face, no one can say a bad commt about my favorite breasts.


    As I said that in loud voice both Big Sis Maya and big bro Jin become surprised, they probably didn''t expect this kind reaction from me, after all, they didn''t know how much I like Big Sis Maya''s breasts.


    But after a little surprise, a gtle and satisfied smile appear on Big Sis Maya''s face and she asked me, "And what are you going to do with him?"

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9. Old Rival

    Since there is still some time before eving, should I go hunting again? I still hav''t fully adopted my new skills and most importantly my today mission of killing the first mutton sheep is still not complete yet, Myne said to himself while walking towards Inn named ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat something.


    In tire Lucas Town, there are only two Inn, and The Valuable Lady Inn is one of them, it is a middle-grade Inn, which has a total of two floors with a maximum of 0 rooms, ev though it is quite an expsive Inn Since everything in this Inn have double the price than other Inn.


    As for why this Inn is so expsive, there are two reasons for that, first: The Valuable Lady Inn served the best quality food in the tire of Lucas Town, and there are also rumors that this Inn Boss is the son of the royal family head chief, but no one believes in this kind of nonsse, since if his father was royal family head chief, th what is the f*ck he doing in this kind of low-level Town?


    The second reason: is because just as the name suggests ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' only hired young girls as workers. So other than the Inn boss there is no male worker in the tire Inn. Clearly, Inn''s boss knows marketing quite well, so in order to attract customers, he buys short skirt maid uniforms for each of his waitresses.


    After that like how a bee attracts a flower, all perverts in town started to come to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat food.


    Wh I don''t have the mood or time to make food, I always come to this Inn to eat, not only I can eat deliciously while watching hot waitresses in their shot maid uniform but I can also hear things that going on in the town, killing three birds with one stone isn''t this good?


    There were not many people in the Inn since it is still working time for most people. After looking a I saw an empty table beside the window and sit down.


    A minute later, a cute waitress of my age with long black hair and brown eyes with C- cup size breasts and a big ass, wearing a one-piece black and White color maid dress that barely hides her things, come in front of me.


    She gives me a greeting bow while showing her pink panty to an uncle who is sitting opposite me. Ev though we know each other but she still has greeted me or any other person during her work hours since it was the rule of this Inn.


    "Good afternoon Myne, it''s be many days since I last saw you, so are you? And also tell me what you want to eat today??"


    Because I am a come here everyone in while, so every staff members know me.


    "Good afternoon June, as you can see I am fit and fine and today I wanted to see your choice, so can you bring something nice for me?" Myne asked while grabbing June''s hand lightly.


    "Ohh, today you look quite happy, does something good happ to you, June asked me with a smile," clearly she doesn''t mind if Myne grabs her hand.


    "Nothing it''s just I was a little lucky today and caught a big prey without any effort, by the way, did you eat your lunch?" I asked gtly while massaging her hand lightly.


    "Well, today is a quite busy day, for some unknown reason many travelers are coming into the town, so I don''t get much free time to have lunch," June said with a helpless smile.


    "That''s great th, please bring food for two people, let''s eat together, it''s really too boring to eat alone, and it''s my treat, so don''t worry," Myne said while taking June grabbing June''s other hand as well.


    "Huh? Myne what are you talking about, how can I take a treat from you without any reason? And you also know how expsive our Inn food right," June said hurriedly while taking away her hands from Myne.


    Myne didn''t care about what she said, he just took out a gold coin from his pocket and after grabbing her hand again he put the gold coin on her palm, and give a little kiss on June''s cheeks before saying, "see! I have ough money, so you don''t have to worry about it, and if you didn''t want to make me sad th go bring the food, let''s eat together."


    June like a kitt, after hearing Myne''s romantic words, nodded her head and hurriedly left towards the kitch with a red face.


    Seem like she is still a virgin, with just a little kiss she easily becomes obedit, Myne thought with a smile while sitting on his chair.


    [ Name: June


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 5 years old


    Occupation: Waitress


    [Skill]


    Cooking


    Cleaning. ]


    We''ll her skills is quite suitable with her works, if not unexpectedly happed with her, th she is probably going to live a normal life like most of the people in the town and die with a lot of regrets. He had heard from many old peoples who always say that, if they get a chance wh they are young th, they probably do many things and changed their life completely.


    So out of curiosity one time, I asked an old man who told people about his sad life that how he never get a chance to change his life, and how he spt most life working in mine but wh I asked him why he didn''t try to change his work? Th he said to me "who will be going to hire someone like me, who work in the mine and know nothing about other things."


    Ohh shit, it is really the alchemy skill, how can I forget about this skill?


    Wh I was a child my mother taught me to make alchemy products and she also knows many alchemy recipes but the only problem is that she didn''t know any normal potions recipes that most people use, since she didn''t have Alchemy skills. That''s why every alchemy recipe that she has was the recipe of deadly poisons that can sd any normal person to God''s house for a permant vacation.


    This is the same skill that brother Jin has.


    Now since I have alchemy skills, I can finally try to make my own potions, Myne thought.


    It''s not like normal people without alchemy skill can''t make alchemy product, they can but they have to spd three times more time, effect, and resources in order to make the same things that a normal alchemist make with help of his alchemy skill with any difficulty.


    After that, I took out a healing potion from the Invtory and appraisal it.


    [ Low-Grade healing Potion]: A low-lever healing potion that can heal normal scratches on the body within some hours.


    If a host wanted to make low-level healing potions, th the host can make them after mixing Ima grass, Picho flower, and clean water together.


    Ohh! Appraisal skill not only gives a complete and detailed explanation for everything but it also shows the potion recipe as well, this is unbelievable, Myne thought with excitemt.


    It seems like now I have to spd more time on my alchemy study, it will be a waste of my crazy skills if I don''t use them properly, Myne thought with a smile, he already has many ideas to make money from his appraisal skill this feature.


    After making a plan regarding the alchemy, I once again advanced into the depths of the forest.


    After walking for a while, I finally found that motherf*cker, the mutton sheep, whom I searching for the tire day.


    These mutton sheep have a height of a meter and look like a wolf, just that he has two sharp pointy horns on their head, and more hair on their body, other than that everything is the same as a normal wolf.


    [ Name: Forest?Mutton Sheep


    Race: Forest Sheep


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Support Magic?Sleep


    [Ability]


    Charge ]


    The mutton sheep also have a skill, as expected of my old rival. Since he give me trouble many times in the past, so he probably doesn''t mind if I borrow his skill for some time, right? I thought while cutting off his both skill and ability, I paste his skill on my status and threw away his ability.


    Since I want a heart-to-heart fight with my old rival, first I use [Support Magic?Speed Reduction]on him and made his speed slow ough that ev if run toward me with his might, I can still easily dodge his attack without any effort.


    Th I walk toward him slowly while playing with my dagger. Just as I was meters from him, the mutton sheep looked at me angrily like I had just killed his parts and started running toward me in slow motion.


    Ev though the mutton sheep tried his best to run faster but in front of magic his little effort didn''t bring any effort.


    So in order to not make any more fun of my old frid ( Ev though I had just met him the first time. ), Wh he was 3 meters away from me, I rise my hand toward him and use [Magic?Wind]on him.


    Just as I activate my magic skill, a light gre color transpart circle with unknown symbols in it, appears in front of my palm and soon a wind blade shot from the circle with super high speed that eyes can hardly see and smashed on the mutton sheep face


    Like how a knife cut butter, a wind blade cut the head mutton sheep into two.


    Blood spread all a the mutton body but soon my pervert skill Invtory, who always believe in saving resources, didn''t take much time and immediately transfer the mutton sheep body with all blood that was spread on the g in the Invtory.


    Sigh, It seems like now, I can''t return him his skill anymore, I can only use his skill properly so he can rest in peace, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    Since I still have time before sunset, and I am already deep in the forest, so let''s see if I find any orc, Myne thought while walking.

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10. Unlimited Magic Energy

    After that, while defeating two more Mutton sheep without using Magic skill, since it consumes too much ergy, I advanced deep into the forest and finally found the Orc, or I say an Orc party. There are total of three Orcs at the party.


    They are sitting under the tree, and look like they are taking a rest before going toward their hideout.


    [ Name: Ouraam


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    [ Name: Oeaurm


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Roar ]


    [ Name: Olat


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Rush ]


    Since wh did Orc start having names? But they don''t seem powerful since non of them have any skill, they just have normal abilities, Myne thought while cutting their ability and pasting them to the tree beside him.


    Should I try my luck on them, killing them will probably not going to be an easy task. The last time I can defeat that Orc because he was alone and I have ough magic ergy to kill him but this time there is a total of three Orcs.


    Ev if use my magic skill perfectly without making any mistakes, ev th I can only kill two Orcs before losing my all strgth for some time, this doesn''t seem like a good plan, Myne thought while hiding in a bush and observing the Orcs.


    Out of three Orcs, one is sleeping peacefully with the support of a tree, while the other two talking with each other in their weird language.


    Ev though Orcs are quite an idiot monsters but compared to normal Hume''s but only until they didn''t evolve, once they evolve into high Orc or Orc magicians they have the same intelligce as a -year-old child, so of course, they have their own communication language.


    What kind of topics they are discussing so seriously, Myne asked himself with little curiosity, he also wanted to hear their conversation but that is not possible since there is no way to learn their language.


    ...


    On the Orc side.


    "Da_y_knw Bhegsy gat a Huum Wo''maa," ( Do you know, Bheasay get a Hume woman.) First Orc said with a serious face.


    "Mui! I Hl_rt fo''eo Ora?m, Hj sa? ta? ma_st bo?_yt, & ca? gi?e janm eai''y," ( Muh! I heard from Orm, he said that she has a nice healthy body and might not have any problem to giving birth to three new little demons.) Other Orc said jealously, clearly, he also wants a nice woman for himself.


    "Hj Oshu''Gun Aka''Magosh Res''tie, Hj Me''t Oa?e Mor ga?tt Aka''Magosh F''o King," ( rectly the mountain spirits gave him too much blessing, he might also receive a blessing from the king as well if he made another little demon.) First Orc said with a sigh.


    "Da Ya?a? Wo''tt T Wa?''ka Hjm," ( do you want to wake him up.) Other Orc said while pointing his finger at the sleeping Orc.


    "L''ut Hj So?''p La?i?te Oar, hw Haw''eui Per''dr Deai''tt T''oit," ( let him sleep a little bit more, it''s his turn to guard tonight.) First Orc said laying on the g and looking at the sky.


    "Be T''ee_Roe Ma? Ttet Tha''ry Ywr Sat''iy Sod Ya?a & Ne?o Lei''i Voe?t Oere?o, Syi Gwi?na Taa Ja?''nm taa De?omn?" ( By the way, I heard that your partner left you and now living with Oeror, and I also heard that she going to give birth a little demon, is that true? ) Other Orc asked innoctly to the first Orc who is joying the sunset.


    First Orc''s eyes become red as heard about his Infidel female Orc partner who left him because he doesn''t have much power to satisfy her sexual demands, he looked at the other Orc who had just sprinkled salt on his old wounds and said loudly, "Mi? We''le Gol''Kosh!


    B''?t eof_Tewm Kewi," ( I will kill both of them with my axe wh we returned, now shut the hell up, if you didn''t want to receive a beating.)


    After saying that first Orc closed his eyes while turning his back toward the other Orc, who still doesn''t understand why the first Orc suddly become angry.


    After that other Orc also starts playing with stones since there is no one left with whom he can talk.


    Ohhh! It seems like, he has be feeling pain quite a lot, as a gtleman, I should help him to relieve his pain, Myne thought.


    The Orc after crying loudly looked at Myne with full hated and pain. He tights his grip on his double-headed battleaxe and again starts running toward Myne in slow motion, while blood continually falls from his wounded right arm without any stop.


    It seems like he really hates me with all his heart, now he probably swearing at my tire family, Myne thought while nodding his head, if someone cut off his arm, th he also hates his emy with all his bones.


    But what should I do now? I can only use one more magic attack before running out all my magic ergy and if I miss that attack th my game will be over, Myne thought grabbing his dagger tightly.


    In the d, I still have to fight with him in close combat but at least now I can handle him since he is quite injured now, Myne thought while using his skill [ Strong Arm] that he got from the first Orc.


    Just as Myne use [ Strong Arm] skill, his both arm''s temperature suddly increases a lot and red nerves started to appear all over them, but the strange thing is that ev after all this chance he doesn''t feel any kind of pain.


    What''s going on with this skill? The last time wh I use this skill th there wasn''t this kind of reaction, th what was wrong this time, Myne thought but before he could think properly, he saw a big double-handed battleaxe flying toward him at high speed.


    Myne hurriedly jumped right side, while avoiding the battleaxe with great difficulty, if he was a little slower th he might as well book a ticket for heav.


    What''s going on with Orcs nowadays? Wh did have this kind of battle experice?? Myne thought while standing up from the g.


    You should not have thrown away your weapon, Myne said while running toward the Orc.


    After coming in from the Orc Myne slashed his dagger at Orc''s stomach with all his might.


    Myne only felt like he cutting soft meat, as he made a huge cut on the Orc''s stomach with his dagger without much effort.


    Huh? Wh did Orc''s skin become so soft, Myne thought while dodging the Orc incoming attack and again he attack the Orc back with his dagger.


    Like last time, the dagger cut the Orc skin easily while giving Orc a big wound on his back.


    The Orc let out a loud painful roar while kneeling on the g.


    Myne who considers himself a gtleman didn''t let the Orc suffer much in the pain and skillfully cut off the Orc head.


    Finally, after seeing the Orc''s body disappear in front of him, Myne let out a deep breath while relaxing his body and sitting on the g.


    Soon after Myne killed the last Orc, his skills also lost their effects and his arms also became normal, other than little numbness there are no other side effects.


    It seems like my skills somehow become powerful, that is why after using it my arms strgth quite a lot, that''s why I can easily cut off the Orc hard skin, Myne thought while laying on the g.


    Because continues the use his skills, he has already used all his magic ergy, and now his head started to feel dizzy.


    Every Hume body can only store a certain amount of magic ergy inside its body and the Hume body automatically collects magic ergy from the atmosphere.


    Magic ergy can use in casting skills, and after using all magic ergy that person immediately lost consciousness until he recovered completely. Most of the time magic-related skills consume more magic ergy than normal physical skills.


    Mother once said that every time someone level up, magic ergy inside their body also increases, so they have more chance to use their skills and improve them.


    ''Sigh'', What the use of having thousands of skills if you don''t ough ergy to use them, Myne thought while looking at the sky that already become red because of the sunset.


    If only I also have unlimited ergy like my Invtory so I can bombard my oppont with all types of magic skills, without any worry.


    It seems that I become too much greedy rectly, I already have that most people can''t ev imagine and now I want more, Myne thought with a little smile.


    But suddly an idea pop-up in Myne''s mind, which made his heart beat faster in excitemt.....


    After that Myne follow his plan, and immediately op his Invtory.


    I hope this plan will work, Myne thought and after praying to all gods whom he know, he put one hand on my heart, where everyone''s magic ergy was stored, and close my eyes while giving commd from his mind to Invtory like how he does whever he wants to take out or put something in the Invtory.


    Just as he give command with his mind, he suddly felt like something inside his body vanished and transfer into the Invtory.


    Myne op his eyes and saw a small beans size blue crystal inside one of his Invtory boxes.


    Now I hope this plan works properly without any error, Myne said hopefully.


    Half an hour later.


    Yessss!... Myne shouted loudly while scaring birds.


    Hahaha! Now I don''t have to worry about my magic ergy consumption, I am truly a gius, Myne said while laughing loudly.


    What I did now is a simple plan that suddly comes into my mind out of thin air, just wh I am thinking about Invtory, I thought that since I can put and take out anything inside from my Invtory th why don''t I just store all my magic ergy directly into Invtory instant of storing it in my body?


    And my simple but impossible-looking plan worked wonderfully.


    Now, my body will collect magic ergy from the atmosphere all day and night and store it in the Invtory directly and wh I need I can just use magic ergy directly from the Invtory.


    After that, I shot a Wind blade at a nearby tree, which easily cut off the tree into two. after having confirmed that everything working normally and nothing changed because magic ergy is coming from Invtory instead of my body, th I let out a long sigh of relief.


    This is called being a child of the lady luck, Myne thought happily while walking toward the town.


    It seems that I have missed a beautiful girl''s dinner invitation and also my chance of losing my virginity (¨i_¨i), I hope she doesn''t take this seriously, Myne thought with a helpless smile while looking at the dark sky.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11. Big Sis Maya ( R-18 )

    Wh I tered the town, it was all right be a 9 o''clock and most of the town already become deserted like a ghost town in those old stories.


    Since most people normally returned to their home at 7 o''clock and after dinner, other than fucking their wife, they don''t have anything to do in name of tertainmt, so of course, at this time they sleep peacefully in their home Instead of walking in the town like a ghost.


    So other than some drunkards, Myne didn''t see any normal person on the town''s main road.


    After walking some minutes, Myne again returned to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' to eat dinner. Since now Myne doesn''t have a shortage of money, so of course, he doesn''t want to make his own food and eat alone at home, not only that is super boring work but he doesn''t ev know many cocking recipes.


    So taking pity on his stomach, Myne decides that until he doesn''t learn to cook properly, he doesn''t make food anymore.


    Ev though it has be quite late but ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' business is still hot. Most of the people prest are drunkards, who are drinking cheap alcohol like there is no more tomorrow while taking dirty things loudly and disturbing waitresses continuously.


    Myne doesn''t care about those kinds of things, since those waitresses working here at this time, th they are already prepared for those kinds of things, so he looked a and after finding an empty table, he sits down.


    I never saw any of those waitresses before, it seems like they only work at night shift, Myne thought while looking a in order to gather some information.


    Before today Myne rarely left his house at night because the town is not as safe at night as it is se, let''s not talk about coming to Inn for dinner, and at that time he spd most of his money on weapons or equipmt and only come to Inn two or three times a week to eat lunch wh he doesn''t want to make food.


    "Hello sir, what can I do for you? Myne still thinking about the old days wh a sweet voice comes from his right side."


    Myne come out of his thought and saw a 0-year-old girl in a waitress uniform, black long hair and blue eyes, with big breasts a D-cup size, long legs, and a beautiful face, that after seeing any drunker hardly can control himself.


    [ Name: Lucy


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: years old


    Occupation: Waitress


    [Skill]


    Arms Strgth ? Small


    Stamina Improve ? Large ]


    I hope she marries a powerful person, otherwise, with her second skill, I don''t think that anyone can satisfy her in bed.


    Seeing Myne abst-minded Lucy waves her hand in front of Myne before again saying, "Sir, are you okay?"


    Before Myne gets the ''Weirdo'' title from Lucy, he hurriedly stops staring at her breasts and said, "I am fine miss, it''s just after seeing your beauty, I was just lost in it, so please forgive me."


    After hearing Myne''s romantic words, a smile appears on Lucy''s face, clearly, she doesn''t hear those kinds of words daily, and you can''t expect them from drinkers anyway.


    "Thanks for your complimt sir, now what can I do for you?" Lucy said in a happy mood.


    "Well, I will be happy if you spd some time with me but if you are busy th just bring me your Inn''s best food with fruit juice," Myne said while shamelessly holding Lucy in one hand with his both hands.


    "If I was free th I will be more than happy to spd some time with you but now, I am quite busy, but don''t worry as an apology I will bring you our Inn''s best food, that after eating you will be guaranteed come back again to eat," Lucy said while giving a wink to me and taking her hand back from my hands.


    Ev though she reject my invitation but at least she seems quite happy after hearing my romantic words, Myne thought after Lucy left.


    After minutes, Lucy bring my food, just as she promised she clearly spd some time selecting my food as not only it was super tasty but also nutrit-rich as well.


    "By the way, you didn''t tell me your name miss, ev though I eat your food," Myne said to Lucy while paying her bill.


    "Sorry, I completely forgot about it, My name is Lucy, what about you," Lucy said hurriedly.


    "You really have a beautiful name like your face, by the way, my name is Myne, nice to meet you," Myne said while again shamelessly holding Lucy in both hands.


    After exchanging some words with Lucy, Myne said good night to her and returned to his home.


    Because of all day long hard work and fights, Right now there''s a lot of gutsy smell started coming out of me. So wh I reached my house, I quickly took off my leather armor, dirty clothes, and drew a larger amount of water from the well, and poured it on myself without hesitation.


    Wh the water I drew was almost used up, only th did I feel fresh again.


    Now the only thing left is to clean those things, this worst part of the tire day, only god knows wh I will get away from them, Myne thought while washing his dirty equipmt and clothes.


    Finally, now I can sleep peacefully, Myne said while laying on the bed, he finally completed all of his house works.


    .....


    Next morning.


    After waking up, first I did a little exercise and th I eat luxurious food of 5 silver coins at ''The Valuable Lady Inn''.


    The main reason that I wt to ''The Valuable Lady Inn'' early in the morning, was to ask to apologize to June but for some unknown reason, June hasn''t come to the work. So with little disappointmt, I eat food siltly and now I am walking towards the alchemy shop.


    By the way, since I''m inside the town, naturally I can''t use my skills for traveling.


    Since I didn''t want to come into people''s eyes, naturally I have to be cautious while using them.


    "Good Morning~!"


    As soon as I tered the alchemy shop, I was greeted by a loud but sweet voice.


    Big sis Maya who was sitting at the counter stared at me surprisingly, since I hardly come to the shop early morning.


    "Good morning, Myne."


    Big Sis Maya greeted me with a beautiful smile but today for some reason, she doesn''t hug me like always, this is something that I didn''t expect.


    I wait for some momt in hope that I will get a hug but after seeing that Big Sis Maya didn''t have any plans to give me a hug, I lost my ergy. Now I am feeling quite depressed like a child who tries all kind of way to get candy from his mother but in return only get a clear rejection and in most cases some slap as well, so like that child my face also lost its smile.


    Sigh, I took a long and deep sigh while trying to calm down his sad heart. It seems that because yesterday I show the Orc that I hunt, Big Sis Maya finally acknowledges me as an adult and now no longer wants to give special treatmt that she always gives me.


    Everything has its pro and con, a child can easily play with any lady or ev if he touches her any place no one care about it but if some adult deliberately or accidtally but most of the time deliberately touch a lady, that lady might beat him or not but people standing near her properly beat the shit out of that man in order to saw their goodwill to that lady, anyway, if you asked me th I am also one of those people''s who always ready to help wom ( only beautiful one ).


    "Good Morning, Sis," I said in a fully sad and depressed voice, while making a face like I just lost a lot of money.


    "Why are making faces like you just lost all your money and your girlfrid throws you out of your own house?" Big Sis Maya said with a big smile on her face.


    I don''t say anything about her jokes, just siltly sit down on the chair but sadly since I am not looking at her face so I also didn''t see the playful and satisfied smile on her red lips.


    Suddly Big Sis Maya stand up from her chair and walks out of the counter area and headed toward the shop''s main door. After reaching the door, she looked at me with a smile and while I am still in confusion, she hangs the red color sign ''CLOSE'' in front of the door and locked the shop door from the inside.


    "Big sis, why are you closing the shop at this time?" I asked surprisingly, this turn of evts doesn''t look normal.


    "Yesterday, because of you I make some good profit and since I still didn''t give you your birthday prest, now I wanted to give you something, Big Sis Maya said while walking toward me.


    After saying that without hesitation, she grabbed my hand, and with her monster''s strgth, she start dragging me like a little kid toward the first floor where Big Sis Maya and big bro Jin live.


    Big Sis Maya''s house has the same design as my house but little small in size, with the main hall, a bedroom, a nice bathroom, a kitch, and a guest room. But unlike my deserted and empty house, her house has good and expansive furniture, various kind of decoration, and other things that you can expect from a nice house.


    If there is only big bro Jin living in this house, th my house probably looks more dect compared to theirs because the only thing big bro Jin knows in his life is alchemy, other things like furniture and decorations for the house are completely out of his league, like me, but because he has a talted and beautiful wife his house look more alive th my.


    While I was joying the blowjob from Big Sis Maya, she suddly took out my dick from her mouth and said unhappily, "Just don''t joy yourself, your Big Sis also wants some fun, Okay!"


    After saying that she again devour my dick and start putting it in and out of her mouth.


    I did what she wants and I looked at her pink pussy where some love juice starts flowing out and grabbing her big bubble butt with my both hands, and bring her pussy on top of my mouth and start licking it like a hungry inexpericed dog.


    *Moan


    I heard a soft moan from Big Sis, which give me more motivation and after that, I also started massaging her butt with my hand, while licking her pussy.


    Since I know that only by licking I can''t satisfy her, after playing with her butt for some time I took one of my hands from her butt, and with my thumb, I start rubbing her vagina for a while and after that, I slowly put my middle finger inside her pussy.


    *Moan.


    I once again heard a soft moan from big sis but I know that since this is not her first time doing sex, so with just one finger I can make her cum, so after some seconds, I put one more finger inside her vagina and start doing them in and out. While putting my fingers inside her pussy, I also start rubbing and playing with her clitoris with my thumb.


    By the way, if you are thinking that how I am so knowledgeable about this kind of thing ev though this is my first time? Th I can only say one thing, that, a normal person can learn many things while watching other people, since I saw this kind of thing many times in my childhood, so naturally, I learn one or two things about it or a little more.


    *Moaan.


    This time I finally heard her first loud moan for Big Sis, and while doing my fingers in-out inside her pussy, I didn''t stop licking her love juice that now continuously falls out from her pussy.


    After some seconds wh I licking Big Sis Maya''s love juice, finally that time comes wh I can''t hold back my cum anymore. Ev though it has only be minutes since Big Sis Maya starts giving me a blowjob After all this is my first time, how much can I hold myself back.


    "Big sis, I can''t hold anymore," I said while trying my best to joy the last momt before releasing...


    After hearing my words, big Sis started to speed up and put more and more of my dick inside her mouth at full speed.


    Ev though I wanted to cum with Big Sis but it seems this is not possible for now.


    "I am Cumming..."


    This is the last word I say before I release all cum that I store inside my balls for the last 5 years.


    Big Sis drinks my all the cum like she drinking the world''s tastiest drink, and not a single drop of my cum leaves from her mouth.


    After drinking all the cum she took out my little brother from her mouth who ev after shooting cum just some second ago, not only did not become soft but become ev harder.


    Seeing my ergetic little brother, first Big Sis Maya become ev more surprised but after that, she licks her lips and removes pussy from my face, and changes her position. now she is on my face to face, while her pussy rubbing my ergetic dick.


    "So Myne, are you ready to become an adult," she asked while placing her big breasts on my chests chest.


    I look at Big Sis Maya, who is looking at me with a seductive smile and after taking a long breath, again without giving her an answer, I placed my hand behind her head and pulled her head towards me, and start kissing her.


    While we are kissing, Big Sis Maya''s hand slipped from my chest grab my dick, and aims the tip of my dick at her wet vagina, and with a single thrust, big sis took all my 8-inch long dick inside her pussy all the way until it reaches her G-spot.


    *Moan...


    *Moan...


    We both moan loudly in pleasure and for Big Sis Maya, this was not her first-time sex so she easily manages to calm down herself but for me, wh my dick touched Big Sis Maya''s G-spot I felt like I am in heav, I felt a ssation that, unlike anything that I ever felt before.


    Ev though Big Sis Maya is not a virgin but her pussy is still very tight and her pussy walls are clched on my dick from all directions like they want to break my dick. It was like my dick had tered separate dimsions where all I could find in it was pure bliss.


    After that big sis removes her lips from me and looks at my red face and starts giggling.


    "Congratulations, Myne, you have finally become an adult," Big Sis Maya said with a big smile.


    Just like that, I lose my virginity to my crush, and finally, my old wish to have sex with Big Sis Maya becomes true.


    After Big Sis Maya felt that her vagina''s wall expand ough, she starts moving up and down repeatedly while heating her G-spot, every time she put my dick inside her pussy.


    Since Big Sis Maya doing all the work and this time I don''t want to cum alone, I grabbed both of Big Sis Maya''s big breasts that bounce every time she moves, and start playing with them.


    *Moan.


    She let out a loud moan after I start massaging her breasts.


    After that, I take off my head from bad and start licking and biting on her left breast nipple, and with the other hand, I pinch her rock-hard nipple on the other breasts.


    "Ahhhhh, Moann,"


    Soon after my tire dick was covered by her love juice inside her warm pussy, and she starts moving faster and faster.


    Seeing her behavior I know that she is near her climax.


    Moan and water slapping voice field in all the bedrooms.


    Soon we both can''t hold any longer and I grabbed both of my big sis''s ass and start pushing my dick more and more inside, while the big sis also embraces my head inside her breasts with all her strgth like a koala.


    "Myne I am cumming..."


    "I also about cum Sis..."


    With this, she can''t control herself and she is also lost in pleasure, while my 8-inch long dick spread her pussy farther and farther, and as she continually burying me inside her big and soft breasts with all her might, I also know that I can''t last any longer.


    "Th Release inside me, Myne, your Big Sis wants your cum inside her," Big Sis Maya said hurriedly.


    After getting her permission and with all my strgth I thrust last time and push my tire dick inside her pussy as much as I can and release all my cum inside her.


    Ahhhhhh....


    Finally, We both cum tougher.


    And this time I manage to make Big Sis Maya cum at the same time as me.


    After that, I lost my all ergy and lay down on the bed while taking a deep breath and just as I lay down on the bed, Big Sis Maya also lay down on my chest while breathing hard.


    After taking some breath, Big Sis Maya who is laying on me giggles a little and said, look how much you cum inside me, you little monster, what happed if I become pregnant.


    I look down and saw that my dick is still inside her and White cum continually flowing out from her vagina.


    As for her becoming pregnant, I don''t have any worry about it, because I know that before sex she took a birth control pill that lasts 4 hours and has 0% guarantees of pregnancy control.


    After taking off my eyes from her pussy, I look at Big Sis and saw that she is still looking at me seductive smile with eyes full of lust, clearly, she is not satisfied, and after seeing her like that I know what she wanted to say...


    So before she could say anything I grabbed her wrist and placed her on the bed and this time I am on top of her and she is under me and said, "Sis, are you ready for the second ?"


    "I am ready but this time doesn''t cum so fast I wanted to joy your little monster fully inside me," Big Sis Maya said while locking her arms a my neck.


    "I won''t."


    After saying that I kiss her and again push my dick inside her.....


    ...


    ....

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12. Angry Sister

    After Fucking Big Sis Maya in all positions that I know for tire hours and Cumming inside her at least 5 times did I stop, with a satisfied smile on my face and my body covered in sweat on our face. As for Big Sis Maya, who is many times more powerful than me, hours of sex can consider a good warm-up but this is clearly not ough to satisfy her.


    "Myne, I didn''t expect that you last this long," Big Sis Maya said with a happy smile while wearing her clothes.


    "But I still can''t satisfy you, I said with a helpless smile."


    "Don''t worry about it, ev though you can''t satisfy me completely but it was still my life''s best sex, before this I hardly have sex for more than half an hour, since Jin''s little brother doesn''t have ough power to last ev a single hour me, compare to him, you are tirely differt level and I am more than satisfied with you," Big Sis Maya said while a kiss on my lips.


    "By the way, this is the master key of our house, if you want to come into the house, th you can directly come from the back door, you don''t need to ask permission from me or Jin, since this is also your house.


    I didn''t give you this because you said that you don''t want to disturb me and Jin right, but now since you already accept me th quietly accept this as well, otherwise, I might become unhappy," Big Sis Maya said with a big smile, that clearly doesn''t look like a good thing.


    "I understand Sis, you don''t have to worry about it if I need anything th I will directly come to my this house," Myne said seriously.


    "That''s good th, now if you don''t have the plan to go for another with me, th put on your clothes, and come to the kitch I make something good for you since you might be hungry after losing your virginity," Big Sis Maya said while walking toward the kitch.


    "Okay, I am coming in minutes, I said while searching for my clothes in the bedroom," since Big Sis Maya was the one who removes my clothes so, of course, she doesn''t put them a peacefully in her heat mode, that time her mind was filled with all kind of things, and she just throws my clothes a like noble throw away their maid''s after using them.


    "Now where the hell is my underwear?"


    .....


    After eating super delicious food from Big Sis Maya hand''s, which was clearly more batter in both quality and taste from comparing to outside food that I eat once in while, now I am sitting in front of the counter and looking at Big Sis Maya who is oping the shop door.


    "So, Myne, how did you come to the shop so early today? Don''t you always wander a in the forest at this time??"


    Big Sis Maya asked before sitting down in front of me.


    "Yes, I come here to sell some material and I also need a little help from big bro Jin."


    "Ohh! So you didn''t come to meet me huh," Big Sis Maya said while making a sad face.


    "No, No, how can this be, of course, I also wanted a tight hug from Big Sis while joying your breasts massage," I said embarrassingly.


    "Hahaha, I knew it, you are really a big pervert, but doesn''t you just sell your Orc materials yesterday?" Big Sis Maya asked after laughing like a little child.


    "Well, as you know, I just got my skills and after defeating an Orc, my excitemt level was at its peak, so after leaving here, I eat something at Inn and directly returned to the forest for hunting.


    Originally my target was Mutton sheep, as you also know how much that damn sheep bothered me all those years, so I wt to settle out our old accounts but wh I didn''t find them at the outer layer of the forest, I decided to go deep into the forest and there I saw three Orcs that resting under the tree.


    So after doing some planning and confirming that everything is under my control, I made some traps and easily killed all Orcs without any effort.


    By the way, before you say anything, No, I didn''t forget your warning as you already saw my tire body just some momt ago, there are no injuries, so you can rest assured that I will always be careful wh doing those kinds of things," Myne said with full of confidce.


    *Bang.....


    But what Myne didn''t expect was that after hearing about his thriller fight with Orcs, Big Sis Maya become so angry that she lost her calm, and with a simple slap of her palm, the poor counter table in front of her split into two parts, clearly she wasn''t in good mood.


    "What did you say? Just a day after awaking your skills, you start fighting with three Orcs at once, it was still okay if you fight with a single Orc but three at once?? Are you lost your mind, did you think that you have se ough world that now you start searching for the best way to die???


    If so th come here, today I fulfill your this wish," Big Sis Maya said angrily while throwing the brok table right side of her with a single wave of her hand, and the wood table was also like a small toy in front of her monsters strgth without any resistance immediately flew away.


    "Sis, What happed, why are you so angry?" Myne asked ev though he already knows the answer but he can''t think of any other works at this momt, who would have thought that after hearing about his fight with Orcs, Big Sis Maya become so angry?


    "Thank you, Sis, you really know how to make me happy," Myne said while receiving a cloth from Big Sis Maya.


    But just as Myne was about to leave the shop while covering his face with a cloth, big bro Jin op the door and tered the shop.


    After seeing me, first, he stared at me like he saw new species of monster, with full of amazemt, and th after confirming that I am Hume, not a monster, he controls his laughter before asking, "Sir how can I help you?" Clearly, he doesn''t recognize me but he still does not forget to make fun of me.


    "He is Myne and today, you can''t help him," Big Sis Maya who again sat down on the chair said with a smile.


    "What! You are Myne? But Myne, what happed to you?? Who beat you like this, you look like a pig," big bro Jin asked hurriedly.


    "Nothing, today Sis show me her love too much, that''s all. Okay, big bro Jin you can ask the rest of the story to Sis, I am going home now, I think need some rest," Myne said painfully while rubbing my butt and walking out of the shop.


    big bro Jin, whom himself had gone through this kind of experice many times in the past immediately finds that Myne finally got to see his wife''s bad side, before this Myne only saw her lovely and caring side, and that always make him jealous because he was only one who has to dure his wife anger but now he is not alone.


    Finally, now I have someone with whom I can share my pain, big bro Jin thought while wiping his imagery tears(¨i?¨i).


    "Honey, what did Myne do, that you beat him so hard, I didn''t ev recognize him with his currt look," big bro Jin asked hurriedly while coming in front of Big Sis Maya, he really want to know what kind of great work Myne did that he wakes up his wife''s inner demon.


    "Sigh! Yesterday after leaving here, he wt to the forest and fight with three Orcs at once," Big Sis Maya said while rubbing her forehead, clearly she is still in bad mood.


    "What!!! Does he fight with three Orcs at once? Does he think that life is too easy, that he starts looking for a way to get into trouble?? And Wh did Orcs become so easy to target that now ev a newly awaked child can easily beat them???" big bro Jin asked surprisingly.


    "It seems like we underestimate his skills, or I was so weak that I never find out that Orc was so weak monsters," big bro Jin said while doubting himself.


    "That is not the main point, the point is that after awaking his skills, it seems that Myne started to become careless, so in order to discipline him, I finally had to become a little strict with him and give him a proper punishmt so he understands that he is not alone in the world and his Big Sis not going to tolerate this kind of carelessness," Big Sis Maya said seriously while blue ergy starts leaking from her body because how angry she was.


    "Yes, I think your right, You should punish him a little more so he can''t do this kind of thing again," big bro Jin said while trying to hide his smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune.


    "By the way, honey, what happed to our counter table?" big bro Jin asked lightly so he should not become the target of his wife''s anger.


    "Ohh! Nothing, it seems like our counter table become a little old, I just put my palm on it, and it broke into two parts," Big Sis Maya said.


    "You just put your palm on the table? Th why is one part of the counter table smashed on the Wall?" big bro Jin thought but he doesn''t have the courage to ask this.


    "Okay, dear! You can buy a new table if you want, I am going home, I think I need some rest after all this evt," Big Sis Maya said while walking toward their house on the first floor.


    Buy a new table? Where can I find this kind of high-quality wood in this small town?? big bro Jin thought with a little tear in his eyes.


    .....


    "Today, a person has be bestowed with an interesting skill."


    "...If you especially come to report me, th it must be something considerable. What kind of skill has he got?"


    "It is[Appraisal?Complete]"


    "Oh?"


    "It is a great skill that has all properties of every Appraisal that we know, like Appraisal ?Age, Appraisal?gder, etc."


    In a dark room, two people are talking with each other.


    The conversation betwe these two people will have a great impact on Myne''s life, but of course, there''s no way Myne knows of this now.

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13. The Adventurer Guild

    After coming home, the first thing Myne did is take off the cloth from his face so he takes a clear breath.


    F*ck, finally I come home, Myne said while breathing heavily.


    Only he knows how hard it was for him to come home from the Big Sis Maya shop and that was not because of injuries that he have a problem coming home but because he have problems on way because of the towns people.


    Since this damn town is too small and particularly every old guy or lady who lives in the town knows everyone biodata like they spd most of the time together, and funny thing is that he never meet them before.


    So wh he left Big Sis Maya''s shop and walked toward my home, an old man a 36 years of age, who is sitting in his fruit shop without any work, after seeing me, hurriedly come out from his shop and said, Excuse me, "sir, can I ask you a question?"


    First I didn''t take this seriously and said hurriedly, "What do you want to ask uncle, please say it quickly I am in hurry."


    But after hearing my voice, like a professional detective, he immediately knows that my age is not much, and seeing that my clothes were also not much expsive and just normal looking, he come to the conclusion that I am probably a local residt of this town. After confirming that his confidce increases like he is talking with his son, not with a strange.


    So he put his one arm a my neck like we are the best buddy who had not met for many years, and said, "young man, today''s weather is already so hot, th why have you wrapped this cloth a your face? Don''t you have trouble taking a breath?? If you have any problem th tell me, young man, I will do my best to solve your problem, you can believe me."


    Myne who long since become speechless after seeing how shameless is this old man, not only does he stop a strange on the middle road in so much heat, but he also acts like an old frid? And asking about his problem for no reason??


    "Uncle, you don''t have any work to do right?" Myne asked while controlling his anger.


    "Sigh, you are right young man, as you see this is the most boring time of day wh customers hardly come to buy anything, and I also don''t have any company with whom I can spd my time," the Old man said with a sad face.


    "So you stop me because you don''t have anyone to talk to," Myne asked.


    "Yes, yes, how do know that the Old man asked surprisingly," clearly he has some problem with his brain.


    "Old man if you don''t want to get beat th quietly take off your arm from my shoulder and f*ck off, Myne said slowly while rising his hand in which a small gre light starts shining continually.


    After hearing Myne''s words, the first old man becomes angry, that how can Myne say those kinds of words to sior citizs, and he is just asking about his problem as a sior so he can help him, but wh he saw the gre light on Myne palm, sweat starts appearing on his forehead as he realized that he kicked an iron plate, clearly he doesn''t expect that Myne knows magic.


    "Hahaha, Sir, if you don''t want my help th just say it, you don''t need to become angry because of me, by the way, it seems like my wife is calling me, so now I have to go, and if you want to buy fruits th please come to my shop, I will give you a good discount as I waste your time," Old man said with a smile while slowly walking backward.


    And this kind of thing does not d here, after walking a little farther from that shameless old man, an old lady that looks like 50 years old comes out of her house and asked the same question as that fruit shop old man.


    After escaping from that old lady, I meet three more of those types of people who don''t have any work to do and only know how to make other people''s life difficult.


    Those types of people are more dangerous than any monsters, at least you can escape from monsters and after leaving their boundary zone they also stop troubling you but those kinds of people are prest everywhere, and unless you left this world or start living alone in a place where no one other than you live, that clearly not possible for a normal person, you can never get rid of them.


    "Now my head is also hurting because of all those shitty people," Myne said while rubbing his forehead.


    It is a for-profit organization, and though they are an indepdt business organization, basically they are in charge of the defse of the towns in which they are established.


    On the surface, they receive requests to defd the town made by the head of the place where they are established, such as kings or lords of that area.


    Of course, since it is a request, there is a reward.


    Though, a large reward will only be giv out wh there is catastrophic damage at the level of the monster''s great invasion which happs a few times over the course of several years.


    If there are no special situations like that, every month a fixed amount of money would be paid by the country or town, etc., and is reduced to a part of the reward for a request made to the advturers.


    A young man who has just come of age of becoming advture paid a visit to such an Advturer''s Guild.


    Yes, that young man was Myne, who has a completely differt thought about joining the advture guild than any person that joins the advture guild on this date.


    .....


    So this is the Advture Guild main building huh? They seem to spd quite a lot of money to make this kind of big building, Myne thought while standing in front of a three-story fantasy-looking building that was made with a mixture of wood and stone and also has a big old-fashioned symbol of ''sword in front of shield'' on top of the building, this is probably logo of advture guild.


    Wh I tered the guild, the first thing I saw is a big hall, big ough that 300 people can easily ter in the hall together without any problems.


    Half of the hall is filled with sets of tables with 4 chairs in them, and you can see any local Inn or restaurant.


    On the front side of the hall have a long and big counter, divided into 3 differt counters and every counter have a differt beautiful-looking lady as a worker, clearly seem like the advture guild also didn''t like to hire male worker, really too much discrimination with m, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    I looked a so I can gather some information and find out which counter I should have gone to for registration since every counter looked the same.


    As I did that, I saw Keith, the poor C-rank advturer who was on the same carriage as me wh I am returning from the capital city after my awaking.


    Besides him, I also saw other advturers from that time, who seem like they are party members, what a sad life they have that their tire advture party was made of m, not a single female member they have in their party.


    Keith and the others were standing in front of a large board, that looked like a notice board with a serious face and their arms folded in front of their chest. It seems like they are looking for a good mission but they can''t find that.


    Since I am not familiar with them, so I just ignored them and walk toward a counter that have the shortest waiting line.


    After waiting for 3 minutes two people standing in front of me complete their work and now it was finally my turn.


    But just as the man standing in front of me moved away, I saw something or I say someone which made my mind blank for some second.


    I stared at the counter girl with my eyes wide op and the only words that comes out of my mouth is "F*ck! So beautiful".

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14. Aisha Laurel

    First time in my life I saw someone as beautiful as her. So far although I saw many girls but not a single one can compare to her and if you ask me about her beauty scale point, th without any hesitation I would say that she has out of points on the beauty scale.


    She is a natural beauty without any makeup. She has gold color long and silky hair that comes to her butt, big gre eyes, and a dainty nose, every time she smiled she shows her shiny halo- teeth and red juicy lips.


    She has tder and glossy jade-like skin, a shapely figure, a perfectly shaped body, D-cup size big breasts, and well-ed butts, that any man after seeing can''t take off his eyes.


    She is wearing a shirt with long sleeves that hold her big breasts inside it with all his might, and a black color long skirt that comes to her knees, she looks like a professional receptionist girl, in this dress.


    She is perfect, I am already started falling in love with her, ev though I just saw her first time. So this is what people called ''Love at first sight'', Myne thought with a smile.


    Just yesterday big sis said that now, I should start searching for a good wife for myself but I don''t expect that just the next day I found someone that has everything that a man can expect from her partner. Now the only thing left is to see her character. If she is the same beautiful from the inside as she looks on the outside, th I can say that I found myself a perfect wife.


    Do I also have some kind of luck-related hidd skill that I don''t know, otherwise why is my luck start shining like the sun after awaking? Myne thought happily.


    Although I immediately wanted to go in front of her, so I can talk with her but I control myself and started to observe her before making any kind of move.


    In the advturer guide, all kinds of people come and go every minute like ants, and if she can steal my heart without doing anything just with her look alone, th most of the m who saw her surely have the same reaction as me, th some of the brave m probably have tried their luck on her but looking at her earlier action and some advture who is trying to impress her some momt ago, it seems that no one success in impressing her.


    So she is still single huh? It seems like I still have a chance, Some seconds ago I was still worried that what happed if she has a lover but it seems like I was just overthinking, but this is not my fault since looking at her age it is clear that she is a 0 year old and at this age, most of the girls have a child if not two. So it is quite rare to find a single girl at this age.


    But it seems like she doesn''t find a good partner that''s why she is still single.


    That was my thought, who knows if she has any other story but anyway, this is a good thing for me.


    Now since I found you, and if everything goes as planned, th don''t worry, you probably not going to stay single for too long, I thought with a smile, while slowly turna and start walking toward an empty table.


    Ev though it was my turn to go on the counter but I didn''t want to take things lightly before meeting my future wife, only if she doesn''t have any problem with her personality or behavior. I don''t want a wife who only looks good but has too many inner faults and act like a bitch, since for me her inner beauty is more important than her outer beauty.


    I walk towards a corner where I can observe everything perfectly and sit down at an empty table.


    After minutes of observing her, and drinking two glasses of differt flavors of fruit juice which was super tasty, ev though it cost me 50 silver coins really expsive but still fruit juice was so damn good.


    So where was I? ohh yes, so after observing her for some time, now I have a little understanding of her personality and nature.


    She is a good person whom does her work with full atttion. Every time someone comes to her for help, and asked anything related to her work, th she answers them with a beautiful light smile but if someone tries to flirt with her or do other things to impress her, th she just ignores them completely without any hesitation.


    She also has a good relationship with her co-workers, since every time they have a problem, they come to her for help like she is their manager. ''Sigh'', too naive, clearly they are taking advantage of her in name of fridship but she didn''t have a single bit of idea about it.


    Everything about her is okay till now, but one thing I still don''t understand is that for some reason not a single guy tried to do anything funny with her, like convincing her forcefully or putting pressure on her, or any other type of thing that you can see normally wh a beautiful girl comes in a public place, th there was always one or two those kinds of people prest there, who do something differt from other people, but here they all always show her polite attitude like they are all born gtleman who never thinks anything bad about others.


    It seems like if I wanted to win her heart I also have to follow some of my father''s techniques.


    Father always said that he successfully win mother''s heart, because he always respects her with all his heart, not just to show her or to impress her but truly. He never talk lied to her or did anything that can hurt her ( ev if wants, he still can''t do that ).


    He always says that if you like someone, th just say her the truth, what you think about her, any kind of foundation built on a lie does not last long.


    Although my father''s words are right and somehow, he ev succeeded in winning my mother''s heart, that was like winning a jackpot from him but if I really wanted her to be my woman, th I need something more than just my father''s techniques since this technique mostly works in the middle stage of the relationship.


    At starting phase of the relationship, I need something to make her interested in me.


    What should I do now? I can''t use any normal woman impressing trick on her, as I use on June or Lucy, since those kinds of things probably not going to work.


    ''Sigh'', I can''t think of any kind of plan to make her interested in me, since I don''t have sufficit information about her, now I am feeling like I am shorting arrow in darkness without knowing where is my target. Well anyway after joining the advture guild, I can meet her daily so I have more than ough time to gather information about her and make a perfect plan to seduce her.


    For now, I just use my most polite way to talk with her and make a good first impression, while asking her some questions related to my work, for which I came here, Myne thought while again standing in the counter line.


    After 5 minutes, it was again Myne''s turn. Myne who is carefully looking at the counter girl, so she doesn''t think that he is a pervert, finally comes in front of her and greeted her with the most beautiful and cute smile that he ever made in his 5 years of life.


    "Good Morning".


    Now since we only have meters of distance betwe us, so I can finally use [ Appraisal?Complete ]on her to gather the most information about her, her name.


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    Race: Hume


    Why is she making this kind of expression? Myne thought confusedly, he doesn''t say anything weird that she makes this kind of face.


    "Miss, are you okay? Why are you looking so surprised??" Myne asked with little concern.


    After hearing Myne''s voice, Aisha finally come to her sse and she hurriedly replied to Myne''s questions with a little embarrassing smile, "Nothing! I was become little surprised after hearing your request since you are the first person who ever asked me about advture guild terms and conditions before joining it in my one year of this job.


    Most of the people never asked about this kind of thing, they all wanted to become famous advtures but they never asked the most common thing about the advture guild becoming joining. They all think that the advture guild is some kind of charity organization that only give them befits without asking anything in return, so they just join the advture guild without fully knowing about it."


    "Well I don''t think that this is their fault since most of the people who come to join the advture guild hardly have any kind of education, they might have heard about those kinds of things but since they don''t know the meaning of this kind of things, and advture guild rarely do anything bad with advture so they don''t take those kinds of things seriously and just join the advture guild without knowing about it," Myne said naturally without making any kind of expression.


    Anyway, this kind of thing is normal since only the noble get to know this kind of thing but they also don''t take it seriously, since most noble prefer joymt over study.


    As for how I know those kinds of things, well wh you have a mother who knows politics as a teacher, th you learn many things no matter if you want to learn it or not, this kind of things related to study never was in childr''s hands.


    Aisha again makes a surprised expression as she heard my explanation, clearly, she never expected this kind of answer for me.


    "Ohh? It seems like you know quite a lot of things," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    "Thanks for the complimt, I had a nice teacher wh I was a child," Myne said with a smile.


    It seems like my plan of making a first good impression on her is going very well. Now I only have to go on with the flow without making any mistakes, Myne thought.


    "So what do you want to know about the advture guild?" Aisha asked.


    "We''ll, as you can see this is my first time coming to the advture guild, and if I say the truth, th I hardly know anything about it, so if you don''t mind th I want to know everything about the advture guild terms and conditions," Myne said with a smile.


    "We''ll as you said before that since most of the people who join the advture guild come from normal backgs, and hardly have any kind of knowledge, so in order to make people more comfortable, the advture guild makes their policies as simple as possible, so people can understand them without any problem.


    The terms and conditions of the advture guild are like this...


    ?A free Guild Card will be issued as you join the advture guild, which can be used as a formal idtification documt, that will work in all cities or towns in this kingdom but if you want that your advture guild card also works in other places th you have to pay for a special card, which works in all kingdom prest in this contint.


    ?The guild is gerally a place to mediate the requests as work for advturers and took % of money or reward from advture for every mission they complete and gives the remaining 90% reward that is writt in the mission description.


    ?There is a rank system for advturers, and by completing requests or missions the rank will gradually increase and with every increase in rank, the advturer will be able to receive requests with a better reward.


    ?There are four types of requests or missions that advtures normally get:


    (Subjugation) (Harvesting) (Escort) and (Special).


    To rank up, it is necessary to complete requests or missions as much as possible.


    A request which involves the life and death of people in the town where the rank of advturer does not matter is called an ( Emergcy Mission ) and it is a compulsory duty to accept it and if an advturer does not participate in an emergcy mission th he will receive a heavy palty.


    ?Materials obtained from quests or outside quests can be sold, the guild doesn''t have anything to do with the advturer''s property.


    ?There is no need for guild members to pay the tax directly. A part of the request reward will be deducted beforehand for the tax every month.


    ?If no requests are accepted in a long time mostly within 3 months, one will be expelled from the guild, and the country will claim the unpaid tax from wh one was still a guild member.


    ?If guild members did something that makes the advture guild Infamous, th the guild has the right to block that member from all the advture guilds of this kingdom. And guild also doesn''t have the right to interfere with advturer life and privacy or leak guild members'' information to anyone, unless the guild doesn''t have any external Pressure.


    So those are all the advture guild terms and conditions, do you have any questions about it?" Aisha said with her same beautiful smile.


    It seems like everything is normal and other than giving my personal information to other people, there is nothing to worry about, and if I want to go to other kingdoms th I have to spd quite a lot of money to make a special guild card, Myne thought, ev though Aisha doesn''t mtion the price of special guild card but as an expericed businessman, Myne could tell that price of special guild card is probably not simple.


    Thanks for your time Miss, you really help me quite a lot, Myne said with a sincere smile.


    "Please don''t say those kinds of things, it''s my job to explain those kinds of things, and I am really glad that I can help you," Aisha said with a smile.


    "So you want to become an advture?" Aisha asked with a little curiosity.


    "Yes, it will be easy for me to find work after becoming an advture," Myne said.


    But Just as I answered her question, I hear a rough and annoying voice full of disdain from behind me.


    "Tch, look guys, now ev a brat who doesn''t have any pubic hair wants to become an advturer? Oye Brat, Are you looking down on us?!"

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15. Hyold, The Story Master

    "Tch, kid you want to become an advturer, huh? Don''t you look down on us too much??"


    As I heard that someone is insulting me in front of my future wife without any reason, I looked back and saw a bald ugly-looking man with a -meter tall muscular body, and a big scar on his face.


    Just after seeing him anyone with good eyes could say that he is a rogue guy, who likes to make trouble for other people and now it seems like it was my turn to get into trouble since currtly, he is standing 5 meters behind me while staring at me with a face full of disdain like I did something that I should not.


    Just as I am observing a bald man who insults me in the middle of tire the advture guild while thinking How? Just how on the earth did he come to this conclusion, that my becoming an advturer is looking down on him, I heard Aisha''s voice.


    "Mr. Hyold, quarrels inside the guild are prohibited, please don''t disturb other people."


    Aisha shouted a warning at the bald advturer named Hyold but it was clear that this kind of low-level warning which probably doesn''t ev work on a child, made no effect on Hyold.


    But one thing I still don''t understand that which kind of parts named their son Hyold. I mean what are they thinking wh they decide to name their son Hyold, and Hyold is also a name? It sounds disgrace more than a name.


    No wonder he becomes like that, if I have this kind of weird name th I have also become a scoundrel like him. I can say with full confidce that his childhood may not have be spt very well, since childr certainly tease him while saying "Hyold, how old are you? Or like, Hyold, do you want to eat this sweet old candy, this is really an old candy like your name."


    While Myne thinking of all kinds of possibilities that what are Hyold parts thinking wh they give him his unique name, Hyold stop looking at Myne and with a gtlemanly smile that can scare ev the bravest child in the town, he said to Aisha, "Miss Aisha, this isn''t a quarrel, I''m just teaching about the reality to this kid who doesn''t know his place, so you can rest assured and watch the show."


    Myne after hearing that without asking, he get a teacher who most likely doesn''t know that how real reality looks like, to come out from his thinking and use Appraisal skill on Hyold, to see what kind of skills give Hyold so much confidce.


    [ Name: Hyold


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 years old


    Occupation: Advturer (D Rank)


    [Skill]


    Axe


    Support Magic?Gradual Restoration Small (Stamina) ]


    By the way, if you are thinking that why Hyold doesn''t have a last name like Aisha, th that''s because most of the commoners don''t have any last name. Only people with high status in the kingdom or people who have too much money can get their last names. For commoners having the last name was like getting awarded by the King, it''s a world-class honor for them.


    We''ll my mother also has a last name but after she married with father who was a commoner, she throw away her last name in order to live a normal life like him.


    So he just wants to bully me in order to attract Aisha''s atttion, huh. With those skills that he has, I think my one punch with full power is more than ough to show him real painful reality, Myne thought while looking at Hyold, who again stares at him, like he is looking at an ant.


    But this is also a good thing for me, now I can get two more skills since he wants to mess with me, th he should also be ready to lose his skills and his support magic skill is really quite good, with this skill I can probably satisfy Big Sis Maya, Myne thought while thinking about some perverted thing.


    Just as my train of thought start going in the wrong direction, suddly an idea pop-up in my head out of thin air. it was really too unexpected since I am thinking about something that only people who have a nice girlfrid, wife, or too much money can do. After that idea come to my mind, I start looking at Hyold in a completely differt light.


    Let''s play with him a little and made him annoyed so can do as I planned for him, Myne thought while making an Innoct and confused look on his face like someone as innoct as him has not ev be born till today and said, "Mr. Hyold, right? Wh did you teach me something and if you did, Th why don''t I know anything about it??


    Don''t you just tell a nice story where you fight with a big cat???( ?¦Ø ?)


    Hahahaha!!! The advturers inside the guild burst out in laughter after hearing me.


    "Oy, Hyold, it seems like now your story doesn''t have much power, since now ev newbie doesn''t take them seriously, you are not as good as before! Just looked at yourself, Now You''re ev getting looked down upon by a brat, you should go home and drink your mother''s milk, this is not your cup of tea anymore, hahaha."


    "With a minute! but Hyold doesn''t have a mother, now he can''t ev drink that, Hahahaha.


    Soon one after another advturers starts making jokes about Hyold, while laughing loudly, and after hearing that Mother milk joke on Hyold, for a momt I too lost my laughter.


    As the source of the laughter, Hyold, face long since become red as an apple from anger and he started shouting loudly toward me like a madman.


    "Don''t screw a, you shitty brat! Since you don''t understand, th let me help you to understand it!" Saying that he starts running toward me at his full speed and after coming in front of me, he throws a punch with his all strgth at my stomach.


    Finally, the time I have be waiting for comes. Everything is going as I planned. Currtly, I am standing in front of Aisha''s working desk and if anything happed to me here, that will be probably Aisha''s responsibility since it was her work to not let happ this kind of conflict in the guild.


    Second thing is that If I dodge Hyold''s attack, th with his momtum, he will probably not stop until he hit Aisha''s working desk like Mutton sheep.


    Ev though there is no chance that anything can happ to Aisha with her currt strgth, but she doesn''t know that I know about her power, so as a gtleman it was my responsibility to protect a girl in danger and become her knight in shining armor.


    So I just stood there in front of Aisha and let Hyold hit me but not before saying something that every hero said before sacrificing himself for others, mostly for girls.


    "Miss! please step back, otherwise, you might also get injured."


    That was the last word Myne said before he felt a strong force on his stomach that sd him to fly in the air.


    Boom...


    Like an arrow, Myne violtly collided with the counter table and broke the counter table, he only stop wh a beautiful hand supported his back like a metal wall.


    Ahhh F*ck!..... that''s really hurt, I don''t think that he has so much power, Myne thought while holding back his tears since he didn''t want to show his crying face to his future wife, who is standing behind him.


    Aisha, who is supporting me with her one hand has a big frown on her beautiful face, while advturers in the guild start whistling and cheering loudly after seeing a live-action-like barbarian.


    Next time, I probably make a good plan, so I don''t have to go through this kind of torture, by the way, does my plan work, Myne thought while slowly oping his one eye and looking at Aisha.


    Aisha, after seeing Hyold''s behavior, not only he didn''t take her warning seriously but also attack a civilian and injured him heavily in front of her, now looked super angry while tightly holding a pcil in her other hand and staring at Hyold like an angry beast.


    She probably needs a little bit of push and Hyold will become the first person in the history of this kingdom who is going to die with a pcil.


    It seem like my plan worked quite a lot, now I felt a little good, Myne thought with a smile, Ouch! but it still hurt too much.


    People really have to go through all kinds of ways for love, and I am going through a hard and painful way.


    Okay, now since everything going as planned, th I should also take a little nap since my head felt quite heavy, Myne thought before losing consciousness.

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16. The Guild Leader

    "What happed? It''s awfully noisy downstairs, did some idiot do something again?" A 40-year-old man, with long hair and a thin body, said to himself with a frown on his wrinkled face.


    "Mia, what is going on outside," the old man asked loudly to his assistant, who was supposed to be outside of his office to answer his question but after waiting for some momt, no one come in to reply to his question. Clearly, his assistant is more interested in watching drama, than staying outside of his boss''s office.


    "Sigh, I always know that I should not have hired her for this job," The old man said helplessly while leaving his office.


    As I neared the stairs, I was able to clearly hear the racket that going on the g floor.


    "Oy, Hyold, it seems like now your story doesn''t have much power, since now ev newbie doesn''t take them seriously, you are not as good as before! Just looked at yourself, Now You''re ev getting looked down upon by a brat, you should go home and drink your mother''s milk, this is not your cup of tea anymore, hahaha."


    "With a minute! but Hyold doesn''t have a mother, now he can''t ev drink that, Hahahaha.


    Not that shit again, this is the fourth time this month wh Hyold make a fuss in the guild. It seems like I have to discipline him this time, the old man thought and just as he was about to go downstairs to stop Hyold from messing with a newbie, he heard his voice.


    "Don''t screw a, you shitty brat! Since you don''t understand, th let me help you to understand it!"


    After saying that, the old man saw Hyold running toward a young man like a fire bull, who is standing in front of the reception, and behind him, Aisha looked at Hyold with a cold face.


    Wait a minute, what the f*ck! Why is Hyold fighting with someone in front of Aisha''s desk? Doesn''t he know what happed with the last guy, who tried to mess with her?? Because of that guy, I have to close the guild for the tire two days, the old man thought with eyes wide op.


    But as he was still wasting his chance in thinking, Hyold without caring about his low life, hit Myne with all his might.


    Boom...


    "Everything is over, it seems like I again have to change some staff members," the old man said helplessly while slowly looking in the direction where that young man smashed like a star that fall from the sky.


    Okay, that young man is alive but Aisha doesn''t look in good mood, the old man thought helplessly while looking at Aisha''s angry face.


    "Hahaha! Why are you guys stopping laughing? Don''t stop, say some more jokes about me, you guys like to do that, right?" Hyold said loudly without realizing the real reason for the tire guild being pin-drop silt. He still has blind faith in his strgth that after seeing how he beat a noob ( In his eyes ) like a chick, he thought that everyone started to be scared of him.


    It seems like he still thinking of himself as his story character where he single handly kills a Night Panther.


    "Mia big sister, why is everyone becoming so silt suddly?" A new receptionist girl asked the old man''s assistant Mia, who come downstairs to eat something but after seeing that there is some drama going on in the guild, she stopped to joy the show.


    "Because Hyold messed with a demon," Mia said helplessly while looking at Hyold like he is already dead.


    Just as Hyold scouting loudly, Aisha gtly puts down Myne''s unconscious body on the g and starts walking toward Hyold slowly without any expression on her beautiful face and with a pcil in her hand.


    F*ck! This is the only word that comes to everyone''s mind, who knows Aisha''s colorful history.


    Every time Aisha takes a step forward other people also take a step backward and the old man who is starting on top of the first-floor stairs, knows that a calamity is about to happ in the guild, so he hurriedly shouted loudly while attracting everyone''s atttion toward him.


    "Stop it, you idiot, what are you doing in the guild?"


    As the old man shouted at Hyold with a voice that resounded throughout the whole guild, everyone quickly looked toward him like how a child does wh he gets lost in a mall and suddly heard his mother''s voice.


    "G, Guild leader..."


    "Looked its guild leader, now we are safe," A Big breasts receptionist girl said happily to Mia.


    "Yes, now that demon probably can''t do anything bad," Mia said with a smile but th she suddly remembered that at this momt she should not be here to watch drama.


    Shit! I have to list to grandpa''s long and boring speech again, Mia thought while biting her tongue a little.


    "Hey, what''s this all commotion about? And you Hyold what I said last time..." The old man or the guild leader said angrily while staring at Hyold full of bloodthirst.


    "Nothing, I just want to say something to you," Aisha said while standing in front of Hyold.


    "What?" Hyold asked.


    "Grandpa, don''t it will better if you go there?" Mia asked while looking at Aisha with some fear.


    "Don''t worry, ev though Aisha''s temper is not good wh she becomes angry but she is still a good girl, since she said that she doesn''t make any trouble, th she probably not make any trouble, so you rest assured," guild leader said with full confidce, clearly he has blind faith in Aisha.


    Just as everyone waiting for some kind of cool line from Aisha.


    Suddly out of everyone''s expectation, Aisha grabs Hyold''s neck with one hand and hit a pcil sharp edge inside his right eye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh.....


    An earth-shattering voice sounded in the tire guild, everyone stare at Aisha with a wide op mouths. Some people have a look of disbelief on their faces, clearly, they never expected something from a beautiful girl and some people who know about Aisha''s previous artwork. They just shake their head helplessly, and one of them is the guild leader''s granddaughter.


    "So grandpa, how was Big Sis Aisha''s surprise?" Mia said slowly while looking at Hyold who was rolling on the g while crying, with some pity. Hyold was already very ugly but now, he has one more point that makes him more ugly.


    "Ahhh, guild leader saves me," Hyold said painfully while crying like there is no more tomorrow.


    "Aisha, why did you do that?" The guild leader didn''t help Hyold but asked Aisha.


    "Because not only did he beat my clits in front of me but he also destroy my counter table. First I want to kill him but after remembering my promise, I decided to take his one eye as his apology, and I also wanted to say him that I didn''t like his eyes," Aisha said while kneeling in front of Hyold.


    And in front of the whole guild, without any hesitation, Aisha pullout a pcil from Hyold''s right eye like she is just pulling it from the pcil holder.


    "Ahhhhhhh... My eye..."


    Once again Hyold''s scream was heard in the tire guild, and after seeing Hyold''s bloody eye socket, many girls start vomiting on the spot. Some guys who have a crush on Aisha some momt ago, also throw away her thought completely out of their minds and decide in their minds that from now on, they will never try to get close.


    After pulling out her pcil from Hyold''s eye, Aisha wipes blood on the pcil from Hyold''s clothes and after giving him a last look, she starts walking toward Myne, who sleeping peacefully on the g.


    "By the way, guild leader, please repair my desk, I take this boy to the medical room and heal his injuries," Aisha said without looking back.


    Why does it feel like she is my boss and I am her worker? The guild leader thought unhappily but he still didn''t say anything, Aisha.


    After he looked at his granddaughter and said, "Mia, take some people with you and buy a new receptionist desk."


    "Yes, grandpa," Mia nodded and start walking toward the working area to find some girls for help.


    "By the way, throw this shit out of my guild, I didn''t want to see his face anymore," the guild leader while pointing toward Hyold who is crying on the g nonstop.


    "As you wish," Mia said happily and raise her palm toward Hyold.


    "Wind?Magic ( Second Form: Tornado )"


    Just as Mia scouted her skill name, a transpart gre magic circle with two rings, that have all kinds of weird runes imprinted in them, appeared on Mia''s palm.


    Soon runes of the second ring, which is clearly a little bigger than the first one, started to shine and a -meter-high tornado appear in front of Mia.


    "Go..."


    Mia said and the tornado start heading towards Hyold at high speed and like a real tornado that takes everything in himself that comes in its way, this one also didn''t take pity on Hyold and like a rag doll, the tornado hurriedly take Hyold in itself and after it wh it came out from guild, Mia stops her skill.


    After the skill effect ded, the tornado vanished in the middle of the road and the only thing left there is unconscious Hyold.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17. Exclusive Receptionist.

    ...Huh? Wh did I have a gre color ceiling in my bedroom?? Myne thought as he oped his eyes.


    "Ah!... So you finally wok up? After seeing you sleeping so deeply, for some momt I thought that you not going to wake up before tomorrow."


    While my mind was still a mess, I heard a familiar woman''s voice.


    I looked to my left side, where the voice came and I saw Aisha, who was sitting there with a beautiful smile on her face, while her one hand was placed on my stomach, which is continually sding a gre light in my body.


    Was she using her healing skill on me? Myne thought with a little surprise, this is the first time he saw healing skill. Ev though Aisha''s healing skill is not as magical as people talk about but this is still quite powerful since as he experices it himself, he felt like all pain that he is feeling after waking up now slowly disappearing.


    "So where are we now?" Myne asked while sitting on the bed on which he was laying a momt ago, after confirming that his all injuries are healed.


    "This is the guild medical room, where we heal injured advturers at a cheap price, so they can easily afford the healing fees without problems."


    "I see. By the way, my name is Myne, nice to meet you. Ev though we are talking for some time but I still didn''t introduce myself, I am really sorry for that," Myne said while extding his hand for a handshake.


    "Th I am also sorry since I also didn''t introduce myself, My name is Aisha, nice to meet you too," Aisha said while shaking her with Myne''s.


    Although the way I gain her atttion is a little painful but still worth it, and she also didn''t tell me her last name it seems like she doesn''t like unnecessary atttion just like me, Myne thought while looking at Aisha''s smiling face.


    "Miss Aisha, you know, you are the second most beautiful girl I ever saw in my tire life," Myne said while taking advantage of the opportunity wh he saw that everything is going smoothly.


    "Ohh! Do you really think that?" Aisha said while tighting the grip of her hand.


    "Yes, you are the second most beautiful girl I saw in my whole life," Myne said without changing the expression on his face but from inside he really wants to get rid of Aisha''s hand.


    F*ck! Why is she so strong?, Myne thought while trying to look calm outside as much as possible.


    "Since I am the second most beautiful girl for you th who is the first one?" Aisha asked with a smile while watching Myne''s funny face, who is trying to look calm in front of her with his all might but his wet eyes ruined his all hard work.


    "Well, the first one is my Big Sis Since I meet her before you. So for me, she will be always the world''s most beautiful woman. That''s why you can only get a second position," Myne said sincerely.


    Aisha didn''t say anything after hearing Myne reply, she just looked at Myne for some momt, and th she let go of Myne''s hand.


    "Th, thanks for your complimt, I''m really glad to know that I am the second most beautiful girl for you," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    So beautiful, Myne thought while looking at Aisha''s smiling face.


    Before that Aisha only treat Myne like a strange who get injected because she didn''t stop Hyold, but after hearing Myne''s romantic reply, she started to see some interest in him.


    Just as Myne and Aisha stare at each other and a romantic vironmt was becoming betwe them, at that momt the room door oped with a "bang," and an old man with a head full of hair tered the room, and spoiled the whole atmosphere.


    "Why are you both staring at each other?" The old man asked confusedly after seeing both Aisha and Myne.


    "Nothing the guild leader, I am just checking his eyes, to confirm that he is completely healed," Aisha said hurriedly while standing up from her chair.


    "Huh? Wh did Aisha start checking people''s injuries through their eyes??" The guild leader thought but he didn''t think much about it and come in front of Myne.


    "What is your name, young man?" The guild leader asked while sitting on the chair.


    "My name is Myne sir," Myne reply unhappily but he didn''t show this on his face.


    "Huh, Good name, by the way, I am the guild leader of this advture guild, ''Bazzam''. You can call me the guild leader like everyone, the guild leader Bazzam said with a smile while showing a fridly attitude to Myne.


    One more weirdo, who has a weird name. Now what kind of story will be behind his weird name? If I remember correctly th there is a fruit in the capital city who have a similar name to Bazzam, Myne thought while using Appraisal skill on the guild leader.


    [ Name: Bazzam Hanson


    ( A/J: but I know the truth. )


    "Sorry, Myne, but I can''t accept your this request, you have to take this money, this is a matter of the guild''s reputation, and I can''t take a risk regarding this matter," the guild leader said happily while giving money and form to Myne.


    Why does he look happier than me after giving me money? Those gold coins don''t have any black magic skill cast on them right?? Myne thought while taking money and form from the guild leader.


    "Okay, Now I have to take my leave as I still have to meet some people, and Aisha, you please help Myne to fill out his form," the guild leader said while walking out of the medical room.


    "So do you want to become an Advturer?" Aisha asked while again sitting on the chair beside Myne.


    "Yes, do you have any pcils? The guild leader only give me a form but he forgot to give me a pcil," Myne asked with a smile.


    "Take this, I always keep a pcil with me at work," Aisha said while taking out the same pcil that she use to burst Hyold''s eye from her skirt pocket and give it to me.


    After taking the pcil from Aisha, Myne starts filling his form carefully while asking some questions to Aisha once in a while to clear his doubt.


    In the advture guild sign-up form, there was nothing that can consider hard but in order to continue his talk with Aisha, Myne has to ask some silly questions.


    In the guild form, you have to write your name, age, address, if you have any family th all family members'' names, your battle achievemts or anything that is worth mtioning, and finally little details about your past experice.


    After filling out the form, Myne immediately gives it to Aisha for further processing.


    Aisha took the form and start reading it, but just as she saw Myne age a frown appear on her beautiful face.


    "Myne I think you have misspelled your age," Aisha said while returning the form to Myne to correct his mistake.


    Huh! I write my age wrong? How can I write my age wrong?? Myne thought while taking the form from Aisha and hurriedly looking at the age column.


    "Huh? But I wrote it right," Myne said to Aisha after seeing his age column.


    "What! are you only 5 years old?" Aisha asked with a shocked expression.


    "Yes," Myne said innoctly while joying Aisha''s shocked expression.


    "But you look almost 0 years old," Aisha said while calming down.


    "We''ll I ate too much in my childhood that''s why I grew up a little bit faster than other childr," Myne said while rubbing his head embarrassingly.


    "Haha, th you probably eat a lot since you grew up so quickly," Aisha said while giggling.


    "So other than your age, everything else is normal," Aisha said after reading Myne''s form.


    "By the way, I will be your exclusive receptionist from now on," Aisha said while making a big smile on her beautiful face.


    "Exclusive receptionist? What is that??" Myne asked in surprise, ev though he didn''t know what an exclusive receptionist meant but looking at Aisha''s happy face, he know that his luck again starts shining on him.


    "An exclusive receptionist means you can say that from now on I will be your personal receptionist. I will take care of your all work in the guild like selecting a good mission for you, selling your item at a good price and doing paperwork, etc.


    Every receptionist in the advture guild has one chance to become an exclusive receptionist of a particular advturer whom she likes and in some special cases the guild leader can also make a receptionist exclusive for an advturer but it hasn''t happed for a long time, since the guild leader doesn''t have much time for that," Aisha said with a smile.


    So doesn''t that mean that from now on I can always spd my time with Aisha alone without anyone''s interruption, Myne thought with excitemt.


    "But isn''t this too much, as you know I am not that powerful and I will probably become trouble for you if you become my exclusive receptionist miss Aisha? So I think you should not become my exclusive receptionist, why not you try to find a powerful advturer?


    He will probably be more helpful to you than me," Myne said while making puppy eyes, so he can play his role as a naive boy in front of Aisha.


    Sigh, now he really taking me too lightly, does he really think I can''t find that he is acting to being a naive boy in front of me, if he doesn''t have played that prank with the guild leader th I probably fall into his little trick, but he still looks quite cute wh he acts like that, Aisha thought with a smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, ev though it''s called exclusive, I''ll still work as usual. It''s just that wh you come in the guild I will do your work first, and this way I will also have more free time at work, so I will also get befits for being your exclusive receptionist," Aisha said while giving a wink to me.

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18. The Adventurer Card!

    "So now if you don''t have any more pain there, th come with me, I make an advturer card for you," Aisha said while pointing at Myne''s stomach.


    "How can I still have pain after being treated by a beautiful girl like you," Myne said while standing up from the bed.


    "Good! th follow me," Aisha said without making any expression of Myne''s complimt.


    After saying that, Aisha turns a and starts walking out of the medical room but sadly what Myne doesn''t know was that after turning a a beautiful smile appears on Aisha''s face.


    Looks like she didn''t like my complimt. Sigh'', it seems like I have to do quite a lot of work to get her, Myne thought with a helpless smile and siltly start following her.


    The first thing after coming out of the medical room I saw is some girls cleaning blood in the middle of the guild hall and the second is that two muscular m taking out Aisha''s old counter table from the guild hall.


    Wait a minute, that brok table is okay but whose blood are those girls cleaning? Doesn''t the guild leader say that Hyold''s matter settled peacefully?? Myne thought with a frown.


    "Ahh! Miss Aisha, whose blood is that," Myne asked Aisha who is walking in front of him.


    "Huh? blood where?" Aisha asked with a surprised expression.


    "There," but our Myne who seems like acting too seriously of being a naive boy didn''t find anything wrong with Aisha''s third-rate acting and pointed his finger at the blood on the g to show Aisha blood. That''s why people say ''love is blind''.


    OMG! With a surprised expression, Aisha hurriedly cover her mouth with her both hands and said, "Who''s blood is that?"


    "Huh? If I know the answer th why do I ask you?? And I was unconscious so how do I know which unlucky guy''s blood is this???" Myne said with a frown.


    "Sorry, I forgot that, Let''s go asked someone," Aisha said while walking toward the counter beside the stairs.


    Was she always so naive? Why does it seem like something is wrong here?? Maine thought seriously but seeing that Aisha had reached the counter, he too quickly ran towards her.


    "Oy, Jny, Where is Mia," Aisha asked hurriedly after coming in front of the counter.


    The girl named Jny was peacefully doing her work after hearing that someone is calling her, she looked up but after seeing Aisha in front of her, her hand started vibrating like she is standing in the middle of a snowy mountain without any clothes.


    "Do you know where is Mia," Aisha again asked the counter girl Jny but this time it was clear that she is not in good mood after seeing how Jny acted after seeing her like she saw a ghost?


    "Yeah I know, just wait a momt I''ll call her right away, Miss Aisha," Jny said and hurriedly run toward a room.


    And that b*tch said that the counter beside the stairs was the safest place in the tire guild and that demon will never come here but only after doing a big sce in the guild she come in front of my counter, if this is called the safest place in the tire guild th I didn''t want this job anymore, Jny thought while running.


    "Why is that receptionist girl running like she saw a ghost," Myne asked Aisha, and he just come to Aisha and saw that receptionist girl running in a hurry.


    "Nothing she said that she urgtly has to go toilets," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Th why didn''t she go until now? It''s not like someone is stopping her," Myne asked confusedly.


    "Who knows, maybe she likes to go toilet wh she can''t hold back it anymore," Aisha said while giggling.


    Just as Myne wanted to say something, Mia hurriedly come in front of them.


    "Big sister Aisha, did you call me?" Mia said while breathing heavily.


    "Yes, can you tell me and Myne whose blood is in the middle of the guild hall," Aisha asked while making a worried face.


    "Huh? What did you say??" Mia asked confusedly and she hurriedly clean her ears so that she didn''t hear wrong.


    "Sigh, that''s why I always told you not to spd too much time with our guild worker girls, they will probably make you an idiot like them. I said who''s blood is that," Aisha said impatitly while pointing her finger at the blood on the g.


    Mia has a short lgth, and looks like a loli, with long black hair, brown eyes, A-Cup size breasts, and flat butt without any developmt.


    [ Name: Mia Hanson


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 7 years old


    Occupation: Assistant Of The guild leader of the advture guild


    [Skill]


    Wind?Magic ( Second Form ).


    Ohh, It seems like she is a relative of the guild leader and she also looks quite powerful, since she unlocks her wind magic skill second form. But why does it seem like for some reason Aisha doesn''t like other girls in the guild, one more mystery to resolve, Myne thought while waiting for Mia to tell him what happed wh he was unconscious.


    Mia after seeing the impatit look on Aisha''s face quickly looked in the direction where Aisha pointed and saw Hyold''s blood on the g.


    Doesn''t it Big Sister Aisha''s artwork, why is she asking me about it, Mia thought with a frown, and th her sight fell on Myne who is looking at her from behind Aisha with some curiosity in his eyes.


    Wait a minute, is it not because of this guy, all this Hyold incidt happed? And also because of him, today grandpa scold me like there will be no more tomorrow. So since Big Sister Aisha asked me while saying this guy''s name this means that for some reason she didn''t want to let this guy know what happed here and now I have to make a story to satisfy his curiosity huh?


    Sigh, Now only this day was left to see, that instead of finding a good boyfrid for myself, I have to make stories for some random loser, Mia thought with some tears in her eyes(¨i_¨i).


    After some seconds of sadness, just as Aisha was about to slap Mia to wake up her from her daydream, Mia suddly looked at Aisha and Myne and said, "ohh about this, let me tell you the story behind this blood."


    "By the way, you know Johnny," Mia asked Aisha.


    "You mean that bald perverted man, who likes to flirt with every girl he saw."


    "Hahahaha, but I don''t have a mother," Myne said while laughing loudly like a pro villain.


    Just as Mia was about to say something bad to Myne, someone slapped Mia''s back of her head so tightly that she directly touch the g with her forehead.


    "Why are you using your skill in the guild, don''t you know the rules?" Aisha said to Mia with a frown.


    Mia stand up from the g with a tear in her eyes, while rubbing her forehead, she looked at Aisha and said in a crying voice, "Big Sister Aisha, this is not my fault, it was all that guy''s fault, he was making fun of my small breasts."


    Aisha looked in the direction where mia pointed and saw the guy who make Mia fun and he was no other than Myne, who was coming toward her from behind a table.


    "So Myne makes fun of your small breasts?" Aisha asked with a little surprise.


    "Yes, just after you left, he start making me fun."


    "So Myne why are messing with Mia?" Aisha asked after Myne come in front of her.


    "Wh did I make her fun?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "Just know, you liar," Mia said hurriedly.


    "Ohh! And how do I make your fun?" Myne asked innoctly with a smile.


    "You said that my boobies are flat like they don''t exist and I should eat more meat but why should I eat meat, I am on dieting," Mia said with some tears in her eyes while touching her flat chest.


    Sigh, It seems like I did too much, Myne thought while rubbing his nose.


    "Okay, sorry, I won''t say this again all right, now here take this as my apology, I just wanted to play with you but it seems like you take it too seriously," Myne said while taking out an expansive candy box from his pouch ( from his Invtory ) which he saves for later and gives it to Mia.


    "I won''t forgive you," Mia said angrily while taking the candy box from Myne.


    Th why are you taking the candy box? Myne and Aisha both thought at the same time.


    "Here you advturer card Myne," Aisha said while giving Myne an ochre-colored metal card with a black border.


    Engraved on it were my name, age, address, and a big F word, which is probably my advturer rank. And the lower right corner, Lucas: Aisha Exclusive Receptionist was writt.


    What kind of material is used to make this card? And what are those symbols on the card?? It seems like I saw those symbols somewhere Myne thought with a frown.


    But after seeing the frown on Myne''s face, Aisha thought that he doesn''t understand the use of the advture card so she starts explaining it''s used.


    "The color and material of the card determine the advturer''s rank.


    F is ochre, E is yellow, D is grey, C is bronze, B is silver, A is gold, and S is black.


    The materials for F-D are bronze, C is copper, B is silver, A is gold, and S is platinum.


    Also, the card can act as an idtification documt.


    The proof of citizship you have is only valid in the Augusta Kingdom which includes the Town of Lucas, but with this guild card you can go to the boundary area of the nearby kingdom but of course, you have to pay some money to ter any town or city.


    By the way, this card also works as a money wallet, you can add money to the card through a guild and withdraw money from any guild on this contint.


    Also, wh you want to receive a mission, you just come to me, and I will prepare a great mission for you, if I wasn''t prest here, th you just insert your card in this box-like device, and I will immediately come to you! By the way, this exclusive service only works in Lucas Town, if you go to any other guilds th naturally you have to go to geral counters.


    Incidtally, if a subjugation request is accepted, the number of monsters defeated will also automatically be recorded in the card, so also don''t have to worry about counting monsters wh fighting.


    It''s certainly the perfect card for advturers.


    Well th, this is the last point you have to remember. You can reissue a lost card but there will be a handling fee so please be careful. The handling fee differs by rank, F to B rank advture card will cost one gold coin.


    Now, do you have any questions to ask, or do you want to select a mission," Aisha asked with a smile.


    "Nah! Not today, I will come tomorrow for my first mission, and thanks for your help Miss Aisha," Myne said with a big smile.


    "Don''t call me Miss Aisha, just called Aisha, since now we are going to work together," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    "Okay th Aisha, see you tomorrow," Myne said while walking toward the exit.


    .....


    "Big sister Aisha, why didn''t you tell him the truth about Hyold?" Mia asked confusedly after Myne left while eating his expsive candy.


    "Because I didn''t want that just after becoming his exclusive receptionist, he run away from the guild, I also want to joy the befit of being an exclusive receptionist, like a lot of free time," Aisha said with a smile.


    But you have the freest time in the tire guild since no one wanted to work with you, Mia thought.


    "By the way, you really make a nice story," Aisha said while giving a pat on Mia''s head.


    "What story? That really happed, it''s just the location was a little differt, rather than our guild, his girlfrids beat Johnny in a bar," Mia said innoctly.


    "Th why don''t you tell me about this," Aisha said.


    "Ohh! I forgot about that," Mia said apologizingly.


    "Huh! Big Sister Aisha, I have to go it seems like grandpa is calling me," Mia said hurriedly while running.


    "Sigh, and I was praising her in vain," Aisha said while shaking her head.

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19. The Blacksmith Shop

    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 7


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Apprtice hunter, F-Rank Advturer.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV (3/00)


    Invtory ( 50/500 )


    Cut & Paste (9/00)


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme (4/50),


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 3/50 ),


    Two-handed Blade ( 0/50 ),


    Axe ( 0/50 ).


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) ( /50 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( /50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) ( /50 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) ( /50 ).


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( 3/50 ),


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 ),


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( 8/50 ),


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 0/50 ).


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 ),


    Etiquette ( 0/50 ),


    Cooking ( 5/50 ),


    Art of Negotiation ( /50 ),


    Alchemy ( 6/50 ).


    [ Money: Gold Coins ( 500 ), Silver Coins ( ) ]


    ...Eh? Why are there so many numbers in my status?? Myne thought with surprise and suddly stop in the middle of the road.


    I remembered correctly there was no number in my status wh today morning I use appraisal skills on myself.


    Huh! Wait a minute, wh did my appraisal skill become level ?? So those changes happed because my appraisal skill leveled up. So this means that those numbers behind my skills are probably their proficicy number that shows wh my skills going to level up, Myne thought with a smile.


    But why is there LV: 7 writt under my name? what Is this LV means, I never heard about this. Just as Myne is thinking about what the LV word under his name means, a new scre appears in front of his eyes.


    [LV]: Read as level. The digit shows the strgth of the Host. The higher the number, the stronger Host will be. By defeating emies, the experice will be obtained, and wh a fixed amount of experice is accumulated, the level will rise. By raising the skill proficicy, the skill level will rise and every increase in skill level will make that skill more powerful.


    So this LV / Level word under my name currtly represts my all strgth, Myne thought and hurriedly looked at a woman who was buying a long and thin eggplant from the vegetable shop and use his appraisal skill on her...


    [ Name: Evelyn


    LV:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 years old


    Occupation: House Wife,


    [Skill]


    Race: Half giant / Half Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 7 years old


    Occupation: blacksmith, Hunter.


    [Skill]


    Stone Skin ( Medium ) LV3


    Strgth Enhancemt ( High ) LV4.


    [Stone Skin]


    Can make Host skin hard as stone. Any attack on the host reduces to 30% but while the skill is running host movemt speed reduces to 5%.


    [ Strgth Enhancemt ( High )]Increase Host Strgth by 3 fold for 30 seconds and after the skill time runout, the host would feel an extreme level of pain over the allover body like thousands of ants biting at the same time.


    Skill Cooldown Time: 30 Minutes ( Can only use 3 times a day. )


    What the F*ck! I just said some momt ago that I can''t find any person that has a level higher than 5, but now Kofi unknowingly become a super expert with a level a ?


    But looking at Kofi''s skills I should not be so surprised since both of his skills are super powerful, ev though Kofi both skills have some restrictions but still, he is quite powerful, Myne thought after seeing Kofi''s status.


    No wonder he become a blacksmith just two months after starting working here, with the strgth of a giant it was probably piece of cake for him to make weapons where most of the work depds on the blacksmith''s strgth and stamina, Myne thought while coming in front of Aid and giving him second meat bag.


    "You know sometimes, you really make me wonder that you are only 5 years old," Aid said while accepting a meat bag from Myne.


    "Haha, you don''t have to feel jealous of my intelligce," Myne said shamelessly while rubbing his head with a big smile.


    "So what is the price of your orc meat? I will pay for both meat bags, Aid said while taking out his storage pouch, he decided that from now on he won''t give Myne any complimts, Myne is too shameless for that."


    "What are you talking about, I am not the type of guy who takes money from his frids, this is a gift from me, so just take it," Myne said with a frown.


    "But still, I know that you work hard to get it, so if you don''t want money th how will it be if I give a 50% discount on any next weapon that you buy," Aid said with a smile.


    "Sigh, Well, now you''re saying so much th, Okay, I accept your this offer," Myne said while shaking his head.


    "So what do you want to buy today," Aid asked while placing his meat bags on the table.


    "I want to buy a new super sharp dagger that can easily cut the orc skin like paper," Myne said after thinking for a while.


    "Ohh, your requiremt is quite high, I don''t know if your little pocket can buy this kind of expansive weapon, by the way, what is your budget?" Aid asked with a smile.


    "Not much 30 gold coins," Myne said while making a fake proud expression on his face.


    "It seems like you really make quite a lot of money rectly," Aid said and walk toward the strong room to bring a good dagger.


    Ev though I can buy an expsive weapon but Aid is familiar with me and know very well how much money I make with hunting. So if I suddly took out a large amount of money to buy a weapon, th he probably has doubts about my money source ( which is not worth saying, and if I did th till tomorrow morning half of the town people probably become my emy.


    ) and who knows after seeing my money he became greedy and decide to do something bad behind my back? greed can make a normal person something that you can''t imagine in your weirdest dream.


    After all, if you saw that your frids who were poor till yesterday, and suddly become rich, th you of course become jealous after seeing his wealth. So in order to not get unnecessary atttion, Myne decides to play safe until he has ough power or a good excuse to say where is all money coming from.


    "Take a look at this one, this is the best dagger that you can buy at the price of 30 gold coins," Aid said he come out of the storage room and handed me a black color dagger with a lgth of a 35-40 Inches.


    [ Name: Dark Blade ( Dagger )


    Attack Power: + 30


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: None


    Description: A dagger made of Nira metal that was found in the depth of the Samara mine. The perfect partner for an assassin.


    Strong Against Humanoid Monsters ]


    Ev though I don''t know what attack Power means but it looks quite sharp and its description also looks cool, anyway most of the time I only use magic skills, so let''s buy it, Myne thought and took out 5 gold coins from his storage pouch ( Invtory) and give them to Aid.


    "Big bro Aid you really like this dagger, and since you just give me a 50% discount so here are 5 gold coins I am buying it," Myne said with a big smile.


    "Hahaha, you made me a big loss this time, who would have thought that you come fully prepared," Aid said while laughing.


    "But no one asked you for a discount as well, next time if you give someone a discount th choose your customer wisely," Myne said with an evil smile and hurriedly run out of the shop.


    So that was all his plan, huh? I felt from the beginning that something was wrong wh he offers meat so gerously but only now do I know where my feelings come from. Sigh, gold coin worth of orc meat, he sells that to me at the price of 5 gold coins, what a big loss, Aid said while shaking his head helplessly.


    But wh he turned a to take his 5 gold coins worth of orc meat from the table he saw that his meat bag was missing.


    Ohh shit, I hope that didn''t happ what I''m thinking, Aid said as he hurriedly come to the smithy but after seeing the view in front of him, his eyes become red in anger.


    "Kofiiii, with whose permission are you eating my orc meat?" Aid said loudly after seeing that Kofi is eating the last piece of his orc''s meat which he cooks on the heat that use to make weapons, while his other workers laying on the g unconscious, clearly in order to eat peacefully Kofi sds them in their sweet dreamland.


    {A/J: What a great idea, maybe I should try this trick with my younger brother too wh mom brings sweets.}


    "Huh! Boss doesn''t look in good mood, I must run now, Kofi thought and hurriedly run out of the shop like a hurricane.


    "My 5 gold coins worth of orc meat," Aid said with some tears in his eyes while looking at the empty orc meat bag, clearly, he is quite ssitive toward the food.

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20. Mysterious Amma

    After this Aid probably never give me any discount, Myne thought while walking toward the armor shop, which was just five meters away from Aid''s shop.


    Ev though blacksmith is a good profession where you can easily make a large amount of money but only under two conditions, first one is you have a big business in the capital city or any other place with a high population, where you don''t have to worry about customers and second is that you know how to make magic item/weapons, if you do th you don''t have to worry about anything, people can ev sell their wives to you for a magic item.


    This was also the reason why Aid looked so sad after losing 5 gold coins in vain, because he wasn''t qualified to complete any of those two conditions, and rectly his business is also not working very well, since most of the people in Lucas Town hardly use any strong and expsive weapons and since Lucas Town is quite close to capital city so ev if people wanted to buy expsive weapons th they buy them from the capital city, where royal family themself run a big weapon store.


    I also wt there once but just after seeing price tags of weapons on display, I immediately turned a and walk out of the store, because the shopkeeper was insane, he put a tag of 00 gold coins on a simple-looking small knife, Only God knows what is so special about that knife, that it was so expsive, and if it was a magic item th I can still understand but that was just a normal knife made of gold and silver.


    After that day, other than buying my favorite sweets that are only sold in the capital city, I never buy anything from there.


    Soon I come in front of a dect-looking three-story shop, where a big sign of two girls where one girl wearing leather armor on her good-looking dress, while the other one is wearing a colorful dress with all kinds of flowers design printed on it and below those two girls shop names ''Freestyle Streetwear Armour and Clothing Vault'' is writt hanging on the top of the shop.


    Ev though the shop name is quite long and unique but because of this, Ethan''s shop is running well, and there is only one main reason behind the success of his shop, and that is Ethan''s wife, who is super talted in clothes making and business managemt.


    Before marriage, Ethan''s shop was also like his big brother Aid, who wasn''t running quite well but after marriage, Ethan''s wife Amma completely take over command of the shop.


    First, she gathered all of her and Ethan''s savings which was quite a lot, and rebuild the tire shop again, where on the g floor they sell all kinds of lady''s clothes, on the first floor they sell armor, and on the last floor, they made their house.


    With Amma''s managemt not only did she make her clothing business popular that ev people from the capital city come here to buy clothes but she also helps her husband to design a new type of cool-looking armor, and because of that Ethan''s armor business once again come on the right track.


    By the way, the erotic maids dress that most girls are wearing in Inns and bars was also Amma''s creation, those types of dresses are her main source of Income because she is the only clothes designer in the tire Augusta Kingdom who made erotic clothes.


    "Good afternoon!" I said after tering the shop.


    "Welcome in the freestyle... Ohh! Myne so it''s you, Good afternoon," Amma said with a smile while standing up from the chair after seeing me.


    Amma is a 7-year-old beautiful hot milf type woman, who has long pink hair with black eyes, an hourglass shape body, two giant E-Cup size big breasts that can easily seduce any man, and big bubbly butt. Currtly, she is wearing an oversize T-shirt under which she hides her two giant mellows and short blur color skirts that come to her knees.


    [ Name: Amma


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 33 years old


    Occupation: Freestyle Streetwear Armour And Clothing Vault Manager, Seamstress.


    Title: Master Seamstress, The Unique Thinker, A Nice Pervert.


    [Skill]


    Managemt


    Art of Negotiation


    Clothes Designing and Crafting. ]


    Ohh! Amma has three titles? And what kind of things she did do that she get the title of pervert?? Myne thought and hurriedly oped the title description.


    [ Master Seamstress ( Title ) ]


    Wh the clothes made by the Host become so popular that people are ready to fight among themselves to buy them, the Host gets this title.


    Title effect: . While making clothes, Increase focus by 30%.


    . 05% chance that the dress made by Host becomes tread a Host area for some time.


    3. % chance to get a permant customer, who only wears clothes made by the Host.


    [ The Unique Thinker ( Title ) ]


    Wh the host becomes so famous for his/her creative and weird thinking that whever people a the host see something strange or unique, the first person''s name comes into their mind related to that thing is yours. th the host gets this title.


    Title effect: . While creating new things, there is a 5% chance that the Host immediately gets inspiration for his next idea.


    . Immune to all kinds of negative people.


    3. Increase Host shamelessness five-fold.


    [ A Nice Pervert ( Title ) ]


    A pervert who made all kinds of erotic and sex-related things and sold them oply without worry and if most people buy those erotic things and like them and their creator too, th the host gets this title.


    Ethan looked the same as his big brother Aid but the only defse betwe both brothers is that Ethan has a beautiful and smart wife and a little beard, while Aid didn''t have both of them.


    [ Name: Ethan


    Level: 3


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 37 years old


    Occupation: Armorer


    [Skill]


    Armor Crafting LV9


    Treasure Eyes LV7 ]


    [ Treasure Eyes ]


    The host can see the value of that person or item betwe to ( is low while is highest ) wh this skill is used.


    Restrictions: can only use once a day on one thing or person.


    Shit! so this way he found Amma, and I always wonder how can someone''s luck be so great. So, he was just cheating till now.


    Finally, now I know how can one brother have nothing special, while the other one having great days of life, so this is secret behind his success and it''s seemed like Ethan also found this magic armor accidtally while using his skill, otherwise he wasn''t hurriedly come in middle of my and Amma conversation, it seems like he doesn''t tell Amma about his skill, Myne thought but he doesn''t change the expression on his face.


    "Honey, why are you holding this trash-looking dagger?" Amma asked after seeing a black color dagger in Ethan''s hand, she didn''t take Ethan''s weird behavior seriously.


    "Ohh this, nothing, I found this dagger in front of our shop this morning, so I just picked it up, I am just about to throw this away," Ethan said while laughing awkwardly.


    "Th why don''t you give it to me big bro Ethan, I just need a spare dagger for dismantling my prey, I think it will be useful for me," I said calmly while acting normally.


    Well...ev though Ethan clearly didn''t want to give his dagger to Myne but before he could make an excuse to decline Myne''s request, Amma hurriedly took the dagger from Ethan''s hand and in front of Ethan''s unwilling eyes, she gives it to Myne with a smile and said, "If you need th this is your from now on."


    "Thank you, big sis Amma," Myne said happily and hurriedly put his new black dagger in the storage pouch.


    Look how is that leather armor, I think will be perfect for you, Amma said while pointing at the black-colored leather armor.


    "Ohh, which one?" Myne said while hurriedly walking toward Amma who is taking out a leather armor from the wall, Now I don''t want to spd a single more second under the same roof with Ethan because now he is looking at me like I kill his parts, and raped his wife ( that I really wanted to do ).


    It will be better if I hurriedly buy armor and get out of here, Myne thought while taking armor from Amma.


    [ Iron defse ( Leather Armor ) ]


    Defse Power: + 40


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: Wind


    Effect: Increase Agility by %.


    Description: A leather armor made of the skin of an Iron wolf, who is known for his solid defse and high speed. Perfect for someone who likes speed but also wants defse.


    That''s why people called Amma gius, just with a single glance she found perfect armor for me, Myne thought while nodding his head with satisfaction.


    "How much is the price I take this," Myne said to Amma.


    "Originally its price was 40 gold coins but since you brought orc meat for us, you can give us 30 gold coins for this armor," Amma said with a smile.


    "Here, 30 gold coins," Myne immediately handed money to Amma since he knows that she is a wealthy individual.


    "Okay th, big sis Amma I am going now see you later," Myne said while walking down the stairs.


    "Okay, Myne, don''t forget to visit me again and please close the shop door after leaving," Amma said loudly.


    "I won''t forget," Myne said and hurriedly left the shop after closing the shop door.


    Why it''s felt like I am a thief, who is running after stealing someone belonging? Myne thought as walking toward Big Sis Maya''s house because after Amma gave him that hug, his little brother did not calm down, now only she can help me to calm him down.


    But why it seems like I really steal someone''s treasure, Myne thought as he took out the black color dagger that he got from Ethan, (ev though he doesn''t want to give him) let''s see what''s so special about you that Ethan nearly cries out after losing you, Myne thought with an evil smile.

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21. Second Time With Big Sis Maya ( R-18 )

    [ Dagger of Origin (Damaged)


    Attack: +


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth Type


    Skill: Blood Sucker (Can''t use in dagger currt condition. )


    Description: A dagger made of unknown material, have the power to grow itself with sufficit blood, but because of its damaged condition now it is nothing more than a trash edgeless dagger that can''t kill ev a rabbit.


    Well, ev though the attribute and skill are nice but its description doesn''t look quite good, and I don''t ev know how to repair this thing, who knows what kind of material was used to make this dagger, Myne thought looking at the pitch-black dagger in his hand.


    No wonder ev though Ethan looks quite angry after losing it, but still he didn''t try to do anything to get it back, th there is only one possibility can happ behind it, that he must not have known anything about it either, since he can only see the quality of things with his skill.


    He probably saw a high value in this dagger but after seeing that this was nothing more than a piece of junk without any special power, th he decided to give up and that time I asked for this dagger from him and Amma gave it to me from Ethan.


    Sigh, let''s forget about it, if someday in the future I meet a professional blacksmith who can make magic items, th I will try to repair you, till now he can only rest in my Invtory, Myne said to black dagger made put it in his Invtory.


    ...


    I hope big bro Jin is not at home, Myne thought as he secretly looked inside the alchemist shop.


    Inside the alchemist shop Jin, who is reading the latest version of his favorite book ''Icha-Icha Paradise, with a big smile on his face suddly felt like someone is starring at him, so he hurriedly looked toward the front door of the shop but supremely no one was there, did it was just my illusion? Jin thought but he didn''t think about it much and again started reading his book.


    Hoo! That was close, big brother Jin had almost se me, Myne thought while wiping sweat on his forehead.


    But it seems like big bro Jin is reading his favorite book since he looked quite happy, I think now for some hours he won''t come in the house to disturb me and Big Sis Maya, Myne thought while rubbing his hands.


    After that Myne hurriedly come to the back side of the alchemist shop, and with the master key that Maya gives him, he oped the door and tered the house.


    "Now where is my sweet Big Sis," Myne said while closing the house''s main door from the inside for more security.


    Huh? There is some sound coming from the kitch, it seems like Big Sis is there, Myne thought as he siltly walked toward the kitch without making any noise in order to surprise Maya.


    But wh he tered the kitch, and after seeing the view in front of him, instead of giving surprise to Maya, he got a big surprise because, in front of him, Maya is laying completely naked on the dining table with her legs wide op in M shape toward him.


    Just as Myne starring at Maya''s pussy with a hangry and lust full gaze like a wolf, while breathing heavily, Maya put her hand on her pussy and while oping it a little bit with her two fingers, she looks at Myne with a smile and said, "So Myne, do you want to drink my love juice?"


    But instead of giving Maya an answer, Myne just takes off his shirt and hurriedly comes in front of her as if he had just used some kind of teleportation skill and starts liking her wet pussy like a thirsty desert traveler who didn''t drink anything for many days.


    Ahhh...*Moan...


    "Not so fast Myne! I am not going anywhere, if you continually lick me like this, th I probably cum in just one minute," Maya said while putting her both hands on Myne''s head and pushing his head more into her pussy, so Myne tongue can go little deeper in her pussy.


    Ev though she said Myne to not lick too fast but clearly that was just for formalities, so she doesn''t look like a slut in front of Myne.


    "How is it, Myne? How does my erotic juice taste??" Maya asked while biting her finger a little so she didn''t cum too fast.


    "It is sweet as honey, I can''t stop myself from eating it more," Myne said with a big smile as he took off his face from Maya''s pussy, and after saying that he again started licking her pussy but this time he also put his middle finger in it.


    "Ahhh... Myne I am cumming...


    A loud Moan escaped from Maya''s mouth as she cum.


    Because Myne also starts fingering inside her pussy while licking, Maya finally can''t hold back any longer and released all her cum on Myne''s face.


    "I said slowly, look because of you not only did I cum so fast but I also dirty your face," Maya said with a frown while wiping her cum on Myne''s face.


    "But now It''s my turn to make you cum and as a punishmt that you didn''t list to me, today no matter what happed I won''t let you go until I empty your both balls," Maya said with an evil smile as she grabs Myne hand and leads him toward the bedroom.


    After tering the bedroom, Maye push Myne onto the bed without much effort and with a little strgth she also pulled out Myne''s pants without unbuttoning them.


    "Ohhoho, look at this little guy, it seems like he is waiting for me for quite a while," Maya said as she climbed on top of Myne and after placing Myne''s little brother''s (D*ck) tip under her pussy, she looked at Myne eyes lustfully and said, "are you ready for going to heav again?"


    After saying that, without waiting for Myne''s reply she sits down on Myne''s little brother and takes it completely in her pussy.


    "Ahhhhhh.....


    Both of them Moan at the same time, as they experice sudd pleasure together.


    "Big Sis, today your pussy is more slippery and soft than before," Myne said hardly while taking a deep breath, because Maya didn''t start moving, otherwise he probably doesn''t have time to say that.


    "Now, it seems like I have to buy a new book from that old man," Jin said.


    "But why is there so much peace today? Where is that demon, I hav''t se her for a whole day today. Let''s see what is she doing," Jin said while walking toward the stairs.


    Soon he came in front of his house''s main door but wh he tried to op it, naturally, it was locked thanks to Myne''s gius brain.


    "Why is the door locked today? this is quite weird, but wait a minute, since the door is locked that means she is probably doing some perverted thing again, which means she won''t going to come down for some time, this is a perfect time to hide you," Jin said while looking at icha-icha paradise in his hand.


    Saying that he hurriedly comes into his laboratory, where he makes his potions.


    After tering the laboratory, Jin comes in front of a painting on which all kinds of colorful herbs are printed.


    After this, Jin took out a key from his pocket and put it in a keyhole, which was prest in the middle of that painting. Just as the key tered the hole, with a ''click'' sound, like a door, the painting oped and a secret hidd safe come in front of Jin''s eyes, in which he has stored his all-erotic books.


    "Just because of you, I can sleep peacefully, while thinking that my all-precious are safe from that demon, if she knows about you, th she will burn you guys without any mercy," Jin said to his secret safe like a crazy guy who gives his items too much importance, (definitely more than his wife) and put his latest addition of icha-icha paradise inside the safe, after that he hurriedly closed the safe again and start making potions as nothing has happed.


    ...


    "Sigh, I still can''t make you faint with pleasure, ev though today we did it continually for 3 hours," Myne said while laying on top of Maya burring his head in her big breasts.


    "Don''t worry about it, with the speed you are learning, one day, your this wish will also become true, just don''t take it too seriously, I am happier than with your currt performance," Maya said while caressing Myne''s hair.


    Who would have thought that ev after f*cking her 3 hours continuously and ev after casting my skill support magic stamina recovery an unknown amount of time on myself, I still can''t satisfy her. What kind of stamina does she have?


    If not for the fact that my appraisal skill clearly shows me that Big Sis Maya is a Hume, otherwise I thought that she is a dragon in her hume form, Myne thought sadly.


    Let''s me see Big Sis''s levels, how high her level is that I can''t satisfy her, ev after doing cheating during sex, Myne thought.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Level: ??? ( If the target is more than 0 levels higher than the Host, th the host can''t see the target''s true levels.)


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 6 y/o


    Occupation: Housewife, retired A-Rank Advturer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Water ( Third Form )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Large ) LV ( ?? )


    Charm Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( ?? ) ]


    Ohh Shit! No wonder I can''t satisfy her, not only does she have more powerful stamina recovery skills than me but her levels are also completely differt league than mine.


    It seems like I am too naive who think that this town is so small that I probably can''t find any powerhouse but no, this town is filled with all kinds of monsters in disguise of Hume and the biggest monster in this tire town is no one other than my own Big Sister, Myne thought while tightly hugging Maya, now only her body and her boobies can give him some inner peace.


    "What happed to you, why are you looking so sad?" Maya asked with concern.


    "Nothing, I am just thinking about how to make you more satisfied but I can''t find any solution," Myne said.


    "Ohh, if you really want to find the answer th why are laying on me like a lazy pig instead of going out to search for an answer?" Maya said with a big smile.


    "Huh! Yes, you are right, it''s time to do some work, and next time wh I come here, I will f*ck until I knock you out with pleasure," Myne said confidtly while a fire of determination is clearly visible in his eyes.


    "I am sure that you can do that, my little dragon," Maya said with a smile while giving Myne couragemt.


    "By the way, do you need any help with cleaning?" Myne asked while looking at the bedroom, whose condition has become such that as if there''s was a storm come here some momt ago.


    Because Myne and Maya were in full heat wh they are doing those adult activities, so in order to get more fun, they did sex in every possible location in the bedroom like on the bed, on the couch, in front of the window, in the bathroom, on the g, etc, so currtly their love juice and sweats are spread across the tire the bedroom.


    "Nah, don''t worry about it, I can clean it with my skill, you can go and find your answers and come back soon, so we can have more fun," Maya said while handing Myne his pant and underwear and after giving Myne a passionate kiss, she throws him out from the bedroom and close door.


    Ahh, my vagina felt a little sore, today Myne was really quite rough, but this is what I always expect from my sex partner, Maya thought while rubbing her pussy.


    "Let''s see what kind of surprise he gives me next time but now, It''s time to clean," Maya said.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22. Tear Of God

    After leaving Maya''s house through the back gate, Myne adjust his cloth and hair a little bit and again tered the alchemist shop but this time through the main gate.


    "Hello big bro Jin, where are you," Myne said loudly after seeing that there is no prest in the shop.


    "Wait a minute, I am coming," just as Myne said, he heard Jin''s voice from the room behind the counter.


    That''s probably big bro Jin''s research room where he makes his potions, Myne thought while sitting on the chair opposite the counter table.


    "Ohh! Myne, so how does it feel after getting beat by your big sister like a pig," Jin asked with a big evil smile, just after seeing Myne''s face like he is waiting to ask this question a long time ago.


    "Well, not much, that was just a little beating, for someone like me who always gets hurt while hunting, this level of beating is nothing," Myne said with a forced smile, ev though he is not happy with Jin after hearing something that he is trying his best to forget, but still, in order to not show his weak side in front of Jin, Myne lied so naturally that anyone thinks that he might not care about that incidt.


    But Jin who has first-hand experice with this kind of thing many times because of his foolishness clearly does not buy Myne''s lie but still, he didn''t say anything and just nodded his head with a knowing smile.


    "Anyway, if you need to talk about this, th remember that I am always with you," Jin said while giving Myne a thumbs-up signal.


    Why does he think that I will talk about my beating with him?


    If I really have to talk about it with someone, th I probably go to my female frids from whom I can at least earn their sympathy and who knows maybe something more than that, instead of talking with big bro Jin who hardly has any LQ ( Love Quotit ), and spd most of his time with his potion research instead of spding his time with his wife, since he is already rich ough that he can live his rest of life without any worry, Myne thought but because he still has some work with Jin, instead of showing him the reality that he has tered the realm of idiots for a long time, Myne just nodded his head with a smile.


    "By the way, which healing potions did you use so that your pig-like face again becomes normal so fast? You know I really wanted to see you''re that face again, you look more handsome in that pig face," Jin said while laughing.


    No wonder he gets beat by Big Sis, he really has a sharp-tongued, Myne thought unhappily.


    "I myself don''t know what kind of medicine I was giv by Big Sis after beating me but the only thing I know is that was a gre potion which also have a little pink color mixed in it, but after drinking it, my half of the pain vanished like I never hurt at all and today morning wh I wake up I was already healed completely because of that potions.


    That''s why today I come here to buy that healing potion," Myne said after thinking about the potion bottle that Maya made him drink forcefully, he still felt chill all over his body every time he thinks about that incidt.


    "Did you say a gre potion with little pink color mixed in it?" Jin asked with a frown after hearing Myne''s reply.


    "Yes, so hurriedly tell me the price of that potion bottle, I still have some important work to do," Myne said impatitly after seeing Jin''s weird behavior.


    How careless does a man have to become, before he forgot about the potions that he made with his own two hands? Myne thought.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll come in a momt," Jin said and hurriedly run toward his laboratory.


    Soon just after Jin tered his lab, all kinds of sounds start coming out from his lab like he is fighting with some monsters, most of the sounds from his lab were coming from things falling on the g


    Did he finally lose his mind? Otherwise, why is he throwing things like a madman?? Myne thought and soon he saw Jin coming out from the lab with a wood box and a half-filled glass beaker in his hands.


    "Was this the potion bottle that Maya gave you?" Jin asked while oping the wood box and talking out a gre potion bottle height a 85mm with little pink color mixed in it and showing it to Myne.


    "Yesh, this is it, This is the potion bottle Big Sis Maya gave me," Myne said while taking the potions bottle from Jin''s hand, and after confirming that he didn''t hold the wrong potion, Myne hurriedly put it in his storage bag before Jin could be asked it back.


    "Oye, Where are you putting that potion bottle? Give it back to me," Jin said unhappily but for some reason smile on his face instead of decreasing was increasing continually.


    "Big bro Jin, why are making that kind of creepy smile?" Myne asked while taking a step back, now he really had some debut about Jin''s personality.


    Did all intelligt people have their brain screws shak? Otherwise, why is big bro Jin suddly behaving like an old pervert who gets hard just after seeing young girls, Myne thought, now he is getting a little worried about himself too because he considers himself to be very intelligt as well.


    Did I also become like him after becoming more smarter in the future? Myne thought with little worry but after seeing that Jin is about kiss the potion bottle in his hand, he immediately throws away this thought.


    That could not be possible, he is the only unique piece in this world like himself, Myne thought while wiping imagery sweat from his forehead.


    "Because I finally made an tirely new type of potion. This is a completely new discovery in the world of the Alchemist.


    After I patt this potion under my name I can sell this potion in the tire Augusta Kingdom at a super high price and if everything goes well there is also a chance that the King can give me the title of noble because of my this achievemt," Jin said excitemt while still kissing the potion bottle in his hand like it is his long lost lover.


    "By the way, can you please put some drop of your blood in that glass beaker?" Jin asked.


    "Why?" Myne asked with a frown while looking at the glass beaker, which was half filled with an unknown liquid.


    "If you don''t want to do that, th return me my potion bottle that you just steal," Jin said unhappily.


    "Hahaha, Just for such a little thing why are you making that kind of serious face? I just have to put some drops of my blood in that glass beaker right? Here I put it in," Myne said and after biting his thumb a little he drip some of his blood drops into a glass beaker.


    "By the way, why are you want my blood?" Myne asked while looking at the glass beaker to see what kind of magic will be going to happ after his blood mixed with that unknown liquid.


    "I just wanted to see if there are any side effects of my potions since it was still in the tasting stage, and I hadn''t tried it on anyone," Jin said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    Just as Myne walks on the street while smelling the aroma of all kinds of street foods, suddly his stomach starts rumbling while indicating to Myne that he is hungry with all kinds of today''s activity and now he needs some delicious food.


    Sigh, thanks to Big Sis, today I forgot to eat lunch, and now my stomach is also starting hurting because of hunger, Myne thought.


    After buying his equipmt, he wanted to eat lunch made by Big Sis in her house th he wanted to do some fun but after tering her house and seeing his favorite dessert on the dining table, he completely forgot about everything and start eating her.


    "No problem, let''s go to our favorite place to eat something delicious," Myne said while caressing his belly.


    Soon Myne comes in front of his regular Inn ''The Valuable Lady Inn''. Because it was eving time, that''s why Inn was quite crowded and most of the tables were already filled with people.


    Now, where is my sweet June, I still hav''t apologized to her yet, I hope she didn''t take it too seriously, Myne thought while searching for June in betwe the crowd but ev after searching for quite a while he still didn''t see her anywhere.


    Huh? This is quite weird, If I remember correctly th at this time June should have be on working at this time, Myne thought with a frown, ev though June''s work time d at 4 o''clock but because she gets double the money for her extra work, that''s why she always work till 9 o''clock.


    As for why Myne knows so well about June, that''s because June has a little bad habit, she talks with her frids too much, and Myne is also one of June''s frids.


    Something is not right, June never takes a break from her work, since she lives alone in her house, she always said that she feels more comfortable at the work than staying at home alone like a ghost, Myne thought while hurriedly coming in front of the counter table where the wife of Inn boss is sitting on the main chair.


    By the way, June is also an orphan like Myne but she is not lucky as Myne since she didn''t know anything about her parts, someone left her in front of the orphanage wh she was just 3 days old. She start working at the age of and till she reached 5, she manage to save ough money to buy a small and cheap house in a deserted area in the town.


    As for why she wanted to buy a house so in such a hurry, that''s because after becoming 5 years old, an orphan can''t live ev a single day in an orphanage and because June didn''t want to live in any Inn, so decided to buy a house for herself.


    The wife of the Inn boss is quite hot looking milf, age betwe 33 to 35 years old, she has long black color hair, brown color eyes, a sharp nose overall a beautiful face. Ev though she doesn''t have a thin and perfectly healthy body but instead she has a normal chubby-like figure and with her two giant E-Cup size big breasts, she looks like a walking marshmallow that everyone wants to eat.


    [ Name: Olma


    Level: 5


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 39 years old


    Occupation: Half Owner Of ''The Valuable Lady Inn''


    [Skill]


    Cooking LV9


    Managemt LV6


    Close combat ( Judo ) LV. ]


    "Excuse me, big sister, do you know where can I find June?" Myne asked Olma with a smile.


    "Huh? You mean waitress June who works here," Olma asked with a big smile clearly she is happy that Myne called her big sister instead of aunty.


    "Yes, I didn''t see her for many days and since she hardly takes a break from her work, I was a little worried about her," Myne said with a little worried expression.


    "By the way, are you June''s boyfrid? Since you are the first person who asked about her well-being," Olma asked playfully.


    "No, we are just good frids," Myne said without any hesitation.


    "I see, anyway sorry but I didn''t know much about June, she didn''t come to work for the last two days, and I also sd my waitress Jny to her home yesterday to inquiry about her, since like you said she never takes a break from her work but that time she wasn''t at her home, so Jny can only return without any information," Olma said with a sad face.


    "Okay, thank you for giving me your time," Myne said with a forced smile, now he felt like something is not right.


    "But today morning I heard some rumors from my worker waitresses that June is attacked by some bad guys," Olma said after thinking for a while.


    "Huh? Could you please explain this whole incidt in detail??" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Well, I don''t know anything about the real thing myself but today I heard that two days ago wh June come out of her home at eving 8 o''clock for some work, some goons in a drunk state attacked her in order to rape her but June fight back with all her might and in the d her two hands can''t defeat those goons and finally she was caught in there by hands.


    But in all the mayhem, some passed people heard June''s screams and hurriedly come to rescue her but after seeing that some people coming to save their prey, those goons become quite angry at June, and because they were intoxicated, so without thinking they start vting their anger on June while beating her with all their strgth and I heard that one of them also use his skill on June while beating her but thankfully that pass by come little fast and saved her, if they come a minute late th maybe June would be watching us from heav at this time," Olma said while shaking her head.


    Ev though Olma''s figure is quite nice and her boobies are also my liking but she is not a good woman, she clearly knows about all matters in full detail, otherwise, she doesn''t talk so confidtly while giving every single detail but she said to me that she just randomly heard about this incidt from her workers. There is probably something wrong with her, Myne thought with a frown.


    "That is all that I heard, so do you have any other questions or work for me if not th you can go now, since it''s a quite busy time and I also have other work to do," Olma said with a professional smile.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23. Myne Weird Hobby

    "Ahhhhhh...


    That was the only sound that came from Myne''s mouth after looking back. After that without wasting ev a single second, Myne starts escaping with his all might, and he ev uses his skills like leg strgth hancemt and swift feet subconsciously while wishing that if only god had giv him more legs, th today he might have escaped faster from this ghostly place.


    "Myne! Wait it''s me...


    But just as Myne escape meters, he heard that ghost voice from behind him.


    Why does this ghost voice feel quite familiar, Myne thought as he stopped running.


    After that like a robot, he slowly look back and saw that June wearing a big robe which is covering her tire body, and other than the left half of her face there is not a single part of her body can be se, standing in front of her house main door while holding an old looking lantern beside her face, so I can see her face.


    "Why are you running away after seeing me?" June asked in a slow voice like a patit who just had oppression.


    "Otherwise, what did you expect that after seeing you in this kind of outfit in the middle of the night, I will complimt you?" Myne said as walked toward June while grasping.


    Wait a minute, why does everything look so familiar, Myne thought while looking at June who was still standing in the same place.


    First, wh I knocked on her door but she didn''t reply and just wh I was about to leave, she suddly oped the door in this kind of ghostly outfit, doesn''t this look like that horror story of three boys that I read last month?


    Where three frids try to explore a haunted house in order to win the heart of a girl in their village but the ghost in that house has a magic skill of disguise and with use of disguise skill, that ghost first separated them and after that, the ghost took the form of that village girl whose heart those boys Wanted to win and killed all those three frids one by one after fucking them ( by the way, that ghost was a male ), Myne thought with a frown while stopping his steps.


    "Ahh, June, what type of juice like the most?" Myne asked.


    "Huh? Miloo fruit juice with a lot of Ice and honey," June said confusedly without any hesitation, but she still didn''t understand why Myne asking this kind of thing.


    Sigh! Okay, she is real, I don''t think ghosts have so much free time that they remember about a random guy''s favorite juice, Myne thought with a smile while walking toward June.


    "So why are you wearing this kind of outfit? Do you think that I have lived so much that now you have decided to sd me to heav? don''t you know my heart is a little weak toward those kinds of things," Myne said angrily.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know it was you Myne, and since nobody ev come to meet me at my house, so I become a little scared and wear this kind of outfit," June said in a painful voice.


    "Since the town is not much safe," June said while mumbling but Myne didn''t hear it.


    "But June, if you didn''t know who it is th you should bring a rod, or a sword, or any other kind of weapon for safety instead of wearing those kinds of haunted outfits," Myne said softly, clearly he also felt like June''s condition doesn''t look quite right.


    "Sorry, I will remm...Cough... June try to reply but before she could say some words she start coughing blood.


    "Oye! June, Are you all right?" Myne asked hurriedly while trying to hold June''s hand in order to give her support but June didn''t give Myne a chance to touch her.


    June stops Myne from touching her and without saying anything she starts walking inside her house without saying anything.


    Myne, after seeing June''s behavior already knows that June''s condition is not good, didn''t waste time and hurriedly follows her inside her house.


    As Myne tered June''s house, he saw June''s little house that doesn''t look like a girl''s house from any angle. June house has a main hall, one bedroom, one free room that doesn''t ev have a door, a little kitch, and a bathroom. In name of the decoration, there was only a small table and two chairs, and an old lamp that work on oil.


    This is ev a place to live? Wh did June become so poor?? Myne thought but because the situation is not right, so didn''t make any commts and hurriedly follow June siltly.


    But as he tered the June bedroom and saw its condition, the first thought that come to his mind is What the Fuck, and the second is Where is the Bathroom.


    After thinking that, he hurriedly run toward the bathroom, which is smelling so bad that with the speed he oped the door, at twice that speed he closed its door.


    After which he oped the window and finally vomit all the food that he eat some time ago.


    And here I always thought that June is that type of girl who likes cleaning, but I was wrong, completely wrong, Myne thought as he again vomit quite a lot of things.


    "Myne, are you all right?" Just as Myne finally empty his stomach he heard June''s worried voice from behind him.


    He looked back and saw that June is standing behind him while holding a half-filled low-grade healing potion bottle in her hand.


    "Here drink this, this will give you some relief," June said as she try to give Myne a healing potion bottle.


    Myne didn''t accept June''s healing potion and just stared at her face which was still half covered in a robe hood.


    "Take off your robe," Myne said with such a deadpan expression as if she didn''t do what he said th she probably going to see something that she should have se.


    "What! What did you say? June asked with a fearful voice.


    "This is the last time I going to say this, Take off your robe or I will do it myself," Myne said.


    "I can''t, I am not wearing anything under it," June said while covering her important parts with her arms.


    "I don''t care, if you wearing anything under it or not, if you think that It''s too much, th I don''t mind showing you my naked body as well, but now take off your robe," Myne said while looking at June one eye, that have dark circle a it like she didn''t sleep for many days.


    "But I didn''t want to see you naked," June said shyly, but still, after seeing Myne ready to remove her robe forcefully, with a big Sigh, she removed her robe.


    Ohh-Shit! Myne said with eyes wide op, as he saw June''s body. Ev though after seeing her bedroom and bathroom condition he was already mtally prepared but after seeing June''s injuries, he didn''t know what to say.


    June''s body condition is not as simple as Olma explains, her both arms and legs are very badly burnt, and an unknown jelly-like paste was imposed on them. Her stomach and breasts were covered with bandages, that look like she did herself. Many scars can be se a her breast area.


    Half of her face was severely swoll and now become pink like a pig, and her right eye is closed because of swelling, from where tears slowly but continually came out nonstop, clearly, her right eye had tak quite a lot of damage. Most of the head front hair was also burnt, but since her skin didn''t have any sign of burn so they will probably come again in some time.


    Those motherfucker! Just wait until I find you, after that you will know that you should not mess with my frid, Myne thought angrily but in order to not make June worried, he didn''t lose his calm in anger that probably not going to change anything.


    "June, Your boobies are really started becoming quite big, I think till you become 0 years old, they probably become E-Cup, and look your pubic hair also started growing," Myne said jokily while rubbing his chin, in order to light up June depressed mood.


    "Ahhhhhh, you pervert!" June said angrily while hurriedly picking up her robe from the g and wearing it.


    "What? I am just saying the fact and don''t you always want big breasts?? Now look, they finally start becoming bigger," Myne said innoctly while still staring at June''s breasts which were covered in bandages with full of admiration.


    But I didn''t remove my robe to show you my breasts or my pubic hair, June mumbled angrily but still, a smile still appear on her face which bring her some pain as well.


    Seeing June''s pain full expression, Myne thought something and took out a bottle of Tear Of God potion from his storage bag ( Invtory) and give it to June, while saying, "Here drink it this will give you some relief from pain."


    "And who are you afraid of?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "Just looked at the outside of the window carefully, you will know yourself," June said while pointing at the window.


    "Huh? Outside the window?" Myne said but after looking outside the window carefully with help of the magic lamp, a chill ran all over his body, and without caring about the bad smell in the bedroom he hurriedly closed the window.


    "Why you never mtioned that your house is beside the graveyard?" Myne asked in fear.


    "If I had told you, would you ever come to my house? I know about your weird hobby of reading those horror books quite well," June said in low voice.


    "But you also know that I read those books so I can put an d to my fear of ghosts, and ev after knowing that you still never mtioned this kind of serious information? You know June, you are my worst frid.


    No wonder I felt quite familiar wh I came toward your house, now I know where that familiar feeling coming from," Myne said while his regretting his decision to come June''s house at night time, now he can only hope that while leaving June''s house he doesn''t counter a ghost, and he ev read in many books that female ghost attracted very quickly toward handsome guys.


    "Okay, now don''t start caring like a child, there is no ghost in our town graveyard, at least I think so," June said while knocking on Myne''s head lightly.


    "Yes, I hope so too, let''s hurriedly clean your bedroom, so I can go my home," Myne said as he gathered all his courage and with shaking hands he again oped the window but without looking outside he hurriedly start picking up bloody bandages from the g and throw them out of the window.


    Soon in the watchful gaze of June, other than the bed frame, Myne throw away everything out of the windows, he didn''t ev spare a bed mattress and th, he hurriedly closed the window.


    "Don''t forget to burn all these things tomorrow morning, otherwise, all kinds of insects will come into your house because of the blood smell, and now you rest on the bed, I''ll bring something to eat for you," Myne said to June while walking toward the kitch.


    But what have you left on the bed to sit on? June thought while looking at her bed, on which other than wood nothing was left on it but since Myne is doing so much for her, that''s why she didn''t commt on her work and just siltly sit down on the bed.


    But just as June is thinking about how she is going to sleep on this bed without a mattress, she saw Myne coming into the bedroom with a bowl in his hand.


    Huh? I didn''t have this kind of bowl in my kitch, th where did he get this?? June thought confusedly.


    "Here is a fully filled bowl of meat soup with noodles, eat this. This will give you ough ergy to your body to heal your injuries," Myne said while giving a hot soup bowl to June.


    "But where did you get this, I don''t have something like this in my kitch," June asked while receiving a soup bowl from Myne within extremely good aroma came out, but after smelling the soup aroma, June immediately forgot about other things and stared at it with a super hungry gaze while her stomach also starts making a rumbling sound, clearly she is super hungry.


    I bring it with me for you wh I come to meet you since I know you like meat soup, okay now don''t waste time and quickly eat it before it gets cool down," Myne said while sitting on the chair that he brings from the hall.


    Ev though June is not quite convinced by Myne''s excuse but because she was really hungry so without wasting any more time she hurriedly starts eating noodles in the soup.


    "By the way June, How did you get injured so badly?" Myne asked with a frown, ev though he already knows most of the things about how she get injured by Olma but still he wanted to hear about this incidt from her mouth.


    June who was eating noddles happily after hearing Myne''s questions like being struck by lightning immediately stopped eating and after a momt of silce, she took a deep breath and said, "Two days ago I come home early from work because I invite you for dinner, so I thought I should cook something nice for you but ev till eving 8 o''clock you didn''t come, th I become little bored and decide to go for a walk in order to get some fresh air.


    After that, as I walking toward the street I saw three m who were talking with each other loudly clearly they were drunk, so in order to not attract their atttion, I lowered my head and hurriedly walk past them.


    At first, I thought that I was thinking too much and that not every drunker was a bad guy who only think with his lower body but soon my understanding of man becomes more profound as I felt like someone is following me. I hurriedly looked back and saw that those three guys are following me quite fastly.


    Seeing them running toward me like a hungry wolf, I also start running but soon they caught me and one of them grabs my arm tightly, and before I could ev understand what was going on, he hurriedly drags me into a dark and small passage betwe two houses.


    After that, the man who grab my arm throw me to the g and start laughing crazily while saying to his two frids that they caught beautiful prey this time, and th he started removing his shirt but I was also not a weak woman, who can let a dirty drain worms touch my body easily, so after removing he shirt as he coming toward me, I use my strgth and kicked on the area betwe his legs.


    Ohh... That''s probably hurt like hell, Myne thought.


    After that, he start screaming in pain, and because we are not much away from the main market street, my people heard his scream and start tering the passage where we were. Seeing people coming into the passage, I also start shouting for help. But before those people can help me, that man whom I kicked come in front of me with his two frids while looking at me full of anger and pain.


    Th without saying anything first he slapped me with his all strgth and after saying some bad words he and his frids start beating me.


    But since I can already hear other people''s voice, who was coming to help me, so I try to best to project my body main parts so I didn''t get any serious injuries but th I saw that that man whom I kicked stopped his both frids to attacking me and just wh I thought that finally, I am safe now, I saw that man raising his palm toward my face and use his fireball magic skill, while saying something like ''Now you eat this bitch''.


    Just as he finished talking a palm size fireball fired toward my face from his palm but I still didn''t want to give up, so in order to save my face I use both arms and legs as a shield and heavily burned them," June said with a helpless smile while showing Myne his arms.


    "What happed after that?" Myne asked seriously.


    "Nothing, after using his fireball skill on me, that man and his frids run away from the passage and those people bring me to an old granny, who heal me ough that I didn''t have any life-threating danger, and dropped me at my house," June said with a forced smile.


    "I see, by the way, do know anything about those three m," Myne asked casually while handing June a water glass.


    "No, I didn''t see their face, that passage was really too dark to see their face," June said regretfully.


    ''Okay June, th I am going now, it''s already be quite late, and if I didn''t go now th I probably have to spd the rest of the night with you," Myne said jokily.


    "I will meet you tomorrow morning, and I am really sorry that I didn''t come to dinner that day, If I had come, th you wouldn''t be in this condition," Myne said apologizingly while bowing in front of June.


    "Oye idiot, what are you doing, it''s not your fault, so don''t think much about it and go to your house, by the way, I have heard the cry of a girl from that graveyard many times so be careful while walking toward your house and no matter what happed don''t look toward the graveyard," June said jokily with an evil smile.


    "What! Seriously, there is such a thing in our town graveyard?" Myne asked fearfully while his legs already start shaking just after hearing about the ghost.


    "Hahaha, Nah, I am just joking," June said while laughing.


    Now she is really asking for a beating, Myne thought angrily, and after smashing June''s head lightly, he hurriedly run out of her house.


    "Hey, I am injured, how can you still hit me?" June said loudly but Myne has already left her bedroom.


    "I hope that he will come to see me tomorrow also, it really felt nice wh I talked with him," June said while laying on her mattress-less bed.


    ...


    "Sigh, I''m gonna be poor again, and here I thought that after saving ough money I will build a high-quality bathtub in my house," Myne said emotionally while looking at the moon in the sky after coming out from June''s house.


    But just as he was about to walk toward the town''s main street, he accidtally, or out of curiosity looked towards the graveyard and saw a dark and empty graveyard.


    "Hahaha! How foolish am I, who accepted June''s story as true? How can there be any ghosts in the graveyard," Myne said with a smile while shaking his head.


    Just after saying that, as he looked toward the graveyard again, he saw a black shadow in the middle of the graveyard who is holding a shovel in one hand and a burning candle in the other.


    "(?(?(?;???_???;?)?)?)G.G.G.Ghostttt... Myne shout loudly ough to make someone close to him deaf and run away from his place so fast that if flash from DC had se him, he too would have be confused for a momt that who is the real flash here.


    "Huh? Did someone say ghost? Nah, that is probably my imagination, because of Myne''s ghost bullshit, I am also thinking about them, it seems like I would have to do something about Myne this weird hobby," June thought before falling asleep.

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24. Buying Information

    "OMG! I saw a ghost!" Myne said while gasping heavily.


    After seeing that dark shadow in the middle of the graveyard, he run like crazy, and only after seeing people on the town market street did he stop running.


    "Now I can only hope that he wasn''t a female ghost and ignored me while considering a child and don''t follow me to kill me, Myne thought while looking back at the empty and dark road from where he come.


    But which unlucky man''s soul was that?" Myne thought as his confidce start returning after seeing many people a him.


    Let''s forget about it, it is said that the more you think about anything the sooner you meet that thing, and in this life, I have no desire to meet a ghost, Myne thought while walking.


    Ohh! This cloth shop is still op? Which kind of people buy cloth so late at night?? Myne thought while tering the cloth shop.


    { A/J: Probably people like you, whose work only starts after most normal people are sleeping, and who like to do something stormy in the middle of the night.}


    Soon he come out of the cloth shop and after finding a remote passage, he walked into it.


    "With this, I don''t have to worry that someone can find my real idtity," Myne said while looking at a set of assassin-type clothes and a big black color robe in his hands, which he just brought from the cloth shop.


    After that Myne hurriedly wears all those clothes and robes and after confirming that not a single bit of body part is left uncovered, he walks toward a bar.


    "How the fuck do those assassins wear this kind of clothes? How tight are those, I already start getting suffocated in these clothes, and my little brother is in ev worse condition, because of how tight my pant is," Myne complains while pulling his pant a his crotch area.


    ...


    "We''ll this bar still hav''t fall yet huh," Myne said surprisedly while looking at an old and brok bar in front of him, that after seeing which anyone can say that its condition is not good and it can collapse at any momt.


    The bar about which Myne talking is an old-looking one-story building, whose condition is not very good.


    Other than the front door and bar signboard on which the shop name is ''The Night Wine'' and a small stce [ Only a real wine lover can know its value, so if you are just drinking wine to get drunk, th So go fuck off quietly there is no place for you in my bar ], was writt on it, Clearly bar owner doesn''t care about customer feeling at all.


    So where were we? Oh yes, Most of the wood that use to build the bar had already be eat by termites. On the bar walls, many cracks can be se, in which insects have long since built their colony and now living happily without any tsion, clearly they have full faith in the owner of the bar that no matter what happed he is not going to repair this bar.


    I hope no stone falls on my head while I doing my work, Myne thought as he tered the bar.


    Ev though the bar looks quite dangerous from the outside but inside bar condition is not that bad. Many wood pillars were placed on the bar to support its ceiling, so it didn''t fall suddly. The floor was clean and tidy.


    A lot of tables was laid inside the bar, on which some peoples who are wearing the same outfit as Myne are sitting alone while drinking wine siltly, oil lamps were also placed in the cter of every table giving faint light while making the tire bar atmosphere suspicious and mysterious.


    In the cter of the bar a man who look like a bandit more than a bartder, with a .7-meter tall muscular body, short hair, and a big scar cut on his right eye that permantly shut down his eye, was cleaning an already clean glass while looking at me without any expression.


    Myne after inspecting the bar hurriedly walked toward the bartder.


    [ Name: Alex


    Level: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 46 y/o


    Occupation: Retired Assassin, Owner Of The Night Wine Bar, Information Broker, Secret Member Of Blood Moon Organization, Hidd Spy Of Reliya Kingdom.


    Title: Dark Ghost, Bloody Killer, King Of Wine Making, Money Addicted.


    [Skill]


    Stealth LV: ( 9 )


    Magic?Darkness ( Third Form )


    Wine Maker LV: ( Max ) ]


    [ Stealth ]


    Description: A high-level skill for hiding. After using this skill Host will disappear from every sight, until he didn''t attack his oppont or run out of his magic ergy to continue active skill.


    Ohh, F*ck! So dangerous, what kind of town is this? Why are there so many dangerous people living here and how many secret works does he is doing ev at this age?


    Where most people of his age play with their grandchildr, he is still playing with people''s lives ev after retiring from his assassin job, and not only he is selling other people''s information illegally while running some unknown weird organization but on top of that, he is a hidd spy of the neighboring kingdom, who is trying to capture the Augusta Kingdom for many years.


    If the royal family knows about him th he probably ain''t gonna get an easy death, Myne thought surprisedly after reading Alex''s status, he really doesn''t know what to say about someone like him who is so dedicated towards his work, that ev after retiremt he is still working hard. Myne can only salute him in admiration in his mind.


    But he really has quite a lot of weird titles as well, let''s see what kind of things he did to get them, Myne thought while oping Alex''s title information.


    [ Ghost Of Darkness ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host unlocks the third form of dark magic, th Host gets this title.


    Title Effect: . Increase the attack power of darkness-type skills by 30%.


    . Energy consumption for every attack reduce to 40%.


    3. Can see two times more clearly in darkness.


    [ Bloody Killer ( Title ) ]


    Wh the Host starts killing people equally without any discrimination like cutting vegetables and killing more than 300 people of all kinds of ages, th Host gets this title.


    Title Effect: . Doesn''t have any kind of psychological effect after seeing or doing any kind of bloodbath.


    . Reduce the power of the Host oppont by 5% wh the Host is fighting with him with a strong desire to kill.


    "400 gold coins," Alex said without caring about Myne''s decision, to him Myne will only bring more business after buying this information from him.


    "What! Why is this information so expansive? I am just buying information about some bad guys, not some big criminals," Myne said surprisedly.


    "I also know about it, but your main target isn''t an ordinary person about whose information you get in just some doz of gold coins," Alex said while again taking out one more bottle of alcohol from under his desk.


    "Will I get any discount?" Myne asked in a low voice after thinking a little bit about it, since Alex has already mtioned to him before that his target has a quite high backg, it is natural that his information will be expansive but still, as a poor ghost, he tries to ask a discount while hoping that Alex considers him a child, and reduce some money, but what he forgets is that Alex is not good a hearted person like that ghost wh it comes to his money.


    Alex after hearing Myne''s question looked at him like he is seeing a weirdo and in reply to Myne''s question, Alex show him the universal sign of fuckoff, his middle finger.


    Sigh, just as I expected, he is really a big money grabber, he really not got that negative title for nothing, Myne thought while taking out most of his savings from his storage bag ( Invtory ).


    "Are you really not going to give me any discount," Myne asked last time while handing his money bag to Alex.


    "F*ck off! We are not that closed, that I give you free befits one after another just because it''s your first time buying information from me," Alex said irritatedly while hurriedly grabbing money from Myne''s hand.


    Wh I become more powerful than you, th I will definitely steal your tire fortune, that you are saving day and night, Myne thought while looking at Alex angrily, clearly taking money from Myne is not as profitable a business as it is se and Alex will also know about it in near future.


    After that Myne grab the information scrolled from the desk and sit down at an empty corner table to read it.


    Just as Myne oped the scroll, the first thing that he saw is a black-and- painting of a smiling teage boy, who has a big smile plastered on his face, like after struggling for many years now he finally managed to win his crush''s heart and today is the first night of marriage and finally tonight he is going to say goodbye to his virginity, after doing masturbation for so long time.


    [ Name: Cather Hart


    Age: 9 years old


    Status: Forth son of George Hart, who is a high-class noble and adviser of the king.


    Relationship with his father: Good ( Can bring a lot of trouble.)


    Hobby: Roaming a the kingdom and persecuting the poor in order to show his power, Raping young girls ( can''t control himself after seeing a beautiful girl.), Drinking wine until he lost his sses and needs someone''s help to carry him.


    Skills:


    Fireball ( Can shoot a high-temperature fireball through his hands.)


    Double Jump ( Can ev jump in the air at high speed. )


    High Tolerate Toward Toxicity ( We don''t know much about this skill since target never uses it. )


    Weakness: He himself is his biggest weakness.


    Danger level ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    Well ev though this gold digger bartder took my all money but at least his information is quite detailed and he ev writes some commts at d of the stces. He really knows how to impress his customers, Myne thought while nodding his head with satisfaction.


    And finally, I found someone who will make me rich overnight, just after losing my all savings, (???????) Myne thought evilly while rubbing his hands like a pervert.


    I hope his other frids also have the same backg as him, so I can make more profit with all those things that I am going to do tonight, Myne thought happily while reading information about the other two guys.


    [ Name: Aust


    Age: Years Old


    Status: Bodyguard And Loyal Follower Of Cather Hart, Other than that a nobody.


    Hobby: Making trouble and stealing money from everyone weaker than him, Raping girls ( no requiremt like his boss, he just needs a hole to put his dick in. ), Drinking alcohol ( but in limits, since he has a boss to take care of. )


    Skill:


    Rock Skin ( Can increase his body defse by 3 times. )


    Art Of Boxing ( Can consider a good fighter in hand-to-hand combat. )


    Weakness: Well if you are a noob assassin th just mixed some poison in his drink.


    Danger Level: ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    [ Name: Jett Meson


    Age: 0 Years Old


    Status: Bastard son of a third-class noble ( Not worth mtioning ), Best frid of Cather Hart.


    Hobby: Making trouble, Raping girls ( no requiremt, there is also some gossip that he likes m as well ), Heavy Drunker.


    Skill:


    Night Vision ( Can see clearly like the day in the night but need magic ergy to activate this skill. )


    Light?Magic ( Can shoot a laser beam from his Index finger but because of insufficit magic ergy, his laser beam is not powerful ough to kill anyone. )


    Weakness: can''t handle alcohol but is drunk like there is no more tomorrow, and after drinking a little bit of alcohol he lost his mind and start doing weird things, that time ev a child can kill him, if you still can''t kill him, th just find a big hole and jump in it.


    Danger Level: ( Low )


    Currt Location: Guest House Of The Town Lord. ]


    Sigh, What a waste, those two are just poor ghosts, who are using their brains nicely, and joying their life on this gold pig money, Myne thought helplessly after looking other two guys'' information.


    Now I can only hope that this Cather Hart pocket is also rich as his smile, Myne thought while walking out of the bar.

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25. First Kill

    Sighhh! It seems like that fatty really joying his life quite well while making a huge amount of money from Tex, otherwise, he won''t leave this mansion for his guest so easily, Myne thought while looking at the Japanese-style luxurious mansion in front of him, that Lucas Town, Town Lord made with the help of a foreign businessman, who is come to the Augusta Kingdom for business.


    Ev though that foreign businessman didn''t get the approval for business from the King but he fooled the Town lord with his smooth talk and after taking nearly 90% of his money, that foreign businessman made this weird mansion for him.


    In the beginning town lord really like this mansion but since this mansion is quite huge and It took some time and a lot of stamina to go from one side to the other, that''s why our idiot chubby town lord moved back to his old mansion and start using this mansion as a guest house to impress his guest.


    So how do I go inside now? Myne thought while staring at two guards, who is standing in front of the only trance of the mansion, and there is a 3-meter high wall a the rest of the mansion.


    It doesn''t seem like those guards going to sleep soon, let''s see a first, if I didn''t find any other way to go inside, th I have to find something to distract those two guards, Myne thought as started walking beside the wall.


    But just as Myne walk 0 meters away from the mansion''s main trance, he saw a lot of construction material on the vacant land near the mansion, It seems like tonight God is also with me, Myne thought as he walked toward piles of bricks.


    After that Myne put tire piles of bricks inside his Invtory and after coming in front of the mansion''s outer wall, he start taking out bricks one by one and putting them in front of the wall on top of each other until made support big ough from the bricks on which he could climb across the wall.


    Now this is called the perfect strategy to ter someone''s house, Myne thought while nodding his head and with making little effort, he successfully climbs onto the wall and after jumping off the wall he tered the mansion mini gard.


    But just as Myne safely landed on the g without making any sound, he heard more than one creature snoring behind him.


    Fuck! Please don''t wake up. Please wake up, Myne pray in his heart while slowly looking back, and saw that behind him three one-meter big black-colored dogs were sleeping peacefully just meters away from him, without knowing that an intruder is standing just right in front of their nose.


    Huu! Thank God, that those dogs didn''t wake up, otherwise I would probably have to go to town jail tonight, Myne thought while taking a sigh of relief.


    After that Myne, while making as little noise as possible, slowly walked away from those dogs toward a room whose gard-side window was oped.


    At least now I don''t have to think about how to ter the mansion and which motherf*cker plan it was to raise those dangerous-looking dogs.


    it''s good that I didn''t make any sound after jumping from the wall, otherwise, a little bit of noise is ough to wake up those dogs, because of those kind motherf*ckers, today''s assassin job become so difficult, Myne complains in his mind as he tered the room through the window.


    As Myne tered the room, he remember an important thing, he can''t see anything because of the darkness.


    Sigh, it seems like I''m not ready to become an assassin, Myne thought as look a the room but because of the darkness, he couldn''t ev see his hands let''s not talk about seeing other things in the room.


    What to do now? If I use a candle or magic lamp th they will make too much light but without light, I can''t ev see my own fingers, how the hell do I search for my treasure... I mean my targets, Myne thought as he use appraisal skills on himself to see if he have any skills that can use in this situation.


    Well, I hope this skill can give me ough sight to let me see something a me in darkness, Myne thought as active his skill ''Sight Enhancemt ( Small ) ''.


    As Myne activates his skill, ev though he can''t start seeing everything a him like day time but still his vision becomes clear ough that now at least he can do his work in darkness without much difficulty.


    After that Myne started looking a to see into whose room he tered, but after looking down he nearly got a heart attack.


    Because on the g three girls aged a to 5 probably maids of this mansion were sleeping peacefully with something that looks like a black paste, which was put on their faces like a mask that looked quite horrible with an tire dark backg.


    After seeing such a sight, ev the bravest of brave people can be scared, let''s not talk about Myne who is afraid of ghosts so much that just after hearing their name his legs start shaking.


    F*ck! What kind of witchcraft those girls are doing in the middle of the night? If not for the fact that tonight I have already se more than ough ghostly things and maybe ev a real ghost as well, th I would have already started shouting like a little girl, Myne thought while taking deep breaths to calm down.


    Today''s girls really do all kinds of weird things in order to make their faces beautiful, Myne thought as he hurriedly walkout from those girl''s rooms, he doesn''t ev look at those girls properly, since he didn''t want to spd ev a single second in that kind of scary room.


    Now I hope I don''t watch this kind of thing again, Myne thought but just as he walked steps away, he heard two man''s voices from a room that was just 5 meters away from those maids'' room.


    "Don''t you think this is too big to ter?"


    "Don''t worry, this is not that big, it''s just yours is too little compared to mine."


    "But this is my first time doing this, that''s why I didn''t know much about it."


    "Haha... Th today I will show you what a real treasure looks like, you will never forget it after joying it."


    "But what if someone shows as?"


    "Why didn''t you think about it before? Now it is already too late to think about those kinds of things, and as far problem, that someone might see us, don''t worry about it, I have already done all preparation, tonight nobody will disturb us."


    Ev though she is quite old to do this kind of thing with another man but it seems like her husband can''t satisfy her needs and now she chooses this Aust to fulfill her needs but looking at her expression it doesn''t seem like he did his work properly, Myne thought while finally taking away his eyes from Mina giant boobies.


    Now what to do with him? Myne thought as he again stare at Aust, ev though Myne wanted to take June''s revge but because this is his first time doing something like taking revge, he doesn''t have any idea how to do it, but one thing is crystal clear to him that today he has no inttion of leaving those three rapists alive since only their death will bring Myne a lot of free money and skills.


    Just as Myne was thinking about the next course of action, suddly Mina starts moving, like she is about to wake up.


    Seeing that Mina is about to op her eyes Myne hurriedly hides behind the bed.


    "Sigh, what going on, why can''t I sleep today? Who''s face did I watch today morning after waking up that today my tire day was so unlucky?? First because of those three idiots yesterday night''s party I have to clean this tire mansion again.


    After that, this man bothered me the tire day to sleep with him and wh I finally agree, I saw that not only was his dick as small and thin as his finger but just within one minute after the start of our sex, he cum already and also fall asleep immediately without caring about me," Mina said while looking at Aust angrily like if not for the fact that he has quite a powerful backing th she will definitely start beating him but just as Mina talking with herself suddly Myne comes behind her while holding an old fashioned flower vase made of pure high-quality heavy metal in his hand and just as Mina was about looked back as she felt the presce of someone behind her, with a *Bam* sound, Myne smashed that heavy metal flower vase on her face like he playing baseball.


    Without much expectation just as that flower vase touches her face, Mina immediately loses consciousness and finally falls asleep peacefully on the bed, now she definitely not going to wake up before tomorrow morning.


    But after hearing the sound Aust who is sleeping beside Mina, also oped his eyes hurriedly but before he could understand what going on, he saw the sight of a metal flower vase in front of his eyes and again with a *Bam* sound, Aust also fall in lands of sweet dreams.


    "Huh! That was close, he is quite cautious ev in his sleep, and here ev if someone comes near me and starts playing the drum ev th I won''t wake up from my sleep," Myne said as he again come beside Aust.


    Now it seems as if I can only take help from that book, thank god I didn''t throw away that book ev though I never imagined that I will take it to help so soon, Myne thought as he takes out a new-looking red color book from his Invtory, on its cover page a picture of knife stabbing in someone heart as printed on it and on top of knife book name '' Way To Kill Your Target ( The Master Trainer For Noob Assassins )'' was writt.


    This is the most famous book for an assassin that was writt by Red Moon, The Leader of the Night Rider Assassin Alliance, ev though Myne didn''t who is that guy but because his other two books were quite interesting, so Myne brought all three books at once but after reading this book some chapters Myne become bored since that time he doesn''t have any thoughts of becoming an assassin so he didn''t think much about it and never read this book again.


    We''ll let''s see its first chapter, I hope this book can help me in this situation, and saw me some way to kill my targets without much bloodshed since I am still mtally not prepared to kill anyone, Myne thought as he first closes the door of the room so no one can disturb him, th he sits down on the stool and oped the first page of the book.


    ''This is the best chapter for those guys whose this is their first time killing someone but can''t handle too much bloodshed.''


    On the first page of the book without any kind of unnecessary nonsse or intro author directly start his book.


    ''Description: A real assassin should have to know how to kill his targets will all kinds of things, and as the first step to walk in journey of becoming a good assassin, let''s start it with the most basic and simple assassin tool ''A Big And Soft Pillow'' Because it''s pillow work to put people to sleep.''


    ''Instructions:-


    . First knockout you''re target so he doesn''t make any unnecessary problems, and if you still want more security th put something in your target''s mouth so ev if he wakes up in the middle of your work, Ev th he can''t shout for help.


    . Next lay down him/her on the bed or g as you fight and tie him with rope tightly ough that no matter how much he tried to move he can''t ev move his body ev an inch.


    3. Now, found a big pillow or big blanket.


    4. Put that big pillow or folded blanket on your target face.


    Special Note: remembered that his tire face should be covered under the pillow or blanket.


    5. the Last step, sit down on that pillow that you put on your target face.


    Special Note: wh you sit down on that pillow, remembered to hold something for support so you don''t fall off from it because your target will use his all strgth to move his body to save his life but you don''t move your ass from that pillow until your target becomes completely silce like sleeping baby.


    Author Words: If you did what I write in this chapter th you shouldn''t have any problem killing your first target but if you still can''t do this kind of little thing, th do me a little favor, Immediately burn this book and start working on the farm because this job is not from you.


    The End...


    Well he is quite a straightforward man, but still, his way of explanation is really good, okay th let''s try this trick and killed my life first person, Myne thought seriously and after putting the book again in his Invtory, first he climbs on the bed and pushed unconscious Mina to the g from the bed to make ough space to do his work.


    After that Myne took out a thin but strong rope from his Invtory and while following book instructions he tie Aust in a cross shape with both arm and legs wide op, tightly ough that now ev if someone cast chantmt support magic skill on him, ev th he can''t move his body no matter how hard he tries.


    Th Myne grabs a soft and big pillow from Aust''s bed and th after hesitating for some time while at Aust''s face, but suddly Aust starts making a perverted face, like he is about to do something interesting in his dreams, but sadly for him, after seeing his disgusting expression, a little bit of hesitation that Myne having on his desition also vanished and Myne put down that pillow on Aust''s face.


    After that Myne held the bed''s wood frame tightly, and th with a little jump sit down on that pillow.


    Just as Myne sit down on that pillow, because of a leak of air, Aust''s body start straggling subconsciously in order to remove the pillow from his face ev though his real body was still unconscious but because 50 Kg Myne was sitting on top of him, so his all struggle is wasted and in the d, ev after trying his best, he can''t move Myne ev an Inch his face and died for the leak of breath.


    During this tire process, Myne continually looked at the room ceiling while counting bricks, in order to see how many bricks were used to make this room ceiling, in order to distract his mind from what going on under his ass, but after feeling that Aust''s body stop moving he removed his ass from the pillow and got down from the bed.


    We''ll his game should be over, Myne thought as he removed the pillow from Aust''s face but after seeing his scary face with eyes and mouth wide op, he immediately put that pillow on his face again.

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26. Getting A Treasure

    After sding Aust to hell on vacation, Myne starts searching his room in order to make some extra money, anyway dead people don''t need money.


    But ev after searching the tire room, he didn''t find ev a single cover coin.


    How can a gold pig bodyguard doesn''t have ev a single coin? Looking at Aust''s information, he does not seem to be a dect man from any angle, th where the hell is his all money?? Myne thought confusedly, and just as he was running his brain horse, his eyes suddly fell on Aust''s dead body, or more specifically on his bed.


    "how idiot is I, how can I forget about a man''s most secure place," Myne said and hurriedly untied Aust from the ropes and with a powerful kick he knocked down him from the bed, clearly, he doesn''t have ev a little bit of respect for dead people.


    After kicking off Aust from the bed, Myne hurriedly removed the bed mattress as if he didn''t work quickly th his wife will run away with someone else.


    "Oohohoho! So here it is my little baby, come, come to your daddy," Myne said with a big smile after seeing Aust''s storage pouch under the bed mattress.


    Th Myne grabs the storage pouch and quickly ops it. Inside the storage pouch, the first thing Myne saw was a black color bra?


    "Huh? Did I start imagining things?? What the f*ck is a bra doing in a man''s pouch! And why does it is smelling so bad," Myne said while holding the bra in front of his face with help of one finger and thumb.


    "Sigh, one more weirdo who has a unique hobby, and this one has a hobby of collecting bras, and doing something shameful with them," Myne said after seeing more than 40 differt colors and sizes of bra inside Aust''s storage pouch, and every one of them is smalling so bad that Myne can hardly be controlling himself to not throw away Aust storage pouch immediately.


    "Let''s forget about it, anyway, this dude wasn''t the first guy who has this kind of weird hobby," Myne said while thinking about a robber who likes to steal wom''s panties.


    After that Myne tie a cloth to his right hand and start taking out all bras from the storage pouch while throwing them in a random corner of the room.


    After throwing all bras out of the storage pouch, he also found some other strange things in Aust''s storage pouch about whom Myne has no idea what are those things, as example, in the storage pouch Myne found a Inch long and -inch thin rod type item with some dotes on it, made of a soft and smooth but hard unknown material.


    Other than that, there was also a weird toy that was made by tying several balls together in order from small to bigger, etc. After looking at those things ev though Myne doesn''t know about their use but still as a good guy who doesn''t like wasting things, Myne didn''t think much about them and directly puts them in his Invtory, who knows one day they might ev be of use.


    Other than those things, Myne found some of Aust''s dirty clothes, a lot of alcohol bottles, some other daily basis items, and finally most important thing 89 gold coins.


    Well, ev though I expected more than this since he is a bad guy and has done a lot of bad things with that gold pig but still getting that much from a simple bodyguard who doesn''t have much ability is already too much, Myne thought as he transferred all useful things from Aust''s storage pouch into his Invtory.


    "So one down and two remain, and now it''s time to see my little piggy," Myne said with an evil smile while rubbing his hands.


    But Just as he was about to leave Aust''s room, his eyes suddly fall on the flower vase that he used to knock out Aust and his sex partner.


    "Well ev though this flower vase wasn''t much expsive but still it is a nice weapon to knock out people. So let''s take it since I still have to knock out some more people," Myne said while holding a flower vase in his hand like holding a small hammer as he left the room.


    After coming out of the room, Myne again start walking in the dark corridor of the mansion, and soon just as Myne crossed three-room, he saw at the d of the corridor a dim light coming from under a room door.


    Seeing the light Myne hurriedly walked toward that room and after coming in front of the room, as Myne try to op the room door, he found that door was closed from the inside.


    Shit! The door is closed, now how can I ter the room? Myne thought as he again tries to op the room door while thinking that maybe the door oped luckily but sadly door didn''t move an inch from its place.


    What should I do now? Myne thought with little tsion, clearly, as a noob assassin, he have no idea how to deal with this kind of situation.


    But still, as if lady luck can''t see Myne in tsion, just as Myne trying to think of a way to op the door, his eyes suddly fall on a closed window of that room, since from start to d Myne all focus was on the room door, that''s why he didn''t saw this window.


    After seeing windows like a lost traveler getting water in the desert, he hurriedly comes in front of that window full of expectation, and wh he tries to op the window, by luck that window wasn''t locked.


    Huu! Thank God this window is oped, Myne thought while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    Th Myne oped that window slowly and peeked inside the room.


    The room was more bigger and luxurious than the Aust room. Inside the room, a king-size bed was placed in the middle of the room. On either side of the bed, one candle was burning slowly while spreading dim orange light throughout the tire room.


    All kind of expansive decoration items was placed all over the room, like high-quality paintings that only his painter know what kind of shit he draw on them, some flower vase with differt shapes and drawing on them, and many more things that soon going to become Myne property.


    On the bed, a man with gold hair, and a thin body was sleeping peacefully with a big smile on his face, while a girl was sleeping on either side of him. but that is not important, what''s more, important is that all three of them were sleeping completely naked while exposing their body in front of Myne, and their clothes were scattered all over the room.


    Myne seeing that all three people prest in the room are in deep sleep, slowly climb on the window and tered the room.


    After tering the room, first Myne closed the window, th he come to in right side of the bed, and stood half a meter away from the bed. Th he carefully stared at all three people sleeping on the bed, especially the girl who is sleeping left side of his main target, or more specifically her big bubbly E-Cup size breasts.


    F*ck! What kind of food does she eat to get them to grow so big? Looking at her young and tder face, her age shouldn''t exceed 0 or years, but just look at her boobies, Myne thought while adjusting his little brother, clearly, after seeing a naked sleeping beauty with big boobies, Myne''s little brother immediately wakeup for his work without any delay. What a nice workaholic guy.


    [ Name: Nancy


    Level: 06


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: y/o


    Occupation: Lucas Town, Town lord guest house head Chef, and Owner of Nancy Sweets Shop.


    [Skill]


    Cooking LV: ( 9 )


    Managemt LV: ( 5 ) ]


    Ohh, she is quite talted, ev though she is sleeping with this pig, Myne thought while looking at gold hair guy with some jealousy.


    [ Name: Caroline


    Level: 07


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 y/o


    Occupation: Lucas Town, Town lord guest house head Chef Assistant, Joy House Brothel Worker.


    [Skill]


    Support Magic: Mind Control ( Small ) LV: ( 4 )


    Massage LV: ( 5 ) ]


    [ Support Magic: Mind Control ( Small )


    Can control someone''s mind for seconds. If the Host''s target level is higher than the Host''s, th this skill won''t be going to work.


    Ohh, and this girl turned out to be a big player, ev though she doesn''t have any cooking skills but still she become a master chef assistant.


    Seem like she is using her skill quite well, but what a waste, Myne thought while looking at the second girl''s breasts, which were so small that if not for the fact that he saw nipples, for a momt he thought that she is sleeping on the stomach, and what he is seeing is her back.


    With two continuous attacks, he successfully knocked out both of them.


    Huu! It seems like I become quite professional in knocking out people. Wh it comes to making someone sleep, this flower vase is more useful than sleep magic, Myne thought as he come in beside flat chest girl Caroline, who doesn''t wake up ev though he just made a loud noise while knocking out her sex partner and her boss, clearly she is a quite heavy sleeper.


    BAM!


    With the same style, Myne also hit Caroline with his secret weapon flower vase as well but just as he was about to get down from the bed, he saw that Caroline didn''t knock out but because of such a heavy hit, she woke up instead in confusion while holding her head.


    After seeing Caroline waking up, Myne becomes nervous, and in rushed he accidtally hit the flower vase on Caroline''s head a little too hard.


    BAM!


    Just as the flower vase touches Caroline''s head, she immediately loses consciousness and falls down on the bed, while a little bit of blood starts coming out from the place where Myne hit.


    I hope she is not dead, Myne thought nervously and hurriedly come in front of Caroline. Th he put his finger at her nose trance in order to see if she was dead or alive, but luckily what Myne thought didn''t happ and she was still breathing.


    "Huhhh! She is alive," Myne said with a sigh of relief while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    It seems like my luck is running out, It will be better if I complete my work quickly before things get out of my hands, Myne thought as he hurriedly took out the assassin guide '' Way To Kill Your Target'' from his Invtory and start reading its chapter two.


    { Chapter . Time To Get Your Hands Dirty:-


    Author Words: Well since you are reading the second chapter th congratulations on your first kill, ev though I didn''t have much hope in you since you have read a book in order to kill someone but still as a writer I also have some expectations that my book become famous.


    So as a fellow assassin, I want to say some nice words to you in order to motivate you, "go and die drowning in a handful of water," that''s it, Thank you very much (? ???????).


    Description: If you read the first chapter and really did what was writt in that, th I can assume that you already kill your first target. So now it''s time to start real assassin training.


    In this chapter, you will have to dirty your hands with blood in order to train your mtal power so you don''t start vomiting after seeing blood in the middle of your mission, by the way since I know that you are a noob so don''t worry I won''t let you see too much blood just a little bit so you get used to it.


    Instructions:-


    . Like the first chapter knocked out your target to reduce the unnecessary problem.


    . If you''re doing assassin in a deserted or empty place th ignore this point, otherwise tie your target with rope.


    3. Get a sharp knife, dagger, sword, or anything that you can use to cut some skin.


    4. Shut your target mouth, because there is a little chance that he can wake up before dying and can ruin your work.


    5. Now if all preparation is complete th hold your weapon tightly and made five deep cuts on both of your target hand''s wrists.


    6. Final step, get a chair and sit down on it until your target dies because of blood loss.


    The End...}


    This Red Moon ( '' Way To Kill Your Target, Writer ) mouth is really too poisonous, Myne thought after reading Red Moon''s motivation speech.


    After that like last time first Myne kicked out Caroline of the bed like he is kicking a pillow not a girl, th he come beside Nancy and lifted her from the bed in princess style and carefully put her on a couch like I said last time Myne have a special sport for beautiful girls with big boobs in his heart.


    Well, she doesn''t mind if I touch her breasts for some research right? Myne thought while looking at Nancy''s big boobies with a lustful gaze.


    "Nah, she won''t," Myne said with a smile and after taking off his hand gloves, he slowly put his both hands on Nancy''s soft boobs.


    Ahh! So soft, really in the world nothing is more good and comfortable than playing with a girl''s breasts ( only big breasts ), Myne said and start massaging Nancy''s big boobies, while joying the softness that came from them.


    Five Minutes Later...


    I should stop playing with them now, Myne thought wh his eyes fall on Nancy''s private part from where her love juice was already started coming out, clearly, after playing with Nancy''s boobs for so long, her body automatically start heating up ev though she is unconscious.


    After playing with Nancy''s boobs for some more seconds Myne finally convinces his mind that he is currtly in the middle of an assassin mission and after touching Nancy''s boobs last time, he comes in front of Cather and starts tieing him with ropes.


    Th while following the assassin guide''s instructions he grabs a pink color panty from the g and put it in Cather''s mouth.


    Huu! I can do this, Myne thought while taking a deep breath as he sit down on Cather''s stomach and took out his dagger from invtory.


    After that Myne grab Cather''s right arm tightly with his left hand and with his right hand he made five big cuts on Cather''s arm''s wrist.


    F*ck! Wasn''t the book saying that just a little bit of blood will come out after cutting the target''s wrist, th why is his blood coming out like a fountain? Myne thought but still mustering up courage he also made some more random cuts on Cather''s left arm.


    Shit, My both hands are drched in blood, Myne thought as he try to clean the blood from his hands while wiping them with Cather''s shirt.


    But after seeing that no matter how much he tries, he can''t clean his hands completely without the help of water, so he gives up, since there was no water in the room.


    Th he again put on his gloves and start searching for Cather''s storage pouch, which he soon found in Cather''s pant pocket, clearly, Cather wasn''t a careful person like Aust who give his storage pouch too much importance and put it under his bed mattress.


    After oping Cather''s storage pouch Myne surprisedly didn''t find any abnormal thing. In the storage pouch, there was a lot of various kind of alcohol bottles, and because Myne didn''t have much knowledge about alcohol so he didn''t know about their prices.


    Other than alcohol bottles Myne found Cather''s clothes and some packed expansive girl''s clothes as well, clearly, he is preparing to give someone a surprise gift. After that Myne found a high-quality sword with a handle made of pure gold.


    [ Name: Caladbolg ( One Handed Fire Magic Sword )


    Attack Power: +69


    Grade: High


    Attribute: Fire


    Description: A sword made by Fire Bull Magic Core and Luna Metal that was found inside the volcano. Because this sword is made with all fire attribute-related materials that''s why this sword also has the ability to burn itself while consuming its Host magic ergy in order to make its attack more deadly, without hurting its Host.


    *Strong Against Everyone Until Its Host Has Enough Magic Energy. ]


    "Yesh! I finally got a real treasure," Myne shouted after seeing Cather''s sword appraisal results.


    I know it, this guy is really a gold pig, ev though he himself probably never train with a sword but he still has such a nice weapon with him, which shows how damn rich his father is, Myne thought and again hurriedly start taking out everything from Cather storage pouch in order to found some more treasure but it seems like Myne luck run out completely because after finding that sword other than some random things that Myne have no use and 0 platinum and 700 gold coins Myne didn''t found anything.


    Well at least now not only did I once again become a little rich but I also get a chance to touch a real platinum coin, Myne thought while looking at a platinum coin with some emotional eyes.


    Wh Myne was 8 years old, owning a platinum coin was one of his hundreds of dreams, and now that dream has finally come true.


    "Sigh, anyway let''s see if Cather is still alive or if he already started his journey to hell," Myne said as he come in front of Cather while putting Cather''s storage pouch in his Invtory.


    After that Myne put his finger under Cather''s nose trance to see if he is breathing or not, and without much expectation, he is already dead since the wound made by Myne is a little too deep and because of those wounds, Cather died in a few minutes due to heavy bleeding.


    "Two gone now only one left," after saying that Myne hurriedly starts putting every item inside Cather''s room in his Invtory since he also has to decorate his house as well and Cather''s room has quite a lot of interesting things that Myne wants to place inside his house.


    4 minutes later...


    "Yep, Now this room like a good place to say, earlier it did not ev have ough place to walk properly and looked like a storage room more than a bedroom," Myne said with a smile while walking out from Cather''s room after putting everything other than the bed, couch on which Nancy was sleeping, and clothes on the g in his Invtory.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27. Mightyena Trio

    By now they must have both slept. I don''t think they have so much stamina that they can have sex with each other till now. Myne thought while walking toward his last target room, which was other than the same gay couple''s room.


    After coming in front of that gay couple''s room, where he saw his life''s scariest sse, Myne took a deep breath in order to calm down himself and put his ear to the door, to hear if those two m inside the room are sleeping or doing something shameful which Myne in this life doesn''t want to see again.


    But ev after two minutes wh he didn''t hear any sound from inside the room, Myne slowly oped the room door and secretly peeked inside.


    It was completely dark inside the room, but thanks to his sight hancemt skill, Myne can still see everything with a little bit of difficulty.


    There was a big bed on the left side of the room and a table with two chairs was placed in the middle of the room, while the rest of the room was completely empty without any kind of decoration as if this room is only used to do some shameful things.


    On the bed, two naked m sleep happily while cuddling each other like how a snake cuddles his prey, and Myne watches them while covering his mouth tightly with both hands so he doesn''t start vomiting.


    [ Name: Eowyn


    Level: 4


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    Occupation: Lucas Town, Town Lord Guest House Random Guard, And A Noob Gambler.


    [Skill]


    Swordsmanship ( Small ) LV: ( 4 ) ]


    It said that as people age increases they start developing weird hobbies and today I finally got to see a live example of this Proverb, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    [ Name: Jett Meson


    Level: 06


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 0 y/o


    Occupation: Bastard Son Of William Meson, Owner Of Meson''s Night Bar.


    [Skill]


    Night Vision ( Medium ) LV: ( 6 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam )


    [ Magic ? Light ]


    The basic version of light magic. Can shoot a light beam from a finger, the more magic ergy used while shooting a light beam the more powerful it will become. But before unlocking its first form Host can also use it as a candle, because a light beam needs too much magic ergy before it can use in battle.


    So Jett being gay in the information was right, huh, but that is not important since he is going to die anyway, what is more, important is that now I don''t have to stand with a lantern in hand while doing to the toilet at night, Myne thought and hurriedly transfer Jett''s skills to himself.


    F*ck! but where the hell is this weird smell coming from? Myne thought as he smelled the foul and unbreathable smell in the room.


    I can''t stay in this room anymore.


    Ev though it''s only be some seconds since I ter the room, but if I stay here for more minutes th I probably die from suffocation, Myne thought while covering his nose with his hand, for one momt he ev saw five black people who are wearing weird black color clothes with black color hat and red color glass-like object on their eyes, while carrying a coffin with them, staring at him from the window with a big smile on their face.


    Huh? Did someone was staring at me through the window?? Myne thought in fear.


    F*ck! Because of this weird smell now I started to imagine things, I should leave this wretched room as soon as possible, Just as Myne thought that he suddly heard something which makes his blood boil in anger.


    Puuuuu...


    Puuuuuuuu...


    Two continuous blasts of fart were released by both naked m at the same time, one big while the other small, clearly just after looking at their mutual understanding and perfect timing with each other, anyone can say that their pair was made by God.


    *Blargh...


    Myne who is controlling his vomiting with all his willpower till now after hearing and accidtally smelling fart from just meter away, finally can''t take this kind of torture anymore and puke his dinner on the spot.


    Now that''s ough, I have dured a lot, now ev though I have nightmares at night because of them, but I am not going to stay here ev for a momt. it''s time to take revge, Myne said angrily while wiping his mouth with his arm, and th he did what you can expect from a noob 5-year-old assassin.


    Myne makes a a 5-meter distance from the bed so he doesn''t get his clothes dirty and without thinking about the aftermath of his actions, he uses his favorite skill Magic ? Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade ), and he indiscriminately starts shooting wind blades toward Jett and Eowyn.


    Jett and Eowyn who just woke up from their sweet dreams because of Myne''s vomiting sound don''t ev have time to figure out what''s going on before more than five gre color blades come in front of their eyes and Boom...


    Like rain in a storm, wind blades start falling on their body nonstop while cutting every part of their body one by one like cutting vegetables for more than 5 seconds before Myne finally oped his eyes and stop shooting wind blades like a psycho, wh he sounds of big bell ringing.


    Clearly, Myne''s decision of using his skill wasn''t as good as he thought, since after using it ev though he blow them both to pieces like rags, but because of it he also made a lot of noise and now everyone in the guest house ( other than those dead one) know that an uninvited guest has tered the guest house.


    "Shit!


    I am in trouble," Myne said and after taking a last looked at Jett and Eowyn''s bed, on which now just a lot of blood, man''s body parts, and wood, was left to see, he hurriedly come in front of the room window in order to run away from this guest house as the same way as he tered but just like I said last time Myne luck had run out long since age, that''s why just as he oped the window he saw three guards standing meters away from him in the gard while talking with each other.


    Seeing guards Myne immediately closed the window and run away from the main door before guards found out about his award-winning work and start searching for him like a hungry wolf. In hurry, he ev forgot to steal the Jett storage pouch.


    ...


    In the guest house gard from where Myne tered the house, those three black color dogs also woke up from their sweet sleep because of the loud sound of a bell ringing.


    Spirit language is also known as soul language, a passive ability, because of it Mightya can understand every Intelligce species and have no language boundary since they communicate through the soul.


    [ Absolute Defse ( Basic ) ]


    After using this ability Mightya can stop any type of attack and absorb the ergy of that attack in their hair and make them harder in order to make their defse more strong.


    Special Note: If an attacker is more than five levels higher than the Host, th this skill can only absorb one of his attacks, before deactivating.


    F*ck! So powerful, If they wer''t abilities th I probably steal them immediately, Myne thought full of vy.


    But what is this bloodline? I never heard or read in any book about such a thing, Myne thought with a frown and looked at the other two Mightya


    [ Name: None


    Level: ???


    Species: Mightya ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gder: Female


    Age: 40 y/o


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes


    Super Bite


    Spirit language


    Absolute Defse ( Basic ) ]


    [ Name: None


    Level: ???


    Species: Mightya ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gder: Male


    Age: 50 y/o


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes


    Super Bite


    Spirit language


    Absolute Defse ( Basic )


    ???


    ??? ]


    What The F*ck!!! So many questions marks, just how strong are those two, that I can''t see their levels, and that big guy ev had questions on some of his abilities, this is the first time something like this happed, Myne thought with eyes wide op, clearly it too difficult for him to believe that now ev dogs are more powerful than him


    Sigh, they are too dangerous it will be better if I run away from here quickly before those guards find out that I already left the mansion and come here while searching me, Myne thought and start walking while making a -meter distance betwe himself and Dog trio and soon he comes in front of the wall.


    But just as he was about to use his new skill Double Jump to cross the wall, his eyes suddly fall on the Little Dog who is still watching him with his puppy eyes...


    "Sigh, why am I such a nice man," Myne said and hurriedly took out a big metal bowl that he brought to make food and filled it with Orc meat.


    Here take this, consider this as a gift from me, since you guys didn''t make trouble for me, Myne said and after looking at the Dog trio the last time, he use his new skill Double Jump.


    But before using Double Jump, Myne forgot one thing while trying to look cool in front of the Dog trio, that Double Jump skill work on magic ergy, the more ergy you put in while activating this skill the higher the jump.


    So Myne who is using this skill the first time and has no little a no control over his magic ergy, of course, provide a random amount of magic ergy while using the skill, and as a result, where he was supposed to jump 3 meters high, he jumped more than meters.


    "Ohh Shit!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh...


    That was Myne''s last word that the Dog trio heard before he crash landing on the g.


    *Boom...


    "Fuck! Ohhoho, It''s hurting like hell. Ahhhh, it seems like I broke my leg, and some bones as well," Myne said cryingly lying on the g in the middle of the road while holding his right leg.


    After that Myne took out a bottle of Tear Of God and drank it half.


    "That would be ough to heal my leg and other minor injuries till tomorrow morning," Myne said and after feeling that half the pain is over because of the potion effect, he slowly stand up from the g while cursing the wall maker sev gerations.


    "Ohh, it hurts a lot, Ohhoho. F*ck! Why is my house so far," Myne said, and while taking support from his new magic sword, he wt towards his house.


    ...


    "Woof, bau-bau-bau? ( Honey, did you see that? )" Mother Dog asked full of amazemt.


    "Woof, bow-bow, ( Yes, very clearly. )" Father Dog said seriously while looking in the direction where Myne is going.


    As Mother and Father Dog were talking, In the backg, Little Dog was eating Orc meat with pleasure without caring about anything else.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28. Dinner Invitation

    Next Morning...


    "Sigh, what a great potion, just within 6 hours not only did it heal my all injuries but it also fixed my brok bones as well. One thing has to be accepted that big bro Jin is really a great potion master," Myne said after seeing that his all injuries that he got last night are completely healed thanks to ''The Tear of God Potion''.


    Now it''s time to start work, today not only I will get my first advture mission but I also have to find a way to Impress my sweet Aisha, Myne thought as tered the bathroom.


    After that Myne hurriedly complete his morning work and just as he oped his house''s main door to go out, he saw something that he never imagines in his dreams, and after seeing th he immediately closed the door.


    F*ck! How did they find out about my house location? I remember very clearly that I didn''t leave any kind of clue that revealed my idtity. Shit! Don''t talk me that those damn dogs came here chasing my smell, Myne thought and he hurriedly runs toward the first floor to see how many guards Town Lord has st to catch him.


    If they are few, th he will beat them and run away and if they are too many th he will run away before they sur him.


    Huh? This is the only word that comes out of Myne''s mouth after seeing his house suring area from his first-floor window, because other than the Mightya Trio who are leisurely relaxing in his courtyard while considering it as their house, and far away from his house there was no trace of any Town Lord guards.


    "What kind of nonsse is this? I killed there two important and one cannon fodder person but those guys sd three dogs to catch me?


    Ev though Appraisal skill said that those three dogs are monsters and have quite a high Intelligce but still serious, at least just for formality they can sd one guard with those dogs to catch me," Myne said while doubting his own life, that how can people take a professional assassin like him so lightly that they sd some dogs to catch him.


    "If other assassins know about it, th won''t I become a joke among them?" Myne said with sadness while walking out of his house.


    Just as Myne walks out of the house, Little Dog who is sleeping beside his Mom instantly wakes up and hurriedly runs toward Myne with full of excitemt, clearly he like the org meat that Myne gives him so much that he wants to eat more.


    For one momt after seeing a big running toward him, Myne gets so scared that he almost uses his wind magic skill but as Little Dog gets closer to him, Myne realizes something, that Little Dog has no ill inttion toward him, since not only he barking at him but his tail also moving like a tornado, which shows that he has no inttion to harm him


    And soon his theory proved to be true because after coming in front of him, Little Dog instead of barking, jumped on Myne, and after putting his both of front legs on Myne''s chest he start licking his face happily while considering Myne''s face a sweet candy.


    "Hahahaha, oye, stop, don''t lick my face," Myne said laughingly while stepping back.


    Sigh, This little guy is really weird, we just meet first-time last night, and now he already considers me his frid, but anyway, I don''t mind making such a cute guy my new frid, Myne thought while caressing Little Dog''s hair.


    But since they didn''t have any ill inttions toward me, th why did they come to my house? Myne thought with a frown, but ev after thinking for a while wh Myne didn''t get any answer, th he give up and decided to not think too much about it, since he still had more important work to do.


    After that Myne gives Little Dog a final pat on his head and starts walking toward his regular Inn for breakfast. Seeing Myne leaving without giving him that delicious food, first Little Dog wanted to follow him but after seeing his Dad shaking his head in disapproval, he lowers his head sadly and again sit down beside his Mom.


    ...


    Myne who has no idea that he just break a little guy''s heart, while whistling through the mouth, soon reached ''The Valuable Lady Inn''. Since it was early morning, so there wer''t many customers in the Inn.


    Some random waitresses in their short uniforms doing cleaning work, while some pervert old m whose little brother is long since stopped working still wish to eat the love juice of those waitresses in the name of breakfast just staring at their boobs and butts.


    Myne who has se this kind of thing many times already gets bored, ev though this was also one of the most important reasons, why he always comes here to eat. So after looking at a beautiful waitress''s blue panties with flowers designed for a while he comes in front of the counter, where the Inn owner''s milf wife Olma was sitting on a chair while writing something in a book.


    "Yo, Sister Olma, how are you," Myne said with his trademark smile that he gives every girl to whom he wants to make a good impression.


    "Huh? Ohh so it''s you, you are June''s frid, right?" Olma asked after seeing Myne in front of him.


    "Yes, it''s me, we just meet yesterday," Myne said while eating candy from a bowl that was placed on top of the counter.


    So how can I help you, Olma said with a smile while putting the candy bowl in the counter table drawer, clearly, she was a stingy woman, who won''t give anything free.


    "I want to order a light breakfast of glass milk, eggs, and brown bread with honey," Myne said with a frown after seeing how stingy Olma is.


    "Okay, just wait a momt, I soon sd your order with someone," Olma said with a professional smile.


    "Thanks," Myne said and sit down on the empty table beside the window while waiting for his breakfast.


    Hearing June answer Myne stood up from his chair and come in front of June. After that, he holds June both hands and after looking at her confused face for some seconds he said with a sigh, "June, ev though our fridship didn''t last that long, but for me, you are a great frid. But it seems like this is the d of our fridship, If fate wishes, we will definitely meet again."


    After hearing Myne''s weird answer to her dinner invitation, for some momt June''s mind becomes blank in confusion that what kind of nonsse Myne is talking about.


    "Huh? So You can rather d our fridship than come to my house for dinner, but why??" June asked hurriedly after her brain decode the meaning of Myne''s stce, while standing up from her chair,


    "Well, you already know the answer," Myne said emotionlessly.


    "I know the answer? Wait a minute, Don''t tell me you didn''t want to come to dinner because of that graveyard??" June asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yep! And I will not be going to come near that graveyard at night time no matter what happed," Myne said seriously while thinking about that ghost whom he saw standing in the middle of the graveyard with a lantern, who still gives him goosebumps just thinking about it.


    "Aur you really serious? ( June )


    "Yep, ( Myne )


    "Th how about it, I''ll come to your house tonight and we''ll have a dinner party there," June asked after thinking for a while.


    "Are you sure, there is some problem at my house currtly," Myne said with some worry while thinking about Mightya Trio.


    "Don''t worry about it, I can easily handle all problems," June said with a smile while making an OK gesture with her hand.


    "Ok th as you wish, here is the key to my house. Don''t forget to buy ingredits for dinner, I will come home a the eving time since I have some important work to do today.


    By the way, if you meet some big dogs in my house courtyard, th tell them your purpose to visit my home while showing them the house key, they are quite Intelligt dogs, so they won''t make trouble for you," Myne said while giving June his house key.


    "Okay, Okay, I will take care of everything, you go and complete your work without worrying," June said hurriedly while taking the house key from Myne''s hand while ignoring his last stce, Appartly, she didn''t take Myne''s warning about dogs seriously.


    As for why Myne give June his house key so easily without any hesitation, well there are two reasons behind it, first, there is nothing expsive in the house to worry about since all the precious items that were in his house, Myne have long since put them in his Invtory, so other than wood and stone that used to make his house, there is nothing valuable in his house to steal.


    Second is after seeing June''s super happy mood and ev after doing pervert acts in front of her, she does not get angry today, he immediately knew what she really wanted which he describes in the form of a poem...


    *Dinner is just an excuse,


    She wants to spd time with me alone,


    In order to say thanks for what I did for her,


    Tonight she will op her legs for me to show me what''s-In-betwe." (?¨R?¨Œ?¨Q?)


    ( A/N: This is my life''s first poem, so please don''t take it to heart, and commt to me how you like it.)


    Hehehe, I don''t know that I can think of such a beautiful poem, and seems like tonight is going to be very colorful for me, Myne thought with a perverted smile th just as he was about to leave after paying June for breakfast, June suddly stopped him and hurriedly run toward the kitch.


    Soon she comes out from the kitch with a big box wrapped in a cloth.


    "Here take this, this is your half part of the gift for everything that you did last night for me," June said while blushing.


    "


    Huh? By the way, What''s inside it?? And what do you mean by half part of the gift???" Myne asked confusedly while shaking the box beside his ear to see if he could find some clue about what is inside the box.


    "This is not something special, I made your favorite food and packed it in the lunch box, so you eat in the afternoon, as for why this is half part of the gift because another half part of the gift I will give you after the dinner, June said embarrassingly while her cheeks started becoming red as apple as she said that, clearly she is thinking about something shameful, after that without saying anything else, June again run away but this time she didn''t come back.


    Just like I thought, a great colorful night, Myne thought with a smile and while imagining all kinds of things that he going to do with June tonight, he exit through the Inn and headed toward the advture guild.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29. The Power Of Gossips

    After leaving the Inn, on the tire way, Myne heard all kinds of gossip about the deeds that he did last night. Most people didn''t know about the tire story, so whatever they heard something about last night''s incidt from other people, they mixed their own imagination in it and spread it more exaggeratedly.


    And just as Myne was 0 meters away from the advture guild, he heard something accidtally from a shopkeeper which make him so shocked for a momt that he literally coughed blood from his mouth in anger after hearing his story.


    "So Uncle Armin, is it true that last night someone killed Town Lord many peoples?" A random aunty with big boobs, aga probably a 30 years old asked the vegetable shop owner whom she called Uncle Armin with great interest.


    Uncle Armin who looks like a 45 years old perverted old bastard by his face, after hearing big boobs aunty''s question, immediately ignores the customer in front of him whom he giving vegetables, and after giving big boobs aunty a big smile while showing her his half-remaining teeth, he starts telling her his story which was writt by vegetable shop uncle himself.


    "Huh? You still don''t know about it. Ohohohoo, the poor child, let me tell you what happed last night. Also before I tell you guys about last night''s incidt, remember one thing the person who killed town lord people wasn''t just a normal killer but he was a crazy man, just some step away from being called a demon, and why I am saying that you guys know after hearing tire truth.


    I was also prest there wh that killer ran away after completing his mission, that''s why knowing the tire story, but because of my age, I can''t help the guards to catch him, otherwise, he surely can''t escape from my steal-like hands," Uncle Armin said bragging while trying to create a serious atmosphere for his story.


    "Last night wh most of the guards and people inside the Town Lord Guest House were sleeping, th that killer tered the house from the wall. After tering the Mansion he start searching for his prey, which he soon found, who was non-other than our respected Lord George Hart''s fourth son Young Lord Cather Hart.


    After that, he siltly tered Young Lord''s room. In which the young lord was sleeping peacefully while his two maids were fanning him. After seeing those two maids, that killer uses some kind of demonic magic skill, and other than those maid''s eyes, he paralyzes their tire bodies like a statue.


    Th he come beside Young Lord and started doing some kind of evil ritual on them, because of that ritual blood of Young Lord''s tire body started coming out from his mouth, which that slimy demon started drinking, in order to get Young Lord all skills.


    While the ritual just started young lord also wake-up but the demon was already prepared for that so before Young Lord could do anything, he took out a hammer from his storage pouch and brutally start hitting it on the young lord''s body, until he lose consciousness.


    Sigh, th that killer drink all of the young lord''s blood until they lose his breath, at the final step of his evil ritual, he cut off the young lord''s private part and eat it raw in front of those two maids'' horrified eyes," Uncle Armin said with eyes wide oped while creating a creepy image of Myne though his story in all those peoples mind who is listing to his story.


    "What happed after that?" Big Boobs Aunty asked fearfully, ev though she was scared so much that she can pee in her pant at any time if it was night time but still out of curiosity and a strong desire to hear this kind of high-level gossip was solid in her big butts that she can''t wait ev a single second to know what happed after that.


    Uncle Armin, seeing Big Boobs Aunty''s hungry eyes to know what happed next, becomes more excited, and this time he adds more weird things to his story while thinking that today he probably seduced Big Boobs Aunty with the story.


    "Th that demon killer''s gaze falls on the young lord maids. After that, he come in front of them and asked them if they were virgins or not. At first, those maids didn''t answer but wh that demon cut off one of the maid''s tire arms, th they come to the line and answer his question truthfully with their eyes, that they both are still virgins.


    As soon as they said that, the killer did something so savagery and brutality with them, that I felt chill all over my body just after thinking about it. You guys might not believe that wh guards and I tered the young lord''s room, his tire room was covered with those maids'' blood, while their body parts scattered all over the room.


    that was the most horrible sce that I have ever se in my tire life.


    But it seems like his primary target was Young Lord Cather Hart because after leaving the Young Lord''s room, that demon just killed some more people for fun and after raping two maids like an animal, he run away while taking a lot of money and many precious items from Town Lord Guest House," Uncle Armin said to onlookers, especially to Big Boobs Aunty.


    "So that killer comes here to kill Young Lord Cather, huh? No wonder, otherwise how can someone so powerful and evil can come to our little town," A random middle age man said while trying to gather some free atttion.


    Hearing middle age man''s words other people''s brains also start working crazily and walking talking about Myne''s creepy deeds as they left for their destination. But wh the crowd in front of the vegetable shop left, th Uncle Armin come in front of Big Boobs Aunty with his pig-like face and said, "Ms.Babita, I think you are a little too interested in hearing about that killer."


    "Sigh, yes, you are right, this is my hobby to read this kind of thriller and mysterious story, and after hearing this kind of thing that I only read in books really happed in my own town, I become a little excited to know all about this," Big Boobs Aunty said with a forced smile as if she is sad that why did she not get a chance to meet that killer, why she wasn''t there wh that killer killing everyone like a butcher.


    "Ohh! I see, by the way, if really like this kind of story so much, th I have a piece of good news for you. What I said about that killer is just half a story, since I don''t want to spread panic in public, but if you promise me to not say anything about it, th I don''t mind telling you the tire story in full detail," Uncle Armin said with a smile while secretly stealing a glance at breasts of


    Big Boobs Aunty with lust-filled eyes.


    "What! Really, you are not kidding with me, right, Uncle Armin?" Big Boobs Aunty asked excitedly, like a child.


    "Of course, I am telling truth, how can I jokes with such a beautiful woman like you, Miss Babita, but now I have some work to do, so how about this, If we meet tonight and have a pleasant meal together, where I tell you all story and nobody will disturb us there.


    Also please don''t call me Uncle Armin, just call me Armin, Uncle Armin said calmly with a smile, but in his mind, he is dancing while thinking that after staying alone for the last years he finally managed to seduce a beautiful woman.


    Okay th, we will meet here tonight, Big Boobs Aunty said happily and left for her house, while showing Uncle Armin her big butts.


    ...


    OMG! What kind of shit are that old basterds saying about me? With his little nonsse story, he made a little assassin like me an evil demon who does evil magic, a psychopath, and a rapist? And what''s wrong with the people of this town?? How can they believe in such a nonsse story so easily.


    No wonder I become so famous in such a little time, so all this has be done by these types of uncles who are using my name in order to seduce aunties, Myne thought angrily,


    While Nora continuously praised Lyle nonstop, Myne stared at her weirdly like he is seeing an idiot. Clearly looking at Lyle''s behavior and how he is fighting with the receptionist lady for no reason, anyone can say that he is a big looser-filled with arrogance. As far as his being handsome and powerful, ev if someone gives 00 gold coins to Myne, he will still not believe it.


    Sigh, it seems like she has a high level of a crush on him, otherwise, she won''t talk so much nonsse about him. One more example of idiom love being blind, and in her case idiot as well, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Excuse me Miss, are you by any chance new here?" Myne asked while interrupting the young waitress who is still talking about Lyle.


    "How do you know? Today is my first day of work here," the Young waitress asked with surprise.


    Myne didn''t reply to her question and again asked a question that cleared his all doubt about Lyle and how big a liar he is, "th how do you know Lyle so well? Don''t tell me you are his girlfrid."


    After hearing being girlfrid of Lyle, Nora''s face becomes red in shyness and she hurriedly said...


    "No, what are you talking about, we are not that close, actually, we never meet, but I have heard about his all advture stories from my frids and one time he also save me and my frids from some storm rabbits wh we are coming from the forest, ev though that time he left hurriedly after helping us and I didn''t get chance to meet him, but after that day I become his big fan, and wh yesterday I found that advture guild recruiting some girls, because for some reason suddly many workers left their job, th I immediately join it and become a waitress so I can meet him.


    But now ev though now he is just standing in front of me, but I don''t have ough courage to talk to him."


    Ohohoho! What a heartwarming story, if not for the fact that she is a big idiot and by helping her I would only give her early access to meet the god of death, th I would probably think for a momt to help her, Myne thought while wiping his imagery tears.


    "It''s all fine but why is he arguing with that receptionist lady?" Myne asked heartlessly without caring about Nora''s emotional drama.


    After hearing Myne''s question, for a momt Nora become angry after seeing that how Myne didn''t care about her love story a little bit, but after thinking that he is some years bigger than her and also looks like an expericed advturer, she didn''t take Myne''s disrespectful attitude on her heart and said unhappily, "I don''t know the full story behind it since it''s my first day, but what I heard from other peoples, it seems that Lyle wanted to make a girl named Aisha to his exclusive receptionist for a long time but she always refused him.


    But yesterday she become the exclusive receptionist of a newbie advturer who just join the guild and hasn''t completed ev a single mission, so that''s why Lyle is quite angry today."


    Ohh! Wait a minute, So technically isn''t he angry because of me? Myne thought after hearing the reason behind Lyle''s anger.


    Thank God, I didn''t immediately ignore him and wt toward Aisha''s desk to call her.


    If I had done this, I have full confidce that he makes a lot of trouble for me out of jealousy, Myne thought while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, ev though he liked Aisha, but currtly, his love is just one-sided, until now he hasn''t ev talked properly with her, let''s not about getting close to her.


    So making a B-Rank Advturer his emy without knowing his true strgth is nothing more than asking for unnecessary troubles, and Myne hates unnecessary troubles most in the world.


    After that Myne thanked the young waitress for her help and after giving her the tip of one silver coin, he found an empty table on which a book about monsters information was placed on it and sit down there and start reading that book until Lyle complete his work, anyway looking at receptionist lady forced smile and impatit look on her face, Myne know that Lyle definitely won''t going to stay in guild for too long.


    l0 Minutes Later...


    *Boom


    Just as Myne was reading the Monsters information book with great interest, he heard a loud sound, which immediately attract his and most of the people prest in the guild''s atttion.


    Wh Myne looked toward the direction where the loud sound come from, he saw Lyle lying on the g in front of the wall, while coughing blood from his mouth and behind him, many spider web-like cracks could be se on the walk.


    Myne turn his head towards the direction where Lyle standing before, and saw the receptionist lady standing at his place angrily while her desk was blown up completely in pieces. Lyle''s other party members were also laying on the g like dead dogs.


    Th head receptionist lady slowly walked toward Lyle, while a small transpart circle with two rings appear in front of her hands, clearly, she is using some kind of magic skill, but because she is a little farther from Myne, that''s why he can''t use his Appraisal skill on her to see what kind of skill she is using.


    After coming in front of Lyle, she grab his shirt cooler and said with a deadly serious expression, "From now on you and your party is banned from coming into the guild for this tire week, and next time if you ev talk with me in a loud and disrespectful attitude th I will hang you naked in front of the guild, so now get out from my guild," after saying that the head receptionist lady hit on Lyle''s chest with her right hand.


    Just as her palm touched Lyle''s chest, like an arrow, he smashed into the wall behind him and while making a big hole in the wall, he fall on the middle of the road and lose consciousness.


    F*ck! So powerful, what kind of magic is this? Just with a light touch, she directly throws Lyle out of the guild while destroying an tire wall, Myne and almost all the people prest in the guild thought at the same time with their mouths wide op with surprise, clearly, no one expected that a weak looking middle-aged receptionist lady will be so powerful.


    that was really an unexpected surprise, ev though I expected that someone will probably throw out Lyle and his party members but I never thought that someone who will throw Lyle out from the guild will be the head receptionist lady.


    but if I think carefully th this doesn''t look impossible since without sufficit power she can''t become a head receptionist, and In such a small guild, where there is no such a post as a vise-guild leader, their head receptionist is the second most powerful post after the guild leader, Myne thought while looking in Lyle direction with a smile like taking pleasure in other people misfortune.


    Noo!!! Not again, just yesterday I brought Big Sis Aisha''s desk and now Aunty Va not only broke her desk but also make a big hole in the wall as well. Today I again have to stay here till late at night,( ??¨q?¨r?? ) Mia thought with teary eyes after seeing that someone again increased her work.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30. Receiving First Adventure Mission

    ...


    Huh, finally Lyle''s drama is over, now I can meet my sweet Aisha without any disturbance, Myne thought as he walked toward Aisha''s desk.


    After coming in front of Aisha''s desk, he took out his advturer card and put it in a small device that Aisha show him yesterday.


    Just two minutes after Myne tered his card into the device, he saw Aisha coming out from a room.


    She is wearing the same receptionist outfit shirt, a black long skirt that comes to her knees hair tied in a ponytail style, and light makeup on her face overall she looks damn hot.


    "Good Morning, Myne!" Aisha greeted me with a beautiful smile.


    "Good Morning, you too Miss Aisha," I replied to her with a big smile as well while showing her my all- crystal-like teeth.


    "So, are you excited about going on your first advture," Aisha asked while taking out some papers from her desk drawer.


    "Ohh, yeah, you don''t know how excited I am going on my first advture mission," Myne said unfocused while staring at the chasm betwe Aisha''s big breasts who was bding over to take the paper from the drawer.


    "Well, that''s nice but before I give you the mission, I want to ask you something, are you going to do the mission solo or do you have team members?" Aisha asked with a serious expression.


    "I like to work solo, working with other people is not my cup of tea," Myne said without hesitation, after-all he is doing the advture guild mission to gain new skills not to earn money, and this work can only be done alone.


    "Don''t worry about it, I was also like you wh I newly become an advturer, a little shy, not know how to cooperate with other people, but wh you join a party or make your own team, you probably forgot to be a solo advturer.


    And working with a team has many befits, for example, you can complete the hard mission that completing alone is too difficult, you don''t have to spd all your time alone during your mission like a ghost without anyone''s company, and most importantly many high-quality but easy missions, most of the time have requiremt of more than one person," Aisha with a smile like a professional merchant who is trying to sell a new product to his customer.


    "Oookay? But currtly, I didn''t have any plans to work with other people," Myne said while feeling something off from Aisha''s expression.


    "Are you sure? I know many advturer parties who will happily accept you in their team with your cute face, and believe me if you are as good in battle as you look th there is a high chance that you can get a girlfrid within two days," Aisha said while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    "Why it''s felt like she is advertising more than suggesting to me?" Myne thought confusedly.


    "Miss Aisha, I really appreciate that you are helping me in this matter so much, but I really have no plans to join any party," Myne said softly.


    "Sighh, I see, as you wish th, but if you change your mind th don''t forget to inform me, and here take it, those are some high-quality missions that I expressly select for you, especially this one, you don''t know how much trouble I get in order to take this mission from a monkey," Aisha said while rubbing her forehead.


    ''Ohh, really, what kind of trouble?" Myne asked curiously, in order to make conversation as long as possible so he can gather more information about Aisha.


    "Don''t worry about it, it wasn''t that big of a problem, just read the mission details and tell me which mission are you going to do," Aisha said carelessly while pouring cold water on Myne''s long conversation plan.


    "Sigh, seem like old tricks are not going to work on her, I have to think of something new to get close to her," Myne thought helplessly while reading the mission''s description.


    [ Mission:- Slime Oil


    Rank:- F


    Quality:- High


    Description:-


    [ Mission:- Need Someone Who Can Kill Goblins.


    Rank:- F


    Quality:- Low


    Description:-


    Rectly a goblin camp discovers some distance away from Fauna Village. Some Fauna Village wom also suddly disappeared from the village and all villagers are in fear that those goblins might attack their village at any time.


    Request:- Destroy the goblin camp in the forest beside the Fauna Village and kill all goblins. Also If possible th save kidnapped wom as well.


    Reward:- . 30 Copper Coins per goblin.


    . 50 Silver Coins if advtures manage to save kidnapped wom. ]


    If I am not wrong th Fauna Village is one of the neighboring villages of Lucas Town, a hours'' distance from here, Myne thought.


    "So did you decide which mission are you going to do?" Aisha asked after seeing that Myne read all three missions.


    "Ohh, yes, I think I take this slime oil mission, ev though the other two are also good but this one is the easiest mission and I can also make a good profile from this one," Myne said with a smile while returning the other two mission information page to Aisha.


    "Nice to hear that you like this mission, otherwise my morning work becomes a waste," Aisha said jokingly.


    Th Aisha took out an try register from her drawer and after writing something in it, she give it to Myne while saying, "now put your signature here and you are ready to go for your first mission."


    "By the way, try to complete the mission on time, otherwise, if you failed to submit your mission object before time th as a palty your guild contribution point will be deducted, currtly, you have guild contribution points," Aisha said with a smile while taking try register from Myne.


    "Huh? What is the guild contribution point??" Myne asked confusedly, he never heard about it before.


    "In simple language, those points are key to increasing your guild rank. More guild contribution points you earn more soon your guild rank will increase," Aisha said with a smile.


    "So in order to increase my guild rank I just need a certain amount of guild contribution points, that I will get after completing the guild mission?" Myne asked in order to confirm his doubt.


    "Yep, that''s right," Aisha said carelessly.


    In other words guild rank has nothing to do with a person''s strgth, just complete a lot of guild missions and your rank will increase automatically, So that''s how it works, huh! No wonder Lyle was easily get beat by the head receptionist lady like a child ev though he is already a B-Rank advturer, Myne thought after hearing Aisha answer.


    "Now that you select your mission, do you have any questions to ask related to your mission?" Aisha asked with a smile.


    "No, I don''t have any more questions," Myne replied while putting his mission request in his storage pouch ( Invtory).


    "That''s great th, here take this map, I already make the location where you can easily find many slimes, also don''t forget to buy a container to collect slime oil. Now hurry up go and complete your first mission, your time is running out," Aisha said while standing from her chair.


    After that, she gives Myne a goodbye smile and returns to the back side room from where she came out some time ago while leaving Myne alone.


    "Sighhhh... Great work Myne, ev after thinking of more than t plans to impress her, in the d, you can''t ev use a single one on her, great work, "??(???????¨F¨F?)?? Myne said to himself while leaving the guild after taking the map from Aisha''s desk.


    ...

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31. The Slime Hunting

    "This should be the place where I could find slimes," Myne said while looking at a big pond in front of him.


    He is currtly in the northern side of the forest behind Lucas Town aka his mission location marked by Aisha on the map she give him.


    After leaving the guild, he didn''t waste time on any other things and hurriedly come to his mission location to gather slime oil since he only have a limited amount of time to complete his mission.


    Ev though he tried to come here hurriedly but ev after using his skills in order to increase his speed, it still take him nearly an tire hour to reach his destination.


    The pond in front of Myne was a natural pond made from rainwater and probably going to last some months before its water will be finished until the next rainy season.


    Most slime is jelly-like creatures made of water, poison, acid, or any other liquid-like things, they are lazy in their nature and like to live in an vironmt where they can easily hide from their emies, and this pond is the perfect place for slime-like creatures.


    Now ev though I am already reached my mission location but why is not a single slime se a here? Don''t tell me Aisha''s information is so old that she herself did not know that there is no slime a this pond, Myne thought while slowly walking a the edge of the pond.


    Just as Myne walking cluelessly, he suddly saw two blue water bubble-like creatures chilling under the tree beside the lake.


    Here they are. Seem like Aisha''s intelligce agcy isn''t providing her with false information, I shouldn''t have doubted her ability, Myne thought while slowly walking toward two slimes, wh he reached ough close to them, he immediately use Appraisal skills on them.


    [ Name: Slime


    LV:


    Race: Water Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Cleaning.


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ohh finally, now I don''t have to worry about cleaning the house, I had my eyes on this skill for many days but before this, I don''t get a chance to steal this skill, but now I can sleep peacefully without worry that next day after waking up I have cleaning to do, that was really too much pain in the ass, Myne thought and looked at second slime status...


    [ Name: Slime


    LV:


    Race: Water Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Water Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Ohh!


    An ''Attribute Resistance skill!!'' Just after starting my advture I already get two amazing skills without effort, this is really a great surprise, and if I am not wrong th, the more attribute resistance skills I have in any attribute for Example:- Water, Fire, poison, etc, less damage I will take with that attribute type of attack, Myne thought as he cut both of slime skills shamelessly and paste them on his status.


    [ Water Attribute?Resistance ( Passive ) ]


    A special passive skill that grants the Host a high level of defse against water-related skill attacks. The higher the skill level will be the more the Host attribute resistance perctage will increase and the less damage the Host will take.


    ( Currt Water Elemt Resistance:- % )


    Hmm!


    Just like I thought it is the same skill as I read in the book, ev though now this skill doesn''t have much use but after its level increases as well as its perctage than the skill will show its true power, just thinking about what kind of face my emies will make wh they are attacking me with their powerful magic skill but after they know that their flashy skills didn''t have any effect on me, give me another level of satisfaction, Myne thought with a big smile while using wind magic skill and shoot two wind blade towards both slimes whose skills he just robbed.


    Sharp wind blades like cutting the grass, cut both slimes in two pieces before they could ev realize what is going on.


    After the death of both slimes who were magically walking on the g ev though their body was made of liquid, burst like a bubble, and all of their body liquid spread on the g, which now Myne have to collect.


    Sigh, finally start the most difficult part of this mission, collecting the slime liquid/oil in the bottle, now I wish if I had a helper to share this kind of burd with me, Myne thought as took out a big glass bottle a liter and a thin -ctimeter long metal plate from his Invtory to collect slime oil.


    He brought those two items from a random shop that come along his way as he left the town. The glass bottle where he put slime oil, Whereas the thin metal plates are meant to take the slime oil from the g carefully without taking the soil along. if he accidtally mixed soil with oil th all his work will go in vain.


    But just as Myne come in front of slime oil spread on the g, suddly all the slime oil on the g disappeared from its place as if it had never be there.


    Myne stood in his place like a statue with eyes wide op from shock, staring at the place where his mission object was scattered on the g just a few seconds ago while holding a glass bottle and a thin metal plate in each of his hands.


    At first, Myne was scared a little bit, that how can slime oil suddly disappeared from its place but soon he calm down, since he have se more scary things than this, and after thinking about it for a while, he hurriedly op his Invtory and saw a little slime face in one of the storage boxes with writt under it, clearly referring that this box contains two slimes body or their liquids.


    "huu! this invtory really give me a heart attack someday, if not for the fact that my mind is tempered by all those incidts that happed in the past two days, I would have shouted loudly out of fear like a little girl, but at least now I don''t have to worry about collecting slime oil.


    Now I just have to kill as many slimes as possible before the eving in order to earn a huge amount of money," Myne said while making a greedy smile on his face like a wolf who just saw easy prey who got caught in a trap accidtally and now waiting for the wolf to come and eat him.


    Now I hope that there are more than ough slimes to kill, otherwise, I lost a great chance to earn some money with honesty, Myne thought while searching for more slimes on the edge of the pond, ev though he didn''t care about from where he gets money but earning money easily in a work where other people have to work hard like there no more tomorrow before they could earn a little amount of money, is also a great achievemt in itself which Myne really wanted to do from the depth of his heart, and he can add this advture in his story tale which he uses later to impress girls.


    Just as Myne was thinking all kinds of nonsse that''s quite normal for a teager a his age, he saw a purple color slime who was about to jump in the pond.


    [ Name: Mutant Slime


    LV:5


    Race: Water + Poison Slime


    Gder: None


    [Skill]


    Tfold Experice Acquisition


    [Ability]


    None ]


    "Huh? WHAT!!! A skill that increased leveling speed by tfold, did I start seeing things? How can a low-level creature like slime have this kind of cheat skill?" Myne exclaimed as he rubbed his eyes to confirm that he wasn''t seeing things but wh he oped his eyes again, both the status window and purple slime was already disappeared from their place.


    First one, because of distance and second, because maybe he has some urgt work to do.


    "F*ck! Where the hell is that slime?" Myne shouted loudly ough to scare many birds who were relaxing on nearby trees while running toward the place where he had se that purple slime before closing his eyes.


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Apprtice hunter, F-Rank Advturer.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV (89/00)


    Invtory ( 87/500 )


    Cut & Paste (/00)


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 9/50 ),


    Double Jump ( 4/50 )


    Night Vision ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme (4/50),


    Two-handed Blade ( 0/50 ),


    Axe ( 0/50 ).


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) ( 4/50 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( 3/50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) ( 47/50 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( /00 ).


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade ) ( 39/50 ),


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 44/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 09/50 ).


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 ),


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( 8/50 ),


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 9/50 ),


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ).


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 ),


    Etiquette ( 0/50 ),


    Cooking ( 5/50 ),


    Art of Negotiation ( /50 ),


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 0/50 ).


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 0 ) Gold Coins ( 973 ), ]


    who would have thought that a finger size fish will give me the ''Fire Attribute ? Resistance'' skill, Myne thought as remembered the momt wh he searching for that purple slime wh a little fish suddly swim in front of him, first he didn''t take that fish seriously but wh he saw that little fish kill a fish two time bigger than her with a single bite, th he uses appraisal on her and saw that not only that little fish has a Fire Attribute?Resistance skill but it also has an ability called ''Super Bite'' which increases her bitting power 3 times for seconds after that it will fall into 30 minutes of cooldown time before it could use again.


    Ev though super Bite is quite a weird ability but if possible th Myne really wanted to take that ability so he could use it in an emergcy, who knows one day he has to eat something tough, that time this ability probably come in handy but alas he can''t use ability since they are exclusive to monsters, like this again has to let go a great ability with a heavy heart.


    But this little episode doesn''t d here because after that he becomes a little serious, and while killing slime-like vegetables he also stops ignoring other little creatures in the pond, as result, he soon saw one more fish with an ability.


    That little guy has an ability called ''Bubble Brust'', after using this ability that fish can make some bubbles from its mouth, and after those bubbles touch other things they explode like bombs but because that fish itself wasn''t much bigger and it doesn''t have much magic ergy inside its body. That''s why those bubbles also can''t produce a powerful impact after their explosion.


    What a waste of great ability, if only I can use that, th I probably bombard many emies with bubbles, Myne thought regretfully.


    But still, I am really come a long way, where before I only have 3 skills on my awaking day and now I have more than dozs of skills. Sigh, this is too much happiness for a little guy like me, Myne thought with a smile while closing his status window.


    Now I should fill this pond again, this location is quite close to town, and there is a high chance that some people might find out that a big pond suddly emptied without any reason.


    There is also a chance that the guild might start an investigation about this matter, and come to knocking my house door about this matter since the guild has a record that it was me who come here today for the mission, Myne thought with a frown, ev though he might be overthinking about those things but Myne still didn''t have any kind of plan to invite unnecessary troubles to himself.


    So after thinking for a while he releases 90% of the pond water from his Invtory and saves % for his use, anyway no one care if a little amount of water missing from a pond in the forest.


    After seeing that the pond return to normal just with little lass water, Myne nodded his head with satisfaction and start walking toward the town but just as he walk meters away from the pond, he saw a little bush shaking as if a hunter is sitting in an ambush waiting for his prey.


    Huh? What kind of creature can hide behind such a small bush, and why the f*ck he is making so much noise if is trying to hide from me?? Myne thought he stealthily come in front of that bush and slowly peek behind it. But after seeing the program that going on behind the bush, and the main character of the show, veins start bulging on his forehead because of anger while making a sign like #.


    "I am searching for this bastard for the tire day like crazy, and here this f*cker having a threesome with a blue and a gre slime oply without caring about anything else," Myne said to himself while controlling his anger so he won''t kill that motherf*cker or slimef*cker before taking its skill.


    Th Myne hurriedly transfers the ''Tfold Experice Acquisition'' skill to himself and after taking a last look at live slime sex, where three slimes of differt colors just jumping on each other while rubbing their bodies like they want to exchange their colors, Myne shoots three fireballs on them while taking their puny life with an emotionless expression on his face.


    "This is what you get wh you give me too much trouble," Myne commted while looking at the burning place where three cute creatures are having fun of their life before it ruins by a jealous soul.

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32. Peace Before The Storm

    "So young man, how is the taste of the fruits of my gard? Don''t you think, that my fruit is more delicious than those sold in the market??" (?*? ??¦Ø?`?*?) An Old Man asked Myne with a prideful smile after seeing how much fun Myne having while eating the fruit that he give him.


    "Yes, Mr. B, Your gard fruit is really tastier than those in the market, do you use skill or some kind of family trick to make them sweeter?" Myne asked with a smile while eating ''Momba'' the most delicious and famous fruit that you find in the Agusta kingdom.


    Momba is a palm size blue colored fruit filled with a lot of nutrition. As for who is this Mr.B and what the hell I am doing here instead of going to the advture guild to submit my mission?


    well, long story short, wh I am returning to the town, I saw An Old Man in the middle of the road carrying a big bag on his shoulder and walking with difficulty leaning as if he would kiss the g at any momt.


    At first, I completely ignored the old man, since his struggle have nothing to do with me, and siltly walked by him but as I passed by The Old Man, he throw his big bag on the g and hurriedly come in front of me while asking for help, which of course I reject without any hesitation.


    But The Old Man also wasn''t a new player, after seeing that I am not someone who will do other people''s work just because of their age, he put down his smile and became serious.


    After which we negotiate a little bit and I accept his mission to carry his big bag to the town gate in exchange for 3 Momba fruit. Ev though this wasn''t a profitable business, but since I don''t have to do anything in this mission except for giving The Old Man company, so I accept his request.


    And like this, I and the old man whose name is B start traveling together. Along the way, because of Mr.


    B''s big chatty mouth, I learn some high-level gossip, like yesterday night town''s one and only B-Rank Hunter Lyle, who also have some evil thoughts about Aisha were beat by a lot of advturers whom he insults in a drunk state until he doesn''t have ough strgth to move his finger and thrown out from the bar completely naked. Other than that Mr.


    B also mtions that the bounty on his head increases a lot and soldiers of George Hart, father of Cather Hart whom he assassinate, are searching for him like hungry dogs day and night all over the kingdom, and anyone who looks a little bit smilier to him directly kidnapped by some unknown peoples and never returned again.


    "Okay, Mr. B here is your destination, it really nice to nice to meet you, and thanks for your fruits," Myne said while taking out Mr. B''s big bag from his storage pouch ( Invtory ) and placing it in front of him.


    "I also joyed having a company like you, but before you go on your way, if you want to know the secret of my testy fruit production, th you have to answer my one question, do you have a girlfrid? If not th I can introduce you to my granddaughter, she is the same age as you, and she also knows all household work, and believe me she is extremely beautiful," Mr.


    B said to Myne with a smile while giving him a knowing wink, that every pervert can understand.


    If she is really that beautiful th why are you introducing her to a stranger whom you only know for minutes? there is probably something wrong with this old man, Myne thought but he didn''t change his face, and still with his trademark smile that he shows every stranger he reply calmly, "I really appreciate your help Mr. B but I already have someone who is waiting for me at my house."


    "That''s really a shame, but still, thanks for your help young man, goodbye th," Mr.B said and after taking his big bag from the g he left for his house.


    As for Myne after saying goodbye to Mr. B, he also tered the town and headed toward the guild, along the way he brought more than 30 new liter glass bottles in order to store all the slime oil that he has currtly in his invtory.


    Ev though his invtory can store anything in it but liquid-type things like water, and slime oil is a little differt and if he wanted to take them out he first needs something to store them.


    So after buying ough bottles, he found a desolate alley and tered his Invtory. In his Invtory, there is nothing new, other than infinite big grassland and some trivial things that he brought from the market or steal from his first assassin mission, there is nothing.


    Sigh, still too empty, Myne thought as he fly toward a small water pond, which he just transfers here some hours ago, beside the pond, there is a small hole and inside the hole, all the slime oil was stored.


    Myne after coming in front of slime oil, with a single thought, transfer all the glass bottles beside him, and after a single wave of his hand all slime oil magically started levitating from the hole and automatically filled in the bottles.


    This is really so amazing, making things fly just with your thought is so cool, it felt like I am a god and could do anything, but alas this is just an Invtory, a skill that connected to my mind, not a real word, and every storage bag which has a lot of space have this kind of function otherwise how can people find a specific thing in the middle of thousands for other things in storage bag?


    Myne thought while shaking his head, if he really has this kind of power th, today he wouldn''t have be doing this kind of slime-hunting mission.


    After filling 33 -liter glass bottles with slime oil, with a satisfied smile on his face, Myne comes out from his Invtory and resumes his journey toward the advture guild.


    "What kind of nonsse are you talking about!? That kid hasn''t done anything against you. For god sake, he hasn''t ev know you! This is just an unreasonable outrage of yours! So now stop being childish," The Smart Girl said angrily, finally running out of her patits after seeing Lyle''s behavior.


    Lyle who didn''t list at all was starting to feel irritated at his party members, and his expression was becoming threating. Since instead of helping him to kill his emy, they are continuously talking for him.


    "Shut up, You Motherf*ckers! If only that kid wasn''t here, Aisha would''ve become my exclusive, and I wouldn''t have gott such injuries and become a joke in front of the tire town!


    This is all that bastard''s fault and now no one can stop me from taking his life and if you try to stop me th I don''t mind showing you guys that, who is the boss here," Lyle said with a cold tone while raising his index finger towards his party members.


    Hearing Lyle''s words, all of his party members one thing. This guy''s no good, he already lost his mind and now It''s completely useless to talk to him.


    "Hey, Lyle. You know right that If you were judged by the guild, th we will all also be judged," the hood-wearing party member said forcefully like he is using a great amount of strgth to op his mouth.


    "Of course, I know, but it''s not my fault at all! The one who should be judged is that brat!! And since it is not my fault th you won''t be going to judge! Can''t you guys understand such a simple thing? Can''t you use your brain?" Lyle said with a frown while looking at his party members full of madness in his eyes.


    "...You, are you for real?" The Silt Girl finally op her mouth and said with a doubtful look on her.


    "Of course, I''m serious, can''t you tell that by looking at me? Or do you guys have more trust in that brat than me??" Lyle asked with a piss of face.


    Lyle''s party members looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    "...Okay, th do as you like. However, this party''s dissolved from now on.


    From now on we are not your comrades anymore and thank you for your good care til now," The Half Broke Teeth Man said while bowing in front of Lyle to his respect, ev though Lyle wasn''t a good leader but his pocket is quite big and monthly pay he gives them for completing his simple mission really huge and for this they really appreciate him but just as The Broke Teeth Man showing his respect and making an emotional atmosphere, suddly his weak stick that he tak from the middle of the road was broke from middle and with *Bang he falls on the g and teeth with a little amount of blood fall in front of Lyle.


    At first, Lyle wanted to help his old party member but after remembering that they already terminate their old relationship, he hold back his emotion and just stared at him coldly.


    After that, the silt girl comes forward to help that unlucky guy and after saying goodbye, Lyle''s comrades one by one left the inn, and their destination was the guild, to officially dissolve the party as soon as possible before Lyle brings any kind of trouble on their head.


    Lyle who was left behind could not understand at all why his comrades, no, "former" comrades left him. He could only siltly watch their back dumbfoundedly as they left.


    ..........


    At that time, in the capital city...


    "A young man who has just awaked his skills crushing an orc solo, how is this possible? did you investigate this matter properly??" A beauty wearing a pure surcoat frowned at her well-featured face while asking a question to his servant.


    "Yeah, no doubt, my lady. We also found more clues that there are more orcs killed near that town but because of a lack of evidce, I can''t say confidtly that it was really him or someone else who did that," A young man aged a 5 wearing a butler-like cloth said respectfully.


    The surcoat-wearing beauty could not believe it. Having confidce in her skill, ev if she, is called by a "title" by the crowd in the kingdom, defeating an orc by herself would be difficult.


    It is no wonder that she could not believe that a young man who had just come of age could accomplish such a task. She can only think that he had received an extremely terrifying Skill.


    So mother was telling the truth, huh? If that is true th I think I will have to meet him once, The beauty thought with a playful smile.


    "You did a great job, I thank you for doing that. I also think that there is a need to meet him once, let''s see who is the new young hero, go make the arrangemt," The beauty said to his servant, who nodded his head after hearing her request and left the room.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33. Troublesome fellows

    "Oye little money, what are you doing at my chair?"


    "Huh? Big Sister Aisha, wh did you return from the alchemist guild?? Didn''t you say that the meeting will be going to be quite long, th how come you return early???" Mia asked surprisedly while standing up from Aisha''s chair.


    "Ahh, about that, yes at first I indeed planned to stay there till the meeting is over but th I remember an important work so I siltly slip away from the meeting before anyone knows.


    Anyway, the work the guild leader gives me is already complete, so staying there or not, this doesn''t matter much, but you don''t try to change the topic and tell me what are you doing here, don''t you have any work do?" Aisha asked Mia with a frown.


    "Hehehe, don''t worry about that, someone is already doing my work, and it already becomes eving and my shift is about the d, so till my work time is ding, I didn''t have anything to do, so wh I saw your empty desk, I come here and sit while waiting for my shift to d," Mia said with a little embarrassed laugh while rubbing back of her head, but after 5 seconds of an embarrassing momt, Mia retune to previous carefree mood and said, "let''s stop talking about me, by the way, Big Sister Aisha did know what happed last night?"


    "What happed?" Aisha casually asked while arranging some documts.


    "Last night our town-only B-Rank advturer Lyle, made a ruckus inside a bar and was beat very badly by some unknown advturer, and I''ve heard it too, that those advturers after beating Lyne took him inside the storage room of that bar and did something mysterious with him, and wh they come out Lyle was completely naked.


    After which they rob him his all money, they didn''t ev give him his cloth and throw him out of the bar completely naked.


    I also heard that his two party members also have the same fate as Lyle and after all three of them returning their Inn in naked condition, almost half of the town people are standing in front of their houses in order to watch them, and now they are most famous man prest in the town," Mia said with a smile like taking pleasure in other people misfortune.


    "So, it''s that pervert huh? He really deserves a good beating, he was already getting on my nerves rectly, it not for the fact that I give the guild leader my promise to not harm him until he won''t go out of line, I would have already brok his bones," Aisha said angrily while remembering some unpleasant memories, cleary Lyle give her a fair share of trouble in past.


    "Well, it''s not his fault, he was just a blind lover, who has ough courage to set his eyes on you, and now he is paying the price for his choice," Mia commted meekly.


    "Huh? Did you say anything monkey?" Aisha asked with a gtle smile while rubbing her fist, one wrong answer from Mia''s mouth, and her game was over.


    Seeing that Aisha had heard her commt and she might be beat at any momt, Mia hurriedly speed up her brain horses, to find a way to avoid this disaster.


    "No, I didn''t say anything, but Big Sister Aisha, I wanted to ask you, are you free after work? If yes, th we can go to a good restaurant to eat dinner, it has be many days since I eat outside, and now I am really become bored eating grandma''s hand''s food, she rarely makes my favorite dish rectly" Mia said dramatically.


    "Ooo! But wasn''t yesterday you are praising food made by your grandma? And insulting outside food, th where does its sudd love for outdoor food come from?" Aisha asked doubtedly with one eye closed.


    "Haha... What are you talking about, I always love outdoor foods but because I don''t have much money, so in order to avoid giving my frids unnecessary parties, I always say to them that I don''t like outdoor food, and I only eat food made by my grandma or your, this way I can easily save quite a lot of money from my salary," Mia said with an awkward laugh.


    Huh? So you didn''t ev spare me?? No wonder those girls never invite me to any dinner party, so it''s all your scam!


    Also, I don''t have much money, so I am not going to any restaurant for dinner with you, and I know very well that you don''t have ev a single pny with you, that''s why you are trying to invite me, since all money from this month''s salary you give to that fraud to increase your boob''s size but in the d, he runs away with your money, so now go and find someone else as a scapegoat," Aisha said unhappily while taking out some snacks from here drawer and start eating them.


    "Th how about if I come to your house, and we have dinner tougher there, it really be a long time since I ate the food from your hands," Mia asked with a big smile.


    "Mia, tell me the truth, what''s wrong with you today, why the hell do you want to eat outside so much? Can''t you just go home, and eat your grandma''s food??" Aisha asked with an irritated expression.


    Sigh... Now who should explain to her that I can''t go home tonight, Mia thought with a helpless expression.


    While Mia is still thinking that where she going to stay tonight without money, Aisha suddly lets out a sigh, ev though she doesn''t like to interfere with other people''s business, but since Mia is one of the few people whom she can say her frids, so after thinking for a while she ops her mouth and said, "Oye, Monkey if you will tell me about all the matter th I can let you come to my house for tonight."


    After hearing what Aisha said, Mia like she found her lifesaver, she hurriedly spoke with excitemt, "Really, thank you so much Big Sister Aisha," while wiping imaginary tears.


    "Oaky stop your drama, and tell me what''s going on," Aisha asked impatitly.


    Mia, after seeing that Aisha might slap her head at any momt if she didn''t start talking, didn''t waste any more time and hurriedly said, "It''s not that big of a problem, just today wh I am searching for something in my house, I accidtally broke my grandpa most favorite crystal vase who was gifted him by a distant frid of his, and after my grandma knows about it, she scolds me quite a lot, while saying that how much my grandpa love that vase, and today no one saves her from a good beating, but in the d, grandma take pity on me and suggest me that tonight I should not stay at home, and she will try to reduce his anger with her secret technique.


    So that''s why I can''t go home tonight," after saying that Mia starts shaking her head helplessly with closed eyes, clearly she is under great pressure all day while thinking that any momt her grandpa come in front of her and start beating her without saying anything and ev her grandma is not prest to save her.


    "So in simple words, you made a big mess and now you are running away from your grandfather, right?" A lazy voice asked in front of Aisha''s desk.


    "Yes, you are right, but Big Sister Aisha, why does your voice sound like a boy''s?" Mia asked with a frown while slowly oping her eyes.


    "Because it was a boy''s voice," Aisha replied while eating a Momba.


    Huh? after hearing Aisha reply Mia hurriedly looked toward the frontside of Aisha''s desk and saw Myne, who was drinking fruit juice.


    "Yo," Myne said with a big smile while waving his hand in front of Mia, whose eyes is wide op with shock after seeing him like she saw some kind of ghost.


    "You rascal, what the f*ck are you doing here? And why are you listing to our conversation??" Mia said loudly while pointing her index finger toward Myne, clearly, she still didn''t forget their last counter, where because of Myne''s poisonous mouth, she gets carried away and started using her skill in the guild, and because of it, her grandpa scolds her quite harshly.


    "First of all, who the hell are you calling rascal? I am a good boy, okay, don''t spoil my name for no reason And second, what do you mean by what I''m doing here, this is an advture guild, if a worthy advturer like me doesn''t come here, who will??


    And as far as listing to the conversation betwe you two is concerned, I really don''t want to list to it, but wh I came here, you were talking with such a serious face, that I didn''t dare to interrupt your conversation, so in the d, I decided to wait for a little until you complete your conversation.


    And, most importantly Miss Aisha also knows that I am standing here wh you are saying your sad story, since she didn''t have any problem th why are reacting so aggressively ???" Myne asked unhappily.


    "You.You.. Shameless pervert! Look Big Sister Aisha, how shameless is this guy, not only he didn''t ask to apologize for listing to our conversation but instead he starts arguing with me.


    I am still saying to you Big Sister Aisha, this guy is not a good person," Mia said to Aisha while ignoring Myne since she knew that no matter what she say in the d she had to give up in front of his shamelessness.


    "Ohohoho! the young lady with flat chest, now are not you crossing your line? You know asking for someone''s else personal biodata from someone whom you meet some momt ago isn''t a good thing you know right?? Also, are not ashamed at all while asking this question???


    No wonder some people said that a girl with flat chest and big temper is the weirdest creature prest in this world who only knows how to make trouble because their brain is also as small as their other body parts," Myne said with a smirk while shaking his head.


    "You! Youuu... What did you say, you rascal..." Mia, after hearing Myne''s sweet answer immediately exploded out of anger, because of anger she can hardly complete her stce before she start taking deep breaths as she has just finished hours long intse sex.


    She stared at Myne with such furious eyes that if she had skills like heat vision or laser eyes, th he would have turned into ashes by now.


    "Look what I said, small chest, big temper, as for brain I didn''t ev know if you have it or not but from my point of view I don''t think you have any," Myne said with sympathy while looking at Mia like she a cripple person.


    "Enough of your crap now, it''s time to see whom the f*ck saves you from me," Mia said furiously while gathering magic ergy to cast her most powerful skill on Myne.


    But while Mia is preparing to cast her deadliest skill, her oppont Myne who should be frighted to death by now from Mia''s point of view, just calmly stared at her with a big smile, like everything going on here has nothing to do with him and he is just a bystander who is just joying a free show.


    looking at Myne smile, for a while Mia felt like there is something wrong but in the d, she decided that it was not the time to distract herself and she had to beat this little piece of shit quickly otherwise who knows someone come out to stop her after ssing her magic ergy, th it will be little troublesome to beat him latter, but this is her biggest mistake, alse like old and successful villain had said ''if you want to do something th never waste your time on thinking and immediately do it, otherwise, there is no chance that you can succeed''.


    But Mia who wasn''t ev a nob villain how can understand such an important lesson, so as Mia wasted her time thinking while gathering more magic ergy in her palm in order to make her skill more powerful, a beautiful hand come behind her big but empty head and slap on it, because of sudd slap who come out of nowhere, Mia whose all force was on Myne so he doesn''t run away because of her carelessness, can''t react with sudd abuse and nearly fall on the g, and because distraction her skill was also canceled.


    Mia after supporting herself a little bit, hurriedly look back to see which f*cker has a death wish that sneak attack on her but after seeing Aisha behind her, who is looking at her with a frown, she immediately held back her anger.


    Seeing Aisha''s angry face, Mia knows that she has be f*cked up and will again be blackmailed by Aisha to do her work, so she does not report this incidt to her grandpa, as the use of skills is prohibited in the guild. And anyone who breaks this rule will surely be punished by the guild leader. Th Mia looked toward Myne who after feeling her gaze show her a victory sign with an innoct smile.


    So that''s why this pervert is looking at me with a smile all the time, he probably shows Big Sister Aisha coming so he starts acting innoct huh? Well played you, bastard, well played, Mia thought with a bitter smile since it is the second time wh she was defeated by Myne who made her villain and himself a hero.


    After looking at Mia for some more seconds, Aisha ignored her and come to her desk and spoke with a bright smile, "Here take this Myne, this is your mission reward of 33 silver coins, ev though you only get this mission today morning but with the speed, you complete your mission is quite frighting, not many people can do this what you did, I really impress."


    "Please Miss Aisha don''t praise me too much, I am not that special, I was just a little lucky that I found a big group of slimes in a cave near the pond you point in the map, otherwise, how can someone as weak as I am can collect so much slime oil," Myne said with a smile while collecting money bag from Aisha.


    "Luck is also one way part of our strgth, Myne, and now stop calling me ''Miss'' like I am some kind of princess or a middle age aunty, our age gap isn''t that big all right," Aisha said with a beautiful smile.


    Just as Aisha said that Mia who was siltly standing in her place immediately make a dumbfounded expression since this is the first time she heard Aisha talking with someone in such a sweet manner. What''s going on here? How can my Big Sister who doesn''t ev give ev a B-Rank Advturer a glance, now talk with a shameless pervert so nicely??


    Wait a minute don''t tell me that pervert has some kind of mind control skill, using which he took possession of her mind, Mia thought with a stunned expression.


    Unknown to Mia''s creative imagination, Myne seeing that now his time with Aisha is about d since his work is complete,


    didn''t waste any more time in idle talk and hurriedly come to a point, "By the way, Aisha, I want to ask you something, as you know that today was my first day of becoming an advturer, and thanks to your help today I make a lot of money in a short period of time, so in order to say proper thank, I want to invite you on the dinner if you don''t mind," Myne said nervously while waiting for Aisha reply with anticipating.


    "Well, Myne, I really appreciate that you invite me for dinner but you asked me a little bit late since just some momt ago, Mia asked me to go to dinner with her and I accepted her request, so I can''t come with you today, please forgive me, but next time wh you do something big, I will defiantly go to dinner with you to celebrate," Aisha said with an apology.


    Don''t worry about it, it''s not like I never celebrate alone, any way, goodbye, let''s meet tomorrow morning th, Myne said with a weak smile like an abandoned puppy who is thrown out of his house and now has no place to stay.


    Sigh... It seems like emotional drama not going to work on her, or it did but because I am still strange to her so she hide her sympathy toward me quite well and didn''t try to make me happy, probably she is hesitating for some reason not knowing what to do.


    Well, this is reasonable since if she gets carried away with such a simple act th she is defiantly not working here instead she is taking care of her childr with her husband. Hum, but because of her caution now I have to make a more solid plan, what a pain in the ass, Myne thought while walking toward the exit.


    Seem like I break his heart, Sigh... But it is really difficult for me to come to close anyone since that accidt, and because of that, I can''t ev manage to find a good partner for myself, either most of the m who meet me are poor ghosts without strgth and money or some arrogant rich f*cker who consider me a toy to satisfy their lust.


    looks like it is time to move on otherwise I will die a virgin, he is also isn''t a bad candidate, I should give him a chance, Aisha thought while looking at Myne back with a light smile.


    ...


    Anyway let''s think about Aisha''s matter later for now, I have dinner to attd to, only god knows what kind of delicious dishes June has perper for me, I really looking forward to eating, Myne thought as he headed toward his home but just he walk little farther from the advture guild, someone called him from behind.


    "...Hey, Newbie."


    Hmm? Myne after hearing someone''s voice look back and saw a person, whom he had se some time ago, and fooled an innoct but idiot girl who would soon use his name to make a certain old fellow angry.


    This person is of course ''Lyle'', Myne''s brain-dead love rival, who rectly become the hottest topic of the tire town after getting beat and thrown on the middle of the road naked by some advturers.


    Currtly, he is standing 5 meters behind me, fully armed like he is going fight a war, while staring at me with such hate full eyes like I kill his father and rape his mother in front of him, and now he has come to take revge on me.


    Seem like those advturers vt their anger on Lyle quite well since most parts of his face, and arms are covered in bandages, but why does he want to meet me? I don''t think he ev saw me before, but seeing his expression one thing is clear he doesn''t come to me with any good inttions, Myne thought with a frown, he can easily smell trouble from Lyle.


    "Yes! Are you talking to me?" Myne asked with a poker face.


    "Yesh, I am talking to you, my name is Lyle, B-Rank advturer, so as a sior in the guild it is my duty and responsibility to explain certain important things to you, that''s why I want to discuss something with you, so quickly come with me it will not take much time," Lyle said with a heavy voice while trying to give Myne mtal pressure so he follows his command obeditly.


    Lyle has gold hair, sharp brown color eyes, a fox-like face, a thin but fit body, a height of a .8 meters, and half of his face has a bandage, looks like someone beat him properly.


    he''s wearing expsive-looking full-body armor, an expansive gold shining gauntlet in his hands. Although I didn''t know properly who is this Lyle but one thing is clear he is surely a rich person, who will soon be going to contribute his money for the greater good.


    ..............

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34. Most Powerful Adventurer Of Lucas Town

    [ Name: Lyle Milestone


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 4 years


    Occupation: B-Rank Advturer


    [Skill]


    Grappling?Extreme


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Gun )]


    [ Grappling?Extreme ]


    After using this skill Host arm''s power and skin defse increase by 50% for minutes.


    Cooldown Time: 5 minutes.


    [ Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Gun ) ]


    Release a strong wind pressure from fingers within a -meter radius a the Host. The more the Host provides magic ergy to the skill the more powerful it would become.


    Special Note: While casting this skill if the host lost his focus, th there 50% chance that the skill would blast itself because of ergy imbalance while damaging the host''s hand.


    So weak... How the hell did he become a B-Rank Advturer with his puny levels? Don''t people say that a B-Rank advturer is a super-strong individual who can easily kill an orc with a single attack? But looking at Lyle''s status I don''t think he can ev kill goblines let''s not talk about other powerful monsters.


    Looks like the advture guild is not as righteous and lawful as it shows itself, but still, his skill seems quite useful, ev though his magic skill needs a little more caution while casting. Now if I think about it how would that crazy waitress will react if she know her ideal true power?


    Will she stop pursuing Lyle or will she act like it doesn''t matter and keep trying until she makes Lyle fall in love with her? This is a really good topic to think about, Myne thought curiously.


    "So Mr. Lyle what kind of important information are you want to give me? And why is a B-Rank Advturer like you doing this kind of puny work, don''t you have more important missions to do??" Myne asked with a playful smile which he hurriedly hid away.


    "Don''t talk nonsse, it''s not a puny mission it''s a serious matter that the guild leader gives me while saying that if I found any top seeding whom I think has the pottial to become a high-level advturer, th I have to explain some important things, so he can grow power in a short span of time and I am doing this for many years, so now hurriedly follow me, I don''t a lot of time to waste.


    I still have to go to the capital city to meet the king in order to discuss some important matter, so hurry up and follow me," Lyle said impatitly.


    Wow, what a great story, if not for the fact that I can see his status and know some of his rect deeds, th I probably believe in his remarks, and the way he is trying to give me mtal pressure through his words is also quite remarkable if there someone else was here in my place th there is 90% chance that he definitely falls in Lyle''s scam, Myne thought while giving a thumbs up to Lyle in his mind since Lyle really have some quality to become a bad gay.


    "Okay th, lead the way," Myne said inncotly as if he believe in Lyle''s words completely.


    "Good, now follow me this will be finished quickly, also you make the right decision if you make me wait a little bit longer th I certainly don''t tell you anything and you miss a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity," Lyle said with a fridly smile that doesn''t look fridly with his bandage cover face and start walking farther away from the guild building.


    So his plan is to take me away from the guild and deal with me, huh, quite a clever move, looks like he has spt some time planning this whole trap, but what I still didn''t understand that what the f*ck he want with me? If I am not wrong th this should be the first time wh Lyle ev saw me, so where is his all hate coming from?? Myne thought while following Lyle.


    "Mr. Lyle, why did we come into this alley? Ar''t we going to an Inn??" Myne asked in hesitation with a voice filled with fear, since Lyle wanted to become a villain th Myne didn''t mind giving him a proper vironmt for his show.


    "Didn''t I forbid you to speak? Sigh... Anyway, it doesn''t matter now," Lyle said while turning toward Myne with a cold and emotionless face. "As for your stupid question, let me tell you something, I lie to you because I wanted to bring you to a deserted location peacefully.


    At first, I thought you probably show some resistance toward me and it will be a little difficult task to bring you here, but who would have thought that you are such a dumb ass that ev after I bring you such a suspicious place you still didn''t understand that you are f*cked up.


    I still didn''t understand what is so good about you that bitch choose instead of me, because of your this f*cking girl-like face? Or you''re this firm body?? No matter what but after I kill you she has to come to me. I have invested a lot of my time in her, and now no one robs her from me," Lyle said angrily while pointing his index finger toward me like a psychopath.


    If I am not wrong th bitch about whom Lyle is talking is probably Aisha, since that guild waitress said previously that Lyle is pursuing Aisha for quite some time, and wh Aisha become my exclusive receptionist, after knowing about it Lyle made a big commotion in the guild, and only calm down after head receptionist aunty beat him like shit.


    Seem like in order to get Aisha, Lyle made his decision to remove me first from his way, since he probably doesn''t know what to do other than killing his love rival, because if Lyle''s mind really work properly, th he would have f*cked Aisha a long time ago, Myne thought while looking at Lyle with a smirk like he is a joker.


    Clearly, after seeing Myne''s mockery expression without any hint of fear, as if a heavy hummer smash on Lyle''s mind, his mind becomes clear and he immediately comes to the realization that Myne is playing with him from start to d.


    "You Motherf*cker, how dear you make my fun. You disgusting worm go to hell..." Lyle shouted angrily and pointed his both hands index fingers toward Myne, ready to shoot him to death.


    (===____===)...


    "Is this some kind of new trick to scare people, if yes, th I don''t think it is working correctly," Myne said to Lyle with a smirk, ev though it was because of him that poor Lyle have to go through this kind of embarrassmt.


    "Huh? What''s going on, why isn''t my magic skill working, this has never happed before," Lyle said confusedly, but still did not want to give up, Lyle continually try to fire something from his fingers, which of course didn''t work thanks to a certain robber?


    "If your bullshit is over th I want to ask you something, why are trying to kill me? I don''t think that we ev meet before," Myne asked with a frown, ev though he already knows the answer but still he want to confirm it from Lyle''s mouth.


    But just as Myne finishes his stce, like last time, Lyle again receives an imaginary hummer of lightmt, and after 3 seconds of deadly silce, he starts shouting crazily, "It''s you, you did something to me, that''s why my skill is not working, I will kill you bastard, give me my skill back."


    After saying that Lyle didn''t wait for Myne''s reply, and rushed toward him like how a teage boy runs toward his girlfrid''s house wh she calls him and said in an extremely seducing voice that her parts are not home and she is alone.


    Well come to the point, wh Lyle comes to Myle with a speed below average, he raises his right-hand fist to smash Myne''s nose but Myne easily dodges his attack which of course wasn''t much big deal, since Lyle is a son of a wealthy family who never faces hardship, and other than f*cking girls and bully the weak, he didn''t need to do anything, since most of his work done his money.


    So of course, his physical fitness is poor and his combat experice is technically next to ,


    Like this Lyle try to panch on Myne''s face some more time but again Myne dodges his attack easily, and after seeing that no matter how much he tries he can''t panch Myne, Lyle sit down on the g and while breathing heavily, clearly, he runs out of his pitiful stamina.


    That''s it? I have more expectations of the town''s one and only B-Rank Advturer, it seems like without his skills, he is nothing more than a pushover, whom anyone can easily beat. Sigh...What a waste of time, I must go home now, Myne thought while shaking his head disappointingly.


    But what should I do with him? Should I kill him and settle this matter once and for all, or retune his skill and let him go, so in order to take revge for today''s humiliation, next time he probably comes with full force and delivers me more skills and money? Myne thought while rubbing his chin with a deep frown.


    Sigh, seem like this shit going to live some more days for the greater good, Myne thought while coming in front of Lyle who was sitting on the g helplessly clearly he accept his reality that he can''t do anything to Myne without his skills or party members. After that without saying anything Myne kick on Lyle''s face with all his strgth.


    "Ahhhhh.....


    After getting a farewell gift from Myne, Lyle starts crying like a girl, while holding his face, but soon he forcefully holds back his tear and shouted toward Myne, while showing his 5 missing teeth and a brok nose from which blood is dripping continuously, "Motherf*cker, what are you doing? Do you know who is my father??


    Now If you want to live th apologize to me, otherwise no one can save you from his anger."


    "Some people never understand," Myne said while at Lyle''s ugly face and use his skill ''Leg Strgth Enhancemt'' which increases his leg strgth to a large margin for some time, and kick on Lyle''s stomach.


    Just as Myne''s leg touched Lyle''s stomach, Lyle flew from his place like a cannonball and smash into a nearby wall, and spat out a lot of blood from his mouth. If not for his expansive armor which absorbs most of Myne''s attack power, th Lyle might have already lost consciousness instead of just spitting blood.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35. Master Plan

    A little while earlier just wh Lyle guiding Myne toward the desolate alley. Inside the advturer guild...


    "Big Sis Aisha, Why do you treat that scoundrel so well? Ar''t you always behaving coldly towards other people wh they try to come near you, th why are you giving him a gre signal?? Don''t tell me you like him," Mia asked frowningly after Myne left the guild.


    "Sigh...It''s not about liking him, ev though he is cute, well-behaved, and a little bit differt from others with a lot of mysteries suring him but seriously it''s not about it. It''s just he is the perfect candidate to become my exclusive advturer.


    At first, I just gave him a little bit better treatmt than others, but today after seeing his mission record which is quite outstanding I decide to behave like a cute and innoct young maid in front of him, so he never considered leaving me or joining another guild for more befits, because if what he said is true and today mission he really clear without any external help, th he is defiantly a wild black house, whom I won''t let go from my hands no matter what.


    After all, I still have to find a good partner, I can''t die a virgin with such a beautiful body, right?" Aisha replied with a wide grin, clearly her title of ''Demon'' did not come from out of thin air.


    "But why him? There are many other m who have those qualities or might be better than him, you don''t need to go after that shit to save time, have some patice and you surely find an awesome man for yourself," Mia said concernedly.


    "Huh? Okay th, Little Monkey, since you have so many problems with Myne th I have a proposal for you, if you can tell me the names of m age a me who have those qualities, th I immediately quite to being Myne''s exclusive receptionist and never talk to him again, but if you can''t th you will stop bothering me and never try convince me for my decision because of your little ego.


    now tell me your decision, my dear," Aisha asked with a smile while folding her arm a her chest.


    "Well...Can I get some time to search for those two m?" Mia asked with an innoct gaze like a little child who is asking for candy from her mother after making trouble.


    "Hehehe...Of course, hell no, just give me an answer quickly, otherwise shut up and never mtion those kinds of nonsse again, you and I both know how hard it is for us to find a good man in this little town, so it will be better if instead of giving me unnecessary advise you might as well find a good boy for yourself before all boys a your age get married and you left single," Aisha said matter of fact, which hit like an arrow to Mia.


    "And try to save some money as well, otherwise if somehow you manage to find a boy for yourself but he finds out how you always waste all your money on your body in order to make it more hot and sexy without thinking and easily get cheated by any random loser, th he definitely runs away from you."


    After hearing those bitter words, at first, Mia just lower her head in embarrassmt since this was true and she really spds quite a lot of her money in order to become more beautiful, but soon she realise that something is not right, because this is not Aisha''s voice but someone else, so she hurriedly looked up and saw a girl the same age as Aisha sitting on the Aisha desk with a mocking smirk on her face.


    "What are you doing here Luna? This is not your brothel, where you can op your filthy mouth as you like, and get your dirty ass out of Big Sister Aisha''s desk, otherwise I will make sure you clean it properly. Besides whom the f*ck gave you the right to talk to me like that?? Don''t forget who is sior here and who is junior.


    If ev again you use your tongue in front of me like today, th remember that not ev your aunt can save you from getting fired," Mia said in a domineering manner like she is the guild leader of this guild, not her grandfather.


    "And how are you going to do that? By begging in front of your grandfather, until he won''t agree??


    You can only do that, other than that what can you do to me, you flat-chest dwarf," Luna said angrily without caring about Mia''s threat while massaging her D-Cup breasts in front of Mia, in order to tease her and make her jealous, and clearly, her plan worked perfectly because just as she said that Mia''s face become red from anger and she cast her Tornado skill on Luna to blast her sluty face, especially her those damn big boobs.


    But just as wind ergy particles start gathering in front of her hand and taking the shape of a big tornado, Aisha suddly grabs her hand while indicating to her to stop this nonsse of being angry at every little thing and after looking at Luna she spoke with an extremely cold voice, "Luna, if you have anything to say th spit it out, if not th f*ck off, don''t make things difficult for yourself, I didn''t want to make your aunt sad."


    "Of course Miss Aisha, naturally I have something important to say that''s why I come here otherwise how can I have so much courage to disturb you," Luna spoke with a humble smile.


    Actually, the thing I want to tell you is that today morning wh you are not prest in the guild, some people come here looking for you, but since you wer''t here so I meet with them, they said that they are party members of Lyle our guild only B-Rank Advturer, and want to quit Lyle party.


    At first, I don''t understand why they want to leave such a powerful advturer but still since they were in a hurry so I accept their request and remove their name from Lyle''s party list. Only after seeing with their own eyes that I really remove their names from Lyle''s party list, they took a big sigh of relief.


    Th asked me to report an esstial message to you after you retune to the guild, they said that after you make that newbie your exclusive advturer, Lyle wt completely crazy, he starts drinking alcohol like there would be no more sunrise while quarreling with every person who comes in his way.


    Ev If this matter reached this point, that was still fine, but things got worse wh he suddly declare that he want to kill your new frid.


    At first, they thought Lyle just saying it in the drunkness of alcohol but wh today morning Lyle invite them to kill your new exclusive advturer, that time they realize that Lyle really loses his mind, so after rejecting Lyle''s invitation they hurriedly come here to remove their name from Lyle party before he completes his evil deed.


    So this is all I have to report, but still, what a loss, such a good guy becomes a mad murderer just for a girl who never talks to him properly.


    Sigh, I really have sympathy for Lyle, if someone loves me like him, th I am willing to do anything to get him," Luna said with a helpless smile like she really felt pity for Lyle but deep down she is cursing Lyle for his stupidity, just how much he wanted to f*ck Aisha that he ev willing to kill someone so he won''t come in his way, and what is so great about Aisha?


    Other than her beautiful appearance everything about her is dangerous, and if he can''t control his little brother th he just has to say a word, and I am more than happy to spread my legs for him, but No, he only wants Aisha''s pussy, f*cking idiot.


    Unknown to Luna''s inner thoughts, after hearing Luna''s words, a deep frown paper on Aisha and Mia.


    "Luna, are you telling truth? You know what happed if you try to joke with me, right? It won''t be going to be good for you, if you dare to mess with me," Aisha asked with a heavy voice, after a momt of silce.


    "Of course, I''m telling the truth, I still wanted to work at this job, so why do I make trouble for you, who can easily kick me out of this job?


    By the way, I think I saw Lyle some momts ago, who is talking with a young boy and after saying him something he took that boy with him and walked into a dark alley, now I think about it I felt like something is wrong with him, don''t you guys also think so? Huh! why are you both making such weird faces like you saw some kind of ghost??" Luna asked jokingly with a little giggle.


    But no one replies to her third-class joke. Mia looked toward Aisha and spoke with a grim expression, "Big Sister Aisha, if you are also thinking what I am thinking th I feel like if we didn''t do something soon, th I think your exclusive advturer slot will be soon going to be empty."


    While Lyle having a great time imagining beating his old rivals, Myne, on the other hand, was making preparation for the next step of his master plan, after performing an oscar winning act and fooling Lyle to think that it was because of the super strgth that he was injured so badly just with a single push from him that now he can''t ev stand up from the g.


    This should be ough, other than this I can''t do anything while acting like a defeated third-class cannon fodder, like those guys in the books I have read before, those poor fellows can ev be beat by the protagonist''s weakest harem whose only role in the book is to make protagonist life difficult with their brain dead deeds and wh things go south they start acting like a harmless animal and hide behind the protagonist until the trouble is over.


    I should learn from those books and must remember that no matter what happed never get close to those kinds of wretched people, Myne thought with little fear in his heart just thinking about working with such a wretch person gave Myne chill all over in his body.


    After that Myne put that dangerous thought into the most important section in his mind where he stores most of such life-saving lessons that he learns from books or from people and looked at his bleeding index finger which of course wasn''t injured because of Lyle.


    This is done by Myne himself in order to get the most important material of his plan ''blood'', without it how could Myne look at the pitiful and helpless boy in front of Aisha? With a clean dress without any injuries, of course, he won''t get much sympathy from Aisha, and without sufficit sympathy, he can''t go to the final phase of his master plan.


    After looking at his bleeding finger for some seconds, Myne starts using it as a cosmetic, first putting some blood a his nose area and th both sides of his mouth as if because of Lyle''s monstrous beating he has thrown a lot of blood from his mouth.


    Sigh...If not for the fact that it hurt like hell and I don''t have ough courage to do such a thing, it would be perfect to make my disguise real without any flow, but I really do not have the guts to break my own nose, Myne thought with a helpless smile.


    Those heroes in books really make it like breaking their nose is nothing, but this is also understandable since most of their life they spd fighting and bleeding, so it wasn''t much of a big deal to break some of their body parts, especially those anty hero type or villain protagonist those guys are real deal since for them pain is just a tool which they use to temper their body and soul.


    One day I will be as awesome as them, Myne thought while making a resolution deep in his heart, but those things are for the future currtly Myne doesn''t ev have ough courage to break his nose so let''s not talk about walking the path of becoming villain protagonist.


    After putting ough blood on his face, Myne slowly tries to stand up from the g like a heavily injured person who is using his last remaining power in order to stand up, while indicating to his emy that he was still alive and can take more beating.


    And just as Myne expected after seeing Myne trying to stand up, Lyle come out from his daydreaming and looked at Myne like how a hunter staring at his prey with a big smile plastered on his face.


    "Ohohoh! Looked at our little advturer, wanted to escape from my hands huh? how naive, how did I ev beat by someone like him??


    But anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore, since now the tables have turned, and it''s time to settle some old debts," Lyle thought with an evil smile as he come beside Myne, who is acting to get up with a lot of injuries while making face like he is having a great amount pain but somehow he managing control his emotion and didn''t start crying like Lyle.


    "So how do you like the taste of your own medicine? You are probably regretting it now, right?? That you should not have made this lord angry," Lyle asked jokingly but after not getting any response from Myne, the smile on Lyle''s face started fading away slowly.


    "Ohh, so you want to play hard huh? Let me help a little bit," After saying such Lyle kicked Myne''s stomach like he is kicking a ball, and Myne who naturally didn''t receive much damage from Lyle''s kick because of how weak he is, but still as a professional actor, Myne follow his own script and start rolling on the g until he smashes to the nearby dirty wall.


    while rolling on the g Myne made sure that he would become dirty as much as possible, because of this reason wh Lyle was about to kick him, Myne already select the direction where the alley is most unclean in order to become the dirtiest man alive until Aisha didn''t come to rescue him.


    But opposite to Myne, clueless Lyle still doesn''t find anything wrong ev though there are more than 0 loopholes in Myne''s acting, nodded his head in satisfaction after seeing Myne''s fake miserable condition.


    And just wh Lyle was about to go near Myne to make fun of him with his commts, from the corner of his eyes he saw some people standing in front of the alley trance while discussing something.


    Ev though Lyle is a big idiot who can''t understand some simple things but his brain still works ough to let him know that he doesn''t have much time left to play, because of his previous ear-piecing scram some people seem to notice their movemt and defiantly find out that something is wrong going in this alley.


    But because they are normal people without much strgth and since it is quite difficult to see inside the alley without coming in, those people are hesitating to come in without knowing how many people are in the alley. After all, those people only have one life and they didn''t want to waste it for a stranger.


    It seems like I have to finish it quickly before those m called town guards and if guards find me with this shit th ev my newly awak mysterious power can''t save me, Lyle thought as he hurriedly come in front of Myne.


    The first thing Lyle did after coming to Myne has punched him hard in the face and broke his nose.


    "Ahhhhh...F*ckk..."


    "Yesh, this is how it should be, now you are acting more normally," Lyle said with a smile and took out his little kitch knife from his socks.


    "Ev though you rob me completely, ev my expansive cloth didn''t spare but you forgot to take off my shoes, and thanks to that I still have my secret weapon with me, you shouldn''t have be so careless," Lyle said with a mocking smirk, completely forgott that he can just take Myne''s ( empty ) storage pouch for a better weapon, but happiness is such a scary that ev an idiot person can become more idiot, ough to think a kitch knife a secret weapon if he was too happy.


    "Now you can go and die, also don''t forget to say hello to demons in hell from me," Lyle said with a crazy grin on his face and stabbed his kitch knife directly into Myne''s right lung.


    "Ahhhhhhhh....


    "Yesh! Yes, cry, cry like there is no more tomorrow, and as a matter of fact, there is really no more tomorrow for you because you are going to die now.


    Hahahahaha...Waahahahah..."Lyle spoke while laughing crazily with op arms like a typical second-rate mad villain who finally defeats the hero at the start of the story before his plot armor activates fully while snatching heroin from the hero so he can lock her in a room for his satisfaction so she can eat his food in free until hero become strong ough to beat him and take her away.


    But in the midst of Lyle''s joyful momt, an arrow with a small gre feather on its nocking point came flying out of nowhere and directly hit on Lyle''s right leg.


    "Ahhhh..." After getting hit by an arrow, now it was Lyle''s turn to cry out in pain but still, he manage to calm down and looked toward the alley trance to see which motherf*cker shot him, but after seeing the culprit behind the attack, Lyle op his eyes wildly in disbelief, never in his dreams did he expected that someone whom he always thought weak as chick would dare to attack him without any warning.

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36. Beauty With Thron

    "Aisha! Are you out of your mind? Why the f*ck are you attacking me??" Lyle asked with great difficulty while during a lot of pain.


    "This question I must ask you is what the f*ck are you doing, and where the hell did you get so much courage that not only do you dare to attack Myne oply but also try to kill him?" Aisha roared angrily like mother lioness and again without hesitation, she fired an arrow that hit Lyle''s other uninjured legs.


    "Ahhhhhhhh........!


    After shooting the arrow, Aisha didn''t look toward screaming Lyle anymore and quickly come to Myne who is laying on the g siltly, Lyle''s secret weapon, his kitch knife was still stuck in Myne''s lungs only god and the author knows if he is alive or moved to the afterlife.


    "Oye, Myne, are you alive?!" Aisha asked worriedly while shaking Myne''s body in order to wake him up.


    "*Cough! Well, I am still alive but if you didn''t stop shaking my body th I can''t say with guarantee," Myne said while coughing painfully.


    "Huu! Thank god, you are still alive, at first wh I saw you laying on the g like a dead dog, I thought you have already left this world to meet some demons in hell," Aisha said with a cute smile while wiping out sweat from her forehead.


    "At least think something good about a dead man, and why do you think that I will go to hell after death? can''t I go to heav??" Myne spoke with a helpless smile, ev though he know that with his personality and mindset, it is night impossible to go to heav but still he didn''t expect Aisha could guess about it.


    "Hehehe! Myne, you are such a funny guy, why do you think that there is such a thing as heav? For low-class people like us who have to fight for everything in life, of course, there is no such thing as heav for us, we are destined to go to hell and have fun with demons.


    So accept the reality before you got schemed by some crept priest," Aisha said while looking into Myne''s eyes with an adorable smile as if what she spoke till now is nothing special while her right hand like a snake siltly touched Lyle''s knife.


    "Haha...I think you are right but still, it was...Ahhhhhhh....F*CKkkk..."


    "Tch, Tch... Myne, Don''t you know that abuse is a bad thing? And here I thought that you are a good boy," Aisha said with a playful smile while shaking Lyle''s knife in front of Myne''s face, which she removed from Myne''s lungs wh he was completely distracted by her sweet words and talking nonsse according to her plan.


    This was Aisha''s plan from the start so she can take out the knife from Myne''s body before healing him with her skill but because she didn''t like unnecessary drama, which was quite normal in this kind of situation, she didn''t inform about it Myne beforehand and directly took action.


    "Ahh..., Shit it''s hurting so much, Also I am still a good boy, okay. It is you who is a bad girl, and why didn''t you warn me before removing that knife?" Myne said with a painful expression and closed eyes while covering his wound with both hands but just as completed his stce suddly warm ergy ter his body, which immediately start healing his injuries.


    Feeling pain decreasing every passing second, Myne slowly op his eyes and saw Aisha sitting beside him with her hands resting on his wounded area, a gre light continuously shone on her hands while sding unknown ergy inside his body, which felt super nice as if some use this kind of warm ergy for massage, th there is a high chance that he can become addicted to this feeling.


    "So now tell me, whom are you calling a bad girl, Hum, Hum?" Aisha asked with a mocking smirk.


    "Well, I..."


    "Okay, stop staring at me like an abandoned puppy, it makes me feel guilty like I am bullying you, also don''t try to wake up for some minutes so your body can relax from such a fast recovery," Aisha said while stopping her skill after confirming that Myne all injuries are healed completely.


    After finishing saying that Aisha grab her bow which was laying beside her and stood up from her place and headed toward Lyle who was still crying like a noisy brat while rolling on the g.


    "So Lyle, why don''t we have a little chat where? I wanted to ask you some simple questions and after that, I''ll sd you on your way, how about it?" Aisha asked with a poker face while looking at crying Lyle without ev a single bit of mercy or gtless.


    "You crazy bitch, go away, don''t come near me I don''t want to talk to you, just go away and leave me alone," Lyle said with a fearful expression.


    Not everyone has perverted skills and never-ding magic ergy storage like Myne. That''s why Aisha isn''t attacking Lyle''s other body parts and ev though she can attack Lyle''s other normal parts like arms, and stomach but Aisha has her own choice and she prefers the thigh for the best body part for simple torturing because of its soft and a lot of areas part.


    "F*ck! Just how much does Aisha want to torture that guy? Does she have some kind of old mity with him or something?? Ev if Lyle chased her for quite some time but her favorability toward him shout fall to this level right??? Wait a minute what if she is doing this because Lyle harmed me????


    I hope it would be later, but still, no matter what after this incidt Aisha defiantly becomes quite famous in the town, I just wish that because of it Aisha doesn''t lose her job, Myne thought worriedly while eating ''Yellow Nimra Berries'', previously because of Lyle he lost quite some blood and although Aisha had already healed him, but for some reason, he suddly felt extremely hungry like he didn''t eat for many days, hanch now he is eating some snacks while joying the show.


    At first, he wanted to eat something heavy so he can fill his empty stomach but th he remembers that someone is waiting for him at the home with a lot of good stuff so he abandoned that idea and decide to eat something light that gives him ough ergy until he reaches his house.


    Also what the hell are those guys doing there? And...Wait a minute, is that guy running a betting stall, wh did this happ?? Good grief, now this is called making money in other people''s misfortune.


    That guy defiantly has all quality to become a big businessman in the future if he didn''t stop halfway, Myne thought while praising that guy who is fooling other people at the alley trance to place a bet on Aisha or Lyle, as for Myne everyone ignores him, no one care about a weakling like him because other people point of view Myne is just a loser who is hiding behind a girl ( a dangerous girl ) in order to save his ass.


    Just as Myne thought was about to go off-topic, suddly Lyle stop scheming in the backg.


    And after feeling deadly silce a him, Myne hurriedly looked toward the main battlefield and saw Lyle laying on the g with a blank face like some kind of ghost possess him, as for Aisha she was no longer sitting beside Lyle with a dagger in her hand ready give Lyle another tour of hell but just standing beside him with her bow place on her back and her dagger nowhere se probably she put it away.


    "Now, Lyle, can you tell me why you want to kill Myne?" Aisha asked with a poker face.


    Because he was getting your too close.


    I have be trying to get close to you for such a long time but never succeeded not ev once but this newbie just after joining the guild became your exclusive advturer, At that time I thought that my all previous hard work become a waste but I still didn''t want to give up, so I come to the guild to convince you that your decision is wrong and only I am worthy ough to become your partner but you always ignore me, never in once you meet me no matter what I did.


    That time I become depressed and nearly give up trying but th I thought that instead of convincing you to change your brainless decision why don''t I just remove the main obstacle in the middle of my and your way..."


    "So you thought that after killing Myne I will change my mind and come running in your embrace, I am right?" Aisha asked while interrupting Lyle before he could finish his stce and staring at him weirdly as if she is looking at some kind of unique creature.


    "...Yes," ev though Lyle''s answer was simple but everyone who heard that only Sighed in their mind while thinking that what kind of thing his mother eat during her pregnancy that she give birth to such an idiot man.


    "Thank god I don''t have such an idiot son otherwise, I am not ev worth showing my face to anyone," Randon Onlooker No. said while taking a deep breath of relief.


    "Yes, you are right, I am really feeling pity for his father, who probably has to clean up the mess that his son left behind for him but still at the d of the day he can''t do anything about it. I believe that Lyle''s father defiantly did many wrong things that''s why as retribution for his wrongdoing he get such a worthless son," Random Onlooker No. said while shaking his head.


    "But no matter what you guys say, this Lyle really has the heart of steal, otherwise, just for sake of a girl to whom he barely talks, he''s ready to commit such a crime as killing someone. If you asked me I would say that ev for my lover I didn''t think that I kill someone for her sake," Random Onlooker No.3 said while looking at Lyle with admiration for his courage.


    While onlookers were discussing Lyle''s matter with each other seriously while giving him less positive, more negative commts, Aisha also can''t take this kind of nonsse anymore, so after looking at Lyle one last time, she just shook her head with a sigh and retunes to Myne who has immediately hide away his barriers after seeing Aisha turning toward him and again lay down the g like a patit.


    "Huh? Myne why are you still laying on the g like a dead man??" Aisha asked in confusion and worry-filled voice, after coming to him.


    Ahm? Aisha, so it''s you.


    *Cough, it''s nothing, I just felt hungry all of a sudd as if someone sucks my all ergy, so I was laying down to save ergy so I won''t pass out from hunger, but now since you retune th I can relief now, Myne said in a weak voice while sanding up like an old man in his d of life but just as he stood up as if his legs become jelly, he staggered a little bit and fell straight into Aisha''s embrace while burying his head into her soft and big breasts.

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37. Casual Talk

    "Are you all right Myne?" Aisha asked with concern while casting her healing skill on him.


    So soft, and surprisingly Aisha''s smell is really nice, she probably spds a lot of time in the bath, Myne thought curiously but soon he come out from his pervert thought and said, "I''m okay, give me a second, I will regain my ergy in no time."


    After saying that Myne, while acting like a weak chick, took advantage of the situation and while touching various parts of Aisha''s body in the name of accidts, and finally gets to his feet with forceful help from Aisha.


    "By the way, Myne, do you ev healed by any kind of healing skill before?" Aisha asked while adjusting her clothes.


    "No, this is my first time and just like I heard, healing type skill is really super useful.


    No wonder most of the powerful advturer teams always have a healer in their team," Myne said with an vious expression but deep down he was thinking of a way to acquire a powerful healing skill for himself, after all, no matter how many combat types of skill he has without healing skill he always felt insecure.


    But Aisha didn''t know Myne''s inner thoughts nor did she take Myne''s vious expression seriously, since it is the normal reaction of most people who first time show a powerful skill, so without making Myne more depressed while talking about something that he can''t get ( from her point of view ) Aisha give her a beautiful smile ough to lift up Myne fake sad mood and said, "So this is your first time wh someone heals you with skill, right.


    No wonder you didn''t know much about healing skills and their small side effects. Let me explain why you are suddly feeling so much hungry."


    "Actually, healing skill is not as powerful as you think it is. Let''s go with your example wh I use my healing skill on you, that time you have a damaged lung and some internal injuries. So after I use the healing skill, magic ergy inside my body transfer into you through my healing skill and start repairing your injuries.


    But my healing skill is not omnipott that with just a little bit of magic ergy it can heal your all injuries without any external support. So technically you can say that healing skills just speed up your body''s recovery capability to an extreme level ough to heal you completely in a matter of minutes. Now, do you understand why you are feeling so hungry? Aisha asked.


    "Th are you saying that it''s my body that recovers itself, and you just speed up that process with your skill? So in other words, my body uses up all the ergy stored in my body that I get from food to heal my injuries??" Myne asked with a blank expression.


    "Yes, that''s right. Wow, Myne, I didn''t expect that you understand this so quickly, it seems like you are smarter than I thought," Aisha, said playfully.


    "Haha, Thanks for your complimt," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head with a proud expression, clearly getting praise from his crush is ough to make Myne happy and let him know that it''s time to launch the last step of his master plan.


    "By the way, Aisha, Thank you for saving me, if you don''t come here today, th only god knows if I would still be alive by now.


    So again Thank you for saving me, for me, you are no differt from that knight in shining armor in fairy tail, it''s just that this time instead of saving the princess like in the story, that knight saves a poor little handsome boy," Myne said with a serious expression while bowing in front of Aisha.


    "Hehe, Myne, you are really an interesting guy, ev your way of saying thanks is a little differt from others, also you don''t need to perform this kind of formalities, I am not a knight nor someone who likes this kind of stuff, just a simple ''Thanks'' is more than ough for me," Aisha said with a gtle smile on her face while helping Myne to raise.


    Yesh, everything going perfectly, now it''s time to strike while the iron is still hot, Myne thought.


    "Anm!, Aisha, now since you mtion it, as a savior of my life, if I only give you a verbal thanks, th it looks quite improper, so how about it, if you don''t mind th I want to invite you to dinner tomorrow night," Myne said embarrassingly while acting like a noob who just ask his lover for the date.


    "Oh, is that a date invitation?" Aisha asked playfully with a big smirk plaster on her face.


    "Sigh...I see since you didn''t kill Lyle, th let''s drop this matter here till Lyle doesn''t regain consciousness, and you, if I am not wrong th you are Myne, right?" The Guild Leader asked with a smile.


    Huh? Hearing The Guild Leader''s sudd question, Myne, who was thinking of something important came out from his thoughts and replied subconsciously, "Ah, Yes I am Myne."


    "Haha Good, seems like my memory is still quite strong, So Myne, I really feel sorry for you for what happed here today, just after joining my guild you already get in trouble twice in a row, because of the leak of security, and I am really sorry for that but I promise you that after today nothing like this will ever happ again.


    As for things that have already happed, there is nothing I can do about it except to compsate you for your injuries and other damages.


    So please try to understand and forget what happed here and let bygone to the bygone," The Fridly Neighborhood Guild Leader said with a forceful sad smile like he deeply care about his guild people and after today''s incidt, he probably not going to eat anything in guilt that how damn weak is guild security is.


    Why has it''s felt like this Bazza, Badam, whatever name guild leader trying to cheat me? And why does he think that I forget about someone who was trying to kill me some momt ago just out of jealousy?


    Also ev though I use Lyle as a scapegoat some momt ago in order to complete my master plan but that doesn''t mean that I will spare Lyle, his death is certain, it is just a matter of time, and Lyle also is a fat sheep, how can I let him go so easily?


    Myne thought, But still, since those are Myne''s confidtial plans, and other people don''t need to know about them, so Myne nodded his head meekly and said, "Sure, I also didn''t want to make things difficult for Aisha and Mr. Guild Leader."


    After hearing Myne answer a big grin appeared on his face, and he nodded his head like he won a bet of 00 gold coins. Th he patted Myne''s shoulder and after saying that he will meet him tomorrow, the guild leader left to deal with Lyle''s matter leaving Myne and Aisha alone.


    "Sigh, Myne, you shouldn''t agree with the guild leader''s request so easily, at least you should have to show him a little bit of dissatisfaction, this way you defiantly get more compsation money," Aisha said with a frown after the guild leader left.


    "Yes, you are right, I might get more compsation if I follow your plan but what after that? If I acted aggressively in front of the guild leader and somehow angered him and if he started targeting me in the guild, what will I do th?? Would have fought with him until one of us was defeated or would have fled from this town???" Myne asked while at Aisha with a helpless smile.


    "In this world, the weak don''t have the right to ask anything from the strong, if you want to live a peaceful life th there is only two way, first become strong ough that no one can bully you, or second, shut up your mouth and avoid as much unnecessary trouble as you can and become ass-kisser of strong so they won''t make things difficult for you," Myne after saying that didn''t looked at Aisha stare at the already dim sky like a saint.


    That should be ough to make me more pitiful in her eyes, right? Myne thoughts and secretly looked at Aisha and saw that she is in deep thought with a frown on her beautiful face.


    Yep, this is more than ough, I should op a drama company, with my acting skill I probably make a lot of money, Myne thought with a smile.


    "You are right Myne, it seems like after staying idle for too long my brain also becomes lazy, and I forget that there is no such a thing as justice, it is just all about the befit. If you have value th they will treat you like a king, otherwise, you are nothing but a fish on the chopping board ready to slaughter as others wish.


    Thank you for oping my eyes again Myne, you don''t know what kind of help you did to me unknowingly, I nearly forget a promise that I made to myself a long time ago. So thank you, Aisha said with a smile while giving a light hug to Myne before running away with a red face.


    Throughout the process in which Aisha thanked Myne and suddly hugged him, Myne stood motionless like a statue in a daze expression.


    This thing wasn''t in my script. This sudd change of evts really caught me off guard, but still seems like after getting through all those troubles, in the d, the fish finally got caught in the net, Myne thought with a smile while watching Aisha running figure.


    Since all work here is finished th I should also go home now before June become angry. Should I take a gift for her? Myne thought while walking toward his home with hands in his pants pokects...

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38. June R-18

    Hoo...Thank god that those dog trios retune to their house and saved me a lot of trouble, otherwise I really don''t know how to deal with them, Myne thought with a sigh of relief.


    At prest, he was standing in front of his house and watching the suring area to see whether those monster dogs of the town lords is still camping in his barr gard or not.


    And finally, after confirming that there isn''t ev a shadow of the dog trios, did he nodded his head with satisfaction and ter his house which wasn''t locked, probably because June was already in the house waiting for him.


    After ding the house at first Myne wanted to say ''I Am Home'' because this was his father''s trademark line which they always said every time he ter the house, but after thinking for while Myne decide not to say that and ruin the fun. It will be more interesting if suddly come behind June and surprise her.


    But just as Myne took 4 or maybe 5 steps secretly without making any sound, suddly a black shadow come running toward him at lightning speed and directly pounced on him.


    Mayne who was not prepared for such a sudd attack, could not control himself and fell on the g with the invader on his stomach. Just wh Myne was about to push away the assailant on top of him, who was surprisingly small in stature, perhaps half his height, suddly he felt a wet object touching his face and start licking him like he is some kind of sweet candy.


    "Haha...Stop, stop licking me, Haha...I said ough," After saying that Myne use his Strong Arm skill, and forcefully removed the attacker from his top. Th he hurriedly backed away and stood up from the g while wiping saliva on his face with his shirt sleeve.


    So disgusting, what''s going on with today''s attacker? Instead of using weapons, now they are using their tongue to attack their target, Myne thought angrily.


    "Wait a minute, tongue?" Just as Myne said that as if his head was hit by a ''Strom Rabbit'' kick he hurriedly looked toward the attacker, and on only word that come out of his mouth is, F*ck. Because in front of him a black color -meter-tall dog was standing with its tongue hanging out of its mouth and an excited expression while wagging his tail left-right.


    "Little Doggy! what are you doing inside the house? And how did you get in??" Myne asked with a frown to Little Mightya''s dog while touching his soft fluffy head.


    Ev though Myne knows that dogs can''t talk but since Appraisal skill said that the Mightya dog species is a super-intelligt species th it doesn''t hurt trying, and who knows this little guy...I mean doggy can understand what he is saying and give him some clues, th not only it will prove that this little doggy can understand Hume''s language but also have ough intelligce to answer others'' questions through gestures.


    But what Myne expected didn''t happ, the little doggy instead of showing the high level of intelligce that Myne wanted to see, simply lay on the g on its back showing Myne its belly, indicating that the way he caressed his head, now he caressed his tummy in the same way, clearly he is having a lot of fun.


    Sigh, it seems like I am expecting too much from this little fella, Myne thought while shaking his head with a helpless smile but he still knees down and stroked that little doggy stomach, because it was really quite a fun thing to do and he can''t just ignore someone who clearly likes him, right?


    While Myne playing with a little doggy, suddly a sweet voice comes in front of him, which immediately attract his atttion.


    "Myne, what are you doing? And wh did you come back??"


    "Huh?" After hearing a sweet voice Myne looked up and saw June standing in front of him, wearing a color short skirt with a pink color top and a gre color designing apron on top of them, holding a big bowl in her hands, looking at him with confusion.


    "I just come back, and wh I come in this little guy jumped on me to play with me, so in order to not make him sad I start playing with him," Myne said with a smile while standing up.


    "But why are they inside the house?" Myne asked confusedly while looking at mother dog and father dog behind June.


    "Huh? What do you mean by what they are doing in the house, ar''t they your dogs?? Wh I come to your house like you said I saw them in your courtyard, at first after seeing them I was a little scared but still, I gather my courage and walk to your main door while ignoring them but just as I was about to put the key in the lock they sured me.


    You don''t know how much I was scared at that time, but th I remember your advice, ev though that was a childish thing to do at that time but still, since I believe in you, I said to them that I am your frid and I have the key of your house which you give me yourself.


    After I finished saying that, the biggest dog in the trio come in front of me, and just wh I thought that I should start running now, that dog smell me a little bit and walk away with the other two dogs.


    Only th I took a sigh of relief but after I ter your house this little doggy of yours which does look little to me from any angle also comes in with me, and just wh I am trying to get him out, the other two dogs also ter into the house.


    Th I helplessly give up while thinking that maybe you let them ter the house so that''s why they didn''t want to leave, so th I ignore them and start making preparation for dinner, and they just obeditly sit down in the kitch while watching me," June said while looking at the little dog beside Myne with a complicated expression, after all not every day can you meet such a smart dog that too three together.


    "It''s good they didn''t bother you," Myne said with a smile.


    "Sigh, okay, now if you don''t mind th can you get them out? Food is cooling down, so hurry up," June said with a smile while slowly walking toward the kitch.


    "As you wish My Lady," Myne said jokingly, and just as he wanted to get Mightyana trio out, he saw that they are already walking out from the main door and the mother dog also closed the door after leaving.


    Good guy, so only that little doggy is ignorant but the other two have a high level of intelligce, huh? Till June was in the house they didn''t stop following her and kept an eye on her but after seeing me they left the house by their own sweet will, Myne thought while staring at the closed door with little curiosity in his eyes.


    But soon he put those dog trios matter in the back of his mind till tomorrow, since now he has an important dinner to attd. Th Myne closed the house''s main door from inside and walked into the kitch.


    Inside the kitch, June was standing beside the dining table placing food on the table like a cute newlywed housewife with a beautiful smile on her face.


    All kinds of food were kept on the dining table, for example, he saw two types of dishes made of orc meat which he left in the kitch before leaving, two types of vegetable soups, sweet cooked rice, some sweet potato, mixed fruit salad, and juice, etc, anyway, he doesn''t know much about cooking, his main focus was always on eating not cooking, and he only cooks food in past wh his money was about to run out.


    "So how was my preparation? Isn''t it nice??" June asked with a prideful smile.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful, you seem to have worked hard, and honestly, I didn''t expect you to cook so many dishes for just two of us, but thanks for working so hard," Myne said to June while patting on her head and complimt her sincerely for her hard work, which she deserves.


    "Thanks for the complimt but can you stop messing with my hair now?" June said with a poker face.


    "But they are so soft, I really can''t stop myself from playing with them," Myne said unwillingly but still after making June perfectly straight hair like a bird''s nest he remove his hand from her head.


    "Th my beautiful Lady, if you allow, may we start eating this wonderful food before it cools down?" Myne asked jokingly.


    "Sure, My Lord, but only after you take a bath and clean yourself, th we can immediately start eating.


    Also, I already prepare bath water for you in the bathroom, so go and take a quick bath, I am waiting for you here till th," June said shyly while giving Myne a knowing smile that every adult couple or person who has read quite a lot of R8 novels or dudes who admire a curtain toad sage from their heart can understand.


    And of course, Myne, who comes in the last category type people immediately under the hidd meaning behind her shy smile, although he doesn''t know that curtain toad sage also known as ero snin but still as a big pervert who likes big boobs the most, Myne acquire a lot of knowledge in this filed in free time after the death of his parts.


    "Okay, just wait 5 minutes, I come back at the lightning speed," Myne said, and hurriedly run toward the bathroom like a dragon stalking him.


    Minutes and 3 seconds later...


    June, who just finish placing reaming dishes on the dining table while thinking about a certain topic that she heard many times from her colleagues but never show or read about it herself, was still in deep thought, and just as she sat down on the dining chair, with a bang Myne op the kitch door and ter in quickly while panting a little bit.


    Seeing Myne who took the bath at unbailable speed and his wet hair from which water was still falling, June come out from her thoughts and spoke with a helpless expression, "At least you would have wiped your hair with a cloth, what''s the hurry? I''m not running away."


    "Hehe, what are talking about? Of course, I know you are not going anywhere but my mother always says that guest is like god, we should not be kept them waiting, and for me, you are not only my close frid but also a guest who come to my house the first time, so how can I make you wait so long?


    As far as my hair is concerned it will dry itself within a few minutes, so don''t worry," Myne said with a smile while sitting on the chair opposite of her.


    After hearing Myne''s shameless answer, June just roll her eyes without saying anything,


    Like this while talking and joking with each other Myne and June finish their romantic dinner privately without any third-party interferce.


    "By the way, no matter how many times I say this, but you really have an innate talt for cooking, it''s really hard to believe that with such a great talt you are still working as a waitress. Why don''t you try to become a cook?


    Being a cook is a lot more profitable and comfortable job than being a waitress, not only you will get more salary but you also don''t have to deal with those perverted people daily," Myne said while drying the plate with the cloth that June handed him.


    Currtly, Myne helping June to clean dishes after dinner, at first, June didn''t let him help her but after using legdary Mouth No Jutsu on her, she finally agrees with a sigh, but Myne clearly saw happiness in her eyes which she try to hide but failed.


    "Do you really think so?" June asked in a low voice while looking into Myne''s eyes shyly.


    "Of course, I am telling the truth, don''t you believe in me? And if you really do believe in me th promise me that tomorrow wh you go to work, you defiantly ask your boss to give you a chance," Myne said with a smile while couraging her.


    "Sigh, okay, I will try as you said," June said and nodded her head nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous and be positive, everything will be fine, trust yourself, Myne said gtly while combing her hair with his fingers.


    Watching Myne, who is trying to raise her spirits, June didn''t reply, she blushed a little bit and raise her head toward him.


    June was taking heavy breaths as she was inches away from his lips, her heart beating like a drum. Myne was now so close that she could smell his sct, feel his warm breath tickling her skin, and her his heartbeat in sync with her heartbeat.


    And the next momt their lips met. *Kissss... Myne felt the juiciness of her soft rosy lips. He gtly touched her head from behind as they both kissed passionately.


    "Myne...ahm..." June moaned and pulled him close towards her. She wanted to feel the warmth of his body. Myne''s hand also wt toward her waist as he was pulling June towards him while they both kissing each other. Myne rested his elbow next to her head to get closer as they kissed. their bodies were nearly touching each other, Myne clearly felt June''s hard nipples on his chest.


    Myne exclaimed in pleasure after the tip of his cock wt into her wet and warm pussy. He closed his eyes to feel it. After staying still for a momt he leaned over and whispered in her ears "It will hurt for a few momts, bear it okay." Saying this he planted his lips on hers to stop her from making any loud sound and rammed his cock inside her pussy with a thrust.


    "Mmmm....!


    June let out a muffled scream in his mouth as he was kissing her. He didn''t move. He kissed her and with his left hand started stimulating her clitoris in the hope to divert her mind from the pain.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    "Huff...huff...huff...Gasp!"


    June''s breathing was rough. She was feeling searing pain in her pussy. Myne said it would hurt but he didn''t tell me it would hurt this much. June thought.


    Little did she know that Myne was also surprised at how much pain she was feeling. His first time was with Big Sis Maya who was clearly an expericed player and wasn''t a virgin so he didn''t know how much painful it was for girls.


    She should be fine after her vaginal muscles adjust according to my dick, Myne thought while giving June ough time and waiting patitly without moving an inch. He look down and saw that blood start leaking out from June''s pussy but it soon stop.


    After a few minutes, her breathing became normal and because Myne didn''t stop caressing her breasts and occasionally teased her clitoris, she also started to feel good.


    "June, Are you okay now?" Myne asked her with concern.


    "Yeah, I''m fine now, Myne," June said blushfully averting her eyes and looking to the side.


    Hearing her say that and her cute reaction reassured him a little but he didn''t start moving. He leaned forward and kissed her on the neck. Th he made her look into his eyes and wt for a deep, passionate kiss. While he kept his hands busy by squeezing her breasts with his left hand, simultaneously he pinched one of her nipples.


    June quivered a little. Myne continued his kiss. June now started to feel good too. Until now Myne was the one who was sucking her tongue and lips but now June tried to do the same.


    Unexpectedly, June felt it more wh she actively did that Myne also liked it. A little while after she lost herself in pleasure, she felt his thing twitching inside her as her pain was now gone. She th broke the kiss and murmured in low voice, "Myne, you can start moving now, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Hearing that Myne showed her a bright smile and gave her another peck on the lips and said "Okay!" Myne who got the gre signal to go ahead didn''t wait for another momt as he was already rock hard inside her. He slowly pulled out until only his glans were inside and th shoved in again. Like this, he started the piston movemt at a slow speed.


    "Ohh...ahh...umm..."


    June started moaning and Myne also let out a few groans because he was feeling the pleasure he couldn''t until now. It was a wonderful feeling. He could feel his melting inside her due to the unimaginable pleasure. While thrusting his cock in and out of her pink flower.


    June was also moaning in pleasure. She clearly could feel his thick cock exploring the depths of her pussy. Until now she didn''t believe that this activity which she thought was only for reproducing could give such pleasure. She had her eyes closed and she unconsciously started to squeeze his cock as if she didn''t want it to go out of her.


    "Ohhh..."


    Myne groaned in pleasure wh her vagina started to wrap a his dick and put more pressure on it. Wh Her pussy which was already very tight now started squeezing him, he felt like he was going to cum right away. He stopped moving and pulled his cock out. He started to kiss and squeezed her boobs aggressively because he was too excited to treat her fluffy buns gtly.


    "Ahh...nnnn....ohh...haah..."


    June''s moans reverberated in the room which made Myne ev more excited knowing that she was also feeling it. He th sat on his knees betwe her legs and held her hips a little high with his hands so that he could easily thrust into her.


    He rubbed his dick on her wet pussy and th in one thrust, he shoved it inside her. ?


    June moaned loudly. Unlike before, he started ramming his dick inside her harder and faster.


    "Ohhh...ahh...slow...ahhh..."


    June''s moans became louder. She was going wild by his sudd increase of speed and he was going deeper in this position. Her saliva was dripping down from her mouth and her tongue was hanging out.


    *Shlick* *Shlick*


    Myne didn''t hear her plea and continued thrusting hard. The slapping sounds, wh her hips and his thighs were colliding crazily, were reverberating in the room like heavly music.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Myneee... it''s cominggg out again.." June shouted amidst her moans.


    Hearing that she was cumming, Myne also let out his load inside her. They both orgasmed simultaneously. They were in that position for a few minutes and Their juices were overflowing.


    "Haa...haa...haa.." Myne and June breathed heavily.


    Myne relinquished his hold on her and let her body fall on the soft bed. After cumming max pulled his cock out and their juices flooded out. He laid on top of her buring his head in her boobs, breathing heavily.


    ...


    "It was fantastic!" Myne exclaimed. He was grinning from ear to ear.


    "How was it, June?" Myne raises his face to look at her. Somehow she was looking ev more beautiful in his eyes now.


    "It was very painful at the start but it felt really good in the d." June shyly spoke. Myne was tranced by her bashful appearance. His rod was again hard.


    "So do you like it? Did you joy it??" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Yes, That was the best experice I ever had till now," June said with a blush but this time she didn''t break eye contact.


    Seem like she got a lot of confidce after losing her virginity, Myne thought.


    He cupped her face and kissed on her lips. "Let''s go for another . Shall we?" Myne said and without waiting for her reply, he grabbed her thin waist and made her sit on top of him.


    "Ahhh!"


    June let out a surprised yelp but didn''t resist and smiled coyly.


    Myne put his cock in her pussy easily. It felt good for both of them as it was still wet from their combined love juices.


    Myne grabbed her waist to move her up and down, and with his strgth which increased quite a bit after leveling up, June doesn''t heavy to him.


    As they started their next of lovemaking. June''s moans and the slapping sound of their flesh once again resounded in the room.


    ...


    Woof, Woof, vow-vow-vow-vow, bau-bau-bau? ( Mom, are those two Hume fighting with each other? ) Asked the little doggy while eating the remaining orc meat which Myne give them after eating dinner.


    Bow? woof, woof, woof, Woof?? ( Huh? Of course no sweety, why do you think they are fighting?? ) Mother dog asked gtly.


    Woof-bau-bau-bau-bau? Bow-bow-bow-bow?? ( Th why is that sister screaming sound coming? Should we go and help her?? ) Little doggy asks innoctly.


    Hearing his son''s innoct question, before mother dog could say anything father dog interrupt her and said, Woof, bau-bau-bau-vow-vow-vow-bow-bow-bau-bau-bau-bau-bow-bow-bow-bow.


    ( Son, they are not fighting, they are exercising in the house, and that big brother who gives you meat now is probably teaching her strictly and that sister didn''t want to exercise so in order escape from training she is screaming, yes, that is the reason. )


    Wooff, Bow-bow, vow-vow-vow-bow-bow, ( I see, that sister is probably a lazy person th ) Little doggy said while nodding his head understandingly and after ignoring June''s loud moans, he continue his eating.


    Seeing that they convince the little dog with their story, both adult dogs took a sigh of relief, and after looking at each other and th little doggy, they also decide to do little night exercise tonight after the little dog sleeps.

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39. Boggy Milestone

    Next Day.


    Myne who was sleeping peacefully with a big smile on his face, slowly op his eyes. The first thing he did after waking up is to look at a certain person who was sleeping with him last night. But after not seeing anyone on the bed beside him, his still sleepy eyes op with shock.


    "Huh? Where is June?? Did she leave already???" Myne asked himself and looked a but after not seeing June''s clothes in the bedroom his suspicion turned to conviction.


    "Ah, at least she would have said goodbye, what was the need to go so secretly, it''s not that I don''t let her go," Myne said while getting up from the bed.


    But wh he was searching for his pants, he saw a letter on the stool beside the bed. After seeing the letter Myne hurriedly grabs it while ignoring that he is still naked, and starts reading it.


    "Myne, if you''re reading this, th I''m sorry for leaving in such a hurry without saying goodbye. Trust me, at first, I wanted to tell you before leaving, but th I saw you sleeping so peacefully that I couldn''t muster up the courage to wake you up from your sweet sleep, so I didn''t wake you up and left this letter.


    And why did I leave so early in the morning, it''s because of you, if you remember th last night you said that I have a talt for cooking and I should try to become a cook, so after thinking for a while I felt that maybe you''re right and I should at least try, there is nothing to lose. So I left early to do some preparations before my boss came to work.


    By the way, last night was amazing, I''ve never thought that sex would be so good, no wonder those girls always talk about it, and thank you for the pleasure that you give me, I never joyed this much in my whole life, so if you don''t mind th we can do this again anytime wh you''re free, remember my doors are always op for you.


    Your dear frid whom you f*ck last night like a beast, June ..."


    Did I f*ck June this much that now she ev start writing such perverted lines? Myne thought while reading the last line with a helpless smile.


    "But still, I hope she passes the test and become a cook, this way she doesn''t have to deal with those alcoholic prevts every day," Myne said while putting the letter back in its place and after picking up his clothes from the g he walked toward the bathroom.


    After taking a quick bath Myne wears his clothes, and leather armor and ters the kitch to eat something before going to work. But just as he tered the kitch he was again shocked, because on the dining table there was ready-made breakfast already waiting for him, ev though it was already cool-down but that''s not important.


    Did June make breakfast for me before leaving? Sigh, she is really nice girl, whoever marries her will surely win a jackpot, Myne thought but in order to not waste June''s hard work, he eats up all cold breakfast.


    Myne after eating breakfast took out some orc meat ough to fill up three adult man''s stomachs and put it in a big bowl.


    This should be ough to satisfy those guys'' little tummies. Only god knows wh those three go back to their house, and what kind of owner that pig town lord is? His dogs are missing for two days and no op coming to search them?


    Don''t tell me those guys didn''t ev find out that their dogs are missing, Myne thought while walking out of his house, and after looking a, he show Mightyan trios in his barr courtyard basking in the sun, without caring about worldly tsion.


    Just as Myne stared at Mightyana''s trio with a complicated expression while thinking what should he do with them, Little Doggy who smalled meat odor looked toward Myne''s direction and hurriedly runs to him while wagging his tail.


    Seeing existed Little Doggy, Myne kneel down a little bit with a smile and start rubbing his soft head, "Okay, who is a good boy? Who wants to eat delicious meat??"


    After playing a little bit with Little Doggy, Myne put down the meat bowl, from which little doggy immediately start eating like there is no more tomorrow, but his parts were surprisedly quite disciplined, till Myne stood beside the bowl they didn''t start eating just come to him and stood there while barking once in while on little doggy.


    Ahh, sigh, just because of there this quality, I can''t decide what to do with them, Myne thought while walking toward the advture guild.


    ...


    The advture guild was still the same as ever filled with cowards who were rushing to get the best mission before someone else took them, or some poor people who want to post their problem.


    Myne after tering the guild, ignore everything else that has nothing to do with him and directly come to Aisha''s desk and inserts his advturer Id card in the slot to summon Aisha.


    While waiting for Aisha, Myne starts observing his suring. Most of the people who ter the guild don''t spd much time in the guild, just take their mission and immediately left the guild with their teammates as if their life is on the line, but a handful of op-minded people still sit down and eat something while making a plan of their next mission, before going out.


    While observing his surings lazily Myne suddly saw a familiar figure in the middle of the crowd. It was Nora, the diehard fan of Lyle.


    The last time wh Myne meet her she was a happy girl who talk to everyone with a big smile plastered on her face filled with the unlimited ergy of youth, but differt from last time, although today she is also wearing the same maid uniform provided by the guild, but today she doesn''t have any smile on her face, she also doesn''t put any kinds of makeup on her face, under her eyes there are dark circles clearly visible to everyone like she didn''t sleep for many days, she is walking like a soulless person, any kind of question someone asked to her she only reply in one word-Okay!


    Overall she looks quite miserable.


    Her currt condition is quite similar to Miss Bonilla, but on the way, I didn''t hear that someone was raped last night, Myne thought. As for who is Miss Bonilla? Well, she is one of the most unlucky residts of Lucus Town. She was a beautiful lady in her mid thirty''s.


    She has everything that a normal person can wish for, two mid-level powerful skills, a rich, caring, and handsome husband, two beautiful childr, etc. But as we all know wh someone got everything without much struggle he/she forgets its worth, and this was also what happed with her.


    Ev though Bonilla has everything but deep down she wanted to go on an advture and spread her name like her husband, for this she asked her husband many times to take her with him on the advture but he always declines her without any hesitation while saying that it is too dangerous for her.


    But one day Bonilla''s inner advturer finally can''t hold back and she runs away from her house with some basic things deep into the forest for a solo advture.


    At the start, everything goes perfectly nice, she killed some animals and eats wild fruit, which increases her already sky-high ego and self-confidce ough that if ev a dragon comes in front of her that time she didn''t mind fighting with it.


    But her happy momt doesn''t last long, because as she wt deep into the forest like a headless chick without any clue, she accidtally ters the gobline''s territory, and as everyone knows how much gobline''s like Hume females. Soon a gobline finds out about her and informs his chieftain.


    After hearing that there is an idiot Hume female wandering into his territory alone, the chieftain becomes so happy that he directly kisses that poor little gobline and after throwing him away he gathers all his gang members and soon found Bonilla.


    At first, Bonilla didn''t afraid of goblins and fights bravely against them, so bravely that she ev forgets to look at her surings and because of her this mistake she was soon overwhelmed by a huge number of goblins and successfully caught by them.


    Th night time wh Bonilla''s husband returns home and found that his wife is missing, he immediately gathers his all teammates, and after following his wife''s footsteps and other clues left by her unknowingly, he found gobline camp and after killing all gobline at the price of two of his old buddies life, he found his wife deep in gobline camp naked, showered in gobline''s dirty sem, with lifeless eyes, clearly goblines use her body quite well.


    Later Bonilla''s husband brings her back home without saying anything and got her treated, but because of an eye-oping advture Bonilla lost her mind, and after many days of making herself fun of in front of town''s people with her abnormal insane behavior, she finally gives up and committed suicide by jumping into the well.


    Sometime later Bonilla''s family moves out of town and her advture story becomes a legd.


    ...


    It seems like after hearing about Lyle''s deeds she got a big shock, anyway this has nothing to do with me, but no matter what says Bonilla was a really big deal, with just one advture she fulfilled her wish and spread her name so loud that she directly become a legd, Myne thought with a little chill in his heart.


    Wh first time he heard about the legd of Bonilla he nearly got a heart attack because at that time he was also hunting in the forest and once in a while he also go deep into the forest, but maybe his luck was quite good that never meet any kind of dangerous monsters, but wh he heard that there is also such a way to become famous, for a second he also thought of using this trick but after thinking that process of becoming famous with this kind of method is not easy, he gives up without any second thought, he might as well live like a nooby rather than being famous with such method.


    While Myne thinking about old memories, suddly he felt like someone is touching his shoulder and wh he turn back, he saw Aisha standing behind him with a forced smile.


    "What happed?" Seeing Aisha''s worried face which she was trying to hide behind her smile, Myne asked.


    Special Note: Other factors like Host charm, appearance, body language, behavior, status, etc, are included.


    Good guy, one more pervert, and what the earth is wrong with Appraisal skill why it''s special note started becoming more harassing as time goes on? But this fatty skills are quite good, Myne thought but he soon closes the Appraisal skill and again forces on Bazzam who is staring at him without blinking.


    "Okay? Hello, Mr. Boggy," Myne said while trying to look confused like he has no idea who the hell Mr. Boggy is, because from other people''s point of view he never meets Lyle before yesterday eving and doesn''t know anything about him other than his name which he mtions himself, so knowing about his father is defiantly not possible.


    Seeing Myne''s reaction Guild leader Bazzam only shakes his head helplessly while looking toward his frid, and Mr. Gold Piggy Aka Mr. Boggy after seeing Bazzam''s helpless expression gives Lyle an angry glance but didn''t say anything to him.


    Seeing his frid silce, Bazzam nodded and continued, "So Myne after hearing what Lyle did with you Mr. Boggy decide to compsate with Gold Coins as an apology for his son''s mistake."


    After Bazzam said that whole office become pin drop silt because of how ridiculous his stce was. Ev naughty Mia who was just joying the show with snacks stopped eating while looking at his grandpa in disbelief. For a second she ev thought that the person sitting in front of her isn''t her grandpa at all.


    "Huh? Guild Leader are you kidding with me? If so, th your joke isn''t funny at all," Myne said with a frown, he can tolerate any kind of nonsse but if someone mass with his money th that is not acceptable.


    But before Bazzam could say anything Boggy sitting with Lyle spoke angrily while showing Myne his fist, "What! Not happy, do you peasant really think your life is worth more than gold coins?


    Kiddo, you are still too young, if not for the fact that my son is a little stupid and wastes too much time talking bullshit before completing his job, th you probably are not ev standing here while asking for more compsation. So take them and f*ckoff."


    Like father, like son, both of them don''t know their place, Myne thought while staring at Bazzam waiting for his reply while completely ignoring a certain fatty.


    Seeing that Myne isn''t taking him seriously Boggy becomes so angry that his chubby but ugly" face becomes red as a tomato.


    Good...Very good, You little f*cker dare to ignore me, Bazzam, since he thinks that his compsation is too little th forget about it, also take back his advture licse and block him from tering into the guild, let''s see how will he survive without our help."


    Sigh...I knew this would happ, now it would become more difficult to seduce Aisha, Myne thought helplessly, as for the advture guild licse Myne doesn''t care about it, he is just banned from Lucus Town advture guild, if he wants th he just go to the capital city and join advture guild there, this kind of puny thing can''t disturb him.


    "Huh? Don''t you think this is too much?? Bazzam asked Boggy, but after seeing his frid not going to change his decision, Bazzam sighed a little bit and took out Myne''s registration page and after writing something on it, he sealed it and put back it in his drawer.


    Th looked at Myne with a complicated expression and said, "Myne gives me your advturer Id card, from now on you are banned from my guild."


    Bam! Just as Bazzam said that sound of glass breaking comes from Boggy direction, and wh Myne looked in the sound direction he saw Aisha looking toward Bazzam angrily while in her hand pieces of glass can be se,, as well as in front of her legs, clearly she is quite angry.


    Yes! My dear Aisha is angry, it means she really cares about me, so sweet. After planning so long and getting beat by two cannon fodders, finally, my hard work is paying off, Myne thought excitedly.


    But opposed to exciting Myne, Bazzam wasn''t happy at all, because Aisha is the second most powerful person in his guild after him, and making her angry means a lot of trouble for him but still instead of calming down Aisha, Bazzam decides to deal with outsider Myne first before dealing with his guild inner problem.


    "So Myne please give me your advturer Id card and after that, you can go," Bazzam said with a poker face, his fridly smile has disappeared long since ago without a trace.


    What a loss, I ev complete a mission for such a cheap guy, Myne thought.


    Th Myne take out his advture Id card and put it on the guild leader''s desk, and after thinking for a while he looked into his eyes and


    said with a deadly serious face, "I hope after this we never meet again." After saying that Myne said goodbye to Aisha with a smile and left Bazzam''s office without any hesitation.


    As for Bazzam, he didn''t take Myne''s word on heart, in his eyes, Myne is nothing but a greedy fool who doesn''t know what is good for him since he can''t ev respect the elderly and wanted to play cool in front of him, th he doesn''t mind writing some more words in his resume before sding it to the main branch.


    ...


    "What is the meaning of this Guild Leader?" Aisha shouted loudly while flipping the small table in front of her on Lyle and his fatty father.


    "Ahhhh... Crazy bitch, what the hell are you doing, don''t you know who am I?" Fatty Boggy said angrily without giving Bazzam ev a chance to speak while bringing Aisha''s already sky-high fury to another level.


    After hearing insulting words from a no-name fatty who is trying to show his superiority just because he has a little bit of money, black lines appear all over Aisha''s beautiful face, th she looked at the fatty who was still laying on the sofa while trying to standing up, th she slowing come in front of him and after grabbing his shirt collar, she lifts up the 50 kg fatty forcefully from the sofa and brings close to her.


    Th she looked at Bazzam who is shaking his head toward her nervously, but Aisha have no mood to care about nervous Bazzam, she just give Bazzam an evil smile and slap hard on Boggy''s left chubby cheek while realizing grip from Boggy collar. After losing Aisha''s support and getting a powerful slap on the cheek, Boggy directly falls to the g and lost his consciousness.


    "Now he won''t disturb us," Aisha said, and just as she wanted to talk to Bazzam her eyes fall on dumbfounded Lyle, who still did not understand what was going on here. His super-powerful father who was always invincible in his eyes now laying on the g like trash.


    But Aisha didn''t care about Lyle and spoke with a frown, "As for you since your father is sleeping th why are you still awake? Are you going to out yourself or I help you??"


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, Lyle suddly remember the nightmare-like torture session that Aisha did with him and after thinking for a second Lyle stood up from his sofa and without saying anything in front of people with confused expressions and one person''s deadly gaze, he directly jumps out from Bazzam''s office window.


    Anyway from Lyle''s point of view compared to Aisha''s torture, jumping from this level of height is nothing.


    "Hum! Seem like after getting beat by me he becomes quite smart," Aisha said while looking at Bazzam. "So guild leader, now can explain to me why you do that? Don''t you say that in order to make this piggy happy you just reduce Myne''s compsation, th what is the meaning of this??


    Not only did you go back on your words and kicked out Myne from the guild but you ev block his try into the guild."


    "Look, Aisha, this is not what are you thinking, you also saw how disrespectful Myne was toward me and Boggy, and he ev refuse to take compsation while making Boggy angry, so what can I do in that kind of situation apart from obeying Boggy order and kicking out Myne from the guild?


    You know very well that Boggy is the most important supporter of our guild and without his money, we can''t run this guild. So in order to save overall guild befit I have tak some unacceptable decision ev if they are against my will, this is how the world work, my dear, everything is for the greater good," Bazzam said in a grandpa-like manner.


    "Th if one day this fatty asks you to hand over Mia to him for some days, th will you happily hand her over to him in order to save guild befit, and for your greater good, right?" Aisha asked while trying to calm down her anger.


    I..."


    "Enough, these are nothing but your empty talk, you can probably convince your ass-licking followers with this kind of bullshit, but I''ve se ough of the world to know how these things work," Aisha said angrily and after giving Bazzam a fiance glance she left his office while slamming the door with her full strgth but thanks to Bazzam future vision who have long since ago predict these kind things so he spds quite a lot of money while making his office door and because of it ev though Aisha use her full strgth but other than making a loud noise the office door didn''t take any kind of additional damage.


    "Mia!"


    "Yes, Grandpa?"


    "Go and get a healer, we''ve got to fix Boggy quickly, I hope he''s not too angry wh he wakes up, also get Lyle back too, he''s probably hiding behind a bush," Bazzam said with Sigh while looking out from the window. today is probably not a good day for him. "And please bring me some wine, I need to cool down my mind."


    "Okay, Grandpa," Mia said and hurriedly runs out from Bazzam''s office.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40. Orcs Secret Hideout

    I hope Aisha didn''t cancel my dinner plan just because that old geezer kicked me out of the guild, Myne thought while heading toward the forest to start his old job.


    Although now he can''t use the guild channels to find all kinds of monster''s information and their location to steal their rare skills but that is okay too, he can just use the old way to search them in the forest, anyway he is not in a hurry to acquire more skills, he already has ough skills to bombard any kind of emy and it probably going take a lot of time to level up them.


    So for some time, he is just going to level up those skills instead of running a doing other people''s tasks just for a little amount of money.


    Soon while thinking weird nonsse, Myne comes into the inner forest where he last time kills those three unlucky Orcs who were chilling under the tree.


    "This is quite strange, I already come a 3 km deep into the forest but I didn''t saw ev a single animal or monster till now? Where the hell they are all gone?? Don''t tell me they are all on the vacation," Myne said while looking a confusedly.


    But after walking a little farther Myne unexpectedly saw a big hole in the middle of the road.


    Huh? Did someone set a trap in the middle of the road?? Now, this is interesting, but which idiot set up this trap??? And he didn''t ev cover its mouth, Myne thought while coming in front of the trap and looking inside it.


    The trap is 3 meters deep, barbed spears were embedded inside the whole trap, and in the middle of the trap, there was lying a dead big bear. Clearly either this bear is blind that it didn''t see such a big hole in the middle of the road and fell into it, or he is trying to catch its prey but unluckily fell into it and directly secure the ticket to the afterlife.


    Brrrrrr....


    F*ck! Someone is coming!!! Myne thought and just after hearing the loud voice, he hurriedly run toward the nearby bush and hide in it.


    Just as Myne ters the bush, two meters tall gre Orcs appear on the other side of the forest, arguing with each other in a weird language which of course Myne didn''t understand.


    Soo close, thank god most of the orcs didn''t know how to close their mouth, otherwise today I would probably be caught off guard by them. Too careless looks like I need more training, Myne thought, while siltly peeking at two Orcs. Ev though he could still kill them both without any problem ev if they attack him surprisedly but th how would he find out what is going on in this forest?


    This forest is his territory, he has be hunting here for many years, and never ev once he saw any dangerous monsters here but now out of nowhere those Orcs start popping up one after another, this is clearly not good news.


    So from now, he is just going to follow them to find out why there are so many Orcs in the forest and where are they all coming from, instead of killing them for their bodies and skills.


    By the way, let''s see what kinds of skills do they have...


    [ Name: Orba


    Lv: 4


    Species: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: Years


    Class: Hunter


    So powerful! That guy literally put out an Orc weight of a 300 kg ( Weight of Orc No. and bear together ) by himself with just a little bit of effort? What do they eat that makes them so powerful? Myne thought viously.


    Clearly, he forgets about their levels, well this is also normal since most of the time Myne only focuses on others'' skills rather than their levels, and because till now levels didn''t play any kind of important role in any battles, so Myne mind also subconsciously starts ignoring them.


    Oops! They are gone, I should hurriedly follow them before they walk too far away, Myne thought while stealthily following them. As he was drooling on Orc''s physical strgth, and start daydreaming, like how good it would be if he also had such power. And because of this, both Orcs wt home with the fresh prey, leaving her behind.


    .....


    Hour later.


    "Just how far their camp is? I have be following them like a ghost nonstop for nearly an hour but I still can''t see their hideout anywhere, and now I ev forget how far I walk into the forest, this is the first time I ev come so deep into the forest," Myne said tiredly.


    Ev though in this tire secret mission he didn''t counter any kind of danger thanks to his two meat shields who were attracting all troubles happily for him but this still tiring since he have to walk carefully all the time so his meat shields can''t find out about him.


    But as Myne complained nonstop while walking, he soon reached a steep slope, and the trees a him disappeared slowly. Two Orcs walking in front of him also stop for a while and th they suddly jump down from the slope.


    Seeing this Myne hurriedly come to their place and looked down but after seeing the view in front of him he quickly lay on the g and dared to lift his head.


    My goodness!!! Why the hell there is an Orc settlemt in such a barr place? Myne thought and after waiting for a while and confirming that nothing abnormal going on, he slowly peeked into the Orc settlemt.


    The Orc settlemt in front of Myne is a medium size settlemt with an Orc population of a 30 to 40 or maybe more but as far as Myne can see maximum Orc is still under 50. A the settlemt, there is a -meter big wood fce border with a single op trance guarded by two powerful-looking Orcs.


    Inside the settlemt, there are many small huts made of wood, and their roofs and other empty places are covered by hides. As for the type of settlemt, th this should be a military type settlemt since Myne didn''t see any old or young orcs in the settlemt, clearly, they didn''t bring their family with them.


    Orc''s built such a big settlemt just a little distance away from the town and no one knows about it? What the f*ck that fatty town lord is doing, that he didn''t find out such a big threat hiding under his nose?? What if they launch a full-scale attack on town??? Myne said annoyingly while observing the settlemt carefully.


    Ev though he didn''t care about town and most of its people, if they die th die, this has nothing to do with him but there are still some important things in the town that he didn''t want to lose, like his part''s house, his lovely Big Sister Maya, Aisha, June, etc.


    "Huh? Wait a minute...Is that a woman?? But what the hell she is doing there???" Myne shouted surprisedly in a low voice while looking at the trance of the settlemt. In front of the trance stood a big one eye ugly Orc who is carrying a normal-looking middle-aged woman on his shoulder like a sack of flour.


    The woman''s face is toward his back and her butt is just some ctimeter away from his ugly face, whom he once in a while touched with his nose while inhaling her body or maybe butt smell. Ev though that Orc has an ear-to-ear grin on his face but the woman''s continuous crying and shouts destroying his happy mood, which is probably not a good thing for that woman.


    Hmm...Seems like today someone is going to have a lot of fun. Sigh...I hope that she can hold on till someone find her and rescue her, but looking at the guy who is carrying her I hardly doubt that she can survive till tomorrow morning. Yes, if her pussy is made of steel th there is a chance that she could live some more days without any problem.


    By the way, since that guy who is carrying that woman himself is more than .5 meters tell them what would be the size of his little brother wh it becomes hard? Myne pondered seriously. "It seems I must solve this mystery in order to quch my thirst for knowledge and help other vulnerable wom prepare themselves for this kind of danger."


    "Yes, that''s right everything is for knowledge and the greater good," Myne spoke while nodding his head.


    But now it would be better if I should get out of here before someone find out about me. Those Orcs have quite a lot of weird skills, if by any chance someone discovered me here peeking into their settlemt, th it won''t be easy to escape from the assault of nearly 50 orcs, Myne thought while slowly and carefully retreating.


    And After making ough distance from slope, without wasting any more time Myne hurriedly use leg hancemt, sight hancemt, and swift feet and start running toward the town.


    Although My wanted to kill some scattered Orcs so he can steal their skills and gain some levels but he still have to make some preparation before meeting Aisha for the date. So now he can''t any more time here while fighting those grey muscular guys. Anyway, those Orcs are not going anywhere, and he has more than ough time to deal with them.

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41. First Date

    Myne comes to the town after hours of nonstop running without meeting any unfortunate trouble along the way, like bumping into patroling Orcs or some kind of overpowered monster, etc, and since he left marks on trees while following those two Orcs for safety reasons, so he also didn''t lose track like a certain gre hair guy.


    "Huuu! Finally, I can take a breath now, it was really difficult to run all the way here, and I didn''t ev eat lunch in this whole rush," Myne said annoyingly.


    Today my luck is quite bad, at the morning I wanted to have a little exercise with June before going on the work, but my little wish was shattered by June. Th because of a gold piggy, not only I didn''t get my compsation but was also kicked out of the guild, and in the d, I found an Orc settlemt in my hunting area, which was of course not a good thing.


    One after another bad things is going on with me, now I just hope that my date with Aisha doesn''t ruin by this bad luck, Myne thought helplessly while tering the town.


    Soon Myne comes to his house and after playing with little doggy for a while, he hurriedly ters the house. First, he took a bath and cleaned every part of his body carefully, th he put some fragrant body powder for males made of unknown material all over his body so he smells nice.


    He brought this thing last night because he heard from many people that most girls didn''t like smelly guys and on the first date with Aisha, Myne didn''t want to give her any chance to complain. Th Myne took out a newly brought dress, a simple shirt, and pitch-black color pants from his Invtory, and wear them.


    "Wow! Who is this handsome guy? Seem like tonight many girls are going to release water after seeing me," Myne said shamelessly with a smirk while looking at his reflection in the mirror.


    Th Myne hurriedly throws away his smelly clothes and armor into the bathroom and after locking his house and giving some food to Mightyana Trio, he headed toward the advture guild to pick up his girl.


    ...


    Huh? Where is Aisha?? Did I come too early??? Doesn''t seem so, Myne thought as he stood in front of the advture guild, and looked a to find Aisha as he had arrived at the exact time she had giv him.


    Should I go to the guild to see if she is still at work or has gone home to get ready for dinner, Myne thought but th his eyes fall on a certain person who was just come out from behind of advture guild building, and start looking a for a while, th she focused her gaze toward Myne and start walking toward him.


    "Hehe, Myne, close your mouth otherwise flies will go in it," Aisha spoke with a giggle after seeing Myne''s surprised expression.


    "Oh Yes, Haha, sorry about it, by the way, you are looking so beautiful," Myne said while watching Aisha up and down who look like a fairy with stars in his eyes. Aisha is wearing a beautiful short one-piece and blue color dress that comes to her knee, blue color fantasy type long transpart stockings, a beautiful necklace on her neck, and light makeup on her face.


    Overall she looks so beautiful that Myne doesn''t know how to describe her.


    "You look amazing too, and your taste in clothing is also surprisingly nice," Aisha said with a smile while giving Myne a thumbs up.


    "Hahaha! Although I am not that great but still thanks for your complimt," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head with a big shy smile.


    "Hehe, you are so funny. So where are we going for dat...I mean dinner?" Aisha asked with a smile while correcting her words.


    "Huh? Well to be honest, actually, I didn''t know much about those kinds of stuff so if you don''t mind th you can suggest some good place," Myne said embarrassingly, while hiding the fact, that he completely forget to look for a good place for the date.


    "That is a really big problem because I myself didn''t know much about those things since I rarely go out for food. But still, let''s me think for a while," Aisha said while rubbing her chin as she starts thinking with a cute expression on her face.


    How about ''The valuable Lady Inn''? I heard from Mia that they make high-quality food at cheap prices, Aisha asked.


    Well, your information is correct but our timing is not, because at this time not to talk about having dinner, we might not ev get free space to stand as it is their busiest time of the day, Myne said while declining Aisha''s suggestion without any hesitation.


    After all, he is their regular customer and knows very well wh he should go there and wh not, the only reason why he didn''t suggest going there is that he wants to spd some peaceful time with Aisha, and It''s definitely not possible there.


    "Th how about ''Sunshine Inn?'' I heard that because their business wasn''t going well in our town, they spd a huge amount of fortune in order to rovate the tire Inn again, and made it more grander and luxurious than before, although because of this they also rise the price of all things but their services are topnotch, and because of their high price we also didn''t have to worry about not getting peaceful time alone," Aisha said with a smile.


    Ohh! Really, th what are you waiting for let''s go, it''s not good to stand on the roadside too long with such a beautiful outfit, there are too many bad eyes here, which is not good for your skin. Come on, let''s go," Myne said with a smile and after grabbing Aisha''s hand, he start walking toward the Sunshine Inn.


    And seeing Myne''s shameless behavior of grabbing her hand and pulling her lightly toward the Inn direction, Aisha also didn''t say anything just follow behind him with a smile on her face.


    Unbeknownst to both of them as they were walking to their destination, a certain figure was stalking them from the shadows the whole time, and only wh they were out of his sight did he punch the wall next to him for who knows what reason, before walking into the dark alleyway.


    ...


    The Sunshine Inn wasn''t much farther away from the advture guild and after walking for a few minutes, Myne and Aisha saw a magnifict 3 story building in front of them, which can be considered the most luxurious building in the tire town, ev the town lord''s castle look plain compare to it in the matter of luxury.


    The tire Inn was made of some kind of unknown shiny gold marble, above which Myne can clearly see his reflection. On the top of the Inn hung a wood signboard on which ''The Sunshine Inn'' was writt in gold characters.


    "Myne, do you really want to go in?


    Looking at how much the owner of the Inn spds money on it, once we got in we probably not going to walk out before emptying our all savings," Aisha said with a frown, ev though she really want to go on date with Myne but this doesn''t mean that she would spd a lot of money blindly just to eat something which not ev going to stay in her stomach for more than 4 hours, this is just too much waste of her money, and as far as she knows Myne''s is not very rich either, so she can''t understand where does Myne''s confidce is coming from?


    "Ahh, don''t worry about such a trivial matter, since I promise that I am going to take you on the date, th naturally I have more than ough money to satisfy you," Myne said with a smile.


    And ev if they charge sky-high prices for food, th I just saw some fat sheep in the Inn, I can just stea...I mean borrow some money from them, anyway till now no one refused my request, and I believe that those nice people also won''t refuse me, Myne thought while walking into the Inn.


    But...


    "No, buts just do what I said," Myne spoke with a frown and only after Aisha started again reading the mu again did he take a breath of relief while giving a quick glance at his money in Invtory.


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 0 ) Gold Coins ( 970 ), ]


    Yes, more than ough, Myne thought with a smile.


    Soon Aisha finishes reading the mu and with an unwilling expression on her face she orders 3 dishes at the cheapest price, clearly, she is not the type of girl who likes wasting money.


    Xililaa took the order and within 5 minutes she brought their food, with such a fast speed that she caught both Myne and Aisha off guard.


    "So fast?" Myne asked speechlessly while staring at the food on the table.


    "Well, the dishes that you order are quite easy to make and most of the ingredits were already prepared so our chef made them in just a bit of little time," Xililaa replied with a forced smile.


    "But still, it is a little bit too fast, as if this food was prepared a long time ago and you just heated it up and brought it to us?" Myne said while putting his finger into the bowl of soup. "And looked in hurry you guys didn''t ev heat up this soup properly."


    "Yes, coming, wait a minute, young master it seems like my boss is calling me, sorry but I have to go, please forgive me for my disrespect," Xililaa said, and before Myne could say something she run away.


    "And she runs away just like that, future of this Inn is definitely not bright," Myne said while shaking his head while tasting the soup. "Hum! At least this soup is still edible."


    "Don''t worry, I just check it, and although this food is made in the morning but since they didn''t place it op, so their condition is not bad and we can eat them without problem," Aisha said with a helpless smile.


    "Haha, don''t make such a sad face this doesn''t suit you, and this is our first date so of course there''s bound to be some problem. Next time let''s eat homemade food, how about you make it and I eat?" Myne asked jokingly.


    "Well, your idea is not bad. Okay, it decides th, let''s do what you said. By the way, it would be great if you make the food but since I didn''t have hope in your cooking skills, in the d, I have to make all food by myself. Sigh, such a poor girl am I, ev on the date I have to do work," Aisha said while making a fake pitiful face.


    "Okay, stop your acting, I will bring you a gift next time okay? Now can we start eating, food is getting cold," Myne said with a poker face while looking at Aisha who was acting like a child, a little differt from her usual self.


    "Fine..."


    ...


    After finishing the food, while Myne and Aisha talking happily, suddly Xililaa come to them and spoke while placing a piece of paper on the table.


    "How was the food, Young Master and Madam? Do you like our Inn service??"


    After hearing Xililaa''s question, a frown paper on Aisha''s face, as for Myne, he took the food bill from the table calmly and spoke while reading it, "To be honest, our experice wasn''t much pleasing, not only you guys charge blindly for ev a simple dish but you also serve cold food to you guest.


    As for your service, it was ev worse wh we complained about the food, you run away instead of solving your guest''s problem, it was really hard for me to understand why your boss thinks that he can run an Inn with such a bad attitude toward his customers."


    Saying such Myne took out 6 gold coins from his pocket and place them on the table. "Let''s go, Aisha, let''s eat some dessert outside."


    "Okay, By the way, I like honey-flavored candy in dessert," Aisha said with a smile, and after giving her hand to Myne, which he accepted immediately without any hesitation, they both walkout from the Inn.


    As for Xililaa, she just stared at their back with a dazed expression on her face.


    "Sigh, again because of Boss, I had to hear complaints from customers. Only god knows wh will Boss'' brain starts working probably and he knows that not all rich people seek luxury, they want quality more than anything else.


    Anyway f*ck the boss, I am quitting this job tomorrow after getting my this month salary, th who cares that idiot," Xililaa said while taking gold coins from the table and after cleaning it she headed toward the kitch.


    ...


    "What a great date it was, not only did I get to spd a lot of free time with Aisha, but I also got to know a little more about her, and she ev invited me to her house for dinner tomorrow night, and she had also giv me a sweet farewell kiss on the cheek.


    Hehehe today''s day was really worthwhile, although there were some minor problems throughout the day, nevertheless, the ding was happy and satisfying," said Myne as he tered his courtyard which has now become the temporary residce of the MightyanaTrio.


    Wait for a momt, there is something missing, Myne thought suddly with a frown while putting the key in the lock of the main door of the house.


    "There is too much sil..."


    *Boooom


    Before My could ev complete his wretched word, there was a loud smashing sound like someone is breaking a wall coming from inside his house.


    "F*ck, someone is robbing my house and he''s not ev doing it siltly?" Myne said and hurriedly ter the house with an angry expression on his face, ev though there is nothing valuable inside his house still, it is his house, how can someone ter and goes as he wish, since he dare to intrusion into his house without permission th he should ready to pay the price for it.

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42. Interrogation

    "Which Motherf*cker dare to ter my house..." Myne said angrily as soon as op the door with a bang sound. But after seeing the view in front of him, his remaining dialogue stuck in his mouth as he was too much in shock to say anything.


    His house looked as if a storm has just passed through. Most of the small furniture are scattered all over the floor, and big ones like table, and chairs are brok into two or more pieces. There are bloody hands prints and scratches marks on walks.


    And in front of the stair was lying the source of the previous loud sound, an unconscious man, and on top of him standing the youngest of Mightyana Trio, Myne''s favorite his Little Doggy, who was happily biting that poor thief ass with such a great passion as if he wanted to separate them from his body.


    Beside the thief stood the parts of Little Doggy with such a deadpan expression that ev if that thief accidtally move his body th he is probably done for.


    Thank god, I already put away all my previous things in my Invtory otherwise those guys defiantly break them too, and what the hell is that unlucky thief ev doing in such a poor-looking house? Didn''t he have a better place to rob than to try his luck here??


    But still, no matter what to say at least those trio didn''t waste my food and guarded the house quite well, Myne thought with a satisfying smile while nodding his head.


    "Okay, Little guy, now stop biting his ass, otherwise, they will come out of their place, which certainly isn''t going to be a good sight to see," Myne said while patting Little Doggy''s hairy head.


    After hearing Myne''s voice Little Doggy immediately stopped what he was doing and stared at him happily with bloody a mouth.


    "Baw! Baw!"


    "I know, I know, it seems like we have an uninvited guest today," Myne said while taking the mask off from the thief''s face.


    Huh? This guy seems a little familiar it looks like I saw him somewhere before, Myne thought with a frown, but ev after thinking for a while, he could not remember where he had se him.


    [ Name: Quill


    Level:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 Y/o


    Occupation: Apprtice Assassin.


    [Skill]


    Stealth LV: ( )


    Lair LV: ( 3 ) ]


    [ Lair ]


    Description: A perfect skill for someone who wants to be a politician. After using this skill everything that the Host would say has a special charm it in, which will make it easier for other people to believe in the Host. The higher the level of this skill the more its effect would become powerful.


    Special Note: This skill will work times better wh use on someone who is weaker than the Host.


    Good skills, now it will be a little bit easier for me to make Aisha happy, Myne thought with a smirk and immediately steal both of Quill''s skills.


    Just as Myne closes his status window which now has two more skills, he finally remembers why he feels like he saw Quill somewhere, because he saw him in the bar ''The NIght Wine'' from he brought information last time.


    That guy was also there drinking wine in a corner and because at that time he was the only one other than Alex ( Bar Owner ) who wasn''t wearing anything on his face, so Myne looked at him carefully so he could see what kinds of people choose to become an assassin, but after seeing that he is nothing but a young brat who can''t ev drink properly, Myne lost interest in him.


    So he is that guy, who is drinking alcohol alone in a dirty corner that day, no wonder I felt like I saw him somewhere, so he is a fellow mate from the same job, huh. But since he is here, doesn''t that mean somebody hire him to kill me? Wh did I attract someone''s hatred so much that he directly hired an assassin to deal with me?? Myne thought with a frown.


    Forget it, anyway thinking about unnecessary things is not going to do any good, so instead of wasting my brain power why don''t I just ask him ''who is his contractor?'' Myne thought while taking out a chair and a rope from his Invtory.


    After which Myne picked up Quill from the g and made him sit down on the chair and tied him tightly with rope. Th he brought a bucket of cold water from the bathroom and without any mercy he poured the tire bucket of water on Quill''s face.


    "Ahhhh...Whooo..."


    As soon as the cold water hit his face Quill woke up immediately with an expression of shock and surprise, but soon his surprise turn into fear as he felt pain all over his body, especially on his butt, they are hurting like thousands of ants are biting him there.


    "It''s me your father. By the way, You wake up very easily, I thought it would take at least two buckets of water to wake you up, but well, now that you''re awake why don''t we have a little chat," Myne spoke rudely without making any kind of expression.


    But after hearing Myne''s words the other party didn''t respond just stared at him with a calm face while trying to hide his nervousness and fear but because of his lack of experice, he was clearly not successful to do that.


    "Well, I take your silce as an Okay signal. Th here my question is, Who is your contractor?" Myne asked.


    ..."


    "So you are that type of person who doesn''t sell his clit easily, huh? Well th how about this, tell me who wanted to see me dead?"


    As Myne folded his hands in order to ask apology he accidtally or inttionally drop the mouse cage on the g, and just as the cheap metal cage touched the g, its trance oped ough for two big guys who were trapped in it to come out.


    "Sqeakkkkkkkk..."


    Like the roar of an angry beast, Both mice come out from the cage like the behemoth after staying there for 3 continuous days without eating or drinking anything. Both mice have a head and body lgth of 6 inches and a body mass of g, brown pointy hair all over the body two razers like sharp teeth coming out from their mouth.


    The first thing both mice did after coming out from the cage is raised their nose as high as possible and after taking some deep breaths they both looked at Quill or more especially towards his little brother''s direction with eyes filled with dless hunger and excitemt.


    Th after making a little bit of noise both mice run toward the Quill like he is their long lost mother and finally today got a chance to reunion.


    "No, don''t come here, stop there, hey Mister, please do something they are coming close to me," Quill scouted while trembling fearfully and nervously as mice come close to him, but before Myne could ev say something both of mise successfully ter in Quill pants too far away from Myne reach.


    "Brother, please do something, they are already inside my pants," Quill said fearfully tears already start falling from his eyes just thinking about what going to happ to him.


    "Calm Down, Quill, you don''t have to be so scared, Nila and Tila are both good guys, they don''t do any harm to you, at most they would do is just lick some honey on your dick, and that''s it, so believe me you don..."


    "Ahhhhhh...


    "Help me, they are biting my dick, it''s hurting so much, help, please help me..."


    Huh? Seem like after staying in the cage for too long both Nila and Tila become a little aggressive, or maybe because they are too hungry that they can''t stop themself and took a little bit on Quill''s little brother. Humm, this is the most convincing explanation I can think of currtly, Myne thought deeply while rubbing his chin, completely ignoring struggling and scamming Quill.


    "Ahhhh, They biting more aggressively, please help me."


    "Ahhh...Why are you still standing there, hurry up and op my hands," Quill scouted in agony.


    Now since I think about it, it seems like I have read this kind of sse many times in books, wh the hero gets caught by the villain.


    The villain th brought the hero''s lover on whom the villain also has a crush and just wh he was playing house-house with heroin, out of nowhere hero awak unimaginable power and after breaking all fetters like they are made of paper, he beat down the villain and successfully completes the book with a happy ding. Th it is possible that Quill can also awak such a power?


    Although I don''t have his lover but his little brother is defiantly more important to him than his lover right?? Myne thought curiously while staring at Quill waiting to see the legdary momt wh he beat all odds and woke up his inner power in order to save his little brother.


    "You bastard what are watching quickly release me, Ahhhh..."


    Like this Quill''s painful cry echoed throughout the house for nearly 4 minutes before Quill lost consciousness because of unimaginable pain and also the trauma of losing his dick.


    Ah, I''m really expecting too much from cannon fodder, if he really was a hero how would he have be caught by someone like me? Myne thought disappointingly while shaking his head.


    Th Myne took out a dagger from his Invtory and as he promised before in order to relieve Quill from his suffering he skillfully cut down Quill''s throat.


    "Why I am such a good person? I can''t ev break my promises, Sigh..."


    Now Only thing left is where to dispose of his body, Hum...Orcs will be probably happy to find some additional food on the road, right? Myne thought while placing his hand on Quil to put his body in his Invtory manually, as for why Quill didn''t ter Invtory directly like before were just as he killed any monster their corpse immediately transferred into his invtory?


    That was because after playing with Invtory for many days, Myne learn that wh he tered into Invtory, he could customize the Invtory corpse transfer feature as wise, like this time where he customize Invtory in such a way that after killing any Hume only his belongings except for the cloth on the body will be tered into it, instead of the tire body.


    This way he could avoid a lot of unnecessary questions if someday he killed anyone in front of someone else.


    Huh? That''s weird, why isn''t Quill''s body going into Invtory? Don''t tell me he is still alive?? Myne thought while again trying to put it into the invtory but ev after trying more than five times, Quill''s body didn''t move from its place, but just Myne having a creepy feeling while standing beside Quill''s corpse, his eyes suddly caught movemt in Quill pis area.


    Th Myne hesitantly looks inside the Quill pants with an uncomfortable expression, after all, unless you are a woman, or someone with unique taste peeking into a man''s pants was of course not a good thing.


    Before this Myne did it with a calm face because the situation force him to do that and he could do nothing but act tough so his Liar skill worked more effortlessly but deep down he was cursing Quill''s tire family, but now since everything is under his control Myne felt he might throw out all the food if look too much inside Quill pants.


    Despite Myne''s unwilling expression he still peeks inside the Quill pants and immediately saw the cause of his problem.


    Nila and Tila, Both little bastards were still glued to Quill''s body, first one was eating Quill''s little brother''s remaining parts, and seemed like he liked Quill''s little dick tested more than anything else, while the second one had nearly made a hole in Quill upper area of his dick on which it''s half of the body was already petrated in it and he appears like he is more interested in Quill internal organs than his little dick.


    No wonder my skill isn''t working so they are making trouble huh, Myne thought angrily, while grabbing his shoe from the g and smash on their on them.


    Squeakkk...


    After getting hit by Myne two times both mice hurriedly run away from their place and after climbing down from Quill''s body they quickly run toward Myne''s kitch.


    "Little Doggy, go and kill them, don''t let them go, understood?" Myne asked while looking at Little Doggy with a serious expression.


    Bow! After saying that Little immediately run after them, while wagging his tail.


    "What a good child," Myne said while nodding his head happily while putting Quill''s corpse into the Invtory and this time without any further accidt it tered in.


    "Sigh...But it seems like tonight is going to be long, great people really can''t take a break ev after working all day long," Myne said with a tired expression as he shook his head while looking at two moons in the sky from outside of the window. "At least tonight is a full moon night..."

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43. Intrusion In Sunshine Inn

    After taking care of Quill''s matter, Myne spds some time and magic ergy to clean his house, th he wears his assassin clothes and after giving Mightyana trio their reward for their great work and telling them to take care of the house, Myne again left the house and this time to clean some outdoor shit.


    So how should I go inside? Myne asked himself while looking at the still lively Inn, although there wer''t many customers in the Inn probably a 5 to 8 but those people don''t look simple as almost all of the female staff members of the Inn apart for cooks are tertaining those guys like they are kings of this kingdom.


    And those people also don''t hold back as they are touching various parts of waitresses pervertedly while talking so loudly that ev Myne who is standing 5 meters away from the Inn can hear their laughter.


    "Is this really an Inn? Why does it seem like a brothel more than an Inn??" Myne said but he quickly put away those unnecessary thoughts as this had nothing to do with him. Th Myne activate his rectly robbed, I mean borrow skills Stealth and Presce Erase, both skills have a perfect affinity with each other as both of them can be used in hiding.


    Th Myne siltly comes back side of the Sunshine Inn. There is only a small metal door on the back side of the Inn, probably use for throwing out the trash or doing some unspeakable business that can''t be done in daylight, like arranging some special night exercise materials for some rich old grandpa, or buying some kidnapped boy toys for ugly aunties to explore their dirty caves, etc.


    This is nothing new and Myne has heard about it many times that some orphan childr disappeared unknowingly from the orphanage and a few days later their bodies were found in some random alley.


    After coming in front of the back door, Myne look left and right and after confirming that everything is calm, he knocked two times on the door and stood quietly beside it, since both of his skills are working normally so doesn''t have to worry that someone can find him unless that guy''s level is many times higher than him but finding that kind of guy in this kind of shitty Inn is the same as finding a beautiful virgin girl in a brothel, technically night impossible.


    "Which f*cker is banging the door at such a late night, don''t you have anything better to do other than disturbing other people?"


    As Myne knocked on the door. With a bang, the door oped and with a loud ear-piercing sweet voice a flat-chested, average-looking girl came out with disheveled hair and clothes, and an annoying expression on her face, as if she was doing some very important work but Myne unknowingly disturb her.


    "Huh? There is no one here, th who knocked on the door? The Girl said walking and looking a to see which f*cker dare to disturb her, but in the d, she didn''t find anyone in the alley.


    "Sigh, Seem like someone again made a prank on me, this is already the third time this week," The Girl said with a helpless expression while shaking her head.


    But unknown to her, while she was sighing, a certain figure had already accomplished his mission and successfully tered the Inn.


    So this is their storage room, huh? I thought it would be their kitch, Myne thought while inspecting the room that he just tered, there are boxes everywhere in the room, filled with cooking ingredits, various types of alcohol, etc, Like they just rectly bought all this stuff.


    If I convert all those items into money th they should be a 5000 gold coins, right? Myne thought while picking up a red color wine bottle in his hand.


    "Ahhh... Oh yes, Ohh...Ahmmm..."


    "Ahh...Ahh, Master, please be gtle, I am not going anywhere, Ahh... *Moan..."


    Just as Myne was checking items in various boxes, suddly out of nowhere a girl''s voice come which caught him off guard, and in shock, he nearly dropped the wine bottle in his hand.


    There is someone else also here? Myne thought with a surprised expression, as he secretly follow the source of the sound.


    "What kind of nonsse are you talking about woman, I can see clearly that the more roughly I push my dick into you, the more you are joying it, this is writt clearly on your face. Th why are trying to look weak and inexpericed in front of me?


    I know girls like you very well, who can do anything for the money, tell me honestly before me, how many m have already f*cked you??" A man with short hair and a ducktail beard spoke with a frown, and without giving the girl in front of him chance to speak he grab her hair from behind and start moving more roughly and forcibly as he felt insulted that ev the girl whom he is banging was also looking down on him.


    "Ahhh...*Moan..."


    After taking Lyle''s skills, Myne grabs a stool and brings it near himself before sitting down on it.


    Th he took out his assassin guide '' Way To Kill Your Target'', although now he wasn''t a noob like he was on his first mission, and have already killed quite a few people but since Myne wasn''t in hurry and there is also no is waiting for him at the home, so he decided to take his time and learn some more tricks from the guide, anyway leaning new things is always helpful in the long run, and if he didn''t use this guide ev wh he and his love rival both wer''t in hurry th doesn''t he just brought this book to collecting dust?


    Author Words: Hohoho, Look at it, our little chick now become a little bigger chick, after killing some cannon fodder beside the road in a funny and childish manner, now you want to try something exciting, huh?


    Not bad, not bad, although you are still reading a book to kill someone which from my point of view is completely pointless but anyway, who the hell I am who is judging you, you are the master of your destiny until you run out of you luck and dragon of your area before someone kicked your ass.


    Okay, let''s stop the nonsse here, but before heading to tonight''s main topic I have to say some things to my dear readers... Cough, cough, You guys are the most worthless pieces of shit I ever saw in my little life, you are saying yourself an assassin but can''t ev kill your target with your own unique method you can think in your little head without taking other''s help?


    Shame on you, you f*cker, shame on you.


    That''s it, thank you for reading my book, let''s hope we meet in the next chapter again.


    Description: Till now I only teach you how to kill your target without letting you watch too many blood bath and gore sces but now it is time to face a real challge. But you don''t have to worry too much, because I already know your limit only if you are a normal person, otherwise I can''t say anything..."


    Instructions:


    . Like previous chapters before starting our today''s work, first we need some tools, a strong rope, a stool, as many daggers or any kind of sharp metal weapons as possible, a cloth, and a rod.


    . Make your target unconscious so that he/she doesn''t make useless movemts and bring him to a secluded room where not many people come and the sound doesn''t go out easily. Recommded Location: A cellar, or an underg bunker. and if you live in a big mansion or castle th found a room that looks haunted at first glance.


    If you can''t find this kind of room because of your wretched luck, th worry not, took out a cloth I mtion in the first point and put it in your target mouth so can''t make a sound, although doing this will reduce fun but whatever.


    3. After this, tie the rope to the feet of your target and hang him/her upside down on the ceiling.


    4. Next, place the stool just below your target''s face. Now you have to stick all the sharp weapons on the stool tightly in such a way that if the rope of your target is cut down th all the weapons will pass through the inside of his/her head.


    5. Now, the stage is ready go and wake up your target and torture him until he/she won''t say with his/her own mouth to cut down the rope and let me die. Tip: Why don''t you try to put that rod in your target back hole, who knows maybe you get to see something exciting?


    The End...


    ..."


    Like always, this guy''s mouth is super poisonous, let''s not talk about insulting his own readers like they are trash without caring about bad reviews, but what kind of nasty tip is this? Does think that his all readers are also weirdos like him?? Myne thought while putting the book back into his Invtory.


    Th he first search Lyle''s clothes which were scattered throughout the tire room with the other two prostitutes'' clothes and found his storage pouch.


    Although Lyle always tries to show off his money in front of others, in reality, he is not very rich, inside his storage pouch are some dried fruits, candy, half-full, half-empty wine bottles, a nice-looking sword, and two daggers, I did not find any valuables in it.


    As for the money, there were only 3 platinum, 45 gold, and 87 silver coins, if talk about it in simple language, Lyle finally loses the value that had saved his life so far, and with it, Lyle finally can bid goodbye to his puny life. Which no one cares about except a certain fatty whom himself is soon going to join him on his journey to hell.

 Chapter 44: Chapter 44. Beating a Fatty

    Myne, after robbing Lyle, didn''t follow book instructions like the previous two times to kill his target, he just took out his dagger from Invtory and without any hesitation cut down Lyle''s throat and finished his matter once and for all. As for why he didn''t kill Lyle according to the book description, ev though he wasn''t in any hurry?


    That''s because in order to hang Lyle upside down on the ceiling, he must have to lift Lyle up, which he is never going to do in this life ev if someone threats him with a sword under his throat, because Lyle is now sleeping naked and his disgusting small black snake is in front of his sight which is not something that he wanted to see just some ctimeter away from his face, which is undoubtedly going to happ wh he picks up Lyle, so after reading third chapter he immediately changes his plan and decide to finish this mission quickly.


    One down, one left, Myne said and after giving Lyle''s dead body one last look he left the room.


    ...


    This should be that fatty''s room, and it seems like fatty is not happy with his idiot son, that''s why there is such a huge differce in their sitting arrangemt, while the son is staying in a random room on the second floor, the father is joying his life on most luxurious room in Inn, Myne thought while standing in front of room number 44 on the third floor.


    The Sunshine Inn''s second floor is nothing special other than having a little bit more space and a private bathroom compared to other Inns but their third floor is completely out of the league as everything here is valuable and beautiful looking, ev the carpet on the floor is probably more expansive than Myne''s one-week income before the awaking.


    "I hope that fatty does not spd all his money on wom like his son and at least save something for me as well," Myne prays to god, before pushing Lyle''s father''s room door.


    Huh? F*ck fatty''s room is locked from the inside! What should I do now??


    Myne thought nervously, although he has a lot of skills in his possession, but most of them are combat types skills that couldn''t be used in the currt situation, and if he use them to op the door, th not only his target would wake up from noise but all the people prest in the Inn will defiantly realize that someone is making trouble, which is undoubtedly not what he wanted to see.


    Let''s see if I can use any skill in this situation, Myne thought with hopeful eyes and quickly op his status window...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 4


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter.


    [ Skills ]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( /00 )


    Invtory ( 9/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 7/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme ( 47/50 )


    Double Jump ( 4/50 )


    Night Vision LV ( 44/00 )


    Stealth ( 3/50 )


    Lair ( 5/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme ( 7/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 7/50 )


    Two-handed Blade ( 0/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 63/00 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) ( 39/50 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 78/00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( /00 ).


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade, Wind Gun ) ( 39/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 44/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 09/50 )


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 6/50 )


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) ( 9/50 )


    No wonder I felt hungry, because of this skill my stomach food capacity increases 3 times, and my digestion system also become many times more powerful, so all the food in my stomach which was only digesting slowly at the speed of a turtle after getting this skill to start digesting at the speed of a storm rabbit, Myne thought and after eating some candies to cool down his roaring stomach, he starts searching Mr.


    Boggy aka Lyle''s father storage pouch.


    First, he grab Boggy''s clothes from the g and searches them carefully, but didn''t find anything, th he search Boggy pants which he was wearing not unlike his son who likes to sleep naked, thank god but other than touching his not-so-hard dick accidtally, there wasn''t anything.


    Th Myne took a deep breath and after adjusting his little brother, he come to prostitute no who was nearest to him, and after lifting her in his arms from the bed, while touching one or two or maybe many places in name of an accidt, he made her lie down on the carpet.


    Like this one by one, he removes all naked prostitutes from the bed and carefully lies them on the carpet, th he climbs on the bed and after kicking down Boggy, he removes all the bedding, mattress, and other materials until he saw an empty wood frame of the bed, but still, he didn''t found Boggy''s storage pouch.


    "Now, where the hell did this fatty hide his storage pouch?" Myne said angrily and confusedly, but still while following his favorite motto of ''Never give up easily'', he start searching at other places like under the bed, behind statues, and in photo frames.


    "F*ck! I check every corner of the room but the storage pouch is nowhere to be found," Myne said angrily. "It seems like now I can only ask him the whereabouts of his storage pouch."


    Th Myne activates his skills, Grappling, and Strong Arm to increase his strgth to lift Boggy''s heavyweight body up. After which he uses his Paste skill and glued Boggy''s legs on the ceiling.


    "Hoo! This guy is really heavy, If I could have held him for a few more seconds, I might have be on bed rest for a few days," Myne said jokingly while wiping sweat from his forehead. "Now, it is time to wake him up but before that, I have to close his mouth."


    Saying such Myne grab two panties of prostitutes from the g and forcefully put them in Boggy''s big chubby mouth.


    "*Slap..."


    Myne slaps two times with all his might on Boggy cheek in order to wake him up but maybe because he uses his Sleep skill too much or maybe Boggy is a little too much of a heavy sleeper, he didn''t wake up.


    Were my skills always this powerful? Th why did they always feel a little weak to me?? Myne thought doubtfully, but this time instead of slapping some more time, he walk into the bathroom and took out a bucket filled with cold water. Th without saying anything he pours all the cold water on Boggy face.


    "Ammnnm...Whc...bbobobbo...WmnAmnmnm?" Boggy tried to scout loudly but because there were panties in his mouth he can''t speak anything other than making weird sounds.


    "So you finally wake up Mr. Boggy, how are you, we meet again," Myne said with a big smile while taking out a crude but strong rod from his Invtory, he has quite a lot of those kinds of things in Invtory which he put in one in while. Who knows maybe they also come in handy someday.


    "Ahhh...WhaaaDoooo..."


    "it seems like you are in hurry to be free, Mr.Boggy. But don''t worry, I didn''t take too much of your time," Myne said with an evil smile while raising his rod high, and th...


    *Bam...Bam...Bam...


    "Ammmmmmm...


    "Who would have thought that beating a fatty will be so joyable, every time I smash the rod on your body it''s felt like I am hitting cotton, too funny, don''t you also think so Mr.Boggy?" Myne asked while continuing to beat Boggy.


    If anyone saw this sse they probably think that either Myne is a psychopath who likes beating and torturing people, especially fat people, or he has a great mity with Boogy, which is why now he is vting all his anger bury deep in his heart on him.


    *Bam...


    minutes later...


    This should be ough, Myne thought with a satisfied smile on his face, while looking at Boggy who is now crying like a little girl, drched in his own urine, because he was hanging upside down wh Myne just hit 0th rod, he already peed in pain, and all his urine spread all over his body.


    Currtly, he looked quite miserable but his mouth is tightly shut, not a single sound coming out from it, in fear that if he makes any sound th Myne might again start beating him like a madman.


    "Okay, Mr.Boggy, now I will ask you some simple questions and you will answer honestly without making any unnecessary movemt, otherwise, you know what would happ to you if I become angry, right?" Myne said while showing his rod with an evil smile.


    Hearing Myne''s threating tone, Boggy just nodded his head while indicating that he know his place.


    "Good, now here is my first question, tell did you hire an assassin to kill me?" Myne asked while removing panties from Boggy''s mouth."


    "No, it wasn''t me, it was that brat Lyle who hired that assassin, I try to stop him to make such a big decision but he didn''t list to me, Boggy in a fearful and crying voice.


    "I see so that was Lyle''s plan, huh? By the way, where is your storage pouch??" Myne asked with a frown like he is really angry with Lyle. But that was just drama in front of Boggy, so he felt relief and cooperate more easily with him, as for who st the assassin he really doesn''t care, since soon he is going to sd Boggy to meet Lyle.


    Hearing Myne''s question, this time Boggy hesitate a little bit after seeing that Myne start rub his rod, he honestly told him the whereabouts of his storage pouch,


    It turns out that all rooms on the third floor of The Sunshine Inn have a hidd safe to store their clit''s special belonging, so no one can easily steal anything from them without knowing the location of that safe.


    And Boggy''s safe is behind an animal painting in the right corner of the room, and in order to unlock the safe, after removing the painting host has to move the head of the statue under the painting.


    After Myne moved the head of the statue a little bit, a magical thing happed, suddly a small part of the wall a brick size came forward. Myne th grabs that big brick and pulls it out. Behind the brick, he saw a small but beautiful-looking storage pouch.


    After seeing the pouch Myne immediately held it and looked inside with a lot of anticipation in his eyes.


    But after seeing inside it, a helpless sigh filled with disappointmt escaped from his mouth.


    Because he thought that since Boggy is head of a business family, he should have a lot of good things in his storage pouch, like some kind of magic item, or an ancit treasure map, a super rare magical herb, or something like that, but there is of them, there is just some cloth, a lot of money, some unknown bills and documt, other random things which are completely useless to Myne.


    Sigh, at least he isn''t as poor as his son, but it seems like not all things writt in the novel are true, otherwise how can after robbing so many people, I still didn''t counter any heav-defying fortune opportunities like those protagonists in novels? Myne thought helplessly while looking at his money in Invtory.


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 645 ), ]


    "Knock-Knock... Master, are you okay? We heard some weird noise from your room, do you need any help??"


    While Myne emptying Boggy''s storage pouch, suddly someone knocked on the door, probably a waitress from the Inn, who come here to check what going on in the room, after all, Myne beat Boggy with quite a heavy hand, which of course, made a lot of notice, it was really surprised that it took such a long time to come here.


    "Help, Help me...There is murder in the room."


    But before Myne thinks about what to do next, Boggy, who saw the chance, immediately starts screaming loudly ough to wake up the whole Inn.


    For a second ev Myne gets scared because of the sudd shout from Boggy, but soon he comes back to his sse, and after taking out a dagger from his Invtory, he quickly and skillfully cut down still screaming Boggy''s throat. Finally, both father and son can peacefully go to hell.


    After that Myne gives Boggy a final glance to confirm that fatty is really dead, th he hurriedly uses the Cut skill to free Boggy''s body from the ceiling, and without wasting any more time he jumps down from the window and runs away like the wind before people in the Inn become alert.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45. Princess Sylphid

    "Um, excuse me, do you by any chance know a guy named Myne? He should have just rectly joined this guild if I am not wrong," A voice sound in front of Aisha''s desk woke up her from her sweet morning nap.


    Aisha wakes up from her sleep confused after hearing a voice which she was having during her work, perhaps she is the only person in the tire advture guild who loves her job the most.


    After wiping her saliva, she looked up and saw a person completely covered in a big robe, not ev a part of his body was visible was standing in front of her desk, but listing to her voice, Aisha knew that she was Maybe a young girl a her age.


    "Yes, I know him, what do you have to do with Myne?" Aisha asked doubtfully while raising one of her eyebrows, her sleepiness immediately vanish as she heard an unknown girl inquiring about Myne, just the next day after having a first date with him.


    "Well, That''s great, you save me a lot of trouble, by the way, can you call him here? I want to meet him, The girl in the robe requested with a little bit of excitemt?


    Why suddly I felt like there is something wrong with this girl? Does just some hours after my life''s first date I have to become a single dog again?? Aisha thought panicky in her mind but on her face, she still show a poker face and replied, "Sorry, I can''t call him here, or if I say more especially no one can call him here."


    "Huh? And why can''t no one call him here??" The girl in the robe asked with a frown.


    "Because Myne was kicked out from the guild yesterday by the guild leader, and he also permantly ban Myne from tering into the guild," Aisha said helplessly with a pitiful voice while shaking her head. "By the way, if you need any kind of help th you can post a mission, there are many other excellt people in the guild who is more expericed and powerful than Myne."


    "No, no I didn''t need any kind of help, I have a personal business with him. By the way, why he is banned from the guild? Did he commit some kind of crime??" The girl in the robe asked but there is a little bit of tsion in her voice


    "It is not as serious as you are thinking, well there is, of course, an injustice full and selfish reason behind it, but that is our guild''s personal matter, so It is not possible to give you this question reply," Aisha said with an impatice look on her face.


    Now, this girl crossing her line, it is not for the fact that I am at work, and I have to take care of my lady-like image which is currtly not very good, I would have long since ago grabbed her shirt and asked her why the f*ck she is inquiring about my boyfrid, what relation she has with him, Aisha thought while looking at The girl in the robe with an unfridly gaze.


    "I see, by the way, can you for a second come close to me I wanted to say something to you, which is a little special and I didn''t want to let other people know about it otherwise things will become a little difficult for me," The girl in the robe said while leaning on Aisha desk.


    "Sorry? What did you say??" Aisha asked confusedly she couldn''t understand why this unknown girl think that after wearing this kind of mysterious getup anyone would ev come so close to her. What if she is a murderer who has some kind of alternative motive? Just today morning she heard from Mia that there is a murderer roaming a in the town, who killed Lyle and his father last night.


    "Okay, Aisha, can you now stop doubting me? Why do I feel like you are thinking of me as some kind of bandit??" The girl in the robe said while removing a little bit of her hood on the face ough so Aisha can see her face clearly before covering it again.


    Why does her face look quite familiar?..." Aisha thought but th a dumbfounded expression suddly appear on her face.


    "Y..Your Highness Sylphid?!..."


    "Sssss...Keep quiet, do you want to ruin my all hard work, do you ev know how difficult it is to sneak out from the Royal Castle?" Sylphid said while covering Aisha Myne with her hands.


    "Sorry, but what are doing here, and why are you wearing this kind of weird dress?" Aisha asked in a low voice while looking a to confirm no one else is paying atttion to them. She now really worries that if anyone finds out that she knows Augusta Kingdom''s most famous Princess also known as ''Princess Knight Sylphid Augusta'', th her peaceful life probably no longer will be peaceful.


    Although Aisha only met Sylphid once during her advturous life, as she and her companions were doing a regular mission, which was just a simple B-level mission in the beginning, but later due to some unfortunate circumstances, they bumped into a royal guard who was seriously injured and was about to die.


    Before kicking the bucket he gave Aisha a secret sealed letter and asked her to sd it to the king. Saying this he departed from the world leaving his troubles on the heads of Aisha and her comrades.


    Th after facing some difficulties on the way, they managed to sd that letter to the king, th the king ordered Princess Sylphid to give Aisha and her buddies some rewards for their contribution because he had some very important work to do, that''s how Aisha met Princess Sylphid for the first time, after that she saw her again today.


    The last time wh we meet she obviously looked quite impatit as if she wanted to get rid of me and my team quickly but I didn''t expect that she would still remember me ev after so many years have passed, how rare, Aisha thought.


    "Haha, about that as you can I didn''t want to let other people know about me as I am on a secret mission, that''s why in order to hide my idtity I am wearing this big robe, although this robe is not ev a little bit comfortable," Sylphid said unhappily while adjusting her robe. "By the way, I want to meet that guy named Myne, do you have any idea where can I find him?"


    "Well about that, just like I said before, Myne is kicked from the guild by the guild leader and he can''t come here to work so, I have no idea where he is currtly," Aisha said bitterly while shaking her head.


    "Ohh, about that, I already get Myne''s Info, but as I was returning I thought that since you are new in this town and you also don''t have any followers with you th it will be beficial for you to have a local guide with you, in this way, not only your secret wouldn''t going to expose easily, but you don''t have to waste your precious time on other unimportant things like finding the right way," Aisha said with an innoct smile.


    "That''s all right but why are you carrying your weapons? We are just going to talk, not fight, and you know about my skills, right?? If I become serious th not ev an A-Rank Advture can last minute in front of me," Sylphid said arrogantly. Clearly, she didn''t see the world ough and did not know that there is always someone above us.


    "Hahaha... Of course, I know about you very well, Princess, but still, as you might hear about it, rather safe than sorry, anyway," Aisha said with an awkward laugh while giving Sylphid Myne personal information.


    Hearing Aisha answer, Sylphid just shrugged her shoulders and after taking Myne''s bio data from Aisha, she start walking towards the exit.


    "By the way, Aisha, why did your guild leader kick out Myne from the guild?" On the way to Myne''s house, Sylphid again asked.


    Since they have already come this far and Aisha also knows there is no meaning in hiding this anymore, so she briefly explains the tire matter, while adding some of her own imagination, and in the d, she didn''t forget to complain about the guild leader''s injustice full decision, like how just for the money he bans Myne from the guild.


    "Hmph... As expected, so he really has some special secret on him huh? Otherwise, it is impossible for him to beat a B-Rank Advturer just with those skills he awaked," Sylphid said with a frown.


    "Eh? Princess, do you know about Myne''s skills??" Aisha asked surprisingly. Because she herself who is Myne''s girlfrid from the last night didn''t know about it and another girl said that she knew her boyfrid''s most important secret, this is clearly too suspicious.


    This time instead of not giving Aisha any answer like last time, suddly a smile appears on Sylphid''s beautiful face as she answers, "Of course, I know about it, why are you so surprised? Don''t you know that the royal family receives reports of all candidates who awaked their skills in the temple??"


    Now she mtion it, I think I heard about it from the guild leader, he said that in order to recruit people with powerful skills in the royal family, the Host of the temple sds the list of all candidates with their awaked skills to the king, so he can recruit any noteworthy child in his personal army, and if someone has a unique skill th he marries him with his daughters or sons and made him a member of the royal family, Aisha thought with a frown but suddly her facial expression change as she thought something.


    "Wait a minute, th since princess you are searching for Myne, th doesn''t this means Myne also has a unique skill?" Aisha asked with a stunned expression on her face.


    "Yes, your guess is right, but it is only a half-truth because Myne''s skills in the report st by the temple are nothing special, they are just medium-quality skills, which of course can''t attract my atttion, but what really attracts my atttion is his unbelievable deads," Sylphid said with a serious face.


    Why suddly I felt like Princess is more of Myne''s girlfrid than me? Just how many more things did he hide from me that other than me, everyone else knows about it, ev people who live in the capital city know about them, it seem like I have to do a heart-to-heart talk with Myne, Aisha thought while clching her fist.


    "By the way, Princess, what kind of dead Myne did that you are so interested in him?" Aisha said after calming down her inner storm.


    "Huh? Don''t you know? Didn''t you say you were his exclusive receptionist?? Th how come you don''t know about it???" Sylphid asked while staring at Aisha dazedly.


    I..." I also wanted to know the answer to this question, Aisha thought speechlessly.


    "Anyway, forget about it, let me tell you an interesting thing, do you know, that guy Myne seems to be able to hunt down an orc solo, and that too with just one or two attacks," Sylphid said in a low voice.


    "What!!! how can this be possible," Aisha said with an astonished expression.


    "Princess, are you telling the truth?" Aisha asked with eyes wide op.


    "That is 0% true, I get this information from my most royal servant, also it is not a good habit to debut on your princess''s words, you are lucky, it is only me who has a big heart and doesn''t take this kind of disrespectful things on seriously, otherwise if there was someone else in my place, you might be in big trouble now, not all royals or nobles have too much good aptitude toward commoner," Sylphid said with a frown.


    "Yes, Princess, I will be careful next time," Aisha reply casually while thinking about something very important in her mind.


    Since Myne can kill an Orc just by himself th there is no way that can''t ev avoid Hyold''s attack that time wh I first time meet him and that also explains why he was so carefree that ev after having stabbed a knife in his stomach by Lyle he can still joke a with me, so that''s was all just act, huh.


    He never was in danger at all, everything always was in his control, no matter if it was Lyle''s surprise attack or being kicked out from the guild by the guild leader, he never takes those kinds of things into his eye. F*cking bastard, just how many things did he hide from me?


    I hope he hasn''t just be playing with me like Lyle and the others, otherwise, I wouldn''t mind digging a grave for him, anyway, he''s not the first one I''ve buried, Aisha thought furiously while clching her bow tightly.

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46. Surprise Attack

    "Huahhh! Finally over, who would have thought that Orcs also know how to sneak attack? While I was fighting with three Orcs who were patrolling in the forest, this guy suddly appear out of nowhere and launch a powerful magic attack on me, if not that this guy''s body is it little too big to hide, I almost got hit by his surprise attack," Myne said tiredly while sitting on the g.


    "But although things don''t go according to plan at least I get a super powerful skill."


    [AoE Magic?Wind Maximum]


    A powerful wind magic attack, creates a -meter big tornado filled with wind blades, any creature that comes in its contract has no chance to leave in one piece unless it is more powerful than Host. After casting this skill it will last for minute while going straightly in one direction until its time is over.


    Cooldown Time: 30 Seconds.


    This skill Myne gets from an Orc?Magici who was trying to sneak attack him while hiding behind a thin tree, only god knows what was in his mind going on wh he thought that he can ev hide behind a tree that wasn''t as thick as his thigh.


    This wave of Orcs is quite smart, this time it was a little difficult to kill them without magic skills, seems like it is not a good idea to use Orcs as sparing partners to increase my close combat skills, Myne thought while looking at his status.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 9


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( 9/00 )


    Invtory ( /500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 3/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV ( /00 )


    Double Jump ( 3/50 )


    Night Vision LV ( 64/00 )


    Stealth ( 4/50 )


    Lair ( 8/50 )


    Presce Erase?Extreme ( 0 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 9/50 )


    Eater ( Passive ) ( 4/50 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 3/50 )


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 3/50 )


    Two-handed Blade ( /50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancemt:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV ( 78/00 ),


    Strong Arm (Small) LV ( /00 ),


    Leg Strgth Enhancemt ( Small ) LV ( 98/00 ),


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( 38/00 ).


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) ( 4/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 0 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 9/50 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic?Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 33/50 )


    Support Magic?Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic?Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV ( /00 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 5/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Roar, Cover of Night, Silt Step, Charge, Smash ]


    [ Name: Orbanuss ( Orc ?Geral )


    LV: 5


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    Rock Skin?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Rage, Smash. ]


    F*ck, so many skills! They are literally a walking treasure trove of skills, if only I can also use abilities what a pity, but still those guys are quite lucky all three have quite nice skills if they are Hume th they probably become members of the royal family or some high-level noble family, but here they are just hunters, Myne thought while handily stealing their skills.


    Okay, till those guys are discussing something let me take look at my new skills, especially those new Martial Arts skills...


    [ Martial Art: Sharpness?Extreme ]


    Use Host soul ergy to cover any type of close combat weapon to make it sharper and more durable during the battle.


    Special Note: Recommded Host to not use this skill for more than 30 minutes a day, otherwise Host''s soul will take serious damage.


    [ Martial Art: Flurry ]


    Burn Host soul ergy to increase Host''s strgth to 3 times for 30 seconds.


    Special Note: Can only use it once a day.


    Huh? What is this soul ergy?? I never heard about it, and now if think about it I also never hear or read anything about those Martial Arts skills either, this is a completely new thing for me, and it seems like those skills are not as simple as they seem. Not only there are some restrictions on using them but they also bring curtain hidd dangers with them, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    [ Support Magic Stamina Absorption?Large ]


    After activating this skill Host can absorb anyone''s stamina within a -meter radius no matter if it is Hume or Monster, absorption speed depds on how much magic ergy hosts provide it, the more magic ergy Host uses the more quickly skill absorb all stamina from Host''s oppont, and transfer it in Host.


    Cooldown Time: None


    [ Strong Arm?Extreme ]


    Can increase Host arms strgth by times for minutes.


    Cooldown Time: Minute.


    Special Note: This skill has to absorb the skill Strong Arm (Small), and replace it.


    Huh? So If I have the same type of skill and wanted to put that skill higher version th the higher version skill will devour lower version skill, this seems quite reasonable, otherwise, my status would have become quite mess, Myne thought while nodding his head.


    [ Rock Skin?Extreme ]


    Hard Host body muscles to an extreme level in order to make them more stronger and durable. Host Body Defse Incarge by 3 times for 5 minutes.


    Cooldown Time: 30 Seconds.


    Well although other skills are not as powerful and dangerous as martial arts skills but they are definitely more useful than them, for example, Stamina Absorption skill, ev though I already have a stamina recovery skill but that is not as good as stamina absorption because not only it provide stamina during the battle but also weak the emy.


    And Strong Arm can use while fighting with a weapon, as for Rock Skin, let''s not talk about it ev an idiot can tell how useful this skill is. look like I have to work harder to increase their levels, Myne thought with a smile. But now let''s deal with them before doing anything else.


    After thinking about such first Myne cast Speed Reduction on the Orc trio and th while Orcs were in a state of confusion, he come out from behind the bush and after greeting them with a fridly smile, he cast his latest skill AoE Magic?Wind Maximum.


    Just as Myne did that a -meter big tornado with many small gre lights revolving in it continuously formed in front of him, and without Myne doing anything as a tornado took its complete shape it immediately charged toward the direction where Myne plam is pointing.


    Orcs also came out of their confusion as they saw a big tornado heading toward them, and just as they tried to run away from the tornado''s direction in slow motion speed without realizing it, the tornado already cover them.


    "Ahhhhhhhh...


    Three differt levels of ear-piercing screams sounded in the forest at the same time but soon died down.


    As tornado time is over, Myne saw the real situation of the Orc trio, which was till now block by the tornado''s high rotation of dust-full winds.


    In the Orc trio, the weakest one Orc Knight Orsaru was in a critical situation, many parts of his body are missing, and blood are continuously flowing from his body nonstop, overall his condition is not very optimizing, and anyone with eyes can say that he is not far from kicking the bucket.


    The second guy Orc Dark Knight Orunala, ev though his injuries are not as critical as Orsaru but he is also very heavily injured and if he doesn''t get immediate treatmt th he is probably not going to see the next day''s sunrise.


    And finally our most powerful in the trio Orc Geral Orbanuss, although he was in the cter of the tornado and received the best treatmt among the three but surprisedly he wasn''t much injured, just some scratches here and there, and others than that he was completely fine.


    Well, although this skill doesn''t have much effect on Orc Geral, but still for normal Orcs this skill is more than ough and wh its levels rise in the future I believe that it also has a deadly effect on high-level monsters, Myne thought with a satisfied smile, while casting one more wind tornado toward the Orc trio.


    This time without much surprise only Orc Geral survives while the other two tragedies die under Myne''s brutal attack.


    "Since you three are close frids th it is not a good thing to abounded your fridship because of punny things like death, go and join them in another world," Myne said jokingly with a smile and start bombarding Orc Geral, who was staring at him with red eyes, with his other skills which don''t require any time to cast.


    Soon under the continuous bombardmt of many skills like wind blades, fireballs, and light beams, Orc Geral''s steal-like body finally couldn''t take it anymore and lifelessly fall down on the g with a pop sound.


    Hoh, this guy''s body is quite tough, no wonder AoE skills don''t have much effect on him, Myne thought while looking at Orc Geral''s body which start shining in little blue light and soon disappeared from the g like it was never there in the first place.


    Th Myne stood in his place for some second and took a quick glance in his Invtory, and just he turns a to walk to another side of the forest to find his next prey suddly a bright red magic circle appear under his feet out of thin air.


    After seeing the red magic circle, Myne without thinking anything and directly jumped aside to dodge it, and just as he did that a 5-meter big and -meter wide burning hot pillar of flame appear in his original position.


    "F*ck! So close, a little bit of delay and I defiantly become seriously injured. Which motherf*cker dare to sneak attack on me, come out coward," Myne shouted angrily, and just as stand up from the g, a big battle ax suddly come flying toward him with extremely fast speed, so fast that it left many afterimages behind it.


    And just as Myne watched the flying Ax coming toward him with horror-filled eyes, suddly a loud sound resolved in the forest.


    *Boom,

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47. Bad Luck

    And just as Myne watched the flying Ax coming toward him with horror-filled eyes, suddly a loud sound resolved in the forest.


    *Boom,


    Myne stood in his place like a statue, large drops of sweat constantly rolling down his forehead, and a huge battle ax dangling in mid-air just 5 ctimeters from his eyes, but that ax wasn''t able to cross such a short distance. Because a thin gre transpart light was prevting it from moving forward.


    This is Myne''s first defse-type magic skill Wind Shield which he most of the time keeps activated in case of an emergcy, and thanks to his foreseeing, he accidtally but successfully avoids a life-threating disaster.


    *Bam...


    As the battle ax lost its momtum it can no longer stay in the air and dropped in front of Myne with a little sound, which also woke up him from his stun state.


    F*ck! So close, just a little bit of bad luck, and today my game might have be over. Thank god, I didn''t remove Wind Shield, ev after finding that its levels can''t increase just by keeping it activated, Myne thought while wiping sweat from his forehead. Th he remove his eyes from the battle ax in front of him and looked toward the direction from where it came.


    And saw 3 gre muscular guys coming at him with blood-red eyes and angry expressions on their faces while scouting something which of course Myne didn''t understand.


    [ Name: Orulan ( Orc?Assassin )


    LV:


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Twin Blades?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Rage ]


    [ Name: Orsunsa ( Orc?Warrior )


    LV: 3


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    Strgth Rise?Large


    [Ability]


    Roar, Rage, Smash ]


    [ Name: Ormulan ( Orc?Magician )


    LV: 7


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum


    [Ability]


    None ]


    "So that short height one in the trio used the magic skill on me, and that one teeth guy threw the ax at me, huh. Good, very good, now it''s my turn to f*ck you all," Myne said angrily and after stealing their skills and pasting their abilities to a nearby tree.


    Th while the Orc trio was running toward Myne with all their might like he was the world''s most beautiful woman and was currtly laying naked on the g in front of them with legs wide op and a big playful smile on her face, Myne cast his new skill AoE Magic?Fire Maximum, in just some step away from the Orc trio.


    The Orc trio, who were running at their full speed, ev after seeing the same red color circle filled with unknown characters, of course, can''t control their momtum instantly and directly ter the red magic circle and just as they reach the middle of the magic circle, a red fire pillar more than meters tall suddly shot from under their feet and devoured them whole.


    Because Myne was furious that he was about to lose his life just because of those cannon fodder, he put a lot of magical ergy into this skill out of anger, and because of it ev though ''AOE Magic?Fire Maximum'' was only a level skill, Its power, and area effect directly increased by two times, and the original 5 meters large fire pillar that was cast by the Orc magician increased to meters.


    "Ahhhhh...


    As the Org trio was burning alive in the fire pillar while screaming crazily nonstop, Myne with a frown on his face didn''t stop there and cast his second powerful skill AoE Magic?Wind Maximum. Soon a big metes tall tornado appears in front of him and with Myne''s gtle wave of a hand, the tornado quickly speeds up and comes in front of the fire pillar, and merges into it.


    Just as the wind tornado and fire pillar come in contact with each other, a magical thing happs in front of Myne.


    Original meters tall and 4 meters wide fire pillar, after swallowing by the wind tornado, as if someone poured oil into it, suddly its fires started becoming larger and also more fierce. Because of its already huge size suring trees also start burning, giving the already big fire pillar more ergy and fuel.


    After all, Myne was fighting with Orcs in the middle of the forest filled with trees from all directions.


    Soon in front of Myne''s stunned and wide op eyes, all trees nearby the fire pillar start burning nonstop, and like an unstoppable plague, the fire spread in all directions.


    "F*ck! What kind of mess did I create this time," Myne said with an extremely fearful and nervous expression on his face. As for the Orc trio, they had become ash just after Myne''s both skills combined with each other.


    While Myne stood in his place in a statue-like position, staring at the spreading fire like an idiot, suddly a tree that burn too much fell in his direction. Seeing the falling tree, Myne hurriedly come out of his shocked state and narrowly dodge it.


    *Boom...


    "Ouch, hot, hot, f*ck, really this time things have gone out of hand, it would be better for me to get out of here soon, otherwise, I will also meet the same d as those three," Myne said with a helpless expression, and after giving a final glance to already out of control fire, he runs away the opposite direction of fire.


    ...


    "It should be better for me if I do not use AoE types of magic skills together lightly, otherwise, I probably kill myself one day," Myne said after making a safe distance betwe himself and the forest fire.


    But now what should I do? Should I go back to the town and inform everyone about the fire or just fish in trouble water and kill some more Orgs, and save that poor lady in the Orc settlemt along the way, if she was still alive, Myne thought while rubbing his chin with his hand.


    Huh? What is this noise? Just as Myne thinking about his next course of action, he suddly a lot of noise from behind him, it sounded quite chaotic as if a lot of animals running together.


    Sight Enhancemt (Small) LV ( 57/00 ).


    Rock Skin?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) ( 48/50 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) ( 49/50 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ) ( 34/50 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( 44/50 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( 3/50 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) ( 4/50 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) ( /50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV ( 9/00 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance ( 9/50 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 7/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning ( 44/50 ).


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 0/00 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (0/00)


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 640 ), ]


    "F*ck!!! Directly leveled up 9 to 9? But how the hell did this happed?? I didn''t kill anyone after igniting this fire," Myne exclaimed confusedly but th he suddly thought something and stared at the big fire in front of him.


    "Since this fire is made from my skills'' accidtal combinations, th doesn''t that means that technically this is a super large-scale attack of my skills? And all the demons that die from this fire will become my experice points??


    Also if it is really true th doesn''t that means if this fire burn down the tire forest and all those powerful monster live in it, th my levels would rise to the speed of lighting and I would soon become the most powerful person in this tire kingdom??" Myne said with eyes wide op in excitemt while jumping up and down on the branch of the tree on which he was standing, while daydreaming about his upcoming bright future.


    Roarrrrrr...


    But as always Myne''s happiness didn''t last long, as he was nonstop jumping on the tree like a monkey, suddly an extremely loud roar come from the cter of the forest, loud ough that for a momt the tire forest start shaking like a big volcano was about to erupt.


    After that rumble, for a momt suddly everything became completely silt, whether it was a monster or an animal living in the forest or the people doing their work in the suring areas of the forest, all turned their heads towards that direction from where that angry roar come.


    Myan too, who has come out of his daydream, turns his head toward the direction of the voice with a horrified expression on his face.


    And just as Myne was thinking of running out from the forest, he saw a big blue magic circle a 0 meters big, unknowingly suddly appeared on the top of the fire, and was slowly spinning there quietly, and its speed was increasing with every passing second.


    "Now, what the hell this shit is? And what was that roar dangerous sound, I never heard it before??" Myne spoke with an ugly expression on his face.


    As if that magic circle heard Myne''s question, in order to give Myne a reply suddly unknown words on it started shining in dazzling light, and th out of thin air it release a huge amount of water from it.


    Thudd...


    Like water falling from a waterfall, a lot of water is released from that magic circle, and within some seconds it quches half of the fire and ruins Myne''s wish of becoming the strongest person in the kingdom without any effect, but what made Myne speechless is that all the water release from the magic circle turned into a 5-meter big water wave, and now coming toward his way, with extremely high speed.


    "F*ck, why do these kinds of things always happ to me, damn it," Myne said angrily as he jumped down from the tree, but because he was complaining about his misfortune, he did not pay atttion to the g before jumping from the tree, and while Myne was waiting to touch the hard g, his feet suddly touch something soft.


    Because of this unexpected surprise, Myne only flat that he touch something soft, before he loses his balance and fells directly face down on the g.


    "Ahhh...


    "Ah, my nose, what trouble have I set foot on now?" Myne said cryingly, with some tears in his eyes, while clutching his nose, but wh looking back he saw his old emy, the Mutton sheep, and that too not one but a whole bunch of them.


    It turns out that while Myne was standing in the tree, a group of Mutton sheep were passing under his tree, but because of that thunderous roar, they became extremely frighted, and instead of running out of the forest, they just stayed in their place like a froz mannequin and did not dare to move ev a bit.


    And wh they saw a huge tsunami-like wave coming towards them, they finally came out of their daze and started walking again, and at that momt Myne also jumped down from the tree in a hero-like manner without looking down and accidtally fell on a baby Mutton Sheep, and because of that both of them got hurt a little bit.


    Do you believe me if say that this is just an accidt? Myne said with a forced smile while looking at a big Mutton Sheep who looks like the father of that baby Mutton Sheep and now staring at him with red eyes.


    "Baaaaaa...


    "I''m sorry..." That''s the last word Myne said before the Mutton sheep banged its iron-like head hard on Myne''s stomach and tossed me towards the water wave, and was happily swallowed by a huge flood of water.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48. Now, Where Am I?

    "Huh! What was that noise? Princess, do you which monster''s voice was that??" Aisha asked confusedly, in her tire life she never hears such a loud roar from any monster, and listing to its voice, it didn''t look like it was happy.


    "Ev though I can''t say properly which monster''s voice was but I heard from my father once that there is an extremely powerful monster living in the cter of the forest, which is also the guardian of this area and the tire forest is his territory. Do you know some momt ago we show a large amount of smoke coming out from in the forest?


    I think for some reason there must have be a fire in the forest, which must have wok the guardian," Sylphid said after thinking for a while.


    "But I never heard that there is such a creature in the forest," Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Hehehe, Aisha, you are really quite funny, do really think that if a monster who can shake an tire forest just with its voice alone, if starts roaming a casually like any cat and dog, th tell me how many people will live to see next day sun?


    And the people who know about it are either powerful high-level nobles under your majesty or powerful individuals, both of them don''t care much about commoners, th tell how can you hear such confidtial information?? Sylphid said while shaking her head. "By the way, this is really Myne''s house?"


    "Sigh, I think are right Princess, we commoners really have no right to know about such a thing, unless we saw it with our own two eyes. And yes, this is Myne''s house, At least that''s the address he wrote in his personal information," Aisha said confusedly while rechecking Myne''s application form.


    "Th why is it looking so deserted and haunted as if no one has be living here for a long time?" Sylphid asked with a frown while looking at Myne''s courtyard and the outer appearance of his house.


    "I think because Myne lives alone so he probably can''t save time to take care of his house, after all, we both know that most of the m don''t care much about cleaning," Aisha said a matter of fact with a helpless smile.


    "I think you are right, my both brother also doesn''t like cleaning much, if not for the fact they have to keep an image of the royal family in front of others, th they also ar''t much differt from bagger on the road, I wt to their room once wh our maid didn''t clean their room, and you won''t believe me, for once that day I thought the pigs must be living in a cleaner place than him," Sylphid said with a little giggle.


    Aisha just said "Ohh", and didn''t commt on it, as she know that most royal''s temper is quite weird, one momt they are laughing and talking with you happily like close frids, and the next momt wh they offd by your commt and stce you to death no one can predict it, so although Aisha seems to like talking with Sylphid casually but that not the case, she was extremely careful with her words so she doesn''t offd this so-called Princess who has come betwe him and Myne from nowhere.


    "So Princess should we go in or I call Myne out?" Aisha asked while changing the topic.


    "Let''s go in, what I want to say to him is a little serious, so it will be better if I talk to Myne in his house, where not only he feels comfortable, but our privacy also won''t disturb anyone else," Sylphid said while tering Myne''s courtyard without waiting for Aisha''s reply.


    But just as she took two steps into Myne''s courtyard, three black dogs which were sitting under the tree in the courtyard suddly stood up and walk in the middle of Myne''s house''s main door, and Sylphid while making a dangerous look on their face, indicating Sylphid that she can''t just ter Myne house without their permission and if she did th her title of the princess not going to save her from their bite.


    "Amn, Aisha, why are those dogs looking at me with such hostility? Are those Myne dogs?? Sylphid asked calmly while raising an eyebrow, but after seeing Mightya trio deep down she is quite alert, and she is already holding her sword''s hilt tightly, which she is hiding under her big robe.


    "Sorry princess, I forgot to tell you about them, yes they are Myne''s dogs, he once mtioned them to me, but I forgot to inform you about them," Aisha said while bowing deeply to Sylphid but unknown to Sylphid there is a big playful smile on Aisha''s face, clearly, she knows about Mightya trio but just behave as she forgets about them.


    "That''s fine, but what should we do now, their unfridly faces don''t seem like they''ll let us in, and I don''t want to use force either, because we''re clearly uninvited guests here," Sylphid asked confusedly.


    "Well..."


    Just as Aisha was thinking how should she answer Sylphid''s question, suddly an old lady come out of nowhere and stood behind them like a ghost and said with a fridly smile, "Do you need any help, ladies?"


    Aisha and Sylphid are both suddly stunned after hearing a sound behind them and hurridly turn a to see who is it, th they saw an old aunty age a 40 years old, carrying a big basket filled with fruits on her head, and with a gtle smile on her face she starring at them.


    At first, no one spoke for an tire minute, and both parties just stared at each other like owls, but finally, Aisha has to give up as Sylphid gave a wink, and spoke with a smile, "Um Aunty do you Myne who lives here?"


    "Ohh, yes, I know him very well, he is a nice boy, he oft helps me, every time we meet in the forest, and by the way, I am his neighbor, although my house is a little farther from him, but compare to other people houses, my house is relatively closest one, hahaha," Aunty said while laughing for no reason.


    So their fight is nothing serious and of course, can''t grab his atttion, but what really caught his atttion is one of the Orcs, who was completely differt from the Orcs he saw till now because that is a female Orc.


    This is the first time Myne saw a female Orc before this he only hears about them from advturers in Inn.


    They say that most female Orcs are a little bit weaker than male Orcs but they are much smarter than male Orcs, although their muscles are not as bulky as male Orcs but they are more agile and fast, have more stamina, can do other technical and mtal works, etc, because of those reasons most of the male Orcs felt little inferior and prefer Hume wom who were weak and easy to control for sex than female Orcs.


    No wonder those guys in Inn, always talk about female Orcs, while saying that once you seduce or slaved a female Orc, th you can say that you won a jackpot, not only do you get a powerful bodyguard and a meat shield but also a perfect sex partner who will never get tired no matter how much you f*ck her.


    I have to say that those guys are right, although this female Orc is not as beautiful as they describe but still how can beautiful and sexy Orcs be found in the middle of a forest with three idiots-looking male Orcs? Those beauties either with high-level Orcs or in the most secure place in Orc''s kingdom, Myne thought while looking at the female orc.


    Or more especially her huge E-Cup size gre color breasts which were jumping up and down nonstop every time she moved, and because she wore so few clothes, only a leather cloth a her breast area tightly so they do not hinder her movemt, and a small leather skirt a her waist, other than that, there is only a well-trained muscular meters tell naked body jumping a while showing her curve to the audice.


    For once Myne ev saw her gre color pussy, thanks to her short skirt, which also confirm Myne''s doubt that female Orcs and clothes have a deep mity betwe each other, otherwise, why do they wear so few clothes ev though they can easily get a lot of clothes anywhere? They didn''t ev like to cover their most private part, this show how op-minded they were toward their outfit.


    Sigh, unfortunately only her breast is something worth seeing in her, other than that she is definitely not my type, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head, as for why he said that, because the appearance of the female Orc in front him is everything but beautiful, she has short gre hair, gre eyes, a big sharp nose, big lips and on the top of everything two big teeth sticking out of her mouth, not much shorter than any male Orcs, and a well muscular rock hard body, which is completely ruining her ladylike image.


    Anyway, let''s forget about that, there must be more beautiful female orcs out there, I don''t believe there ar''t any beautiful female orcs in the world, Myne thought while self-motivating himself.


    Th he waited patitly till they complete their fight behind the bush, and wh both parties complete their fridly teeth-breaking match betwe each other till both of them become so tired that they can hardly get up from the g, and the other two Orcs who were watching in the backg, also let their vigilance down because of carelessness, Myne who was waiting for the right momt, first check their status and after confirming that they don''t have any useful skills, immediately reacted and used his skill Speed Reduction on everyone in the Orc team, and th taking advantage of their confused state, he cast AoE Magic?Wind Maximum.


    This time Myne didn''t use both AoE skills together to cast his ultimate combined skill, or if I say more especially he didn''t dare to use it, because after knowing that there is a super dangerous monster roaming a him, who can cast magic skills from many km away from its real body, that kind of guy is not something that Myne can probe with his currtly puny power.


    Who knows after seeing fire in the forest a second time, that monster loses his temper, and decides to deal with him, So isn''t he unnecessarily inviting bigger trouble on his head, just to kill some weak bugs?


    While Myne was thinking of all those kinds of weird things, the wind tornado had already come in front of the Orcs, who were trying to escape from it with their snail-like speed, but they couldn''t break free from Myne''s skill and devour by the tornado.


    Soon all kinds of horrifying screams start coming out from the tornado, and because they are just normal Orcs, not like that Orc Geral, whose muscles are as if made of metal, so, of course, they can''t take full power attacks of AoE skill, and within a few seconds both are reduced to pieces of flesh under the incessant bombardmt of the Wind Blades whirling inside the Tornado.


    After seeing that both the most powerful Orgs in their team successfully left the world without any accidt, Myne also comes out from behind the bush, while showing his villainess face to both remaining tried Orcs who were trying to get up from the g with faces filled with deep fear and worry.


    "Do you guys know which direction is nearby Hume Town?" Myne asked with a gtle smile, although he can''t understand Orc''s language but he still wanted to try it, to see if those guys can understand his words like those trio in his house or not, if yes, th he can also try to find a way to learn their language, this will probably come in handy wh in future he travels in the world.


    But to Myne''s disappointmt, after hearing his words those two guys, just stared at him confusedly, clearly, they didn''t understand what he said.


    "Sigh, It seems like ev my dogs are more special than you guys," Myne said while shaking his head helplessly and shot two Fireballs toward the remaining Orcs, which hit them without much surprise, and before they could ev scream from pain Myne again shot two Wind Blades and finish their lowly life peacefully just like that.


    Since those Orcs were practicing so casually here, it means that their settlemt shouldn''t be too far from here, Myne thought and again started walking with the flow of the river.


    ....


    If you like my novel, th don''t forget to support me on my patreon channel.


    /CopyMonarch

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49. Orcs Can Talk?

    Roarrr...


    *Boom...


    F*ck, so close, just a little bit nearer and I was done for, Myne thought while dodging an upcoming mace attack.


    Why are there so many Orcs coming my way today? Don''t they have any other work to do like attacking small villages or kidnapping wom, etc, rather than wandering a the forest? Myne thought and quickly cast a wind blade and harvest the final Orc''s life. Only th did he take a deep breath and set down under a tree for some rest.


    This time situation was really quite bad, who would have thought that while I am killing a three m Org team, out of nowhere 6 Orcs come and start using their skills on me crazily, Thank god that I have my Wind shield skill active the whole time, which brought me ough time to adapt, otherwise things could surely go out of control, Myne thought with a serious look on his face, but soon he retunes normal, and after taking some hot food from his Invtory, he starts eating his lunch as it is already be afternoon.


    Half a day has passed and I am still wandering in the forest alone like a ghost, sigh, this is really quite boring.


    At least I found the right way to return home, now, I only hope that no new Orc comes in my way to give me more trouble but with my currt levels of bad luck, I don''t think that''s going to happ, there are definitely more troubles waiting for me ahead, Myne said helplessly while drinking juice in the cup.


    Soon Myne finishes his lunch while reading a short but unique female lead novel, where the main character was a young girl who got the superpower of lust, and every time sex with someone she would absorb her partner''s life ergy to increase her power, overall MC was a bad girl who f*cked up everyone who comes in her way, although the story was short and MC have to die, in the d, because she sucks the dry up too many people oply and in fear that she would become so powerful that no one can stop her or maybe because Author was too lazy to writer any farther, a group of people gang up on her and successfully killed her, which doesn''t make sse as how the hell those weak people manage to kill her, but anyway, ev though story ding was literally shit, but it manager to tertain Myne and refresh his tired brain.


    Th Myne wrapped up everything and resumed his journey home. But as he predicted just after walking km away from the location where he ate his lunch, an Orc team of 7 members, were running toward him at full speed, as if they already know where Myne is.


    But what surprised Myne was the leading Orc of 7 member squad, an old looking Orc wearing a big black and red colored robe, a weird looking ornamt made of mostly bones of various creatures, holding a wood stick with a big red color crystal on top of it.


    "Huh? An Orc Priest?? Now, this is quite rare, but most importantly how the hell those guys are finding my location??? This time I didn''t ev made any kind of sound, at all" Myne said with a frown. "There''s definitely something fishy going on here."


    Also If I am not wrong th Orc Priest is an A-Rank monster described in the advture guild''s cyclopedia of the most dangerous creatures. In the book, the author said that An Orc Priest can only be subjugated by several ts of high-rank advturers or powerful knights. And after seeing the Orc Priest one of Myne''s guesses also confirms that there is indeed an Orc King hiding in the settlemt.


    Because not only Orc Priest known as bodyguards and brain of Orc king but only an Orc King have ough authority that he can force an Orc Priest to do patrolling. After all, those guys have quite a high status among other orcs so how can they come out of settlemt thier own and do a puny thing like patrolling?


    [ Name: Ormanulunas ( Orc?Priest)


    LV: 44


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 45 y/o


    Title: Life Sucker


    [Skill]


    Soul Eyes, Presce Detect ( Medium )


    [Ability]


    God Touch, Warrior Halo, Life Absorption, ]


    [ Name: Orama( Orc?Dark Knight )


    LV: 5


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum, Dark Attribute?Resistance


    [Ability]


    Roar, Cover of Night, Silt Step, Charge, Smash ]


    [ Name: Orbalion ( Orc ?Geral )


    LV: 3


    Race: Demon Race


    But just as Orc Priest was turning a to run, while showing his defseless back to Myne, as if he was hit hard by something, he suddly lose his balance and fell to the g.


    Seeing the miserable condition of The Orc Priest, Myne nodded his head with satisfaction and spoke, "Why are leaving so soon? Don''t you want to meet me so depressingly that you guys are searching for my whereabouts in the tire forest?? Now you finally found me but want to leave me alone here without saying anything, Isn''t this is little rude?"


    Although Myne know that Orcs can''t understand his language as he try it many times before but failed quite miserably and only get all kind of attackers from Orcs in retune, but after thinking for a while Myne thought that since Orc Priest is a super high level monster among in Orc race, and so maybe who knows it can communicate with him, anyway there is nothing to lose, and if possible th Myne didn''t mind wasting a little bit of time to understand Orc language.


    As Myne stop talking, At first The Orc Priest didn''t make any kind of movemt for tire 30 seconds just siltly starring at Myne with a hesitated look, but soon as if Orc Priest made a certain decision, he looked up at Myne as he still sitting on the g and op his mouth and let out a deep sigh...


    "What da ya want, Hume?" Ormanulunas spoke with a poker face while trying to hide his killing intt toward Myne.


    F*ck! So Orcs can really talk in the Hume language? Although his pronunciation is not correct but that is not important what is more important is that he can actually talk and I can finally get some information out of him, and understand what going on here. Also what the hell are those guys doing in this remote and deserted forest, Myne thought, and subconsidcely asked, "You can talk?"


    "Af caurse, I can talk, atherwise what da ya thaught that anly Hume can talk with other? Wh a monster have sufficit pawer, it can naturally cammunicate with other creatures,"" Ormanulunas said with a disdainful expression.


    Amn, you have point, but if that is the case th why I can''t communicate with other Orcs?" Myne said surprisedly.


    "Well... I can''t answer yaur this question, this is a personal matter of Orcs, and outsiders are nat allowed to learn about it," Ormanulunas said after hesitating for a while staring at Myne deeply.


    "Hum, It seems like my guess was right. Those guys are just lazy asses who only have fight and sex in their gre muscular brains, and are too lazy to learn other languages, am I right?" Myne asked with a playful smile.


    Hearing Myne insulting words, although Ormanulunas wanted to defd his race''s people somehow, but ev after thinking for a while, he can''t find anything worth mtion reason and in the d, he can only vt his anger on the g.


    "Okay, let''s forget about it, tell me one thing, why are you guys searching for me so depressingly? I don''t think I did anything to anger you guys right?" Myne asked with an innoct look on his face.


    Although he indeed has killed a lot of Orc rectly but he did everything professionally without leaving any clue or survival behind, who can sd information about him back to the settlemt and inform anyone about him, that''s why Myne is puzzled and can''t figure out how the hell those Orcs know about him.


    "Sarry, this is also a secret of Orc''s tried and I can''t tell anything about to an outsider," Ormanulunas again said the same nonsse while shaking his head but this time before he could ev stop shaking his head, a big fireball appear in front of his eyes.


    Feeling scorching temperature from the upcoming fireball, Ormanulunas subconsciously rolls side and narrowly dodges the fireball attack.


    "List carefully, you f*cker, currtly you are not in the position to make demands in front of me, you are still alive because you have some value, and I wanted to know more about your Orcs communication system, otherwise do you think that I have so much free time that I will causally talk with you like a frid?


    So now honestly answer what I ask and don''t make me force use some alternative methods to spit out answers from your mouth," Myne said in coldly while making an aggressive look on his face.


    Although Ormanulunas is more than 40+ years old, and have se more than ough world, that a low level threat from a teager can''t scare him, but for some reason, after hearing Myne''s words, Ormanulunas felt as if what Myne said is complete truth and if he didn''t do what he said, th his d might not be peaceful he thinks.


    So after thinking pros and cons of the situation, Ormanulunas took a deep Sigh and helplessly spoke, "We found out about ya through our spy, they are everywhere near the settlemt, the day you follow those Orcs and found the settlemt, we already know about ya, and ev sd some Orcs to deal with ya but you survive.


    Today, after you come into the forest alone, we sd more Orcs to deal with ya, but again an accidt happed in midway. I don''t know about the real situation, but it seems like some idiot ignited a big fire in the forest and woke up The Guardian Beaste of this forest, and create a big mess.


    Because of this not only we lost a lot of our people but also can''t kill ya, in the d, The King didn''t want to lose more people so sd me to kill ya and investigate which braindead idiot caused so much trouble in the forest," Ormanulunas said weakly while starring at the sky.


    "Now, this makes sse why do you guys know about me but why I didn''t see any of your spies in so many days? And also what is the Guardian Beast you are talking about?" Myne asked curiously, although the matter of Orcs having spies is important but it is not much serious threat for Myne.


    he is now powerful ough to deal with most of the Orcs, but he is more interested in that Guardian Besate of Ormanulunas''s mouth, who can make a giant water tried just with its roar alone, is defiantly a big trouble in Myne''s dream of conquering this tire forest.


    After hearing Myne''s question, at first, Ormanulunas hesitate a little bit but after Myne shot a wind bullet at Ormanuluna''s thig, making him cry in pain, he again starts talking obeditly.


    "We Orcs are a little differt from other races, we have a high talt in taming animals and monsters, and because of this after gerations of hard work we finally create a special technique to tame birds and made their eyes of our Orcs trie, with help of Tame birds, we can observe all nearby locations and any kind of movemt can''t hide from our bird''s eye.


    As for Information about the Guardian Beast, we themselves don''t know much about it and only hear legds about it which say that there is a big beast lives in the cter of the forest but because no one comes alive after going there, so no one knows if it is true of wrong, but after today''s incidt I think legd might be not completely wrong," Ormanulunas said after thinking for a while.


    So in this way, you those Orcs were able to find my location so easily.


    It turns out that they have air surveillance to monitor all nearby areas a the settlemt but it seems like because of some reason those spy birds can only move a near the settlemt otherwise it won''t take them so much time to know about me, and they also only find out about me every time I was near the settlemt, but no matter what to say, using birds to spying on your oppont is really a brilliant method, also...


    While Myne was lost in thoughts, Ormanulunas who was sitting on the g with an innoct expression, suddly took out a red crystal like a red color rock from his pocket and while Myne wasn''t paying atttion to him, he crushed it with his hand while making a crisp sound like glass shattering sound.


    Oops, The King didn''t mtion that this thing would make noise after breaking it. Today, my luck is really not good, First I had a fight with my wife and now I become captive of this dangerous Hume, SIgh, such a poor old man am I... Ormanulunas thought while slowly raising his head, but after looking up what greet him is the cold and angry eyes of Myne.


    "So, do you have any last wish before you say goodbye to this world?" Myne asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "Will ya believe me if I say that it was just an accidt?" Ormanulunas asked while standing up from the g, with the help of his wood stick with a red crystal on top of it.


    " So this is your last wish, huh, although it is quite unique but anyway, who am I who judges other people? Also No, I don''t believe in your nonsse," Myne said and shot two fireballs at Ormanuluna''s face.


    Ormanulunas after seeing that he can no longer steal any more time, put away his fake mask of being weak, and just as two fireballs come in front of him, he smashes the butt of his wood stick on the g, and a firewall suddly appears in front of him out of thin air, blocking Myne''s fireball with ease.


    "Hohoho, Let''s start the game...

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50. Now, He Really Pisses Me Off

    Ormanulunas after seeing that he can no longer steal time, put away his fake mask of being weak, just as two fireballs come in front of him, he smashes the butt of his stick on the g, and a firewall materializes in front of him, blocking Myne''s fireball with ease.


    "Let''s being the game...


    F*ck! How did he do that? I am definitely sure that I steal all his skills and abilities, th how did he suddly make a firewall in front of himself? Myne thought dumbfounded and hurriedly used appraisal skills on Orc Priest again...


    [ Name: Ormanulunas ( Orc?Priest)


    LV: 44


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 45 y/o


    Title: Life Sucker


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    None ]


    Weird there are no other skills on his status than how he is using magic? Don''t tell me my appraisal skill isn''t working properly, does it also need some kind of maintance or something?


    As Myne was still in a daze staring at Ormanuluna''s status without knowing that his oppont has already raised his staff high and pointed its shiny red crystal toward him while mumbling some incantation in a low voice.


    And as Ormanulunas complete his final incantation the crystal on top of his staff produces a red light and in visible naked eyes a fireball more than times bigger than Myne''s, suddly appears in front of it while hovering in the air. And as Ormanulunas wave his staff gtly, the fireball as if hit by a bat, shot at high speed toward Myne.


    Ormanulunas low his stick and stare at every move of Myne, with a deadpan expression on his face, although he has shot a fireball times bigger than his oppont, but he doesn''t have ev a little bit of confidce in his heart that his attack can do anything to him.


    Because ev now after spding so much time, he still can feel or use his skills, which is not a good sign, this is the first time in his long life Ormanulunas saw someone who can forcefully stop others to use their skills. And a person of such caliber, how can he defeat by a weak attack like fireball?


    Just as Ormanulunas was hoping that his anxiety might wrong and Myne die on the spot from his attack, the fireball finally come in front of Myne who is still didn''t raise his head as if everything going a him and the fireball coming to burn his ass has nothing do with him, but just as the fireball was about to hit Myne, suddly a gre transpart wall made of wind invisible to everyone other th caster appears in front of him.


    *Boom...


    A loud explosion like someone detonate a TNT sounded in the forest, scaring nearby birds and animals to death.


    Ormanulunas nervously watched flying dust in front of him, because he used too much magic ergy to taste water just now, to see how powerful Myne is, collision betwe Myne and his fireball was quite loud and explosive, which not only made him lose his balance but also produce a lot of such dust, blocking his sight.


    Soon dust settle down and everything become clear in front of Ormanulunas, but after seeing the situation, for a momt Ormanulunas felt that it would be nice if he hadn''t se this sse and might as well run away from this dangerous Hume.


    Myne was still standing in his place, safe and sound, without any injuries, but his mood was not good as his body condition, because although the Wind Shield manage to stop Ormanulunas fireball attack but maybe because its levels were really too low or it maybe fireball was too powerful, his Wind shield completely shattered after stopping the fireball, and because of it, ev though Myne wasn''t injured but he still has to deal with the aftermath of the explosion, which not only did his makeup with dust but also made many little holes in his clothes.


    And this was his new dress which he just brought some days ago.


    Just as magic hands completely took their shape Myne felt a strong connection with them in mind, as if they are his own limb, whom he can control as he wish.


    But just wh Myne wanted to test his new skill, The Rock Monster has come close to him only 4 meters away from him, so he abandoned the idea of playing with his newly grown two rock hands, and commanded the left rock hand to grab the Rock Monster with his mind,


    The left hand, after receiving the command immediately starts moving, and just as the Lava Monster comes in its range, it grabs the Lava Monster from its stomach.


    Wait a minute, there is something wrong going on here, I clearly remember that this guy already uses 3 differt skills, th how can he still have more skills? Does he also got an Inheritance like me?? But I didn''t see anything like a magic weapon on him??? Ormanulunas thought with a frown, for some reason, he always felt like something bad is about to happ to him.


    Should I run away from here, anyway, I don''t have much attachmt to Orcs in the settlemt if they die th die, I don''t care. I was only working here because The Orc King gave me quite a lot of befits, so ev if I run away, not many Orcs would care about it. But if I run away, th what happed if this guy tells everyone about my magic staff?


    If news about my staff really reaches Hume''s King th won''t I will be hunted by greedy Humes day and night?? Ormanuluna mumble in a low voice hesitation can clearly be se on his face, for a momt he can''t decide what to do.


    On one side While Ormanulunas was making the decision to run away and play it safe, or fight with Myne to death so his secret won''t leak out. On the other side, Myne successfully stops Lava Monster from moving, and starts throwing fireball after fireball on the face of the Lava Monster nonstop, and only after the th fireball hit the Lava Monster did that damn guy die without a cry.


    After the Lava Monster loses its head, its body tumbles a little bit and creaks appear all over the body, and soon with Bang, its body explodes and is shattered all over the g.


    Hoo, that was easy, I thought it would be a little challging but it turned out to be quite weak. Just hold it in one place, th hit on his defseless head, and Boom, game over, Myne thought with a smile while staring at the red rocks on the g.


    Th Myne took his eyes off the g and looked at Ormanulunas, "Now, I also defeat your little baby, th why don''t you obeditly surrder and give me your staff? I promise you that I won''t do anything to you."


    Huh, dream on, I won''t bow my head in front of an ant like you, and don''t forget I am not alone, Saying this an excited smile appear on Ormanulunas face, he looked behind Myne and shouted loudly, "My King, this little Hume is the one who is killing our people nonstop."


    Hearing Ormanulunas scout a chill ran down Myne''s spine, he hurriedly looked back but after seeing The King in Ormanulunas mouth, he become completely speechless, because there was no giant gre Orc behind him but only a squirrel crossing the road. Clearly, first time in Myne''s life an Orc, who is known for its low intelligce, fooled him.


    "Motherf*cker!!!" Myne roared and looked in front but the only thing he saw is a fleeing figure of Ormanulunas who was already made a distance of more than 0 meters betwe himself and Myne.


    "F*ck! Stop you coward, where do think you are going with my magic item," Myne said angrily and hurriedly chase after him.


    Seeing this unknown to Myne a smile appears on Ormanuluna''s ugly face.


    *Bang


    Myne who chasing Ormanulunas blindly, suddly heard a glass settering sound under his right foot, and wh he subconsciously look down, he saw an unknown brok potion bottle causally bury in the g. And just as Myne thought ''What is this'' suddly a red light shone under his feet and a fire pillar shot out from it, coughing Myne off guard.


    Ahhhhh...


    Myne let an ear pricing cry, but still, somehow jump out from the fire pillar saving his puny life. But he still wasn''t without any injuries, because this time fire pillar power was much stronger than the fireball, so of course, Myne Wind Shield won''t last much in front of it, and Myne have to take its full power head-on, which clearly wasn''t a pleasant experice.


    His body was a little burned in many places, his full size pants were burned and become shorts, with a black burn design, he also got a free haircut, his long silky sight hair become curly, overall now Myne only missing a bowl in his hands, to work on a well-paid job, the job of begging.


    "F*ck! Now he really pisses me off, Who would have thought that one day an Orc would give me so much trouble?


    But I have to say that ev though this man acts like an idiot but he is really smart, and because of his smartness, today, he is going to die in a very horrible way, no one can run away from me after making my hair like a birds nest," Myne said angrily with blood red eyes while wiping his face with his hand.


    But just wh Myne was about to use his all skills to quickly catch Ormanulunas, suddly a familiar voice come from behind him, and as the voice die down three arrows passed from the top of his head, and at extremely high speed they all hit the back of Ormanulunas.


    "Myne! Don''t give up, we are coming to save you!!"


    "Roarrr..."


    "Huh...?

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51. Dark Hearted Myne

    Hearing the voice Myne quickly looked back and saw Aisha running towards him with a worried expression on her beautiful face, with a big longbow in her slder hand, and her long gold blonde hair dancing in the air. She gave Myne a feeling like he was a maid and Aisha was a heroic knight who come to save him at the critical momt. This feeling wasn''t good at all.


    Why suddly I felt a little sad in my heart instead of happy after seeing Aisha? Myne thought, and just as Aisha come near him, he op his arm widely to give her a big bear hug, without caring that at the momt he was no differt from a barbarian, who doesn''t like wearing clothes, and most of the time only wear small shorts to hide their little brother from incests.


    "If you are thinking that I will hug you in such a condition, th immediately throw away your this idea, and what state have you made of yourself?" Just wh Myne waits for a warm hug from his girlfrid, after getting beat and fooled by an Orc, Aisha Immediately pours cold water on his wishful thinking mercilessly, and she didn''t ev forget to criticize Myne like a nice housewife.


    But still, her heart wasn''t as strict as her mouth, she took off her cloak and put it on him, to cover his almost naked body. Although there was some selfish reason behind it as she didn''t want that other girl behind her to watch his boyfrid''s naked body while drooling, no matter if she is a princess, but still she can''t dy the fact that she cares about him.


    "At least you can say some nice words if you don''t want to give a hug, Sigh, such a poor soul am I," Myne said sadly while shaking his head.


    "Huh, Dream On, you are still young if think that with this level of acting you can get my sympathy, also what is the matter with that Orc? I never saw a fleeing Orc, don''t these guys always attack mindlessly after seeing other species?" Aisha asked frowningly while using her healing skill on Myne to heal his injuries, but she didn''t remove her sight from Ormanulunas, not ev for a single second.


    "Hahaha, Don''t worry about my acting level, it is already topnotch, it''s just you are too smart, so it isn''t working against you, as for the Orc, that is an Orc Priest, he is quite smart compared to other Orcs, his intelligce is same as a normal Hume, that why I am in such condition, Otherwise, I would have disposed of him long ago," Myne said calmly while flattering Aisha.


    "WHAT!!! That is an Orc Priest, and you are fighting with him till now? How is this possible? You should not have stood in front of him ev for 5 seconds, let alone fighting with him, and getting so few injuries," Aisha exclaimed with a shocked expression. Clearly, she didn''t believe what Myne said, and there is also a reason behind her distrust.


    An Orc Priest is the second most powerful Orc after the Orc King in the Orc Tribe, and In a small kingdom like the Augusta Kingdom, where normally an A-Rank Advturer can consider quite a formidable force, this level of monster is more than ough to wipe out a town like Lucas Town single-handedly, so after hearing that her boyfrid whom she always thought weak, but cute, actually beat down such a level of monster alone, for a momt she loses her calmness.


    Is she insulting me or complimting me? And is that guy really so big deal? It seems so, Otherwise, she won''t have such a big reaction. F*ck looks like I again mess up things. Damn, you my big mouth, now how should I explain to her?


    should I say her that I was just kidding and that was just a normal Orc, who is running because he saw you and because of the fear that we will gang up on him and kill him? Myne thought nervously, while cold sweat started falling from his forehead.


    But maybe Myne''s luck was a little too good again or maybe Sylphid finally can''t take Myne and Aisha''s lovey dovey nonsse anymore, she spoke with an emotionless voice.


    "Cough, it looks like you guys have a lot of things to tell each other, th how about if we first defect that Orc, and after that wh we retune to the Town, you guys can talk with each other as much as you want? Forest is probably not a good place to let down your guard and starts an unnecessary conversation, also that too wh your emy is still alive."


    Only after hearing Sylphid''s voice did both couples separate from each other, Aisha''s cheeks were little red because of embracemt while thinking how can she do such a low level mistake in front of Princess, why Myne as a high level shameless guy, of course, didn''t care about such a little thing, but he was still little surprise, that there was someone else also come with Aisha, and although after hearing her voice Myne known that she was a young girl a the same age as Aisha, but other than that because her tire body from head to toe was covered in clothes, and the only thing he manages to discover about her is that her boobies were no match compare to Aisha, as for how he knows about it?


    Simple because ev though her body was covered in clothes but there were no bulgy mountains on her chest, let alone mountains there wer''t ev small hills.


    Tsk, one more girl who doesn''t have womanly charm, what a disappointmt, Myne thought disappointedly and completely ignore her, he didn''t ev bother to use appraisal on her, he have more important things to do than watching some noobs status which he can''t ev steal thanks to his low key policy.


    Huh? Why did this guy suddly look disappointed after seeing me? Is this because I am concealing myself? Sylphid thought confusedly.


    Just as Sylphid thinking about Myne''s weird response toward her, Aisha took out three arrows from her back and nocked them on her bow, th she locks her target, Ormanulunas who was already 50 meters away from her, but ev after seeing such distance there is no abnormality on her face, just deep confidce.


    Th Aisha took a deep breath and release all three arrows at once.


    "Aisha! We should quickly get out of here," Myne said and after hurriedly grabbing her hand, he start running without explaining anything.


    After seeing Myne''s sudd change in behavior both Aisha and Sylphid are caught off guard, they both have question marks all over their head, especially on Aisha who was dragged by Myne without her permission, although she and Myne just rectly become BF and GF, and they don''t have that type of super strong bond like old couples but ev still what she finds about Myne from many interactions, is that he is definitely not a guy who does anything recklessly without any reason, and most of the time remains in a happy mood, so now seeing him so nervous, one thing is certain for her that he suddly know something which they don''t.


    "Myne can you explain to us why are in so a hurry, is there any kind of danger a us?" Aisha asked calmly but she didn''t try to resist and let Myne drag her like a child.


    "We don''t have that much time, If we don''t get out of here quickly, we''ll all be in someone''s else stomach after a while, so put the brakes on your mouth and move your feet quickly."


    Hearing Myne''s serious voice, Aisha finally give up, and apologizing looked back toward Sylphid, wanted to say something to her, so she won''t take Myne''s reckless behavior on her heart, but just as she turned her head, she saw a hazy shadow of someone who was coming toward them with extremely fast speed.


    At first, Aisha didn''t recognize, it because of the distance, but wh that shadow, suddly vanished from its place, and appear just 30 meters away from them like a ghost, th she saw it clearly, and for a momt she wishes she had never se him.


    That shadow was a 4-meter big gre muscular Orc, with long black hair, red eyes, and one big tooth while the other one is seem brok by someone, but its remaining part was still visible, wearing a leather skirt on his waist, other than that his tire body was naked, showing everyone his power of youth.


    He has a crown on his head, made of various bones of differt creatures, and on top of it, a gre color ruby was strung on it. In his right hand, he was holding a giant black color iron axe.


    "Roarrrr...


    Sylphid who was still hesitating and just slowly following Myne and Aisha with a dissatisfied expression, after hearing the Orc King''s voice just behind herself, nearly got a heart attack, she quickly raises her running speed but how can she run faster than an Orc King?


    Soon the Orc King caught her, and already come near her, a little bit more and her chance of dying under the Orc King''s axe is the same as the sun rising from the west literally impossible, unless there is a miracle happed.


    "Myne! Release my hand Sylphid is in danger, we need to help her, otherwise, Orc King would kill her," Aisha exclaimed while trying to break free her hand from Myne''s iron grip.


    But Myne didn''t give a f*ck about her request, and without ev looking at her, he hurriedly replied, "That not going to happ, ev if I release you, you can''t do anything in this situation, don''t overestimate yourself. We both know that we are nothing in front of the Orc king, other than making him angry and inviting our death sooner, what can we do?


    Don''t forget I also remind her that we should quickly get out here, but obviously, she didn''t want to list to me, so now let her suffer, while the Orc King deals with her we can just run away, this is a god giv opportunity, so don''t let it go."


    "Myne! How can you say something like that..." Aisha again exclaimed with her mouth wide op from shock, clearly, she didn''t expect that Myne would be so shameless that he would abandon someone in order to save his and her life.


    "Otherwise, what should I say? You wait here and I go, and save her, whose I never ev saw face? Don''t you think this is too much, her life has nothing to do with me, but your life has and for some stranger, I am not going to put my and your life in danger, ev if you later break up with me, got it? Now shut up and follow me, Myne said coldly.


    "But...She is prin..."


    *Boom...


    Just as Aisha was finally a bit little convince by Myne''s OP speech, and wanted to reveal Sylphid''s Idtity as her final trump card in front of Myne, behind them all of a sudd the situation takes a completely differt turn.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52. Facing Orc King

    Myne and Aisha quickly turned back and saw Sylphid whom Myne already declare dead, actually had a transpart shield a her tire body, which save her life at a critical momt, and ev after receiving a full power attack from an Orc King, her shield didn''t get a little bit damage.


    F*ck! So powerful, how can she have such strong defsive skills? Myne thought with a shocked expression. But compared to his selfish mood, Aisha has completely differt thoughts.


    "Thank god, Sylphid is okay, if something happed to her I don''t know what we do after that," Aisha said finally taking a breath of relief.


    "Well, yes you are right, but I don''t think she will last much longer. Although her shield looked powerful, but it might also have some limitations like her own ergy capacity, wh she runs out of ergy, her shield naturally couldn''t protect her, and still if she manages to save her own life, but the main question still remains the same, and that is, how will run away from the Orc King?


    Now she made him more angry after blocking his attack, so in my eyes, her chance of escaping from the Orc King''s evil hands doesn''t look much high," Myne said calmly while analyzing Sylphid''s situation like a professional.


    "Don''t you have a little bit of shame? How can you say something so wretched with such a calm face? Don''t you ev have a little bit of sympathy toward her? Aisha asked nervously while holding her bow tightly ready to ter the battle to help Sylphid anytime. Ev though from the bottom of her heart, she just wants to run away with Myne from the Orc King as soon as possible.


    After all, she is still young and she wants to live till her old age, also she has no wish to die a virgin, but does she have a choice?


    If she uses Sylphid a princess as cannon fodder to distract the Orc King so she and Myne can escape without any trouble, th it won''t be long before Royal guards would be knocking on their doors, and with Royal''s not-so-good attribute towards commoners, there is 99.9% chance that she and Myne defiantly lose their head, for abounding their princess behind to die.


    So now she can only try to distract the Orc King by herself while letting Myne go, at least he can save his life, this is also the reason why she didn''t want to reveal Sylphid''s Idtity as she knows that in eyes of most of the commoners, Royal family is like symbols of God, for whom they can do anything to make them happy, ev if they have to sacrifice their life to protect or do something dangers for them ev though they might be unwilling and only meet them once.


    "Huh? Why should I feel shame for not helping a stranger? it''s not like I owe her anything, and I have to consider the gap betwe myself and my oppont before messing with him. Do you really want to see my dead body so depressingly that you continuously courage me to sd my head under the Orc King Axe? Also don''t you notice anything strange about your frid?


    Although she was about to kiss the lady death but still not ev for once she asked for our help, I can only think of two reasons behind her this weird behavior either she''s giv up and knows she can''t be saved so she''s trying to buy you time so you can run away, or she still has some trick in her sleeves about which we don''t know," Myne said with a frown while using Appraisal skills on Orc King...


    [ Name: Orgathour ( Orc?King )


    LV: 56


    Race: Demon Race


    Gder: Male


    Age: 3 y/o


    [Skill]


    King''s Intimidation


    Realize


    Unique Magic?Space-time


    [Ability]


    Roar, Charge, Smash, Slash ]


    Wtf! What kind of skills are those? And his levels it already cross 50+, ev Ormanulunas whose levels were just 44 already gave him a fire shear of trouble, th what about this Orc King, who is not only levels higher than Ormanulunas but also has more weird skills than him, and what the hell is this Unique Magic skill?


    I never heard about it before, Myne thought confusedly but after seeing that Sylphid''s shield was just about to break, he quickly steals all Orc King''s skills, he should try to study them later, currtly, his survival is the most important matter...


    Just wh Myne was about to hold Aisha''s hand again and wanted to escape, behind his back, Aisha also draw out her bow and was ready to shoot an arrow toward the Orc King to distract him, suddly Sylphid who was hiding in her turtle shell-like shield while cold sweat dripping from her forehead, took out a small baby fist size small silver color metal ball from her blouse pocket.


    What''s going on here? How can this guy use wind and fire magic skills? He clearly does not have those skills in his awaking list, th where does his skills are coming from? Does he also have a magical artifact? But those are ev rare for the royal family th how can a poor orphan like him, who spd the most time hunting in order to earn money, can buy such an expsive thing?


    Sylphid thought with a shocked expression, she come here especially to meet Myne so, of course, she have read all his backg data, but now after seeing Myne using skill after skill about which she have no information, this made Sylphid lose her calm.


    "Princess! What are you looking at dumbly? Let go we should quickly get out of here, so Myne can also find a chance and escape from The Orc King''s pursuit," Aisha spoke worryingly while pulling Sylphid with her. But she still once in a while looked back to see Myne''s situation, clearly, she is worried that her first-ever boyfrid would die before they could ev spd some romantic nights together.


    "Sorry, I was diverted by Myne''s explosive powers," Sylphid said while again making a calm face as if nothing has happed.


    ...


    "So big guy, after killing so many of your kin, we are finally in front of each other huh, but still who would have thought that a weak chick like me, who can''t ev beat a damn sheep two weeks ago, know going to fight with an Orc King?" Myne said with a smile while casting all his defsive skills, but after looking at the Orc King''s giant body, he felt like he really need to get some more defsive skills.


    "So that was you who killed so many of my people? Damn you ant, no wonder I felt like I have se you somewhere... The Orc King roared again but this time anger in his eyes was clearly visible, and he raise his big axe and smash it on Myne''s head with all his strgth.


    Myne seeing that he successfully moves his death closer, crushes his luck and big mouth, and hurriedly dodges, the Orc King''s attack.


    Boom...


    Myne looked back where he was just standing and saw a big meters deep crater in his original position, which fright him to death.


    F*ck! So strong, ev without his skills, this guy is literally a walking disaster for normal people, no wonder, Aisha and that flat-chested girl were so scared of him, Myne thought and after standing up from the g, without any hesitation he turns a and starts running toward the town.


    No way, he defiantly isn''t a fool, who thinks himself overpower just after killing some cannon fodder> and he would never put his life on the line and fight with such a dangerous monster like Orc King without absolute advantage over his side, in order to save someone else life.


    He already gives Aisha and that flat-chested girl opportunity to run away, ev now if they still get caught th he can only pike up Aisha and sacrifice that flat-chested girl for the greater good. As for why he is running toward the town?


    That is because he believes that a town which just some hour''s distance from the capital city probably has one or two super strong people living in it who can do some hand-to-hand communication with the Orc King, and ev if he is wrong, and there are only weak chicks like him, th it is okay too, till the Orc King ter the town just relying on his physical strgth while destroying that big and solid trance gate, he believes that The King defiantly sd someone strong ough to deal with him, so he doesn''t have many worries.


    Just as Myne decided the next course of action, from the corner of his eyes, he a big sharp axe coming toward him to chop him in half, seeing this Myne didn''t think and quickly roll down on the g.


    Just as he did that The Orc King''s axe pass from the top of his head, like a gust of wind, while cutting some of his hair, and a big tree next to him like a knife cutting butter without any resistance.


    Bang...


    "Shit, shit, Myne quickly think something, otherwise next will be your head, instead of this tree, which was laying on the g," Myne said to himself and quickly use double jump skill to make some distance betwe himself and the Orc King, but how can the Orc King let Myne goes away from himself so easily, seeing that Myne jumping like a monkey on top of trees and going farther away from himself, he quickly aimed his axe at the back of Myne and with all his strgth, he throws his big axe at him.


    Myne who was continuously using double jump skills and running from the top of trees, suddly felt a chill from his back, so without any hesitation, he who was just about to cast a new of double jump, stop all his magic power immediately, and fall behind the big bushes, in front of a meters tall big giant tree.


    The Orc King''s axe like a spinning tornado, while leaving behind its afterimage, quickly pass Myne''s position, but at the last momt, because Myne cancels his skill, and didn''t use the double jump skill just like the Orc King predicts, the axe after passing from the top the bush, got stuck in the tree.


    This damn axe, I have to do something about it, Myne thought and suddly an evil idea come into his small head. Since he like throwing his axe so much, th he probably didn''t care about such a low-quality axe, right?


    After making the decision for someone else item, Myne hurriedly runs toward the Orc King''s axe which got stuck into the big tree, and after coming in front of it, Myne quickly grabs its handle and put it into his invtory.


    The Orc King, who was catching Myne, after seeing that his most beloved battle axe, which was also the royal symbol of his kingship, and the most powerful weapon of his tire Orc Tribe, vanished because of the little ant whom he trying to kill, suddly felt like he received 000 points of damage instant.


    First Orc King for some reason, lose his connection with his skills some momt ago, which was quite weird for him, but he still didn''t think much about it because to kill some weak ants, he doesn''t need skills but seeing Myne stealing his most important weapon in front of his eyes, the Orc King who was already angry suddly let out an ear-piercing roar, and like a mad bull, rushed toward Myne.


    "Damn thief, retune back me my axe!"


    Dream on, If you really care so much about your axe, th why the hell are you throwing it a nonstop? Now since it is in my hand, th you can only say goodbye to it, because your axe now is mine, and I rarely give my things to others, hahaha... Myne mocks the Orc King oply and after waving his hand to him, he uses double jump skill and runs away.

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53. Bazzams decision

    Myne after continuous use of double jump skills, and running from the top of the tree, somehow managed to escape the pursuit of the Orc King till he saw the main gate of Lucus Town.


    Myne was never be so happy to see the gate of his town as he was today. Beside the gate with both gatekeepers, he also saw worried Aisha and that flat-chested girl who again covered her tire body in the cloak and was standing behind Aisha like a statue.


    "So you guys manage to run away, huh? If I have not se you here, I thought that you guys are still in the forest," Myne said to Aisha jokingly while walking toward her with his trademark smile, but because of his tattered clothes, which can hardly cover his neither region, Myne''s smile looks everything but pleasuring.


    Although Myne has quite a lot of clothes in his Invtory but because he didn''t want to reveal his secrets to anyone, he didn''t ev dare to wear them, and if he did he have no excuse to explain where he got his clothes as Aisha and that flat-chested girl both saw that he doesn''t have storage pouch with him, so he can only bite the bullet and walked in front of everyone in such embarrassing condition.


    "Myne! Thank God, you are all right, I was so worried about you," Aisha after hearing Myne''s voice immediately looked toward him and after confirming that it was indeed Myne who spoke, not her illusion, she hurriedly runs toward him and give him tight hug, and only after hugging him for a while did she come to her sse and spoke with concern-filled voice.


    "Really? You don''t look that worried wh you abandoned me to fight with the Orc King without any hesitation," Myne said in a slow voice which only Aisha could hear while rolling his eyes.


    "What are you talking about, it was clearly you who order me to run away, while saying that I am a fatty and run too slow, now how can you say that I abandoned you as I am just following your order," Aisha said innoctly clearly didn''t want to let Myne take her advantage.


    Shit, I know that, I shouldn''t have said that, a great chance to emotionally blackmail Aisha missed away, damn it, Myne thought angrily.


    "What happed Myne? You look quite sad," Aisha asked while trying to hold back her giggle.


    Nothing, I am just feeling a little sad, that while escaping the Orc King''s pursuit, I lost your cloak somewhere," Myne said with a sigh.


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it, but if you still fill sad th just take me to the shopping," Aisha said while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    Is this a date invitation? Yes, finally all my hard work paid off, now I can joy my beautiful Aisha''s company one more time, and this time we have an tire day. There is also a chance that I can get a kiss from Aisha since she looked so impressed with me today, Myne thought happily while joying Aisha''s big boobies on his naked chest.


    While Myne daydreaming about his upcoming date, and his little brother slowly trying to wake up, beside the town gate, Sylphid, who just finished sding an emergcy message to her father, suddly looked at Aisha and Myne with a frown.


    "They look pretty close, no wonder Aisha knows so many things about Myne, so they are in a relationship huh, it looks like things are going to become a little complicated."


    "Cough! Aisha, if you finished your public show of love, th can we go to the guild? Don''t forget we have to inform the guild leader what happed in the forest so he can take action as soon as possible, otherwise who knows if the Orc King suddly attacks the town?" Sylphid said in a low voice which can only Aisha and Myne hear, with a poker face.


    Hearing Sylphid''s cold tone and not-so-nice words, Aisha Immediately distanced herself from Myne with a red face, Yee, Yes, let''s go, we have to meet the guild leader, by the way, Myne, you should also come with us. You are the one who has the most contact with Orcs, your information can give us quite a lot of help," Aisha said with a serious face while trying to avoid Sylphid''s eyes.


    "Aisha, before talking at least look at other people''s condition, from which angle do you think I have the mood to wander a in the town in those clothes? Do you want to make me a laughing stock in the tire town?


    Although I don''t have much respect in your eyes, but I still hav''t had such bad days that I can auction my honor just like that, also don''t forget that your respectful guild leader banned me from tering the guild, so you go and have fun.


    I am just going to my home, I need to change my clothes as soon as possible, people already started watching with the wrong eyes," Myne said nervously while looking a with a fearful expression as some people are talking about him while continuously giving a peek at his little brother, which is clearly not a good thing, so after saying goodbye, he hurriedly runs into the town, before Aisha could speak anything.


    "Princess, what should we do now?


    Without the help of Myne, how will we know just how many Orcs are in the forest and where their settlemt is?" Aisha asked concernedly although she hav''t se the Orc settlemt herself, but she have heard about it many times that whether there is an Orc King, and an Orc priest prest together, there was always an Orc settlemt nearby, with populations of more than 50 elite Orcs, which for a small town like Lucus is ough to make it disappear from the map of Augusta Kingdom.


    "Don''t worry about it, I have already informed my father about the Orc Settlemt, he is going to sd reinforcemts to deal with this crisis soon, we just have to hang on till help arrives. So don''t think too much, and let go, we have to do a lot of things," Sylphid said dominantly.


    "Okay, as you command, Princess, Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head, no one was ready to list to her, sometimes she ev felt like she is just a backg character about whom no one really care.


    "By the way, you seem quite close to that Myne, is there anything going on betwe you and Myne about which you forget to tell me before?" Sylphid asked with one eye closed.


    "Huh? No...no what are you talking about, we are just close frids, yes, just close frids, hahaha," Aisha said awkwardly while trying to not look toward Sylphid.


    "Close frids, huh? I see..." Sylphid said with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile, but still, she didn''t try to put her nose in other people''s business.


    ...


    The tire way Aisha and Sylphid didn''t say anything, Sylphid because of her status, can''t talk to anyone causally and had to maintain her image all the time, while Aisha because she didn''t want to attract unnecessary trouble.


    Here give it a try, you defiantly like it, and believe me, I have to give a lot of things to my close frid before he decides to sell me those three bottles," Bazzam said proudly.


    But Sylphid after hearing about the Humblosun Gold Wine, a frown appears on her beautiful face, because she never heard about it, and if this wine is really as popular as Bazzam describes, th it is really quite weird that she didn''t know about it. Sylphid hesitantly smelled the wine but she only felt a lovely sct in her nose, th she through a little bit and took a small sip of wine.


    As wine ter Sylphid''s mouth and touch her tongue, for a momt Sylphid had an illusion that she was flying, she had never drunk something so good in her tire life, th Sylphid like a thirsty wanderer in the desert, quickly finish the tire glass of wine in the one gulp.


    "Give me more," said Sylphid while rising the empty glasses toward Bazzam.


    "Yes, yes, Princess, here, saying such, Bazzam refilled Sylphid''s empty glass with a painful expression in his eyes, clearly, he didn''t respect that the Princess, whom he considered a gtle and well behaved lady, turn out to be a big drinker.


    Only after finishing the second glass of wine, did Sylphid come back to her sse, and realize what she is doing, she cough a little bit to hide her embarrassmt and hurriedly change the topic.


    "Do you know anything about the noble who is selling this wine?" Sylphid asked clearly interested in this new wine.


    "Sorry, princess, I have to disappoint you but I don''t know anything about him, because most of his work is done by his workers or his butler, and he never reveals his information in public," Bazzam said apologetically.


    "Th wh did he start selling this wine, and what is its price rate?" Sylphid asked while staring at the gold bottle in Bazzam''s hand passionately clearly she wanted to drink more, but she can''t just grab it from others'' hands, she still has to remember her idtity after all.


    "Well, as far as I know, this wine come into the market months ago, and its one battle price is 0 platinum coins, but because it is too hard to get, in the black market its price is more than 50 platinum coins," Bazzam said after thinking for a while.


    "I see, by the way, how many A-Rank advtures are currtly in your guild?" Sylphid asked.


    "Huh? A Rank Advturer? What are you talking about Princess, how can my guild have such strong people? I myself am only a B Rank Advturer, how can I have the courage to order them and let them join my guild, and work for me?


    Also, this is just a small town near the capital city, without any worth mtioning resources, we don''t ev have a single dungeon in this town, th why do powerful people with A-Rank strgth come here?" Bazzam said with a helpless smile.


    Just because of this reason he tried many times to transfer to other cities with dungeons under their control, but because he only has the power of a B Rank advturer, he never gets approval from higher up, and so he has to spd most of his life in this small town, ev though he has quite a high ambition at the start of his carrier, which later smokes up by the wind of reality.


    "What! So you are saying that in this tire town, there is not a single A-Rank Advturer?" Sylphid exclaimed while standing up from her chair.


    "Amm, as far as I know, there are also 5 or so people with B Rank strgth, and others are just normal people without any sufficit power, by the way, Princess who is that A-Rank advturer you just mtion," Bazzam asked embarrassingly while rubbing his hand back of his head.


    Done, you guys are done for th, now take my advice and start praying that the Orc King doesn''t come to your door before reinforcemt from the capital city comes, otherwise, no one can save you," Sylphid said with a sigh completely ignore Bazzam question, and th first, she took out her storage pouch from her blouse pocket, put her hand in the storage pouch, and took out a handful of platinum coins, and put them on the desk, th she grabs the gold wine bottle from Bazzam and start walking toward the exit.


    "Wait a minute, Princess, can you please tell me, what do means by the Orc King coming to my door, and about reinforcemt, Bazzam hurriedly asked nervously, he ev forget to look at the platinum coins on his desk, ev Mia who start to d forget by everyone, held her breath, so she doesn''t miss anything about which Sylphid going to say.


    After hearing Bazzam''s request, Sylphid thought for a momt and describe everything that happed in the forest.


    "So, now you understand how critical your town''s situation is, but don''t worry if everything goes well, th you might not ev see the Orc King''s face, before some deal with him, but still, if your luck is really bad, th I can only pray for you, Sylphid said and after nodding her head toward dumbfounded Bazzam and Mia, she walks out from his office.


    "Grandpa, what should we do now? Should I pack our things before the Orc King come to our gate?" Mia asked nervously.


    "Shut up, you idiot, can''t you see such a simple thing, since Princess herself is not a little bit nervous, and ev dare to drink wine so causally th she defiantly has some backup plan ready, so we don''t have to worry too much," Bazzam said angrily while showing his deep trust toward the royal family.


    "Okay, Grandpa, th I am going back to my work," Mia said helplessly, and just wh she was about to slip out from Bazzam''s office, she heard his voice from behind, "By the way, since you insist so much th tell you, grandma to pack my favorite blanket and pillow as well, you know without them I can''t fall asleep."


    Huh? Don''t he just a momt ago say that he believes in Princess and nothing bad going to happ, th why did he change his mind so soon? Mia thought but because her grandpa was already quite angry with her she dare not joke with him, and just nodded her head, and hurriedly left his office while leaving Bazzam alone in the room.


    Who would have thought that the guy whom I just kick out from the guild to save some money, turn out to be hiding his strgth so deeply, no wonder he didn''t take my word seriously that time, and this also explains how Lyle and his father die so suddly.


    Sigh, seems like this time I mess up all the things but now it is not time to cry over spilled milk, I need to make a plan to deal with this situation.


    By the way, it seems like Mia''s grandma always wanted to see Sea, and I also have be fooling her till now while saying that wh the time is right we would go on a long vacation, now since the town is under such a great danger, and a big emy of mine, who is waiting to kill me in dark at any momt, so there''s no better time to get away from all this mess.


    Yes, this is the perfect plan, such a gius I am, hahaha, Bazzam laughs for a while and th he hurriedly writes a resignation letter, and after taking all valuable things from all the hidd safes in his office, he also left his office...

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54. Myne The Story Teller

    Myne, after running away from Aisha and Sylphid, quickly found the nearest alley and hurriedly wt in. Th he took out some clothes from his invtory and wear them.


    Huh, finally now I am feeling a little safe, thank god that today there wer''t many people at the town gate, otherwise, I am definitely become the topic of people''s fun time, Myne thought while taking a breath of relief.


    After which Myne exit from the alley, and headed toward his home. Because it was eving time along the way, he saw many people walking on the market street, some returning from their work, some buying ingredits for dinner, childr running and playing a the road like headless chicks, wom in name of shopping made their small groups of 3-5 taking and laughing with each other.


    Myne who lives most of his life alone, of course, ignores everything a him, and after buying some vegetables and fruits to fill his stock, he retunes to his home.


    The first thing after coming to his home Myne did is to look for his uninvited guests, who forcefully settled in his house, without caring about his permission, and without any accidt, he saw them dozing under a tree lazily. But Little Doggy who get his small, quickly op his eyes and looked toward Myne, and after seeing him, he hurriedly comes to him, while wagging his tail.


    "Woof Woof..."


    "Okay, okay, little guy, calm down, although I didn''t want to say it, but I also miss your this cute little face, compared to those ugly gre potatoes I prefer to see your cute face," Myne said with a smile while rubbing Little Doggy soft and hairy head.


    After playing with Little Doggy a little bit Myne gave him fruit as a reward for his good behavior and tered the house, Little Doggy whose only height is little not his stomach and mouth, ate the tire adult palm size fruit with two bites and start following Myne whether he goes, as he has nothing better to do.


    Myne also doesn''t care if Little Doggy follows him, he just ters the house and headed toward the backyard, there he filled two buckets of water from the well, and took a quick bath.


    "Sigh, wh would a bad guy with water type skills come in front of me? It is really quite tiring to fetch water from the well," Myne said while wiping water from his body.


    Th he wears new clothes and throws dirty ones in a basket, after which he wt into the kitch and took out some meat, and vegetable from his Invtory, and start making simple dishes to fill his stomach a little bit, although he is going out to meet June to relive his pressure and tsion of all-day hard work, and there June defiantly made a nice dinner for him, but there are still three guests living in his house whom he needs to provide food, and one of them is his favorite, so, of course, he has to give some of his time to them as well.


    "Okay, guys, hers is your food, eat slowly and look for the house if you are free, I am going out, so see ya soon," Myne said after putting the big bowl filled with Orc meat in front of the Mightya trio and headed toward the June house.


    After walking or so minutes Myne again saw that wretched graveyard beside June''s house where last time he saw that old man or maybe the ghost with a lantern in his hand.


    "Sigh, I hope last time what I saw was just an illusion rather than a real ghost," Myne spoke while walking slowly toward June''s house. "June defiantly has something wrong with her mind, otherwise, how can a normal person ev think of living alone beside a graveyard?"


    Knock Knock... While looking fearfully at the graveyard, Mayn finally reached the main door of June''s house and quickly knocked on her it.


    "Coming, wait a momt..."


    June''s voice comes from inside the house, and soon she ops the door.


    June was wearing casual house clothes, with a simple black color short skirt a loose blue T-shirt, and her hair tied in a ponytail style.


    Th Hamir and his teammate brought all the necessary items to explore an unknown cave, like a lot of lanterns, candles, some magic light balls, a lot of food, and water for emergcies, as they didn''t know how long it takes to them to complete their task, a big rope, and finally their weapons.


    Th they took a carriage that happed to be on its way to their destination, and they reach that cave without any up and down derning their journey other than the carriage driver''s old man nonstop chit-chat and his unbreathable small."


    "Wait a minute, how do you know that carriage driver small bad? Doesn''t it too much information?" June asked confusedly.


    "Do you want to list to this story or not?" Myne said with a poker face.


    "I want..."


    "Th shut up and don''t disturb me again in the middle of the story, also this is the first and last warning, you will get all your answers till the story will be finished."


    "Okay..."


    "Sigh, so where was I? Oh, yes, they come to the cave, the cave was 5 km away from the nearby town, have wide op space in front of it, and its trance is under a big mountain, which looks like a monster who was sleeping with his mouth wide op, completely dark, nothing can see inside from outside.


    Th Hamir starts guiding everyone, according to his ready made plan, and he sds that newbie with his best frid Luka, to explore the suring area to see if there are any footprints or marks of dangerous monsters, if there are, th they would immediately drop this mission, as fighting with a powerful monster in the cave same as giving an invitation to death, as Hamir know his and his teammate capability very well.


    Soon the newbie and Luka, come back with good news, the suring area was completely clear and there was no trace of any dangerous monster, after hearing this Hamir asked Luka to help him, and they starts setting some traps at the trance of the cave, so if there any monster accidtally try to ter in the cave, they maybe find out about it after hearing its voice.


    While Hamir and Luka are setting traps, Hamir''s girlfrid Ha, who had too much excitemt filled up in her can''t wait to go into the cave, and find non exist treasure hidd in it, as she had read many of those kinds of books, she thought that in this kind of cave, they would definitely found something precious. So she grabs that newbie and walked into the cave.


    At the start, she just looks a the cave trance while waiting for Hamir and Luka, as she is scared of going deep in the cave with only that newbie and herself, as she now that both of their combat power is literally 0, she only get chance to work with Hamir is because she has a healing skill and a nice body.


    As Ha lazily looked a in the cave, suddly she saw a gold coin on the g some meters away from her. At first, she didn''t believe what she was seeing, and thought that it was her hallucination but ev after rubbing her eyes 3 times and wh the gold coin still was on the g, she immediately becomes excited and quickly ran toward it, and grab it.


    That newbie who was siltly following her like a servant also noted that gold coin, but unlike Ha he notice some more things, which Ha ignored unknowingly, but he didn''t speak and just stood at his palace.


    Ha after feeling the gold coin''s cold metallic touch in her hand, becomes very happy, but wh her eyes fall on the newbie, she puts away her smile and spoke with a cold voice, "You didn''t show anything, got it?"


    What can that newbie who doesn''t ev awak his skills say? He just nodded his head, while giving her an okay gesture.


    "Good, I like smart boys, now go and help Hamir, you don''t need to follow me anymore," Ha said with a smile while giving a random glance at the corner of her right side.


    "Okay, th take care," That newbie said and after looking at Ha''s face filled with impatice and greed for the last time with hesitation, he swallow the world which was about to come out of his mouth and walk out of the cave.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55. Life Changing Cave!

    "Where is Ha?" Hamir asked the newbie after seeing him coming out from the cave alone.


    "She is inside, and she said that she wants to stay alone there, and I don''t need to accompany her, so she kick me out."


    "What! Ha said such a thing to you? Wh did your girlfrid become so brave?" Luka asked Hamir with a frown.


    "Let''s go in, I think there is defiantly something wrong going on in Ha''s mind, otherwise, she won''t dare to go into an unknown cave alone," Hamir said and hurriedly walked into the cave.


    Luka also sighs helplessly and after picking up his sword from the g, he also walks into the cave with Hamir side by side. As for the Newbie, he only ter the cave after Hamir and Luka already walked 0 meters ahead of him.


    This is what Hamir has told him to do, so if there was any surprise attack, th he can hide in a safe place, as while fighting saving someone else is a little difficult for them, and most emies always attack weak members of the team first.


    "Do you want more meat?" Myne asked suddly catching June who was listing story very focusedly off guard.


    "What!"


    "Do you want more meat? Your plate is already empty," Myne said while wiping his mouth.


    "No, I don''t need anything, quickly tell me what happed after that," June asked impatitly.


    Hohoho, seem like someone is joying my story very much," Myne said with a knowing smile on his face.


    "Yes, I really like your story, it is better than those in my books, now stop your chit-chat and tell me what happed next," June said with a frown on her face.


    "Well, wh Hamir and his team members, ter the cave, ev after walking 0 meters ahead they don''t find Ha, which surprises Hamir the most as he knows very well just how cowardly his girlfrid is and it''s not for the sake of her healing skill, and his little brother, he would have never tak her in the team."


    "Luka, be alert I think Ha is in danger, otherwise, there is no way, she could run deep into an unknown cave by herself," Hamir reminds Luka while holding his weapon nervously.


    "I know, sigh, I have told you many times that you should kick out this woman from the team, but only god knows what kind of black magic she did on you, you stick to her like glue all day long," Luka said helplessly.


    "Can you now shut up for some minutes? And stay focused, otherwise, if something attacks you stealthily, believe me, I am not going to help..."


    Hamir talking a little angrily, but halfway through he stopped as he finally saw Ha.


    Ha was standing at the d of the cave while facing a wall, her back toward Hamir and his team, because of it they can''t see her face, but they know in their heart that there is defiantly something wrong with her, especially after seeing a small man-made tunnel at the of d of the cave.


    But what surprised them most is that the tunnel trance and all walls on which the tunnel was built actually made of metal, and there are thousands of unknown symbols writt a it, and after seeing it ev an idiot can say that this is not a place where they should come.


    "Hamir, my best frid, at least one time in life, believe me, and just forget about this woman, and let''s run away from here.


    I don''t have a very good vibe from that tunnel, and your cowardly girlfrid standing there while staring at the wall like a statue, I think once she saw us, there is undoubtedly something bad going to happ," Luka said nervously the matter of fact, which most of horror movie protagonists always ignore.


    "I don''t know, maybe from that tunnel?" Hamir spoke hesitantly, clearly after hearing about money his fear also reduce a lot. Really Greed is such a wonderful thing, it can make ev the smartest man an idiot, who will forget all his reasoning and fear.


    Just wh Luka wanted to one more question, he suddly saw light in a small hole in the corner.


    "Look there is something," Luka who just saw a lot of gold coins with Ha said hurriedly and after releasing his hand from Hamir''s grip, walked toward the hole from where the light coming, without caring that he was still running away from a dangerous tity.


    "What are you doing you bastard, do you want to die, hurry up, escape from this f*cking cave," Hamir cursed Luka. But Luka as if he was deaf, didn''t list to Hamir, and after kneeling down in front of the hole, he put his hand in it, and with a little bit of force, took out a big beg size of one year old child.


    After which he and Hamir run at their fastest speed within some minutes, they come out from the cave successfully.


    "Haa, finally come out, thank god, that scary thing didn''t attack us," Hamir said while panting heavily, but still a smile can clearly visible on his face which saw how happy he was after expericing a near death experice.


    "Yes, you''re right, but now let''s see what''s in this beg," Luka said and quickly oped the beg.


    "Ohh shit!" Luka exclaimed excitedly, nearly scaring Hamir to death.


    "What happed? Did Ha come out of the cave?" Hamir asked fearfully while hurriedly looking at the cave, but other than the darkness he saw nothing.


    "Look at it, we become rich! Hamir, finally we don''t have to risk our life anymore, and finally, now we can live our life like we always dreamed of." Luka said excitedly while showing a handful of Platinum coins to Hamir, th he op the bed mouth widely and show Hamir, the tire bed was filled with Platinum coins.


    "Ooh F*ck, how can this be!" Hamir exclaimed with joy and took out a handful of coins from beg, and only after feeling the cold touch of coins, did he believe that what he is looking not his illusion but real money.


    "We are rich, Hamir let''s get out of this scary place, and joy our life," Luka said.


    "Yes, but where is that newbie? Didn''t he the first one to run out of the cave?" Hamir asked with a frown.


    "Who cares where is that coward, maybe he thought that we are dead so he run away with our items, look a you, he ev didn''t spare those traps we set before," Luka said disdainfully, while walking toward the nearest town.


    "Sigh, maybe you are right," Hamir said and start following Luka.


    After that, Luka and Hamir, retune to the nearby town, without any delay they booked a carriage, and headed toward the capital city immediately, in fear that someone stole their money. They reach their destination in the late eving and spd their night in the most luxurious hotel in the tire Capital City.


    The next day Hamir and Luka divide the tire money they found in the cave betwe each other and wt their own way. Hamir as he always dream bought a high-d restaurant in the middle of the capital city.


    His business work very well, and he soon becomes a good businessman, whom everyone loves and respects, and one day he accidtally meets an extremely beautiful lady, and they both fall in love with each other, got married, have a lot of childr, and lived a happy life.


    As for Luka, unlike Hamir who wants a happy family and good status, he always wanted to live like a noble and wanted to joy his life to the fullest, so he bought a big mansion in the most popular location in the capital city without any problem, th he bought 0 female slaves of differt color and shape, which not only take care his mansion but also fulfilled his dirty wishes.


    Later he also op a slave business which also work very well, and at the peak of his business, he also caught many differt non-Hume females for his joymt. Like this that cave which they thought a ghostly place change their life completely.


    But is it what it seems?...

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56. Night Fun R-18

    After coming out from the cave, Newbie hurriedly runs far away from the cave toward the forest and after running 500 meters away from the cave, he hides behind a big tree, while continuously staring at the trance of the cave, waiting for Humir and Luka.


    That newbie waited there in fear for a hours, but neither Hamir nor Luka come out from the cave, as for Ha, in this life, he doesn''t want to see her again, but just wh he was about to give up, and wanted to retune to the town, he suddly saw a gold glow coming out from the cter of the cave trance.


    At first, he thought that was his imagination, but wh that gold glow dies down and a small mountain of gold coins appears at the trance of the cave, he stares at them with a wide op mouth.


    For a momt, that newbie really wanted to go there and grab some handful of coins, which should be ough to support him for some months, but th he remember Hamir and Luka, and immediately drop his dangerous idea, quickly turn a and stars running away. But only after walking some steps, did he suddly hear a small voice behind his back.


    He look back, and saw that his childhood crush, wearing an extremely seductive dress in which he always imagine her in his dream, sitting on the top of gold coins, and gesturing for him to come to her, with a beautiful smile.


    After seeing that, Newbie''s brain for a momt immediately shut down, and his little brother took control of his body, with a blank look on his face, as if he was in possession, and start walking toward the cave. But maybe that newbie''s luck was too good, or too bad, just wh he come out from the forest, he tripped over a rock, and fall down, and because of it, he came back to his sse.


    Th he look a, and after seeing that he unknowingly come out of the forest and going toward the cave, he felt chill all over his body, th he didn''t ev give his crush whom love from the bottom of his heart a second look, and quickly run away from the cave, as fast he could," Myne said while caressing June''s hair gtly.


    "After that?" June asked.


    "After that, nothing, that guy manage to save his life and report everything to the guild, but of course, the guild didn''t believe him like always, but because Hamir was B-Rank Advturer they still sd a rescue party.


    But wh that rescue party also did not retune back for almost two days, the guild finally become serious, this time they sd a team of 4 B-Rank and 3 C-Rank Advturers, to investigate this matter.


    And next day one of the C-Rank Advturer of that team come back with a piece of news that made the tire town silt in horror, and that is, other than him, no one come out from that cave, and he too manage to save his life because he never wt in that cave, because the captain of his team, order him to guard the trance.


    Th the guild leader reported this matter to higher-ups, and they immediately sd him responses and order him to seal that cave, and forbade everyone to go there," Myne said gtly.


    "So because of this story, do you believe that ghosts really exist?" June asked after thinking for a while.


    "What do you mean by this story, this is a real incidt if you don''t believe you can ask any intelligt man/woman, you defiantly get your question answered as this incidt only happed 3 years old," Myne said with a smile, while taking away his hands down from June''s head, stop them at her boobies, and start massaging them.


    "Okay th, I investigate the truth about this matter later but for now, I think we have much more important work to do," June said with a naughty smile while sitting on Myne''s lap, and crossing her arm a his neck.


    "Th shall we start our important work, my lady?" Myne asked taking his face forward. June also did the same...


    *Kiss


    While Kissing Myne lift up June in his arm and wt in toward her bedroom. June didn''t move her body at all, letting Myne do what he wanted to do while kissing him gtly.


    It was a normal kiss for a while but it didn''t take much to turn into a deep kiss. The kiss got more and more intse as the time wt on. They slowly started to remove each other''s clothes as they both sat on the bed. Now both of them were only in the undergarmts.


    Myne broke the kiss for a while and looked at June''s seductive body passionately with eyes filled with lust, especially after seeing her cute pink wet panty.


    "It seems like you are quite in a mood today," Myne jokes with a knowing smile.


    "Shut up, you idiot, who''s fault is it? Wasn''t it you who made me like this, with your that rock hard little brother?" June spoke fake angrily and pushed Myne down on the bed.


    "Last time you did everything and I just joy it passively but today, I will be the main character of this show," June said confidtly with a red face, clearly saying something so shameless for an innoct girl like her who is no more innoct, not easy a thing.


    After saying that June removed Myne''s underwear as Myne was already rock hard down there. And just as June did that she saw Myne''s little brother in front of her face ready do action. Th June while imagining upcoming beautiful momts, swallowed her saliva, and also removed her panty as well.


    Now both of them were fully naked as June was on top of Myne.


    Both of them shared another deep kiss. After a while June started going down from Myne''s lips to his neck to his chest. Th June suddly started to lick a his nipples.


    ''Ahhhhhaaaa!" Myne moaned in pleasure from June''s amazing licking techniques.


    "I am cumming..."


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Finally, Myne can''t take it anymore and after grabbing June''s slim wrist, he thrust his dick inside of her with all his might, and release a huge amount of sem in her womb.


    After which, as if June suddly lost her all previous vigor, lay down on Myne''s naked chest while panting lightly. Myne''s little brother was still inside her pussy releasing his pant up pressure of all day inside her.


    "Did you also cum with me just now?" Myne asked June while rubbing her head.


    "What do you think?" June asked with a naughty smile while taking out Myne''s wet little brother out of her pussy.


    "So you like my techniques?" June suddly asked while staring at Myne with expectation-filled eyes, like a child who did a good job, and now wanted to praise by his mother.


    "Of course, I like it, I never thought that you would be so talted in his field," Myne said while kissing June passionately, didn''t hesitate to give June the praise she deserve.


    After minutes of mind blowing kissing Myne broke the kiss, and said, "But now it''s my turn to tertain you, my lady..."


    ....


    Sigh, I didn''t expect that weak looking June would have so much stamina! If I don''t have my skills to support me during battle, I might not be able to make June fully satisfied, Myne thought while looking at June''s naked body sleeping beside him with a wide smile plastered on her face. But why is urine coming such a wrong time? I clearly remember I did it before dinner which was just 3 hours ago.


    Maybe I drank too much water, Myne thought helplessly and without disturbing June he siltly get up from the bed, and headed toward the gate. Wait a minute, I am currtly at June''s house, right? And if I am right, th in June the house doesn''t have a toilet, th where should I go to release my piss?


    Outside there is a cemetery, and I don''t have ough courage to go and piss in front of it, and inside June''s house doesn''t have any facility to piss. By the way, where the hell does she go to answer her natural call? What a weirdo, willing to suffer all kinds of torture, so she can accumulate ough money to go to a nonsse school.


    Myne thought, but he still has to piss, so he took out a glass bottle from his invtory, and answer his natural call in it.


    "Hooo, Finally I feel much better," After saying that he oped the window, and throw the bottle filled with his piss at a nearby tree. Bottle touch the g and shattered to pieces while giving that lucky tree fresh fertilizer.


    Myne after completing his work, is just about to close the window, wh suddly his eyes fall at the cemetery fearfully. Because today is the new moon night, there is no light in the sky, everywhere the eye goes, there is just darkness.


    Should I use that skill? Myne through and after a little hesitation he active his new earn skill, which he got from the Ormanulunas, the Orc?Priest


    [ Soul Eyes: After activating this skill Host can see the things which can''t be se through the naked eye. Special creatures like ghosts or invisible demons who always stay hidd from most people can''t hide from Host''s sharp eyes, and after raising the skill levels to a certain limit, there is also a chance that Host can see various ergies a him. ]


    After Myne''s active Soul Eyes, as if some forcefully beat the hell out from Moon, and start illuminating the tire world only for himself. His eyes become more powerful, he can see farther than before, and darkness is no longer as dark as before, he can see everything very clearly.


    After playing with Soul Eyes for a while, he looked at cemetery, and saw everything was normal. But soon he notices a little differce. That is in all places where people are buried, there is a strange black smoke coming out from the g.


    "Now what the hell, are those things," Myne asked himself but he soon got his answer, as he again saw that old man with a lantern in one hand, and rusty shovel in another. That old man''s face was still hiding in his hood.


    Just wh Myne thinking about what is that old guy going to do, he saw the old man raising his shovel high, and after saying some incantation, he smash his shovel on one of the graves from where the highest quantity of black smoke coming.


    Th with just one attack from that old man a big crater appeared in that place, but surprisingly not ev a little sound was produced from his attack, it was not that Myne watching everything he might never know about it.


    After which the old man sits down in the middle of the crater and again starts chanting some weird incantation which Myne of course couldn''t hear from such a long distance, and only saw the old grabbing that black smoke with his bare hand and without hesitation he begins to eat it like an hungry animal.


    Myne only saw it a little more, and th honestly close the window, and without thinking anything else, lay down beside June while hugging her tightly for his mtal peace, with her little brother betwe June''s both legs touching her pussy.


    He has read ough horror books, and knows one thing very clearly that in most of horror stories, curiosity really kills the cat, and almost every side character who faces this kind of situation watches till the d what the ghost or whatever that unknown tity doing, and as a result that tity writes his name on the top of his hit list, and it was always that guy who dies first.


    And Myne has no wish to die so young.


    Just after Myne fall asleep, unknown to him, that old man whom he saw eating black smoke some momt ago, siltly come to his room, and starred at him and June, he stood there for some hours like status, with his tire body covered in black smoke and only wh the darkness of night slowly start fading away did it retune to where it comes from.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57. My Name is Sylphid Augusta

    "This novel is actually much better than the last one, and those techniques are really better, I should also try them wh I get the chance," Myne spoke while reading his novel in his house.


    After waking up he found himself alone in June''s house, clearly, once again June left for her work, without saying goodbye to him. So waking up Myne eat ready-made breakfast which June left for him, with a sweet Thank you note, on which she wrote how much she joy last night, and if he have time, he can come to her anytime, no matter where she was, she won''t sd him back without making him happy.


    Such a nice girl.


    So after coming back home, Myne first made food for Mightya Trio, th he cleaned his house, and dirty clothes, took a comfortable bath, and now relaxed a bit, as today he has no mood to go out for hunting. Since he already has quite a lot of skills, which he needs to practice, and some of the skills he doesn''t ev understand, nor did he use them until now.


    So today his plan is fixed, if nothing unexpected happed th just going to stay at home, reading novels, practicing his skills, and later go out to do some shopping, and tomorrow on a date with Aisha.


    The book he is reading is called ''The Twilight of Love,'' writt by famous author Kuru Nightwalker, whom people also knew as the Father of Perverts, because of his world-class writing and storytelling skills about love betwe m and wom, and something m and monsters ( Female ).


    People have long since ago recognized him as the greatest writer of the kingdom, it is said that a 90% of his fan following are well know perverts, who would buy his book on the first day of publishing, and support him full heartily.


    Most of the people are really crazy about his books because he writes all kinds of bizarre and unique sex techniques which can make any wom cum in a matter of seconds, and there is no man with a right mind who want to cum before his woman, so you can say that he is also a great teacher who teaches people about love, and now he becomes ough famous that people going to crazy to meet him, but alas till now no one has to seem his face.


    "Omg! We can also do that?! Such creative thinking, who would have thought that there is also such thing as pussy tower, this is really eye oping," Myne said while imagining three beautiful girls in front of him laying on top of each other while placing their butts in front of him with wet pussies on top of each other.


    "One day, just you little guy, one day we also going to do that," Myne spoke to his excited little brother while adjusting his dick position in his pants.


    "Knock Knock..."


    Huh? Who comes at this time? Myne thought and op his door, and saw a man with a height of a .8 meters wearing gold knight armor head to tie, standing in front of his main door, with a gold sword hunting on his wrist.


    Behind him stood Little Doggy with a curious face, while continuously taking the knight small.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "I was just passing by here wh a lady said to me that she wanted to meet you, but your dogs are coming in her way, so I am just coming here to inform you that come out and meet them. Okay, that''s it," The knight said and after nodding his head, he turned a and walked toward where he come from.


    And after he left Myne''s eyes finally fall on Aisha and that robe girl, who was standing at his house trance.


    "Yo, what a great surprise! Did you guys actually sd a royal knight to knock on my door? I don''t know you have so much power," Myne said jokingly with an op arm trying to give Aisha a hug but she show her fist, and Myne''s inner excitemt immediately die down.


    [ Name: Sylphid Augusta


    LV:


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Female


    Age: 9 years


    Occupation: Augusta Kingdom''s First Princess,


    Title: Princess Knight.


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Extreme


    Body Enhancemt?Large


    Scred ]


    [ Princess Knight Title ]


    A title was giv by a father to his beloved innoct daughter who knows nothing about the world or the real honor of a knight. [ Exclusive title of Sylphid Agusta. ]


    Title effect: . Increase strgth by 30%.


    . Produce an invincible aura of fear a the host, and everyone who knows the Host''s idtity lost their fighting will to %.


    3. Increase Host''s courage to do dangerous things by 50%. ( Permant )


    After seeing Sylphid''s skills, and title, Myne have a blank expression for a momt on his face unknowingly but he still managed to put on his trademark smile which he uses during a business deal, and asked, "So Princess, could you please tell, me what can I do for you?"


    "Well about that, where should I start, by the way, how much do you know about The Royal Family?

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58. Sylphids Proposal

    "So let''s start with my family. Do you know why most powerful skills always appear in Royal Family or Noble Families rather than in very unique cases commoner families?" Sylphid said but seeing that both Myne and Aisha just staring at her without saying anything she continue, "That''s because of our bloodline."


    "We Royals have the purest and most special bloodline, which gives us better skills after awaking because it is in our blood. Let me explain in simple words. You guys know that my father is a very powerful person, right?"


    Both Aisha and Myne nodded their head. Nonsse how can the King of a kingdom be a weak person?


    "But you might not know that my mother also has many powerful skills, like Healing, Power Boosting, etc, so wh my father and mother married each other and give birth to us, we all Princes and Princesses awaked skills far surpassing those of others, and are best combined with each other.


    And that happed because both my father and mother have powerful skills, so you can say bloodline also has a great impact on a child awaking powerful skills."


    "By the way, I have be Awaked a combination of [ One-handed Sword?Extreme ] and [ Body Enhancemt?Large ], one from my father and one from my mother, although they are not as strong as my father and mother but still perfect for me, and there are many ways to improve them, so I don''t have much worry."


    You can actually improve skill quality? But this is no use for me, I can just steal the highest quality skills, Myne thought, and continue to list Sylphid''s speech.


    "This is also the reason why most childr in the commoner families childr didn''t awak any worth mtioning skills," Sylphid said while taking a sip from tea.


    "To tell you the truth, a kid born from parts with good skills will have an extremely high chance of Awaking good skills from the same system as their parts, but in some special cases, there are also some childr who awak some kind of random skills, which can be very powerful or completely worthless.


    So in order to not waste the talt of those childr with good skills, the Royal Family inttionally chooses them as our spouses. This is also one of the ways to search for suitable candidates as marriage partners for their childr who will shoulder the next era.


    Thus, wh an adult who has a good Skill appears, their character-personality is investigated carefully by us, and after confirming that there is no problem. Information about that candidate will reveal to the unmarried princes and princesses.


    Seeing my surprised expression, Sylphid nodded her head with a satisfied expression and spoke.


    "Calm down, you already become an adult, so naturally, you also want to choose your partner whom you like, if there is any, right? Though I am a Princess, but I wouldn''t force you to marry me with the power of my status," After speaking Sylphid start waiting for Myne''s answer. She had already said what she have to, and now she just have to wait and see what Myne want.


    Wow, she is so gerous, she is ev willing to give me the option to choose. But I can say with 99% guarantee that whether I choose, at the d of the day, she is defiantly not going out of my house with an empty hand, after all, in this little kingdom, finding a child of a commoner with good skills is rare as finding a needle in the grass.


    Now what should I do? Should I refuse her proposal? What will happ at the most I have to flee from this kingdom, but th what about Big Sister Maya? No, I can''t just leave her in the hand of Big Bro Jin, that guy is not reliable, th what should I do? Myne thought but suddly his eyes fall on Aisha, who is also looking at him with eyes filled with worry, and nervousness.


    Sigh, my Aisha really looks so beautiful wh she is in worry, I felt sorry for her, we just start to know each other, and now here, this princess comes out from nowhere to mess a everything, Myne thought with a sigh helplessly.


    "Aisha, are you all right? Why are you sweating so much? Do you have a cold?" Myne asked concernedly to tease Aisha and also to calm down his mind, and walked toward Aisha while placing his hand on her forehead, coughing both her and Sylphid off guard. Clearly non of them expected that Myne instead of giving them an answer about which both of them are dying to hear, would ask about Aisha''s health.


    "Ahm, I am all right, it is just today the weather is very hot, so I''m just sweating naturally," Aisha said causally while trying to look as much normal as possible, so everyone felt that whatever Myne choose to marry Sylphid or not this has nothing to do with her.


    Haha, she really doesn''t know how to hide her emotion, ev a blind can say that she is very nervous, at least I finally find out that she also has some feelings for me, Myne thought happily.


    "By the way, Myne I wanted to ask you something before you give me your answer about my marriage proposal," Sylphid interrupt Myne and Aisha''s thoughts with jealousy writt all over her face.


    "Sure, go ahead," Myne said while sitting beside Aisha, which made Aisha very happy but she didn''t show this on her face.


    "As you already know Royal family gets information about all childr''s skills after their awaking, but wh you are fighting with the Orc King, I saw you are using completely differt types of skills, from what you actually awak, so can you explain to me how you do that?"


    "Sigh, here comes trouble..."

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59. Directly come to the final step? What about the starting and middle ones?

    "As you already know Royal family gets information about all childr''s skills after their awaking, but wh you are fighting with the Orc King, I saw you are using completely differt types of skills, from what you actually awak, so can you explain to me how you do that?"


    "Also if I remember correctly th everyone can only awak a maximum of three skills, and during the fight with the Orc King, you clearly use more than three skills," Sylphid asked while staring into Myne''s eyes waiting for his answer.


    After hearing Sylphid''s question Myne didn''t say anything, first, he give Sylphid a deep look, th he look at Aisha who also gulped after listing to Sylphid''s question, Seem like she is also quite interested in knowing about his skills, but unlike Sylphid who don''t give f*ck about other people privacy, she know her limit and ev after having thousands of questions in her mind, she didn''t mtion anything.


    If he tells her th it''s okay for her, but if he didn''t want to tell her th it''s okay too.


    Myne th took away his eyes from Aisha and looked at Sylphid, with not so fridly expression, and said, "Miss Princess, although I respect you but I''m sorry that I can''t fulfill your wish, I also have some privacy, which you defiantly not care about but still I can''t tell you about my skills, as it can be life-threating for me, please try to understand"


    Hearing Myne''s flat voice without any emotions, Sylphid''s curiosity finally calms down a little bit, and her brain again starts working, and she knows that currtly, she is not talking to a commoner but the person who might be her future husband, and hurriedly apologize, "Sorry, I was too agitated.


    I absolutely do not have any bad inttions, it is just pure curiosity, if you don''t want to talk th don''t say. But I am just saying that since me and Aisha already know so much, th why don''t you share this secret with us? I promise we won''t tell anyone else, also if you need anything you say it, and I will defiantly satisfy your need, in exchange for knowing your secret."


    "Really? Any wish?" Myne asked with a smile, directly changing his indiffert expression to an excited one.


    "Yes, of course, As you princess, I promise you that no matter what you need, as long as it is within my limit, I will give it to you," Sylphid said proudly.


    "Th I sincerely wish that you can respect my privacy and never ask this question again," Myne immediately said, killing Sylphid and Aisha''s thusiasm.


    Although Myne knows that he can''t always hide his skills from others, so he thought that he can hide them as much as possible while becoming powerful in a low-key manner, so ev if one day people know about it, what can they do?


    In front of absolute power, everything else is air, but he really didn''t expect that to save Aisha, he would accidtally reveal his secret in front of an outsider If it was only Aisha th it still be okay, as she can already consider his family, at least this what he thinks, but Syphid is differt, if she was a normal person th he would have long since ago silt her, but she is someone who has a lot of support at her back, and at this momt he is not powerful ough to mess with them, so he can only bit the bullet and see what is waiting for him.


    "Sigh, So, you are not going to say anything huh?" After she said that, Sylphid closed her eyes and folded her arms in front of her flat boobs.


    Other than Big Sis Maya, Aisha is the only people this world who have shown so care much care and love for me, I really don''t know if I deserve their love or not," Myne thought happily, and without saying anything he give Aisha a tight bear hug, making her cry from surprise.


    "Oye, Myne! What are you doing, release me," Aisha said quickly but a smile can clearly be visible on her face.


    "You are so nice Aisha, okay, let''s form a party, and beats the bad guys together, let''s call our party ''Bone Breakers'' as we are going to break the bad guys'' bones," Myne said with a smile while releasing Aisha unwilling from his hug.


    "Hell no way we are going to give our party such a weird name," Aisha immediately declines Myne''s cool party name, without hesitation.


    While both couples talking and laughing with each other, Sylphid who was completely ignored by them could not help but rub her head confusedly, she still doesn''t understand how the situation turn to this point, one momt she was trying to scare Myne so he doesn''t make too much trouble for her, and honestly agree for marriage, but just next momt both Aisha and Myne made their own team, and also decide to beat bad guys together.


    *Cough!"


    After running her brain for a while, Sylphid finally come back to her sse and coughed to attract both love birds attraction toward her, and said with astounded, "Hey, Aisha... Is that your love proposal?"


    "Aisha, who had pointed out her little secret by Sylphid, instantly her face become dyed bright red and she hurriedly lowered her head in shame.


    What! So she is not just talking about forming a party, but propose me for merry? How did I miss that?


    I thought she just wanted to form a party so we can make our relationship more strong before going to the final step, but it seem like Sylphid''s presce give her a sse of danger, and she immediately skipped all starting and middle points and directly jumped into the final one, looks like I need more experice in this filed," Myne thought while looking at Aisha cute red face with a knowing smile.


    But Aisha after seeing that her little secret was revealed in front of Myne, didn''t dare to look into his eyes, she just lowers her face, while mumbling something which Myne didn''t hear, as he has a more important thing to do.


    Myne th grab Aisha''s face with both hands, forcing her to look into his eyes and wh she did, he give her a wide smile, and the next momt both of their lips lock to each other...


    *kissss...

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60. How about we create a Clan?

    After some momts of kissing wh Myne and Aisha start to heat up, Sylphid who couldn''t take it anymore, interrupts them again, after all, she is a 9-year-old virgin who has ev kissed someone till now, how could she take this kind of emotional torture?


    "Cough, can you guys stop this public show of love? You can do this later as much as you want, right?"


    Only after hearing Sylphid''s voice, did Aisha come back to her sse and she hurriedly push Myne away, and lowered her red face shyly ough to bury it in her big breasts, while mumbling something which this time Myne heard very clearly.


    "Pervert! Shameless!"


    "So, Aisha about forming a party with Myne, what do you plan to do with the guild? You can''t join an unauthorized advturer group while being a receptionist, you know right? Also, I heard that you are joying your job very much there, are sure you wanted to want to quit your this job?" Sylphid asked sincerely, at least this is what she show on her face. But anyone can see jealousy in her eyes.


    "Ah, thank you for your concern princess, but you don''t worry about that, although the receptionist job is quite nice, but the wage is not that high, and I believe that what I earn while sitting all day long on a chair, I can earn that amount of money in 7 days from any kind of advturer mission or hunting," Aisha causally said clearly not took her old boring job seriously.


    Anyway, she has long since known that no one in the guild really liked her, most people were afraid of her, and there were only one or two people to whom she actually talks, and others were just strangers to her.


    So cool, that''s my girl, as expected from Aisha directly kicking that old bastard job without any hesitation, I am really proud of her, Myne thought happily, while giving Aisha a thumbs up for her heart-touching dialogue.


    "Okay, I understand what you want to say, Aisha. Well since you already made up your mind, th I also have a proposal. A proposal that might be able to solve Myne and your problem of unemploymt, Sylphid said while crossing her arm on her flat chest.


    Now, what a diabolical plan is brewing in the princess''s mind? -_-!!! Myne thought he is having a bad feeling about it.


    "But before coming to this topic I want to ask something. After seeing you and Aisha it''s clear that both of you love each other, th what did you think about my marriage proposal?


    Also let me tell you something that if you marry a woman from the royal family, th polygamy is allowed but if you wanted to marry a commoner who doesn''t have any status, th you need the King''s approval before doing that, as it becomes royal family''s personal matter. After all, no one wants to that their son-in-law has a lot of wives right?"


    "Okay, we have no problem with this," Myne said after thinking for a while.


    That''s great, so for now, I will return to the capital city, and after meeting my father, I report about my marriage with you... Are you all right up until here?"


    Myne nodded without saying anything, anyway ev if he wanted, what can he say? This is a simple price he has to pay for having special skills, but anyway, this price is not that bad, and a little bit beautiful as well, it''s just her personality is not his type.


    "Wait a minute, what are you going to talk to your father? Th if he asks what is so special about me that you wanted to marry me, th what would you say?" Myne suddly thought of a problem and ask suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry about it, currtly, my father is very worried about my marriage, as some nobles are continuously giving him a lot of pressure, but there are already too many foreign nobles from other kingdoms trying to make their place in the kingdom for some reason, and my father didn''t want to marry me with any of those bastards.


    So wh I would say to him that I found a good guy for myself who have ough strgth to fight ev with an Orc, he will definitely agree with my request."


    "Also, seeing your face I know what you wanted to say, don''t worry, I won''t say anything about what happed with the Orc king, I just made a story that sounds reliable. Believe me, nothing can go wrong, I am an expert in this field," Sylphid said while making an Okay gesture.


    "I hope so," Myne said doubtfully clearly not fully convinced by Sylphid''s reasoning.


    "Anyway, now let me tell you my second proposal, it is about your newly created party. For now, let me join your party as well, if only, you guys don''t have any problem," Sylphid said.


    "Since you already decide to become my family member th why are you asking such an obvious question," Myne replay helplessly.


    Yes, I also thought so, but still, as an honest wife, it is my duty to take my husband''s permission before doing anything," Sylphid said but Myne and Aisha only roll their eyes after hearing that.


    "So what I am saying is, ohh yes, since now we are already three people in the party th how about I apply to create a ''Clan''?"

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61. The Clan

    "So what I am saying is, ohh yes, since now we are already three people in the party th how about I apply to create a ''Clan''?" Sylphid asked with a smile.


    Eh? Now what the hell she means by creating a clan? I never about anything regarding the clan, Myne thought but before he could say something he heard Aisha''s voice.


    "Princess... Isn''t that impossible? I don''t think Your Majesty would accept a request of a three-person clan, something like this never happ before," Aisha said hurriedly in confusion.


    "Normally, that''s true, however," after talking till here Sylphid pause for a bit and looked at me before saying with a smile, "But wh a request comes from his beloved daughter, th everything works.


    Also, getting permission for creating a clan is not as difficult as think, it just every kingdom can only create a specific number of the clan, so it won''t become a mess later, and looking at Myne''s face I think first we need to tell him what is a clan, as it doesn''t seem like he knows anything about it," Sylphid said and briefly describe what is a can and how it is work.


    In summary, Clans are something like this...


    * It''s a private managemt organization like the Guild (Battle, Commerce, Alchemy, etc.), but on a bigger scale, they have more resources and better m power than a guild, their respect in the kingdom is also quite high, and they are rich as f*ck.


    * To establish a Clan, there needs to be approval from the King. It is judged by The King whether it is beficial to the kingdom to create a new Clan, or not. because The King is quite stingy regarding this matter, there''s hardly a chance of it being approved in normal cases.


    * Although a Clan work in the rules of that kingdom, but it is a completely indepdt organization, unlike the guild which has many restrictions from the kingdom. Clan members can refuse requests, and orders, from anyone if they deemed it unnecessary, there is no such thing as a mandatory mission like those in the guild.


    * In contrast with the guild whose jurisdiction extds to many kingdoms in many sub-branches which makes it a little weak, Clans have their own specific area in a particular Kingdom.


    Put simply, the clan is a small but better version of the guild, which can do anything in the kingdom, the clan will get exclusive and highest priority mission with the most gerous reward from the kingdom, and within the kingdom, the clan leader''s authority is same as that of highest level noble.


    If someone dares to mess with the clan, th the clan has the right to ask for justice from The King himself. But the clan can only recognize within their specific kingdom and have no privileges, rights, or any kind of special treatmt in other kingdoms.


    Well, this flat-chested princess proposal is quite good by the way, if this clan thing is really as awesome as she describes th I can probably make a lot of profit from it, it''s be a lot of days and I hav''t used my stealing hand skill, and because of it I always felt like something is missing, Myne thought while thinking about his upcoming beautiful future, where he can rob...


    I mean borrow those rich and powerful people''s storage pouches without them knowing. Ahh, nothing can be more pleasurable than searching for treasure in other people''s storage pouches, filled with all kinds of wonder.


    "If this clan thing is really as use powerful as you are saying th we shouldn''t ignore it, Princess you should definitely request about creating a small-scale clan to Your Majesty," Myne said while couraging Sylphid with a smile.


    "Nice, although you guys just call me by my name but I feel that our relationship becoming is getting closer with every passing second," Sylphid said confidtly.


    "That''s certainly, I feel that we''re already much closer than before, and now you are looking cuter than before," Myne said and start doing what a wise boyfrid should do, and that is, always complimts you, girl, no matter what she says, this is only god level weapon which can make someone life happy, he learns about this from his father.


    As Myne said that a rare blush appear on Sylphid''s cheeks, seems like she didn''t have much experice in this kind of flirting. I already expected this, after all, she is a princess, who dares to flirt with her?


    Hearing our conversation, Aisha could only roll her eyes.


    "Myne since you accept my marriage proposal th according to tradition from now on I will call Lord Husband, this is what my mother told me," Sylphid said with an innoct face. But Myne can clearly see her evil smile which she is trying to hide.


    ...


    After talking and joking with each other, Myne, and Aisha have a much better understanding of Sylphid and her character, she is just an innoct girl who wanted to prove herself in front of her father, so she is training very hard from her childhood, and because of this she never did anything that childr should do, and after meeting with Aisha and Myne she finally started showing her carefree side, which she can''t do because of her status.


    "Lord Husband, now I will have to temporarily return to the Capital City to do the remaining work, and also I need a little of your help," Sylphid said while giving Myne a wink.


    "Sigh, could you please stop calling me that, it really felt quite awkward, and what kind of help do you need?" Myne asked helplessly.


    "Sorry, my mother said that a good wife should never call her husband by his name, as it is ominous, so I am not going to stop calling you Lord Husband and I heard that you have killed many Orcs in the last few days, so can you give them to me, so I can saw them to my father as a proof, this will make easy for him to believe in my words," Sylphid spoke.


    "Ohh, Sure, here, in this storage pouch bodies of two Orcs whom I kill, in the last few days, you can take them," Myne said with a smile, while giving Sylphid his old storage pouch in which he already transfers two random Orcs bodies.


    Although he agrees to merry with Sylphid, but that wasn''t tirely his wish, there are many factors mixed into it, that he can''t overlook, so for some time, he has no desire to op up completely in front of Sylphid, as he always says stay low key, and you live longer and peacefully.


    "Now with this things would be a little easy for me. Well th, I think it''s time for me to head back to the Capital City. I''ll return in about days, but... wh I come back, we''ll talk the matters regarding our future, okay? Also, Aisha, I''ll be leaving Lord Husband to your care, please take care of them," Sylphid said while smiling towards me and giving me thumbs up.


    "Yes, please leave him to me, I will take care of him, very carefully," Aisha said with a smile while waving her hand, and saying goodbye to Sylphid.


    In this way, the mastermind behind all Myne future trouble with a big satisfied smile returned to the capital, leaving a big headache behind for Myne and Aisha.

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62. Resignation From The Guild

    "So, do you have anything to say to me that you are trying to hide?" Myne asked Aisha who was lazily sitting on the couch, just after returning to his house after giving Sylphid farewell, technically getting rid of her.


    "No, why do you ask so?" Aisha replies calmly.


    "Nothing, I am just a little curious and surprised at how easily you give away your one and only the world''s cutest boyfrid to another girl, without ev blinking," Myne said while sitting beside Aishe.


    "Hahaha."


    "Sorry, I thought I heard someone saying that he is the world''s cutest boyfrid. Sorry dear, but although you are indeed cute but not at that level that I can consider you the world''s cutest, also you and I both know that what we did is not our own will, we were forced by circumstances, and can''t do anything about it," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head.


    "Sigh, maybe you are right, but I am still a little sad because I thought that you would start fighting with Sylphid after hearing that she wanted to steal your boyfrid.


    Still, you just calmly accepted her all proposals without hesitation, one time I ev felt like you are her agt rather than my girlfrid," Myne said while making a fake sad face and th lay down on the couch and put down his head on Aisha''s soft thigh.


    "Th what do I need to do to make you happy?" Aishs asked with a smile while stroking Myne''s hair.


    "Nothing, but if I get a nice kiss, th maybe I can become happy," Myne said innoctly, looking into Aisha''s eyes. ( And giving all single readers, as well as the Author a huge amount of damage, after reading their romantic conversation. )


    "Huh? That is? I thought you would ask something more interesting, but well th, since you just need a kiss," After saying that Aisha slowly lowers her head, and her hair falls on Myne''s face, which she sides away with her hand and locks her and Myne''s lips together.


    *Kiss


    "So how does it feel shearing your boyfrid with another girl and that to a princess," Myne asked with a smile after taking off his lips from Aisha''s.


    "To tell the truth, currtly I am just wanted to beat someone, that is how I am feeling but I also know that vting my anger on others not going to give me any peace, and it will only make me more irritated on my lack of power," Aisha said with a sigh.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happs I will always be on your side," Myne said the same cliche? line which every protagonist uses to hook their girls, and surprisingly this trick always works for them.


    Th he gets up from Aisha''s thigh, sat beside her, pulls her toward himself and gives her a tight bear hug while saying, "Idiot, you don''t need to beat someone for peace, you just need a big warm hug."


    "Now do you feel better?" Myne asked while patting lightly Aisha''s back.


    "Yes, at least now I don''t have the mood to beat someone," Aisha said with a smile and buries her head in Myne''s chest with closed eyes.


    "Well this is indeed a piece of good news for me but I don''t know about you," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Th tell me quickly let''s hear what type of news it is," Bazzam said with a smile while drinking a mouthful of soup.


    "I want to quit my job."


    Puff!


    "What! "


    Both Bazzam and Mia scouted loudly.


    "What did you say, you wanted to quit your job? But it has only be 3 or so years since you start working here. If is still too early, why are you wanted to leave so soon? Do you need raise in your salary? Or needs more holidays? I can give both to you if you want," Bazzam tries to persuade Aisha so she won''t quit the guild.


    At this momt In the tire guild, he and Aisha are B-Rank advturers, who can manage the guild if things go out of hand or someone dares to mess a, but Bazzam is old now and as the guild leader he has too many other guild''s related works to do and can''t stay in the guild all the time.


    So most of the time he handed security work of the guild to Aisha, but now if she also left the guild th doesn''t he have to take a big hit on his reputation if someone did something wrong behind his back and no one can stop it?


    "Sorry guild leader, we were together only so far, but still thank you for all your support till now, if you hav''t helped me that day maybe I would have tak some kind of bad decision, for which I would probably have had to suffer all my life.


    So thank you, and if someday you need any kind of help, please don''t hesitate to ask help, I will do my best to help you, also I moving from your house, so you can sd someone to lock it before night as there are a lot of thefts these days," Aisha said with a smile, and after giving a deep look to dumbfounded guild leader and Mia who wanted to say something but don''t know what to say, she stood up from the chair and walk out from the office.


    Bam!


    Just as Aisha closes the door, Bazzam collapses on the chair while taking heavy breaths, clearly, Aisha''s good news hit him very hard.


    "Ahm, Grandpa?"


    "What!"


    "Do you want more Eggplant curry? Remember what grandma said that if you didn''t finish the tire lunch th you are again going to sleep outside today. So, do you want more?" Mia asked innoctly while looking at her tired grandpa who look like a dead fish.


    "Hahaha! Give more, give me this motherf*cker Eggplant!" Bazzam shouted scaring the hell out of Mia, but she still handed the tire bowl of Eggplant curry to her grandpa, who start eating like a bagger who didn''t eat anything for many days, while tears continuously coming out from his head, and those tears are definitely not of happiness.


    Sigh, why are vting your anger on me, Since it is clearly your own fault, who ask you to hide so many things from Grandma? Mia thought while shaking her head helplessly.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63. Moving to Myne House

    Aisha after coming out from the guild leader''s office wt toward the staff room, there in front of her old colleague''s confused face, she grab her belonging from her locker and walk out. The tire process happed smoothly and siltly, no one bothers her, or ev ask her why she picking up her belonging.


    Th she headed toward her rted house. After tering her house, she hurriedly starts putting all the things that belong to her into her storage pouch, like clothes, furniture which she bought from her own salary, etc.


    "Sigh, today this house looks much more clean than regular," Aisha said emotionally while giving a final look at her old house in which she had spt three years of her life.


    "But life is all about moving forward," After saying that Aisha closed the door and returned to Myne''s house. This tire process took her a 5 hours, most of her time goes into selecting which item she should bring with her, and which she just left behind.


    After coming to Myne''s house, she again saw his three big dogs only the little one is cute, but the other two always give her a feeling of danger, she always felt like those two didn''t like her very much.


    Little Doggy after seeing Aisha hurridly come to her, and start running betwe her legs, clearly very happy seeing her again.


    Seeing this a smile appears on Aisha''s face, and she kneels down and started stroking his hair lightly.


    Little Doggy, who was of course very happy to get a free massage from a beautiful lady, Immediately took advantage of the situation and lay down on the spot and put his stomach in front of Aisha, while indicating her to stroke there as well.


    After playing with him a little bit, Aisha bid farewell to Little Doogy, and walk into Myne''s house, and Little Doggy of course didn''t take her farewell seriously and started following her.


    "Bow? Bow bow bow bowww? Woof wooof wooofff, bow bow bow bowww bow bow," ( Honey? Don''t you think that our son rectly becoming more and more naughty? He starts playing with everyone he saw, without caring about the rules which I told him every night, ) Mother Dog said while looking at her son who just ters Myne house to play.


    Hearing his wife worried voice, Father Dog op his eyes, and after giving a quick glance toward Myne''s house, he looked at his wife, and said calmly, "Woof Woof bow, bowww bow boow, Woof boow bowww bow booooowww, woof woof bow bow bow woof.


    Bow bow bow woof woof woof, wuuf wuuf bow bow bow bow woof woof, bow bow bow, bow, bow bow bow, woof woof bow woof, bow bow," ( Don''t worry dear, nothing going to happ him, and he is just a child, it is normal for him to be careless, and playful. We are also like him wh we were childr, so just let him do what he wants, till he is with our saviour nothing going to happ to him.


    If you don''t believe in me, th believe in our Ancestor, they have se the world which we can never see, and have knowledge that we can''t ev think about, so saw some trust in their vision, if they say that person who has Aura like the sun will be our race saviour th let trust them.)


    "Woof Woof," ( I hope so, ) Mother Dog said concernedly with a sigh. Clearly, Father Dog, spiritual talk didn''t give her too much comfort but made her more worried about her upcoming future.


    ...


    "Myne! I am back, "Aisha said after tering the house, th she small a very nice aroma of food, which made an already hungry stomach cry out in excitemt, th without hesitation she walk into the kitch.


    "Welcome home," Myne replied from the kitch and wh he wanted to go out to greet Aisha, he saw her walking into the kitch.


    "As you wish th, let me show you our bedroom," Myne said with an uncontrollable smile while heading toward his bedroom.


    "What do you mean by our bedroom? Shouldn''t it be my bedroom?" Aisha asked playfully without caring about sharing a bed with Myne, anyway, both of them have already proposed their love for each other, so it was only a matter of time before they would sleep together.


    "Haha, sorry dear, but as you can see, I live alone for such a long time, and not many people come to meet me, so I never need to buy a second bed, although you can take any room of your choice, but in the tire house, there is only one bed, but believe me my bed is big ough that we both can comfortably sleep on it," Myne explains hurriedly while oping his bedroom door.


    "See is not it big ough?"


    "Well, you are right this bed is ough big for both of us," Aisha said after seeing Myne''s bed, but wh her eyes fall on the other object in the room, her mouth oped wide with surprise, and she asked with some doubt, "Myne did you rob someone treasury or something? How the hell, do you have so many antique things in your room?"


    "Ohh those things, those are not mine, those''s are my parts'' stuff, they like collecting valuable old things, at first those things are placed in various corners of the house, but for fear of theft, I put the most precious one into my room, and sold the rest," Myne said without ev blinking while calling someone else things which he has stol to his own.


    "Omg! Th your parts are really quite awesome, if you sell all those things in your room to the right person, th believe me you can defiantly get a 5 to 0 platinum coins," Aisha said while carefully looking at the painting hanging on the wall.


    "Really, th those staff are quite valuable," Myne said casually, he stole those staff to decorate his house not to sell them and earn money, they are his trophies, which make him remember his first assassin mission, so how can he sell those memorable things?


    "By the way, from now on I am also going to live in this room, you don''t mind about it, right?" Aisha asked while making a cute puppy-like face.


    "Of course, I don''t mind, how can you refuse a request of such a beautiful lady," Myne said with a smile.


    After which Myne helped Aisha with her luggage, and after half an hour of work both of them finally lay down on the bed.


    "Don''t ev think about doing anything bad in sleep, got it? At least not until I give you permission, do you understand," Aisha said suddly while looking into Myne''s eyes.


    "What kind of image do you have about me in your mind? A pervert one? I am a 0% pure gtleman who respects wom, not a lustful beast who only thinks with his little brother," Myne said with a sad expression.


    Seeing this Aisha also felt like she indeed said too much, so hurriedly ask apologies, "I am really sorry, I was just saying casually, you don''t have to be sad."


    "Sigh, okay I forgive you this time, now let''s go to sleep it''s too late, also," Saying here Myne hurriedly took his face forward and give Aisha a quick kiss, "Hehe, Good Night wifuu."


    "Hey! What did you say?" Aisha asked but Myne already cover himself with his soft quilt.


    "Well played, Myne, at first I didn''t want to give you trouble for what happed afternoon but with this, you are already points ahead of me, which is not acceptable, I had to give him a surprise," Aisha thought while making a better evil plan for tomorrow.


    "Good Night you too Lord Husband," Aisha said and closed her eyes as well.

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64. Aishas Prank

    Next morning.


    Myne slowly op his eyes and the first thing he saw is an empty bed beside him.


    "Huh? Where is Aisha?" Myne thought confusedly and saw the clock beside him which show that it is only be 6 o''clock in the morning.


    "Where did she go, such as early in the morning?"


    After which Myne quickly get up from the bed, adjust his little brother in the pants which was still hard, and wanted to do some action but sadly his wish was not only to fulfill, at least not today. After doing that Myne walk out of the bedroom, and found Aisha in the kitch who was making breakfast.


    All kinds of differt dishes are placed on the table, and there are also two glasses filled with red juice which looks like wine, but Myne clearly remembers that he never buy wine, so it should be juice.


    "Ahh, Myne! Good Morning. I didn''t expect that you wake up so soon," Aisha said seeing Myne walking into the kitch.


    "Good Morning you too," Myne said and after embracing Aisha, he give her a deep morning kiss and sat down on the dining table before saying, "You know as a hunter if I don''t wake up early in the morning for hunting, th later as the sun rose high in the sky, it becomes difficult to hunt a monster, so most of the hunters prefer to hunt early in the morning, because of this it becomes my habit to wake up early."


    "By the way, why did you wake up so early? And you don''t have much problem finding those ingredits right?" Myne asked, although last night he already took out most of the food-making ingredits from his Invtory and place them in the kitch so Aisha doesn''t have any problem making food later.


    "Well, I woke up so early because today is my first day in your house, and I wanted to make a sweet breakfast for you while giving you a surprise but alas you woke up early as well, and ruin my all hard work, sigh," Aisha replied while sticking her tongue out with a forced smile.


    "I am so sorry I didn''t know that," Myne hurriedly apologized, without ev thinking that what the hell he ev saying. Love really blind people reasoning.


    "Idiot if you know about it, th how can this be called a surprise?" Aisha said while shaking her head. "Anyway, can you help me a little bit? Taste this soup and tell me If anything needs to be added to it."


    Saying that Aisha give Myne a small bowl filled with a red colour soup, which look quite suspicious at first glance as all ingredits mixed in it have technically no combination at all, but Myne who only cares about eating didn''t think too much and quickly took the bowl from Aisha, and drank it in one gulp.


    "Huh? Why this soup tastes so weird...?"


    "Ahhhhhhh..."


    Just as the soup giv by Aisha touched Myne''s tongue, as if someone put lava onto his tongue, Myne felt hot, extremely hot, so much that Myne never ev felt it before and a loud scout escaped from his mouth.


    Scaring the hell out of a certain group of the trio, who hurriedly come into the house to look into the situation, but after seeing Myne running into the tire house like a mtally handicap patit, they also stop at their place, not knowing what to do. But Little Doggy''s confusion only last for two seconds before he finds out what to do.


    He also starts running behind Myne while giving him company.


    "Myne! What happed? Why are you behaving like this?" Aisha asked concernedly while behaving like she know nothing about Myne''s weird condition.


    "Water! Give me water, so spicy... "Myne spoke in a weird brok voice, and it took Aisha some seconds to understand, what Myne was saying.


    "So You are saying that soup is too spicy?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Yes, now give me waterrrrr..."


    "Ohh, sorry, here, drink this sweet juice, this will be more helpful than water, Aisha said while giving Myne a glass filled with red liquid on which bubbles continuously explode on its surface once in a while.


    "Also Clans are differt from the guild, they won''t accept just any kind of request ev from rich and high-level people, but take the jobs which are the speciality of their clan. This is also the reason why most of the guilds are so famous."


    "At this momt, there are several Clans in the Kingdom of Augusta, but there are only three major ones."


    "The first one is the Clan ''Alchemist Library'' which was founded by the Second Prince Lewis. As the name suggests, it is mostly focused on alchemy. Famous people who want to further their alchemy knowledge gather there, and ev the Second Prince himself is an alchemist with considerable ability, so you can understand its position."


    "Next is Clan ''Soaring Sandstorm,'' which is founded by a former S-Rank Advturer, Cass. This Clan consists of nothing but former high-ranked advturers, and it''s a group that specialises in close combat and cold weapons.


    They seem to follow a weird belief because of which they only took people who only fight with their body and have nothing to do with magic, but on the one hand, they say that they don''t like magic users, but on another hand, they happily accept people with healing magic skills. They undertake escort and subjugation types requests. Technically they are more gangsters than advturers.


    "And the last one is the fairly ecctric Clan ''Tamers Ring.'' As its name suggests, it''s a clan ctred a beast taming. They collect precious magic beasts, tame them and th either work with those beasts or sell them in other kingdoms.


    The members of this Clan primarily receive requests along the lines of collecting raw materials from various beasts, and it seems there''s a former S-Rank advturer named Tales its currt master."


    Well, those guys with weird names and differt hobbies don''t feel very powerful, especially the last one, I think that guy create his clan to make a zoo, in which he can place all his pets but later probably because of other people pressure he starts doing a beast selling business, Myne thought.


    "Since there are many nobles and other high-level rich people, who bring their special requests to those Clans, most of them have a fundamtal duty of confidtiality.


    So no one can know about them, otherwise, it can become very bad for their reputation, because of this reason clans have so much support from higher up in the kingdoms, which is why those clans are so famous, and every kingdom can only give permission of creating so handful of clans," Aisha said with a smile.


    "And main the reason nobles and Royal family don''t use the advture guild is because it has many ruffians people as members, and they don''t think that they''ll be able to uphold their confidtiality obligations.


    But because of those clans'' strict requiremts, Noble and Royal''s families still needed the help of normal advturers, for this, they choose those famous advturers with high reputations and good personal strgth to do their work. My meeting with Sylphid also happed during this kind of mission," Aisha said while cleaning dishes, and Myne was helping her.


    "So technically speaking In our case, we are also going to take the same path as Soaring Sandstorm right?" Myne asked after some thoughts.


    "Well, you can say that, but we are differt from them as we don''t have any kind of problem with magic skills user like them, anyway, let''s talk about it later wh Sylphid return, but for now, give me some money," Aisha said with a smile while moving forward her hand in front of Myne.


    "Why do you need money, suddly?" Myne asked confusedly.


    That''s because I am going out to meet my frids, and while coming back I wanted to buy some necessary supplies for our house, tell you the truth, after seeing your bathhouse, and gard condition, at first I thought that I come into an abandoned zoo, I don''t understand just how busy you are till now that you don''t ev have time to properly take care you own house," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head.


    "Hahaha, about that, you see most of the time I spd in the forest while hunting, only in the eving do I come back to home, so I never actually have time to take care of the gard as for the bathhouse.


    You might have already noticed that it is too old, so I am always thinking about rovating it, but because of money problems I can never have a chance to do that," Myne said while rubbing the back of his head while laughing awkwardly, and th he hurriedly runs into the bedroom, put 0 gold coins into a normal pouch from his Invtory and after coming back to Aisha, he gives pouch to her.


    Aisha causally oped the money pouch giv to her by Myne but after seeing it filled with gold coins, she ops her mouth widely in disbelief, "Don''t you say that you lack money?"


    "Ohh, that was before my awaking, but now I have a little bit of saving," Myne said with a smile.


    "Well, I am going th, you take care of yourself," Aisha said and this time she gave a kiss to Myne of her own sweet will.


    And th before Myne could take advantage of the situation, She hurriedly run away from the house.


    "Tsk, run away, such a nice opportunity got out of hand," Myne said dissatisfiedly before walking toward the bathroom, to attd the natural call.

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65. What you can copy others skills? ( R-18 )

    Now since Aisha has also not here, and I also have nothing to do, th let go to Big Sis Maya, if she found out about my marriage with Aisha and Sylphid from someone else th she would defiantly kill me, it is better to inform her first, rather th she comes knocking on my door with rod in her hand, Myne thought.


    Th he quickly took a bath and after giving Mightya Trio food, he run toward the Alchemist shop.


    After Myne ter the shop, he saw Jin sitting on the counter like always reading a spacious book which doesn''t have any good cover or title on it.


    "Good Moring Big Bro Jin," Myne greeted Jin and sit down on the empty chair in front of the counter.


    "Ohh, good Morning Myne. Today you again come so early, what the matter this time?" Jin asked with a smile after seeing Myne and hurriedly put away his book.


    "Nothing, I was on vacation today, and have nothing to do, so I thought it had be quite a long time since I have spd some time with Big Sis, so today I decide to go on a picnic with Big Sis like before," Myne said with a smile.


    "Ohh picnic, huh? I thought after getting so much love last time, you won''t dare to meet her again for a long time. By the way, you really look super awesome in that look, with dark circles a your eyes filled with tears, and puffy pink colour cheeks with hand prints on them.


    Omg, I can''t explain just how handsome you are looking that day, after getting betwe by Maya," Jin said with a smile while wiping tears of happiness from his eyes.


    "It seems like you are having too much fun Big Bro Jin, and believe me, sometimes having too much is not very good for your health," Myne said with an emotionless face, giving goosebumps to Jin.


    "Haha, I am just joking Myne, you are also like your big sister, never understand jokes," Jin said while laughing awkwardly. "She is inside the house still sleeping."


    "Okay, I going th, take care," Myne put away his dangerous look, and headed toward the stairs leading to his Big Sis Maya''s house.


    "Sigh, today''s people really do not understand jokes," Jin said helplessly and again took out his book and start reading it.


    "This time those guys really spt quite a fortune to make this book, not only story is very lovely, but there are also photos of every female character in it," Jin said while looking at a photo of a wolf lady aged a 30 years old, who is completely naked, her face looks like a mix of Huma and wolf, she can consider a werewolf ( Female version ) but more beautiful, she has a horny expression on her face, her wet pussy continuously dripping love juice, she has a dark skin filled with soft brown hair, G-Cup size boobs, and big bubble butt which can wake up any man inner beast.


    ( Pic: /r/furryporn/commts/ddozj0/wolf_girl_in_heat_f_avante9/ )


    "Why the hell those brothels in the capital don''t have those breast girls, damn it," Jin said while wiping saliva from his mouth.


    ...


    As Jin doesn''t lock the house door, so Myne without much problem ters the house, and after carefully closing the main door, he headed toward Maya''s bedroom.


    After tering the bedroom, the first thing that caught Myne''s eye, was half-naked Maya, who was only wearing a blue panty, while sleeping peacefully on her bed.


    Seeing his Maya in such a nice condition, Myne''s little brother immediately becomes active, and since Myne had spt most of the previous night with a beautiful lady on his bed, but can''t ev touch her, so he was already quite horny, and after seeing such a nice view Myne hold himself back for two seconds before removing his clothes.


    Th he slowly took the quilt beside Maya, put it on himself and cover himself and half of Maya''s lower body in it, and sit down betwe her legs. After which he first took the smell of Maya''s pussy covered by her panty like an old pervert, and th lightly side away her panty and start licking her pussy like he was eating ice cream.


    *Moan...


    A soft moan escape from sleeping Maya''s mouth, but it was still not powerful ough to wake her up.


    After feeling movemt in Maya''s body Myne pause for a while but seeing that she didn''t wake up, he continuously licked her love juice, but this time he did it more roughly as not only did he ter his tongue into her pussy, but also start rubbing her cunt with his finger.


    *Moan...


    This time Maya did quite a big movemt, she tried to close her spread legs, but because Myne''s big head was coming in the middle, so, of course, she can''t do that, seeing that Maya can wake up any movemt My who wanted to make her cum in sleep, took out his tongue from inside her pussy and put three of his finger in it and start moving them speedily in and out, while licking her leaking love juice.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Only after he starts fingering for seconds, Maya''s body vibrate strongly for a while and she cum all over Myne''s face.


    His little brother was finally all inside her.


    Maya let her body fall on top of Myne as his cock continued inside her till it reach her womb. She crossed her arm a Myne''s neck for support and start rubbing her breasts against Myne and th lifted her hips. She began to raise and lower her hips repeatedly as the tightness of her pussy increased with each momt.


    Myne felt her rough breathing in his ear as she swung her hips rapidly and pressed her breasts against his


    body.


    After some seconds, she gradually increased the speed, slamming her ass against Myne.


    Her moans increased, and Myne also reached his limit.


    Maya lifted her body, and th her pussy squeezed Myne''s dick. He finally couldn''t stand it anymore and let it all out inside


    her pussy as she moaned with a satisfied smile.


    Hahaha, so nice, Maya said and fell down on top of Myne while breathing heavily. Myne can clearly feel her twisting body probably because of ssation.


    They stayed like that for a while until Maya recover a little, she lifted up her hips and pulled Myne''s cock out from her pussy. Myne''s cum which accumulated inside her pussy starts coming out and falls onto Myne''s little brother.


    "You really cum a lot ev though this is your second shot," Maya said surprisedly as she again lay down on top of Myne lazily, while Myne''s naughty little brother again become hard, after feeling Maya''s pussy soft touch.


    "Big Sis!"


    "Huh?"


    "I wanted to tell you something, but promise me you won''t get angry," Myne said after seeing Maya in a good mood.


    "First tell me your deed only after listing to it can I say whether I would be angry or not," Maya spoke seriously.


    After hearing Maya''s serious voice, Myne Adam''s apple moved a little but now since the arrow already left the bow he can do nothing but tell Maya everything about his marriage with Aisha and Sylphid, but he also didn''t forget to remove life threating details before telling her like fighting with orcs, spreading fire into the forest, etc, saying those things to Maya is not very good for his health.


    "What! So you are telling me that just within one week after awaking your skills, you not only made a girlfrid who is ready to marry you but ev our kingdom''s first princess wanted to marry you? And most importantly you actually can temporarily copy other people''s skills? Maya asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    "Yes, but I can only copy additional skills, and later if I wanted to add more skills, th I have to remove the previous one," Myne said hurriedly. Myne thought about it a long time last night, what kind of excuse should he make if one day he has no other way and has revealed his skills in front of someone else, th after thinking for a long time, this idea comes into his mind.


    Instead of hiding his other skills which he steals from other people and monsters, he would just say that he can copy other people''s skills temporarily, although this idea looks a little bit silly but compared to saying that he can steal other people''s skills permantly this is indeed much better.


    "Well since you can copy temporary skills and have 3 original skills, th with a total of 3 skills in your possession, Now I don''t have to worry about your safety too much, but why didn''t you say this before, if you have told me this before th you wouldn''t get the punishmt that day," Maya said helplessly.


    After hearing Maya''s words, Myne can only give her a worried smile, that day he doesn''t think about this plan th how would he say that to her?


    "Anyway, as for your marriage, I can only say that it is your life and some decision you have to take yourself, and others can do nothing about it, but I am always on your side no matter what.


    Also although I have no problem with Aisha, but take my advice and please be careful with royals, maybe Sylphid have no bad inttion toward you, and she just wanted to marry you to get a strong heir from you to make this kingdom strong, and this is not a new thing, royal family do that every year, but there might be some of her followers, who might not like her marry with you, so they can do anything to clear you from their way," Maya said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry Sis your brother is not a little cute guy with whom anyone can mess a, if those guys dare to come to give me trouble th I am also going to easy on them, you can rest assured," Myne said with a smile, and give a deep kiss to Maya.


    "Remember what you just said," Maya said worriedly.


    "Sis you really stress too much, let me help you to calm down," Myne said and with a little bit of his strgth he made Maya lay down on the bed and climb on top of her.


    "Now let''s start the real game..."

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66. The Orc Kings OP Skills

    Knock! Knock!


    "Maya ops the door."


    Why door is the locked? Isn''t Myne also in the house? Jin thought confusedly.


    But before he could think further, the main door of his house oped and he saw both Myne and Maya standing in front of him, while laughing and talking happily. both of them were covered in sweat as if they did very intse exercise, and their clothes and hair were also in a mess. Anyone after seeing them in this condition can say that there is defiantly something wrong.


    But Jin wasn''t a normal person himself so he just ignore them as if it wasn''t much big deal.


    "Dear, what is the matter? Do you need anything?" Maya asked after seeing Jin.


    "Well, seeing your condition and how happy you are looking, I really didn''t want to disturb you, but it seems that you have forgott about a very important thing, in the middle of your happy momt, and that is I am now dying from hunger, so if you can give me my lunch th I will be very thankful to you," Jin said with a forced smile, he always felt like he is abandoned by the world.


    "What! It is already afternoon?" Maya said surprisedly while hurriedly looking at the clock on the wall, the hour hand was at o''clock.


    "Haha, wh you are having fun, time flies really fast," Myne said with a smile.


    "Yes, you are right, by the way, honey, can you give me a favour, you see it is already quite late to make the lunch, why don''t you go out and bring something good for lunch? Also since it is my fault today, so can bring whatever you like," Maya said with a smile while giving Jin some gold coins.


    "Myne what should I bring for you?" Jin asked with a satisfied smile after receiving gold coins.


    "Ah, I don''t need anything, it has be already late and I should also go home now, anyway, If the lunch mabe by Big Sis Maya th I can still stay to eat, but since you are going to buy it from outside th just forget about it," Myne said casually, making a proud smile on Maya''s face, who gives Jin a knowing look.


    After seeing Maya''s expression, Jin said "Do whatever you like", and walk out of the house, and Maya again closes the door.


    "Sis wait a minute, I quickly go and wear my underwear before Big Bro Jin returns again," Myne said and hurriedly runs into the bedroom. Because of Jin''s sudd try both Myna and Maya who were in full heat, and still having sex like animals, thanks to Myne''s skills have to stop in the middle.


    Normally, they of course, can''t have sex for so long, but after Myne informs Maya about some of his skills that can be used during sex, she becomes so happy that she completely let herself go, and start teaching Myne all kinds of weird and embarrassing sex moves.


    For once Myne also felt like if JIn hasn''t come to disturb them, they might have had sex till night, before stopping, because although Myne''s skills can recover their stamina but they can''t fill their stomach, and recover their mtal stress which still needs a nice sleep to get better.


    "Okay, Big Sis, I am going now," Myne said and give Maya a bear hug.


    "See you later, and take care of yourself, also don''t forget about me just because now you have two young and beautiful wives, and keep visiting once in a while," Maya said with a smile, and give Myne a kiss on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry, I can forget everyone, but I never forget you, and I will try my best to meet you quite frequtly, and if possible you can also come to visit me, Myne said.


    "Okay, I will visit you later," Maya said while waving goodbye to Myne. Who just walk out of her shop.


    "Sigh, you never know wh kids grow up," Maya said with a motherly smile while shaking her head. Th she touch her panty which was completely wet from Myne''s cum.


    "With the amount of Myne''s cum inside me, I am really worried that ev after taking the birth control pill I will get pregnant," Maya mumbled worriedly.


    "What are you saying," Jin asked after tering the shop, he just come back and saw Maya standing in the middle of the shop, while mumbling something to herself.


    "Nothing, it just Myne give me one more trouble, ohh and you as well," Maya said with a smile.


    "What did that brat do this time?" Jin asked with a frown while putting food on the counter.


    "I will tell the tire story at night, but now you quickly finished your lunch and gather all information about those two girls for me," Maya said while giving Jin a paper.


    Jin took the paper from Maya, on which Aisha and Sylphid detailed information writt on it which Maya gather from Myne during their happy momts.


    ...


    After saying goodbye to Maya, Myne return to his home, in a very happy mood, he felt like a very heavy weight lifted from his head, after he confess everything to Maya.


    If I had known that BIg Sis Maya would take everything so positively th I don''t have to worry so much, and those moves she did during sex were really so marvellous, Myne thought and like always after giving Little Doggy a pat on his head, both of them walk into the house.


    "So what should I do now?" Myne spoke and after thinking for a while he op his status window.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 5


    Race: Hume


    Gder: Male


    Age: 5 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV ( 45/00 )


    Invtory ( 67/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 37/00 )


    Tfold Experice Acquisition ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( /300 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance ( /50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV ( 49/00 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( /50 )


    Etiquette ( 0/50 )


    Cooking ( 3/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 9/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV ( /00 ).


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 5/00 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (/00)


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 3 ) Gold Coins ( 6 ) ]


    Well, seems like taking a risk and fighting with the Orc King wasn''t without any gain, not only did my own levels raise to 5 from a pitiful 9, but ev many of the skill levels also increase rapidly. But wait a minute wh did I steal those two skills ''Unbeatable'' and ''Mitigate''?


    Maybe that happed wh I was fleeing from the Orc King, that time I indeed kill some Orcs and directly steal their skills without looking at them. I thought those guys didn''t have any new skills but looks like I was wrong. But most importantly how did my Dark Attribute?Resistance become level LV?


    I don''t remember doing anything in the night or fighting with this kind of dark attribute type monster, and I don''t ev know what this dark attribute does, th how did its level increase? Myne thought confusedly.


    Anyway, first let me check some of my new skills information before doing any other work, Myne thought while putting Dark Attribute skill matter aside.


    Let''s start with our Orc King Skills, he is a celebrity level figure so his skills should also be super amazing, right? Myne thought greedily.


    [ King''s Intimidation ]: After activating this skill Host opponts would ter a state of panic and be immobilised on the spot. The larger the level gap betwe the Host and his target, the stronger the effects will be. This is an Area of effect ( AoE ) type skill, so the more Host put magic ergy into it, the more its range increases and covers more creatures in it.


    "Well, this is indeed a very powerful skill, if that idiot Orc King had used this skill just at the very beginning, th with the level gap betwe us, now I am probably having fun in his stomach and Aisha and Sylphid on his bed," Myne spoke while patting his shoulder for his wise decision of stealing the Orc King skills as soon as he gets the chance.


    "But no matter what to say while fighting with the mob of low-level Monsters or Hume, this skill is really super useful, you don''t have to do anything just give them a furious glance, and they all peed in the pants. Hahaha... Just thinking about it makes me excited," Myne said happily while patting Little Doggy''s head. Currtly, both of them sitting on his couch in the living room lazily.


    [ Realize ]: Able to materialise a known non-living thing. Depding on the Skill holder''s imagination, magic ergy and that item''s characterization, various abilities can be granted.


    Now I understand where the Orc King''s that giant Battleaxe come from. No wonder after I steal his skills, his Axe suddly disappeared as well, Myne thought with an amazed expression on his face while thinking, how can there be such overpowered skills?


    Th Myne active Realize skill and imagined a dagger in his mind.


    Just as he did that there is a very bright gold light shining in his palm and a normal-looking gold dagger appear on his palm.


    "So cool!" Myne shouted in excitemt while looking at the gold dagger without any pattern on his palm. Th he deactivates Realize skill, and the gold dagger in his palm suddly burst into light particles and disappeared out of thin air.


    If only those items can stay permantly, instead of disappearing like this, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    After this, he creates many more things like clothes, furniture, and food as well, which look exactly the same as the original but don''t have any taste or smell. Myne also tried to make some tools that he only read about in books, for example, a small 8 inches long soft item, made from rubber and look like his little brother which lonely wom used to satisfy their private needs.


    All in all this skill is very useful, and from now on Myne never have to worry about not having any particular item.


    [ Unique Magic?Space-time ]: Active Skill. A magic skill that can manipulate space and time.


    Huh? That it? What kind of description is this? It is the same as not telling me anything, Myne thought disappointed.


    But if I remember the Orc King maybe use this skill to travel very fast, one momt he was quite far away from me and the next momt he suddly comes behind me. And this skill also looks differt from other skills, Let''s give it a try wh I have time, Myne thought and continue looking at other skills.


    [ Unbeatable ]: Active Skill. Effective for approximately 30 seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will have no effect on the Host but if the level gap betwe Host and his target is too great, th the effect of this skill will be neutralized.


    The cooldown time: Three hours.


    F*ck! It is such a wonderful skill, How can I didn''t saw it before, If I have used it before th I would have probably giv the Orc King some kicks in his ass. As for killing him? Let''s forget about it, that guy''s defce was too strong to give him any injuries, and this skill also has a big weakness which is its cooldown time, 30 seconds of half invisibility.


    Sigh, I hope with the increase in its level this skill''s cooldown time could be reduced.


    [ Mitigate ]: Active Skill. Effective for approximately three minutes. Physical damage received by the user will be cut by /5 while this skill is active.


    The Cooldown Time: None


    Huh? One more defsive skill? And this one seems a younger version of Unbeatable skill, but ev though this skill is not as perverted as Unbeatable but at least it doesn''t have that long cooldown time, with my unlimited supplies of Magic Energy I can keep activating it forever, however, if I wanted to raise its level th I have to take a good beating.


    [ Martial Arts: Sharpness?Sword ]: One-Handed Sword Martial Art. An attack with two times the usual attack power will be carried out, whever Host uses a sword to fight while activating this skill.


    This skill might not have much chance to shine since I rarely fight with weapons. Those Orcs give me a very valuable lesson this time, that in this world attacks without magic really have no future, as ev a no name random Orc has a skill that can make any physical attack completely useless against him, th what does the meaning of practising those skills?


    To give your head to someone else for the trophy? Myne thought while shaking his head, he has completely lost faith in physical skills.


    Yosh, the skill check is complete! Now since my dear Aisha has not returned yet. Let''s go for some shopping I need to buy some new armor.

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67. Buying Magic Armor

    "Good afternoon!" Myne gave a cheerful greeting as he tered the armour shop. But what Myne saw after tering the shop made him lose his cool, because, in front of him, stood a young middle age beautiful woman wearing only a blue colour erotic panty, while her tire remaining body was completely naked.


    She has long gold colour hair, brown eyes, red lips, but most importantly super deluxe giant H-Sup size boobs with rock-hard pink nipples, just after seeing them Myne was immediately got charmed by their size.


    The lady also notices Myne after he ters the shop with his loud cheerful voice. Both of them looked at each other, but while that lady looked at Myne dumbfoundedly with a shocked expression, Myne continuously starring at her giant boobs with an extremely complicated expression.


    "Ahhhh..."


    After seeing Myne that young lady or I say milf lady, only controls herself for 5 seconds before screaming loudly and running into the room backside of the counter where shop owner Ethan''s wife Amma stores her erotic/sex item, and most of them are created by herself.


    "Sigh, Myne you should knock before coming into the shop, look you scare my clit, now I have to give her a special discount as an apology," Amma said while putting her tailor tape from which she is measuring her clit''s breast size so she can makes her some custom size comfortable erotic bras.


    Because her breasts are too big she always has a problem finding her size bra, so most of the time she orders custom-size bras.


    Today like always just wh she wanted to measure her clit''s breast size to confirm if they again become big or not, but because there wasn''t any customer in the shop and this process also doesn''t take much time so she ask her clit to remove her dress and bra in the middle of the shop.


    But because her clit was only wearing a single-piece dress, so just as she removes her main dress she becomes half naked, and just as she was measuring her breast size Myne ter the shop, and made everything complicated.


    "Sorry Sis Amma, I forget to knock before coming in," Myne said innoctly.


    But Amma knows that it was her own fault and carelessness, that this accidt happed, so she gives Myne a rest-assured smile, and after saying him to wait for her at the counter, she walks into her workshop to deal with her clit. While going into her workshop, she also didn''t forget to pick up her clit''s dress and bra from the chair.


    F*ck! Her breast was so huge, maybe ev bigger than Big Sis Maya and she doesn''t look that old, probably just some years older than Big Sis Maya. How the hell has her breast become so big? If only I can play with them, I will get salvation, Myne thought while imagining his little brother sandwich betwe those giant boobs and getting a boobjob.


    While Myne thinking lewd staff in his mind, suddly that lady with super giant boobs, come out from the workshop, and after seeing Myne at the counter, at first she looked Myne deeply th for some reason her face become red, and before Myne could understand something, or use Appraisal skill, to know anything about her, she with her all strgth run out from the shop, as if she was being followed by a huge mob of perverts who wanted to f*ck her.


    She runs so fast! She would be at least level 40, Myne thought after seeing his new crush running away, although he only saw her for seconds at most, but he already made a place for her in his heart, now he just hope that one day they meet again, and Myne can try his charm on her as well.


    "Sorry, for making you wait Myne, although she is just some years younger than me but she is still quite shy, you don''t believe me, just how much she complain to me that you saw her naked body, and it is a very bad thing, etc, anyway only after I promise her that you never mtion about it to anyone did she finally let it down," Amma said while wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "By the way, who was she? I have never se her in our town before," Myne asked with great interest.


    "Ohhoho, look at it, it seems like after seeing a naked beauty our Myne gets charmed by her, huh? But are not you worried that she might have a husband, who might beat the hell out of you, after knowing that you have some bad thoughts about his wife? Amma asked with a teasing tone.


    "Hehe, what are talking about? I am just asking causally, and I already have a beautiful girlfrid, why should I have some bad thoughts about a random woman, whom I hardly see for half a minute?" Myne spoke with a smile as if he have no thought about that lady.


    "Anyways It doesn''t matter if you have a girlfrid or not, I never going to reveal my clit information to anyone, not ev to your big bro, who knows if some bitch seduces him and snatched him away from me?" Amma said with a joking tone, but Myne saw some seriousness in her eyes. Maybe she really has this fear in her heart.


    . passive skill, stealth ( Minor version ): Can hide the wearer from others during the night automatically without doing anything, but if the oppont is 3 or more levels higher than Host th the passive skill has no effect on it.


    Enchanted Skill: Coldness: Make armor more comfortable and can convert heat to coldness. After wearing it Host never has to worry about scorching heat during day time.


    Description: A leather armor made of the skin of a high level predator called the Night leopard, which is known for its stealth and high speed. Perfect for someone who wanted to stay low key while doing big deeds. ]


    Perfect! Now this is called nice armor, not only its defce is two times more than previous one, but also has a cooling system that can block all the scorching heat


    "So do you like it?" Amma asked while helping Myne to wear the armor.


    "Yes, I like it very much, especially its cooling feature, I can already feel soft cold air touching my cheat," Myne said with a satisfied smile.


    "Wow, you already find out about its features? You are much smarter than I thought," Amma said while teasing Myne.


    "So what is its price? Also, will I get any discount or not?" Myne asked while checking his movemt flexibility in his new armor.


    "As I said before this is just a normal low level magic armor, so its price wasn''t much high, just platinum coins," Amma said with a beautiful smile while showing Myne two fingers.


    "What! So expsive, I remember the armor I bought last time wasn''t so expsive, just 30 gold coins, th why is this one so expsive?" Myne asked with a shocked expression.


    "That is because the previous armor you bought is just a normal armor made by Ethan, although this armor looks simple but it is actually a magic item, so you can understand its value, according to how high currt magic items demand in the market," Amma said casually.


    "Anyway, are you going to buy it or not? Tell me quickly it seems like my other clit also wants to buy something but because of you, they are hesitating," Amma said impatitly while looking at the shop trance.


    Myne also turn a and look at the trance, and saw two average looking ladies standing at the door, talking to each other, while pointing at Myne once in a while.


    "Sigh, bloody loss," Myne mumbled to himself and put his hand into his pocket, while acting like he is picking money from his pocket, he thought a little and transferred platinum coins into his palm from invtory. After which he handed them to Amma.


    "Where did you get so much money," Amma asked suspiciously, although she have said that platinum coins were nothing to her, but that because she run a business, and earn quite a lot of money, it is understandable for her to have so much money but Myne who does hunting too earn money, how can he get so much money?


    "This is giv to me by Big Sis Maya, she said that the forest is quite dangerous currtly so I should buy something nice for protection," Myne lied without blinking and surprisedly Amma after hearing that the money is giv to Myne by Maya nodded her head with understanding.


    "Okay, that makes sse, now if you don''t have anything else to buy, th excuse me I have to deal with my special clit, after all, they are my main source of income, Amma said with a perverted smile while giving Myne a knowing wink.


    "Th I am also going, goodbye, Big sis, take care," Myne said while waving his hand.


    "Goodbye, you too, also take care of yourself and remember not to mess a with Orcs too much," Amma said and give Myne a hug, but because of the leather armor Myne wearing she felt uncomfortable, so she quickly release him.


    "I will," Myne said and walked out of the shop.

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68. Lightning Edge

    "Oyy Myne! What are you doing here?"


    Just as Myne left the armor shop and was about to walk toward his house, someone call him from behind.


    Myne turn back and saw Aid, Ethan''s elder brother, waving at him.


    "Nothing, big bro Aid, it''s just my previous armor got destroyed because of some accidt so I come here to buy a new one. But why are standing outside instead of doing work in the shop?


    Don''t tell me you are attracting customers, if so th I think you might as well hire a beautiful girl for this job, otherwise, people would only avoid your shop after seeing you at the trance of the shop," Myne said jokingly.


    "Brat, you are talking too much today, it is not good for your health, and I am much more handsome than you think," Aid said a smile that doesn''t look like a smile while showing Myne his big fist.


    "I am just returned from work and saw you coming out from Ethan''s shop, so I thought of saying you help, but it seem like I was wrong, you didn''t need any goodwill, you just need some nice beating," Aid said.


    "Yes, Boss, I also think so, why don''t you show Myne that legdary move of yours, which you use once to punish me wh I ruin your date with a beautiful girl?" Suddly Kofi appeared out of nowhere behind Aid and start giving him unnecessary advice.


    Hearing a voice from behind, Aid turn a and saw Kofi standing behind him, with a big chick leg in one hand, and a bowl filled with noodles in the other, while staring at them with great interest as if waiting for a nice show.


    "Kofi! What are doing here? Didn''t I give you the task of checking all the materials in the warehouse, and making a report about them? And is that chick leg the one I place in my drawer before going out?" Aid asked after seeing the familiar cooked chick leg with butter all over on it in Kofi''s hand.


    "Ahm, If I say that I bought this chick from the market do you believe me?" Kofi spoke Innoctly while slowly taking his step back.


    ...


    There was suddly silce on the sse and Myne expected that Aid would go mad and beat the hell out of Kofi for eating his lunch, as he know just how much Aid cared about his own food.


    It doesn''t matter if you eat food in front of him, but if you dare to eat his own food in front of him, which most of the time he prepared himself, ( There are too many befits if you can''t find yourself a girl, like you can learn how to make food, in your free time. ) surprisedly didn''t jump on Kofi to beat him, but just wave his hand and dismiss him.


    And Kofi also in view of the fragility of time, give Myne some gestures with his one hand while placing his bowl down on a chair, asking him, if he wanted to go out with him for some fun, which Myne refused with hesitation. He would be the world''s biggest idiot if he left his sweet wife home alone, and spt time with a loser like Kofi, who most of the day only knows how to eat other people''s food.


    "Anyway, let''s forget about Kofi, I will deal with him later, but now let''s come to the main topic, Myne do you still go to the forest for hunting? I heard that rectly forest is not safe anymore," Aid suddly asked a serious question while walking into his shop and gestured to Myne to follow him.


    "Yes I know about it very well, but currtly I have no other job to do, so I can only go there," Myne said with a smile, anyway he is saying the truth, till Sylphid returns with good news, he really has no new plan other than going into the first for hunting.


    "Well if that is the case th let me show you something, maybe it can help in your journey," Aid said after thinking for a while, th he walked into his personal room at the back side of the shop.


    Myne waited a minutes wh he again saw Aid with an arm-lgth size box in his hand.


    "Here take this, this is a special item that I got some years ago, maybe you like it," Aid said and handed the box to Myne with a smile.


    Myne quickly op the box and a big dagger a the same lgth as his arm, with yellow coating and many gold patterns all a its blade, and looked very mysterious at the very first glance.


    [ Name: Lightning Edge ( Dagger )


    Attack Power: +99


    "Deal, th from now on this dagger belongs to me, here is your money," Myne said and quickly give Aid a single coin, which made him frown.


    "I have already giv you such a huge discount but you still wanted to buy this dagger in instalmts, don''t you feel shame," Aid said helplessly while taking the coin from Myne but after seeing that the coin wasn''t gold but platinum he was shocked.


    "Why did you give me a platinum coin? Don''t I say that it is not clear if you can use this dagger or not," Aid said while looking at Myne with a complicated expression.


    "It doesn''t matter, I believe in you, since you said that this is a magic weapon, th it is, and I am really not so selfish that I take advantage of you who have tak care of me so much," Myne said making Aid very emotional.


    "Hehe, you are really such a nice boy, come here and give your big brother a hug," Aid said trying to give Myne a hug, but he swiftly avoided his hug, and have no inttion to hug his smelly body.


    "By the way, you don''t mind if I take this dagger as well right?" Myne asked while taking a pitch-black crude looking dagger from the shelf.


    [ Name: Dagger of Origin


    Attack: +


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Special Attack: None


    Description: A dagger made with a mysterious force, and come out from the dungeon filled with dark ergy.


    Strong Against Humanoid Monsters. ]


    "Ohh that dagger, sure you can take it free if you want, this is just a useless dagger sold to me by a drunker who needs money to buy a drink," Aid said causally.


    "Thank you," After saying that Myne said goodbye to Aid and headed toward his home.


    ....


    Aid looked at Myne back until he can no longer be visible, before releasing a heavy breath.


    "hey, Dyne, it seems like your son has finally become an adult, now he doesn''t ev fear Orcs and can fight with them very bravely, can you believe it? I still remember wh I first time counter an Orc, I nearly lose my life if you hav''t saved me at the right momt back th.


    And after that day I can never gather ough courage to fight with any Orc again, but here your son like you playing with them as if they are dogs."


    "Haha, Maybe I shouldn''t give up that time, Sigh, those old painful memories. By the way, The dagger you sold me that day so you can gather some savings for your son...


    Haha, today I handed your dagger back to your son back, sorry although I charge some fee for safekeeping it till now, as you know my business wasn''t going well," Till saying that tears start falling from Aid''s eyes, but the smile on his face never faded as continue talking while looking at the floating cloud in the sky.


    "It seems like I becoming quite emotional now, my old frid.


    I hope you be happy wherever you are, and don''t worry I will always give my utmost support to your son if he ev needs it, but looking at his super-fast growth, I don''t think he needs the help of an old man like me..." Aid said and after looking at the sky for some more minutes, he calm down his emotions, and after wiping tears from his eyes, he return to his shop, to deal with a certain fellow who dare to eat his food without permission...

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69. Teleportation!

    "A growth-type weapon huh? Although I have never heard anything about it but looking at its name, it should not be so simple," Myne thought while looking at the ordinary-looking black dagger in his hand which he just took from Aid''s shop for free.


    "Well, it should be something good, I just have to wait till my appraisal skill update again to see if it can explain anything about what this growth-type weapon means."


    After returning to the house, Myne first drank some cold water from the well, th he order Little Doggy who likes following him too much, to make some distance from him before he stood in an op area at the backside of his house.


    His reason for doing this is to do some research on the special magic he got from the Orc king, as Aisha hasn''t returned home from her work.


    ''Unique Magic?Space-Time'' is the name of the skill he got from the Orc King about which ev his appraisal skill has no useful description, which can give him some idea of what the hell this skill does.


    Most of the magic he knows is related to common magic which is known about all the people. They are fundamtally made up of six attributes: Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Light and Darkness.


    Although there are also other magic like Lighting, Ice, Plants, etc, those are all the sub-attributes of those main magic attributes, and if someone wanted to find out more about them they could do that after having a certain level of understanding of their source magic. But those two new attributes Space and Time are completely new for him.


    Although Myne has some idea how he can use this skill, as the Orc King once use it in front of him, which is if he not wrong th should be the legdary super skill name: Teleportation, which was known as one of the most popular skill, because of its unique use of sding people anywhere its user wants.


    Myne once heard that there is a person from a remote village who awak the teleportation skill. At the start, that guy and his family were very happy after knowing about it. But that guy starts using his skill publicly and becomes quite famous, and th his real nightmare began.


    Because many high-level people show a great threat in him, as a person who can go whatever place he wants without any restriction while making their all security useless, of course, they won''t let such a guy wander betwe them.


    So first they try a simple and peaceful method to recruit him in their camp, this way ev if he wants something he can just earn that thing by doing simple tasks for that camp. This would be a win-and-win situation for both of them and no one have any loss, but that guy only god knows, for some reason refuses every offer he got without any hesitation, ev the royal family is no exception.


    After seeing that guy didn''t want to join anyone, they felt like the guy had some bad thoughts, so they come to the conclusion that it better to made him disappear before he do something bad. So they hire a professional assassin and got that guy killed wh he was having fun with his new girlfrid.


    But wh that assassin searched his house to find some valuable things, he found that guy not only made a secret warehouse under his house but also store hundreds of valuable things which can ev make a powerful and well know noble feel poor in front of him.


    Although people only know about this from a letter st by that assassin as after a day no one saw him again, but you can understand from this story just how damn awesome this skill is.


    "Let''s see how this skill work," Myne said and activate the skill Unique Magic?Space-Time...


    Th he ops the portal to almost all the places inside his house and walks into them one by one. After that Myne teleports to various places in his town, especially deserted places which most of the time people avoid to go. Like this, he activates his Stealth and Presce Detection Moderate skills, and while avoiding people''s evil eyes, he visits all his frids and family members.


    First, he goes to June''s house, which was empty, clearly, she was at work. Th he teleports to Maya''s bedroom. She also wasn''t prest in the house, but Myne heard her voice from the downside, seem like she was taking care of the shop. After which he comes to an alley betwe Ethan and Aid''s shops.


    Eth still hadn''t come back to the shop and Amma was tertaining her new guest, this time it was an old man with a big belly and ugly face, who was buying many weird things like red colour candles, ropes, erotic short dresses, some dick shape toys, etc. It seem like he was preparing a great surprise for his wife or lover.


    On the other side, Aid''s shop was completely messy, Aid was sitting on a chair reading a book, and Kofi with a sallow face and bleeding nose, cleaning the shop. At least now he won''t eat other people''s food without their permission for some time.


    Well, most of the thing about this skill is perfect and with my huge storage of Magic Energy I also don''t have to worry about not being able to use it because of lack of magic, Myne thought with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Now finally let''s see how far I can go with this skill, Myne said and imagined the capital city of Decora a remote kingdom, about which he had read in a book, which said that they make the highest quality clothes with their special techniques. Myne wanted to go there so he can buy some beautiful clothes for Aisha to give her a welcoming gift.


    But to his disappointmt no matter how many times he tries to op the portal to the Decora Kingdom it doesn''t op.


    "Maybe only the place where I have personally visited, I can op a portal," Myne spoke in disappointmt after thinking about the problem.


    "Let''s forget about it, let''s go to Capital City, there I can defiantly find some interesting things for my Aisha," Myne said and imagine a random alley in the capital city he had se some days ago on the day of awaking. As he did the familiar portal again appear in front of him, and Myne without hesitation walk into it.


    "Huh? Oyy little guy, what are doing here? Don''t tell me you are following me the tire time?" Myne after coming out from the portal and just about to walk out from the alley, wh he saw Little Doggy jumping in front of him happily.


    "Remember never to do it again, what happs if you are left behind, and other dogs attack you? You know it could be very dangerous," Myne said concernedly but Little Doggy clearly didn''t take his words seriously and started looking at his suring with eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Sigh, since you already come here, th let''s go to shopping together, and anyway, it''s better than going alone," Myne said but before going out he took out a thin rope from his Invertory and tie it a the little Doggy neck so he not run a randomly while giving him unwanted trouble.


    After all, this is the Capital City and here people''s egos are much bigger than the size of their storage pouches.


    Like this, a boy and a dog, walk out from the dark alley. Leaving a dumbfounded drunker in a dark corner completely speechless, he still can''t believe in his eyes what he just saw.


    Maybe I have drunk too much, how can a dog appear out of nowhere and also tie a rope a his own neck by himself? Yes, I must be dreaming, I should go back to sleep before I start seeing some other weird stuff, Drunker said and after emptying the remaining alcohol bottle he again fell back asleep.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70. Fun in the Capital City ( Part 1 )

    After coming out from the dirty alley, Myne and Little Doggy saw a very big street crowded with a lot of people. Compare to Lucus Town where Myne live, this kind of sse is very rare. People are like ants walking quickly betwe each other as if the tire world''s responsibility were on their shoulders and if they took some rest or walk a little slowly th the world might collapse.


    And to make things more difficult there are also carriages running in the middle of the street once in a while, and people have to give space for them otherwise they can only blame to their bad luck, and let the carriage pass from on the top of their bodies, which is defiantly not a good sight to see.


    Myne also saw such a poor ghost who come under the carriage and th cry very loudly as his both arm was brok by the weight of the carriage, now if he didn''t go to a good healer, th he should start calling himself a disabled person from now on.


    But what surprised Myne the most was that the carriage driver didn''t ev give that ugly guy look who comes under his carriage as if it wasn''t a person but a stone who come under his carriage.


    "Sigh, it''s a busy sight, but for me this is heav, I can already smell money all a me, let go little one, it''s time to make some money," Myne said with an evil smile while rubbing his hands together in excitemt.


    Woof!


    Little Doggy also give his signal as if he understands Myne''s inttion, and excitedly starts following him.


    It has be so many days since I last use my most precious skill, my little baby, The Stealing Hands skill...


    "Hahaha, I am so excited," Myne said while looking a at various shops causally. After this he starts searching such people who wear nice clothes and have clean faces with arrogant attitudes toward other people. After finding such people, he walks beside them, uses his sealing hand skill on them and directly steals their storage pouch, and transfers them into his invtory.


    This process last a 5 minutes, till Myne and Little Doggy, come in front of the most popular cloth shop in the Capital City, about which they asked 7 people before confirming that this is indeed the shop they are looking for.


    The shop''s name is ''Beyond Trds Dress Shop,'' which is a luxurious 5 story shop, with a beautiful structure, and all kinds of super cool decorations in front of it to attract customers, especially 5 beautiful girls in differt colourful short clothes, after seeing them for a while Myne ev forget to look away and just started them like a pervert, and only wh Little Doggy bit him on his leg lightly did he wake up from his dream.


    Those girls seem halfling, especially that middle one, she seems like a mix of some kind of beast race, otherwise, how can she have such huge breasts at such young age? Maybe one of her parts was a cow man/woman?


    Myne thought with a very serious expression, and while giving those girls who were performing some kind of weird dance a very thoughtful look, he come to the trance for the shop but was stopped by the guards.


    "Sorry, the dogs are not allowed in the shop!" A bulky but young looking guard said with a gloomy face as if he was waiting to have sex with his crush for many years and after a lot of struggle, wh he finally succeeded and was just some step away from his dream, she reveal an external shocking secret that she is a transgder, and in place of her pussy she has a dick, and if he wanted to have sex with her, he first has to give his back hole virginity to her.


    "And why can''t I take my dog inside?" Myne asked with a frown, while looking at the guard''s face, th he looked toward those beautiful girls and understand why this guard is so rude toward him.


    Just Myne ter the shop, a good-looking girl, the same age as Aisha in a colorful short maid uniform come to him with a beautiful smile.


    "Sir, how can I help you?" She asked attracting Myne''s atttion to herself, who was looking all a confusedly without knowing where to go.


    After hearing that this girl in maid uniform talking to himself, Myne paused for a momt, and give her a proper look before spoking, "I wanted to buy some nice dresses for my wife, but I don''t know where I can find them as your shop is quite big."


    "Haha, if you don''t know where to go, th sir, how about I help you to buy clothes for your beloved wife? By the way, my name is Una," Una said with a gtle smile.


    "Th I really appreciate your help, and my name is Myne," Myne said with his trademark smile, while shaking hands with Una.


    Myne, with the help of Una, after wandering a for half an hour in the shop, finally found three good dresses for Aisha. And th he spd minutes in the male cloth section and brought some dresses for himself as well, as he saw many good-looking dresses, thanks to Una''s unwanted suggestion.


    "Sir, do you want anything else?" Una asked as she and Myne were coming back to the g floor.


    "Nah, that''s all for today, now could you please tell me the price for all those clothes? I am a little hurry," Myne said with a smile, he was still worried about Little Doggy.


    "Wait a momt Sir, I call my boss," Una said and called her superior, who was a middle age woman, she give Myne a smile and hurriedly looked at all clothes Myne bought.


    "Sir your final amount is Platinum coin and 30 Gold coins," The middle age woman said making Myne dumbfounded as don''t understand what was so great about those clothes that they are so expsive, but still in order to not ruin his good image in front of two beautiful girls, he took out the money from his storage pouch, and handed them to the middle age lady.


    That''s why most shop owners choose beautiful girls as their workers.


    The middle age lady''s smile becomes much wider as she receives money from Myne. To tell the truth, at the start, she really didn''t expect that Myne was a rich person, after all, he didn''t look wealthy from his cloth or his behaviour.


    But still, as she has se ough world and knows that in most cases never judge a book by its cover, unless you have a lot of money, otherwise it can be very dangerous for your job, and today her confidce in her own wisdom has increased by an tire level.


    "How dare you do that!"


    Just as Myne and the middle age completed translation, and he put all clothes into his storage pouch, he heard a loud and angry scout from the shop trance.

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71. Fun in the Capital City ( Part 2 )

    After hearing loud scream from outside of the shop, Myne hurriedly comes out of the shop.


    At first, Myne thought that someone is making trouble with Little Doggy, but wh he came out, and saw the real situation he was completely speechless.


    A young boy a 6 or 7 years old, with gold hair and a fox-like face, wearing gold colour clothes, looks rich pig at first glance, with his two knights in silver armor as bodyguards standing in the middle of the road in front of the shop, and beating a poor looking boy, who has an ugly appearance, cover in the dirt as if he has not tak a bath from many days.


    Besides the poor boy, a girl at the same age as him with black hair, a nice figure and D-Cup size boobs, wearing maid-like clothes, crying and begging for mercy to spare the poor boy while holding the fox face boy''s legs.


    As for Little Doggy, that guy having fun of his life. Not only did the middle age guard arrange a special comfortable chair for him to shit, but he also bought various types of food for him and was feeding him personally.


    And his nephew was working as a part-time delivery boy, and if Little Doggy show discomfort or behave like he doesn''t like eating that particular thing, he immediately runs toward the nearby shop, and brought some dishes made from meat for him.


    Oye, little guy, seems like you are joying it very much, huh?" Myne asked after coming to Little Doggy and the middle age guard.


    Little Doggy, after seeing Myne, immediately jump down from the chair and pointed at it, indicating Myne to sit on it, while waving his tail happily.


    "Hum, good, good, this is why I like you so much," Myne said with a satisfied expression after seeing Little Doggy''s intelligce. And sit down on the chair, while joying the show going on in front of him.


    After all, this is a rare chance to watch such a beautiful romantic live drama, this kind of thing never happed in a small town like Lucas, and only in a big city like this one, you see this kind of thing, so how can he miss such a show?


    Una and her manager boss, are also dumbfounded after seeing Myne and his dog''s lovely interaction, this was completely eye-oping for them, but they still don''t understand why their shop''s gatekeepers have such a nice attitude toward Myne.


    "Ohh, Sir, you come back! How was your shopping? Do you like our shop services?


    The middle age guard asked after seeing Myne, finally taking a breath of relief, only he and his nephew know how they manage to hold his dog in one place, if not for the fact they later accidtally know that this dog is quite intelligt and can understand their language, they might defiantly not be able to complete their mission giv by this dangerous young man.


    "Well, your shop services are indeed very remarkable and satisfying, I am very pleased, next time if I wanted to buy clothes again, I am definitely come here," Myne said with a smile, but th he thought something, and looked at the young guard who previously talking very rudely to him, and said,


    "You, what is your name?"


    Paa!


    "Ahhhhh..."


    "Don''t hit him! It was me who wanted to f*ck by him, so please stop," The girl yell in a crying voice while trying to break free from the knight iron like grip but it was no use as she did not have ough power to do so.


    "Shut up, you b*tch, I will deal with you later, and you motherf*cker, why don''t you think of consequces before dirting my toy?" The fox face boy said while gritting his teeth angrily, and again with all his strgth he hit the wipe on the back of the poor boy.


    "Ahhh, please forgive me, young master, I don''t know that Taira is your woman, otherwise how can I ev have the courage to lay my dirty hand on her," The poor boy finally while during unimaginable pain, op his bloody mouth and said in a trembling voice.


    "Hahaha, what is the meaning of saying this now? You should have thought this before," The fox face boy said while laughing maniacally and come close to the poor boy, and kick him in his face, breaking two or three of his teeth.


    Seeing this sse, the audice also felt a little pity for the poor boy, who was clearly innoct as he know nothing that the random good-looking girl he choose to seduce would turn out to be the secret lover of a noble young master.


    But although they felt pity for the poor boy, no one came forward to save him, after all, it is not a fairy tale and they are not protagonists of a novel, who can slap every random young master to save people for the greater good, or maybe for girls.


    "Sigh, poor boy, he is getting punished for the crime which he committed unknowingly," Una, who was standing behind Myne said with a face filled with full of sympathy, while shaking her head.


    "Yes, you are right, but this is also a lesson for him, that before you put your little brother blindly in someone else hole, either you should have ough power to protect yourself, or you first check her backg detail," Myne said with a poker face and eat a sweet called Blue Jamun. He has no inttion of being a hero and saving that unlucky ghost and his girlfrid.


    "Yes, you are right, my lord," The middle age woman said completely agreeing with Myne''s statemt.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Why are you hitting an innoct guy?"


    Just as Myne and other people thought that the fox face boy would kill the poor boy by continuously kicking on his face, and finished the show in a hurry, suddly a loud cry come out from the behind crowd.


    After hearing the voice, all the people quickly made their way with excited faces, while thinking that finally, the hero is here to punish evil.


    Myne also looked toward the source of the voice with a curious face and saw a 0 years old above average-looking young man with a muscular body and blue hair, wearing advturer-type clothes and a two-handed sword hanging on his back come out from the middle of the crowd and stood beside the poor boy, who was already fainted after eating 5 or so heavy kick on his face.

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72. Fun in the Capital City ( Final )

    "Who the f*ck are you?" The fox face boy asked annoyingly, clearly not happy that some putting his leg in his business.


    "It doesn''t matter who am I but now you have to stop, as I can''t let you hurt this guy anymore, you have already beat him ough," The newly arrive knight in poor and old leather armor said. Whom we are going to call him ''Blueha'' as he has blue hair.


    "My lord, place, places save my frid, he is innoct."


    After hearing Blueha''s straightforward speech without any respect, The fox face boy''s face become red in anger and just wh he was about to say something interesting, suddly The girl who was the main source of this tire trouble shouted with her all strgth in a crying voice.


    Hearing the helpless beautiful girl''s crying voice, Blueha''s heart was as if stabbed by a knife, he started looking at The fox face boy and his bodyguard as if they have killed his father, with anger clearly visible in his eyes.


    Th he took out his two-handed blades from his back and pointed it at The fax-face boy''s bodyguard who was holding the girl tightly with one arm wrapped on top of her breast and the other hand staying casually on top of her stomach, and once in while he touches her neither region with his fingers wh no one is looking at him with a perverted smile.


    "If you don''t want to die, th release that girl immediately. I am not going to say that again," Blueha said in a loud voice, making the knight frown a little.


    "Hum, who do you think you are, bastard? F*ck off, otherwise, I won''t go easy on you, do you ev know with whom are you messing a?" The pervert knight said and wh The fox''s face boy wasn''t paying atttion, he lifted the girl''s skirt in front of Blueha and rub his index finger on her wet panty.


    *Moan, Please stop..."


    The girl finally could not hold back and moaned softly feeling rough touch on her pussy with a teary face, and looked at Blueha with hopeful eyes while asking for help.


    Seeing such a sse, Blueha''s inner justice finally comes out, and in front of the audice who was joying the show to the fullest, especially the male audice, who were wishing that perverted knight would show them some more beautiful sse, suddly activate his skills, and his tire body cover in a blue aura.


    After which as if Blueha teleported, he suddly comes in front of the perverted knight out of nowhere and swings his big blade upside.


    All the people prest only show a blue line and with a light bang, they all look down and show the perverted knight''s right arm lying on the g from which he was touching The girl''s private part some momt ago.


    "Ahhhh...


    Both the perverted knight and The girl scream at the time, the former because of pain, and the latter because of seeing such a horrific sight.


    The perverted knight lets go of the girl and starts crying in pain, his partner who finally comes out of shock, hurriedly try to calm him down and fed him high-quality healing potion.


    Thanks to it, the perverted knight stopped bleeding like a fountain, but the pain was still there, as for The girl after she is free, hurriedly runs toward Blueha and hug him tightly while burning her head in his chest. Completely forgot about the poor boy.


    "Okay don''t worry, you are safe now, till you are with me no one can hurt you," Blueha after seeing a cute girl in his arm, his confidce rose with the speed of his naked eyes, and he tightly hugs The girl to give her some warmth, before taking calmly.


    "Thank you, my lord, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what I would have done in the hands of that beast," The girl said in a pitiful voice.


    While Blueha and the girl, having a romantic conversation, The fox face boy sweats bucket, he also shows just how Blueha cut his bodyguard''s arm as if he was cutting a vegetable. The fox face boy who knows his own limit very well, clearly has no confidce that he can defeat Bhluha, after all, he wasn''t ev powerful as his bodyguards.


    So after seeing Bluaha and that b*itch maid, laughing and talking like a couple, he first looked a him, and after seeing that no one looking at him, and most of the people discussing what just had happed, and making some commts about how brave Blueha is etc.


    so he made a decision he first took out a black colour palm size ball from his storage pouch and gtly drop it on the g, th with help of his foot, he hides it under the poor boy half dead body.


    You are right let''s do it, Thug No. said and hurriedly come to The girl. After which in the horrific eye of The girl he grabs her skirt and tore it apart.


    "Ahhh...


    The girl let out a loud cry, but it has no effect on those two thugs. Thug No. to play it safe, hurriedly put a big piece of cloth of The girl''s own dress into her mouth, so she can''t scream anymore.


    And Thug No. with his dagger, first cut her bra in the middle, and after taking a deep smell of The girl from her bra like an expericed pervert, he also cut her blue panty as well making her completely naked.


    Th Thug No. handed the girl''s dirty panty to Thug No., who quickly grab it as it was the most valuable treasure in his eyes, and start smelling the panty very passionately.


    While the girl struggling to escape from those two thugs, Thug No. slapped on the girl''s cheek and forcefully made her lay down on the dirty g.


    After which Thug No. grabs both of the girl''s arm, so she makes too many movemts and ruins their fun while playing with her boobs, and Thug No. grab her legs and forcefully separate them. Doing that the girl''s pink virgin pussy finally appears in front of his eye.


    "You don''t know just how long I have waited for this day," Thug No. said emotionally, and Thug No. nodded after hearing his voice.


    Th in front of the girl''s teary eyes, he rubs his dick head on her pussy a little, and with his all might he put his tire dick inside the girl''s pussy which wasn''t ev wet ough, and while breaking her hym it directly touch her womb.


    "Ahhhh...


    The girl cried and gape in pain, but because her mouth was blocked, and her body was tightly held by Thug No. she couldn''t do much other than cry in regret that''s why she never list to her mother''s words.


    ...


    minutes later...


    In the alley.


    Both thugs still f*cking the girl like the beast, without caring ev if she has lost consciousness because of intse pain, suddly stop whatever they were doing as they heard a very heavy breathing sound from behind them.


    They both looked at the trance of the alley and show a meter tall muscular middle age man in a luxurious robe, panting heavily while looking at the girl under them.


    Both thugs, finally come back to the sce as they felt they were in deep trouble. Thug No. took out his dick from the girl''s mouth, and Thug No. from her pussy. They hurriedly wear their pants and pick up their weapons from the g, but before they could do anything, everything in front of them becomes dark and they both lose their concisess and fall to the g.


    "Ohh, my little baby, that''s why I never let you go out of the house, and now look what happed to you," The middle age man said emotionally while covering his daughter''s body in a big cloth, and carrying her in his arm.


    "James!"


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Sd both of them to my secret room, tig them carefully, don''t let them commit suicide before I give them punishmt for their deeds," The middle age man said and like a gust of wind, he disappeared from his place.


    "As you wish my lord," The person named James said, and after grabbing both thug''s arms, he with the thugs also disappeared from his place, as if he never was there.

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73. Aishas POV

    After Myne left the young girl alone with those two thugs, without any kind of grief in his heart. He always told himself that he is not a hero nor he ev wanted to be in this life, he is just a normal person who have normal needs, that''s all. He asked that girl if she need his help in return she just have to pay for his service, a fair trade, equal exchange, nothing more than that.


    But that girl said she don''t have anything valuable things on her, ev th he still waited for her for 5 seconds if she promise to give him a reward later, but that girl clearly didn''t understand anything, Myne know this after seeing her blank and confused face, he finds out that she is just ignorant brat who knows nothing about the world.


    So he left her on her own as if he never meet her without any regret, and left the girl alone for her to experice how painful and cruel reality is. Life is like this, everything in this world has a price, and Myne believes in those words from the very core of his heart. After that he found another alley but this time without any more accidts and ops the portal to his house.


    Myne just put one foot inside the portable wh he heard a loud *Boom sound from the direction of the cloth shop where he did the shopping. He moves his head toward the direction from where the sound come but saw nothing as his vision was blocked by the row of tall walls. So he shook his head and ignore it and ter the portal without caring about the explosion.


    .....


    Aisha''s POV.


    Aisha after coming out of her house with a red face, stop running and took a deep breath.


    "Hoo, I kiss Myne, and that too with my own will! Shit, this is too embarrassing, now since I give him the gre light, he defiantly looks at every possible chance to mess with me," Aisha spoke with little excitemt in a low voice while walking shaking her head.


    "But it really felt good wh we kiss, I don''t what it will feel wh I and Myne do sex, does it really feel hundreds of times better than kissing as those girls describe?" Aisha spoke while thinking both she and Myne laying naked on the same bed while looking into each other eyes, and th slowly their lips lock to each other...


    "Ahh, so embarrassing I am really becoming a pervert, it is all because of Myne, thanks to his continuous kissing and touching no matter how much I try, I can''t let go of those perverted thoughts out of my mind."


    "Maybe I should consult an expert, I hope Mia can give me some nice pieces of advice in this matter," Aisha wish and hurriedly walked toward the advture guild.


    Minutes later.


    Aisha ter the advture guild, from where she rectly tdered her resignation, and because she didn''t have many frids, and everything she did is in the guild leader''s office, so most people still didn''t know that she is no longer a worker in the guild.


    The guild was still the same as before, with some people eating and discussing their next mission, and some people looking at the mission board to see if they can find any suitable mission for themselves. Aisha look a to search for a certain person, but sadly she didn''t find her. At this momt suddly a waitress walked beside her.


    Seeing the waitress, Aisha quickly stop her, and asked with a poker face, "Hey, Do you know where is Mia?"


    "Yes, Miss. Aisha, I know, just a momt ago I saw Miss. Mia wt toward the staff room," The waitress reply nervously after seeing Aisha, clearly she also doesn''t very good impression of Aisha.


    Aisha after getting what she wanted to know, said "Thanks" to the waitress, and quickly come to the staff room.


    As it was still early in the morning and most of the staff members were at their work, so staff room is completely empty, only Mia was standing in front of her locker, while putting a bag inside it.


    "Hey, what''s up Monkey, what are doing?" Aisha greeted Mia and asked casually.


    Huh? Mia turned a and after seeing Aisha she wave her hand with a smile. But before she could speak anything Aisha exclaimed in surprise.


    "Mia! What happed to your boobs? How did they become so big in just a night?"


    Hehe, didn''t I always say to you that one day I will also have big boobs like you, now look at them, my hard work finally paid off," Mia said proudly while bouncing her big E-Cup size boobs up and down in front of Aisha. But because Mia''s height wasn''t much tall in the first place, her boobs look much bigger than they actually are.


    "But how did you do that? Just yesterday they are still normal but today they become so big? Aisha again asked while coming close to Mia and lightly touch her giant boobs curiously.


    "Ahh, hey, don''t touch them, I am quite ssitive there," Mia said hurriedly slapping Aisha''s hand away.


    "Sorry, I was distracted a little," Aisha apologizes.


    The mission was to gather slime oil which Aisha suggested to Myne previously or XXX monster spawned in a large quantity in the vicinity of a certain Town...From things like this, Aisha was able to predict what can be done beforehand.


    For small newly created Clans, getting those kinds of information itself for a short term is absolutely impossible. Because the guild exists in every single town in that area, it is able to extsively gather requests.


    Such being the case, Aisha roughly looked over the display board for her personal use, anyway, she was about to leave the guild for a long time, and doesn''t have many thoughts about coming back soon, so it better brings some nice information with herself, so till Sylphid return, she and Myne can do some mission to earn money.


    As Aisha did that, she found one request which made her frown.


    [ Target Rank: B-rank and above: The guild has received information that at the Duchy of Ose, which is situated far in the north, demon races such as Goblins and Orcs have closed in on the duchy in a large flock. ]


    It says that they want to verify the truth of this information. If the information proves to be true, th damage to the Duchy of Ose and the prest position of the demon race is also verified.


    If possible, the guild wants the advturer to provide aid to the injured people there. This request is extremely difficult.


    The important Duchy of Ose, nicknamed the Land of Death, is a wasteland which isn''t owned by any Kingdoms and is located on the border of the Kingdom of Demons.


    This request''s purpose is probably to verify whether the Kingdom of Demons participated in this demon race invasion, which is said to have occurred in the Duchy of Ose, or not.


    The Kingdom of Demons is famous as a bellicist Kingdom which has monsters such as goblins and orcs as the vanguard. It had be quiet since it changed rulers approximately t years ago. However, it had previously started wars with many Kingdoms using relatively lower class monsters like Goblins and Kobolds.


    For that reason, the Kingdom of Demons was recognised by many Kingdoms as a common emy which has to be defeated.


    If the Kingdom of Demons has commced invasion towards another Kingdom, there is a possibility that the Kingdom which was quiet after changing its ruler will once again be attacking many Kingdoms.


    "Sigh, I hope this might not affect us," Aisha said helplessly, after confirming that there is no good mission that Myne and she could do without using the guild as the middleman to get their share of the reward, she give up.


    "Okay Big Sis Aisha, I am ready, let''s go," Miya grabbed Aisha''s arm and said waking her up from her deep thoughts.


    Aisha looked at Mia who was wearing a blue colour single piece skirt, which clearly did not fit her properly thanks to her giant boobs, and looked very tight.


    "Are you really going to wear this dress? Don''t you have any comfortable dress?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Sorry, but I really have no better dress in my locker, so I can only wear this, anyway I am not as uncomfortable as you think," Mia said with a smile and made some movemts like doing exercise, as a result...


    There was a sudd clothes ripping sound come from Mia''s dress, and her blue colour skirt in front of her mighty big boobs finally couldn''t take it anymore, and wh Mia did exercise, her dress rip apart from the backside.


    ..."


    ...."


    "Go, put on your work uniform again, thank god this happed here, otherwise if this happed in a crowded place, th you defiantly become a fun topic of tomorrow," Aisha said while trying not to laugh after seeing Mia''s embarrassed face. "Also, I have told you many times to not buy those cheap clothes, but you said they are no differt from expsive ones, now you understand the differce?"


    Hearing Aisha''s taunt, Mia just nodded her head and simply wear her work uniform again.


    "Sigh, don''t make such a sad face, I will buy you a dress for you okay, happy?" Aisha said helplessly finally compromising after seeing Mia making a face like a child whose candy fell on the g just after clicking it two times.


    "Yessss, thank you Big Sis Aisha, you are great," Mia''s mood immediately becomes positive from negative after hearing that Aisha going to buy her a dress.


    "Okay, let''s go we have a lot of work to do," Aisha said, and both she and Mia walk out of the guild.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74. Sylphid Brothers POV

    "No, you''ll have to rush in stronger. What''s wrong with you guys, did you not eat food today or what!... Yes, just like that put in a little more strgth!!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Although each unit will usually be led by their respective captains, but wh such joint practices are held, I would be the one leading them. That''s because I have the Skills [ One-handed Blade?Saint ] [ Physical Strgth Enhancemt?Large ] and [ Support Magic?Speed Increase ].


    In the royal family, there are three princes including me and two princesses, but all of us have some useful Skills. This is all thanks to the royal family''s policy.


    As a distinguished scholar once said, childr seem to inherit a similar type of Skill from their parts. If both the parts have good Skills, the childr born from the two will have a higher chance of obtaining a good Skill the same type as the parts.


    Because of that, the royal family obtains information from the temple about those who just came of age and awak their skills. If someone who obtained good skills appears, the royal family will act and welcome that person as a member of royalty.


    Of course, they will perform a backg check on that person first, and after confirming whether there is a problem with that person''s personality and relationships or not. There''s no way they''ll let a ridiculous and brain-dead person join the royal family.


    However, the royal family naturally doesn''t use their power and force a person to join them. If they did such a thing, the citizs of this Kingdom will most probably hold animosity towards the royal family. And ev if citizs didn''t care, that person himself will defiantly become a big emy of the royal family, and there is a high chance that he betray the royal family for revge.


    Oops, I''ve gone off-topic.


    Because of that, I''ve be bestowed the same Skills as my father, the King of Augusta Kingdom, who is also known as a hero. Not only did I receive his skills, but I have also bestowed another Skill, [ Support Magic?Speed Increase. ]


    Since I was a kid, I was raised with special education personally giv by that my father so that I could fight properly ev without help my skills.


    Wh I became 0 years old, I challged many well-known people but there was no one who was on par with me within the kingdom. Ahhm, of course, there is a person whom I still could win against no matter how many times I try, sigh, and that person is my father, who is also my teacher.


    Although I am able to fight with him well, but as expected there is still a very big differce in experice. Well, that''s why now I''m training those knights against my will, but because this is an order from my father, th I can''t do anything about it no matter how unwilling I am other than training those guys and vting some of my anger.


    "List, everyone, skills are definitely useful, and super powerful. History has proved that. And if you still do not believe th you can challge me to fight and I will show you some sse of history.


    But still, the most important thing is to practise daily so that you can make the best use of your skills and other techniques. The way you put in your strgth, the way to efficitly move your body, your faith in yourself, If you combine these techniques, you''ll be able to use skills more effectively.


    Daily training is certainly harsh, but never neglect it, and if you did th I will sd someone to carry you here against your will. Don''t forget that effort you are putting in training will without a doubt save your life."


    "Yess!!!"


    Muu, my cute little sister''s partner candidate, huh! Which high-ranking noble''s son is he!?


    In any case, they probably forcibly pressed for a marriage meeting because of my little sister''s good looks, ev though she doesn''t have excellt Skills, and talks too much. And th there''s Father, why did he approve such a thing in the first place?!


    "Since you look like you''re misunderstanding something, just so you know, Big Sis wt on her own accord. Naturally, Father agreed and st her out."


    "What? Father already agree... That means that guy has some good skills?"


    "Well, I don''t know, though it seems that from the temple''s reports, he has [ Appraisal?Complete ], [ Cut & Paste ] and [ Invtory ]..."


    What the hell? Although it''s not that I don''t understand [ Appraisal?Complete ] but did he say [ Cut & Paste] and [ Invtory ]?


    One of his skills is that combines [ Cut ] and [ Paste ]. And [ Invtory ] if I am not wrong th it should be a storage type skill, in which we can store quite a lot of things. What''s the good in those two skills?


    "By temple you mean he''s a commoner? But if those are his skills th won''t those guys who came courting my little sister would be better for her?"


    "That''s true, but you see, it seems he solo-ed an Orc."


    "What? A boy who just came of age killed an orc solo? That''s certainly unusual."


    I see, that''s why she wt to confirm it by herself, it''s not that I don''t understand but...


    "In my opinion, rather than Big Sis, I want Big Bro to get married right away. I am really worried about you."


    "Why?"


    "You yourself know that, don''t you? Please don''t complicate things for Big Sis, you Siscon, and get married immediately. you are already getting old, people of your age have childr playing in their backyard but you? Still spding all your day with those soldiers, sometimes I ev felt like you have some differt taste than normal people.


    "Hmph!"


    Such rudess, calling me a Siscon, and forcing me to do merry. Where would you find a big brother who won''t care for his cute little sisters?


    For now, it''ll be all right as long as my little cute sisters can become happy.


    Though it''d be good if Sylphy''s partner isn''t a boring man. Otherwise, It might not be good for him...

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75. Taking Marriage Approval ( Sylphid POV, Part 1 )

    After saying goodbye to Lord Husband, I hurried to the capital city alone on my favourite horse. Although soldiers who come here to kill Orc King wanted to come with me to guard me during the way but I refuse their request and shut them up by saying if they didn''t leave me alone I would complain about them to my big brother.


    Wh my brother''s name mtions, they all turn a and left to do their work without saying any more nonsse, they are clearly afraid of him.


    There is a mountain of things to do. At any rate, I have to hurry. First I''ll have to start with persuading Father, that is not going to be easy.


    By the way, Lord Husband... Um, saying that is quite embarrassing.


    At first in order to not become the plaything of those noble''s families, I decided to look for a good partner for myself instead of waiting for a miracle. After I heard that there might be a suitable marriage candidate in a small town called Lucas, I wt there I immediately, but it could be said that I got gaged to a more wonderful person than I had expected.


    Though I have to share him with another girl but this is a small price to pay and it is quite normal for powerful people to have a lot of wives.


    At least it is thousands of times better than those dirty nobles, who bring me a marriage proposal for their useless sons who do nothing rather than play with girls all day long, and those f*cking pigs didn''t ev have any worth mtioning skills.


    I am really grateful that after this I won''t need to meet those bastards, just shake for my image.


    Although I still do not understand how Lord Husband has so many skills and how those work, but our child would definitely be bestowed with some wonderful skills, I can already predict it.


    Now I could finally fulfil my duty as princess of the Kingdom, and could ev obtain a good husband, I just hope he won''t feel pressured and ignore me completely because of my status.


    I have se this kind of thing a lot, many royal family girls who marriage to commoner boys, can hardly have any romantic life, because their husbands feel inferior to them and they dare not to behave lightly in front of them.


    Anyway, let''s think about this matter later, for now, if I bring back this wonderful result, there should be no doubt that Father will be very satisfied. However, if I tell him the matter of me marrying Lord Husband, th I would have to talk about Lord Husnband''s original skills which the temple sds a report to us and have to tell him how they work and how much pottial they have.


    F*ck! I forget to ask Lord Husband about his original skills, he might not have any problem explaining to me how powerful his those skills are. Sigh, now I''ll have to indirectly bring up the clan matter in front and cleverly dodge this question, I hope this work.


    But I dare say that wh I bring my trump card, those two Orc''s bodies, it should go smoothly, though I am worried in a differt sse that Father might propose a fight betwe him and Lord Husband to test him. Whever Father sees someone whom people claim to be strong he would want to test his ability. I really want him to do something about that bad habit of beating weak.


    Well, now I think about it, rather than my Father I should be worried about Big Brother Aniue more, though. It feels like Big Brother Aniue has become an ev worse Siscon, although It is not a bad thing most of the time, but I don''t know what kind of reaction he will show if I say that I''m getting married.


    I''ll have to find a way a that too, sigh...


    ....


    "Miss Princess, welcome back."


    I have just reached the castle, and Morg, the prime minister, quickly discovered and greeted me. I wanted to have at least some rest though... But I really can''t be too carefree a him.


    "Ah, I just came back. Where''s Father right now?"


    Although I wanted to immediately meet Father to have a talk with him, Morg said that some kind of trouble cropped up and he had to attd a cabinet meeting.


    I was also told that Aniue ( Big Brother ) and Lewis ( Little Brother ) are participating in the meeting as well, so it may be quite important.


    Lewis is second for the succession of the throne, he had absolutely no interest in the King''s seat, and established the major Clan: Alchemist Library and is running it. There''s a high chance his participation in the meeting is as a represtative of his Clan, rather than a prince.


    "Haha, seems like it''s something important, huh. I think it would be a good idea for Miss Princess to participate in the meeting."


    Morg probably planned for me to participate in the meeting the momt he saw me. He spoke up without hesitation and followed me to the meeting room.


    "W, What!? T, This is..."


    Father''s expression changed to one of amazemt in a twinkling of an eye.


    Aniue and Lewis similarly wid their eyes in perfect circles and were astonished. They clearly didn''t expect that I would take out two dead bodies of Orcs.


    "Shlphy why do you have Orc''s bodies in your storage pouch? "


    The first to recover his composure was Father, who hurriedly ask me. The two brothers seem like they would need some time before calming down.


    Well, I understand their feeling, after all, one who always practises his skills so he can become powerful ough to beat down all Orcs on his own, although he is already powerful ough to beat them but because there wasn''t any Orc in the nearby area, of course, Lucas Town incidt was an exception. And because of various reasons, he also can''t go out of Kingdom so his dream is still unfulfilled.


    And second, who is alchemy, who use all kind of Orc''s body parts in his potion making but in reality never had se any real living Orc.


    "Those two Orcs are killed by him just two days ago. An Orc settlemt was discovered deep inside the forest behind Lucas Town, about which I had informed Father and he sd Royal guards to kill the Orc King. You might not know that wh I was wandering in the forest I actually countered that Orc King, and had a fight with him."


    "What! Why you didn''t say that in the massage!?" Father exclaimed worriedly.


    "Well because I didn''t want you to worry for nothing as I was already saved by that boy, who risked his life just to save mine, Sylphy said emotionally, although this is not completely true but anyway they didn''t need to know everything."


    "No way, I can still believe that he can kill normal Orcs, but fighting with an Orc King so you can escape and ev th he still safely returns back, that is impossible!!"


    Aniue shouted and died my words without hesitation, ev Father have to disbelieve writt all over his face.


    "It''s certainly an unbelievable story. And If it didn''t happ right before my eyes, I wouldn''t believe it either. Also if I didn''t counter the Orc King, th how do I know that there is an Orc King in the forest?"


    "I see, if it''s to someone who possesses such power, I agreed to have him as your partner. However, did you not think that it is more necessary to know that Boy''s skills'' true idtity?" Father asked with a frown.


    This is the critical momt.


    "That is naturally true, but he said that he won''t be going talk anything about his skills at any cost. I could also wield the royal family''s authority and force him to talk, but I decided that it would be a stupid idea."


    "Please think about it, in any case, if we''re unlucky, and in order to know about his skills we offd him, who just awak his skills have ough strgth to run away from under the Orc King''s nose safely. If we force him to do something and he starts hitting us, what would we do if he elopes to another country? Furthermore, it''s still better if he just elopes. But what if he becomes our "emy"?


    With his pottial, I believe we definitely make big emies if we did that."


    "I see, there''s indeed some truth if what you said is true."


    "Also, I myself am very pleased with him. He''s calm, smart and a little bit rude to strangers, but most importantly he has the courage ough to protect his loved one from any difficulty. As a partner, I think there''s nothing I can expect better than him."


    Father quietly closed his eyes as he listed. For some reason, I felt nervous, after seeing him like this. And th, time passed siltly for a while.


    "Very well, since you also like him, I approve of your wedding. Strgth your relationship with that boy, and just report his skills'' details once you find out."


    "No, Father... I can''t do this, I have already promised him, that I will defiantly not talk about his skills."


    "I see, you want to do your best in connecting with him, huh..."


    Father said that and closed his eyes once more.


    "I''ll never accept this! As if I''ll let my cute little sister become a bride!"

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76. Why is everyone Ignoring me? ( Shyphid POV, Part 2 )

    "I''ll never accept this! As if I''ll let my cute little sister become a bride!"


    At least read the mood, you damn Siscon! Although I am shocked by Big Brother''s unable to read the mood, I calmly started talking. Goodness, if only he didn''t have his problem of being overprotective, he''d be an excellt big brother whom I can respect...


    "Aniue, my marriage is my duty as a part of royalty and before long, Aniue will also have to decide on a partner, no? Won''t you celebrate your younger sister''s big momt? Don''t you want to see me happy?"


    As expected, with me putting it this way, ev Big Brother cannot help but re-think his next words.


    "Certainly, if you put it that way, I can''t say anything as the First Prince. However, I am worried! Worried about my cute little sister marrying a man I have never se before! Sylphy, you are a girl. Ev if you are called a Princess Geral Or Princess Knight, you are still a sweet little girl!


    Ev if it''s you, you can''t defd yourself against all the malice, can you? If that time comes, who will protect you? If it''s after your marriage, it''s that man who will become your partner, right? Can he really protect you? I doubt that."


    It''s not like I don''t understand Aniue''s fears. From now on, something might appear which hurt me wh I leave the capital. It''s indeed a question of whether I can absolutely oppose it.


    "I can certainly understand what you are trying to say, Big Brother. However, you''ve se it, hav''t you? Those Orc corpses are still in front of you? He has the power to kill Orcs and compare to those pig head sons of nobles, he is a lot better. He''ll surely protect me from any malice! And he already had protected me from the Orc King once."


    "Is that really true? A young man who just came of age, no, you can ev call him a boy. He''s probably immature wh it comes to battles and physical ability, no? And above all else, he''s probably overwhelmingly lacking in life experice. Those who bear a grudge against the royal family won''t attack with just military power, you know?


    Wh they hold your weaknesses and attack, can that boy truly protect you!?"


    I couldn''t say anything. Lord Husband is certainly strong, no doubt about that. However, I think what Aniue pointed out is perfectly possible. This is where Lewis started mediating. Thank you, it''s really good timing to cool Aniue down.


    "Lewis, what are you talking about? Your elder sister''s marrying off, you heard! And that to such an inexpericed person!"


    While Lewis feebly shook his head, he breathed a magnifict sigh. He probably gave in, huh.


    "Well, it''s not like I hav''t thought of anything. But you also know that she''ll have to marry sooner or later. Big Sis also seems to be interested in this person, so isn''t that fine? About him being young, this also reflects the possibility that he can grow, as for being inexpericed, as a commoner isn''t it normal?


    How many commoner families do you think can afford proper teachers for their childr who can train them? I think it''s way better than marrying Big Sister off to some perverted old geezer, though."


    "Oh, wh all is said and done, nothing''s better than getting along. I was surprised to hear something like ''Husband'' coming out of your mouth, my sweet daughter."


    "Lord Husband, huh~, so Big Sis calls him that huh!"


    After that, although the Clan''s establishmt was easily approved after accepting ~3 questions, Father and Lewis continued to severely tease me. Although I was tired from the persuasion as expected, what''s with the exhaustion from something completely unexpected?


    ....


    Now what should we do with Orc King we get from Lucas Town?" Father asked after seeing two orc bodies in his office.


    "Father, why don''t you let my Clan buy it? Also since it is all thanks to Big Sis And his Husband that I get such a nice thing, I am also willing to give them a big wedding gift for their help."


    I was surprised after hearing Lewis going to give the Orc King''s befit to me, and Lord Husband, ev though we just provide information. And didn''t do anything with mtioning. I look at Father who just waves his hand casually like saying ''Do whatever you want'' and sits down on his chair and starts reading documts.


    Since Father didn''t mind, and Lewis, the richest person with personal money in the family wanted to give me such a nice gift th as a Big Sister, It was natural to take his goodwill, right?


    "Oh, how much will you give?"


    "Let me see. How about 50 platinum coins?"


    F*ck, I know it, this guy really super rich, just for providing the information he giving such a big gift? I wonder just how much he manages to earn in a month, someday I have to resolve this mystery.


    "Well, this is reasonable, it''s a deal th. By the way, I won''t going to count it as a wedding gift, this amount is not ough for considering a wedding gift."


    "Well, th how about 00 platinum coins? This should be ough for that, right?"


    Hmm, now this is called a wedding gift.


    "Understood, that will be ough. You are really the best Lewis," I said and give Lewis a sweet hug, which he deserve after emptying his pocket.


    Why do I feel like I was abandoned by everyone? Aniue thought after seeing that everyone is laughing and talking while ignoring him as if he didn''t exist.

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77. Aishas Test

    Myne after coming out from the portal took a deep breath and looked at Little Doggy beside him with a smile.


    "Okay, little guy, now you go back to your parts, playtime is over."


    Woof, Woof.


    "Deal we play again tomorrow," Myne said and rub Little Doggy''s head, and ter his house.


    Little Doggy also obeditly run back to his parts while waving his tail in excitemt to tell them about his exited advture.


    Myne ter the house from the backside door and was tak aback. His house which just this afternoon was mostly empty now is now filled with all kinds of furniture, and carpets, in every corner of the house there was a magic lamp hanging on the wall, giving light so powerful that his house was Illuminating like it was middle of the day.


    Some weird looking paintings of birds, The sea, and fishes, are also hanging on the wall, and those things are in just the living room Myne doesn''t know what Aisha had bought for other rooms, especially for their bedroom.


    Did she really buy all those things in 0 gold coins? As far as I remember the price of the painting is not cheap, and that big brown and blue colour couch doesn''t look like something that can buy in just a doz or so gold coins, Myne thought while confusedly looking at all the new things Aisha bought, and heading toward the kitch as the sound was coming from there.


    Myne ter the kitch and saw Aisha wearing a black and colour erotic apron on her naked body, other than her sexy blue colour panty she doesn''t wear anything beath it, and her perfect hourglass shape slder waist and big bubbly butt which bounce every time she moves, made Myne so horny that saliva starts dripping from his mouth.


    F*ck! So beautiful, why is she wearing such a beautiful outfit all of a sudd? Does she finally made up her mind, and is ready to accept me and my little brother both mtally and physically? Mtne thought while wiping saliva from his mouth and just wh he was about to greet Aisha while putting his hand in her panty to make her mood. Suddly He thought of something and stopped his raised step.


    Wait a minute, this level of acceptance doesn''t look normal, today morning she just give me a kiss and was so embarrassed that she can''t ev look into my eyes, and directly run out of the house. Th how did she become so courageous just after going on shopping?


    Wait, shopping! Yes, she said that she is going to meet her frids and th going to shopping after that. F*ck, there is a conspiracy going on here. Thank god, I use my brain instead of thinking about my little brother. This kind of evil plan is probably planted in Aisha''s mind by one of her devil frids, I can say this with full confidce.


    With Aisha''s gtle nature, it is nigh impossible to come up with such a dangerous plan by herself to see how I react after seeing her in this beautiful outfit. Motherf*cker, just never let me know about you, otherwise I will bury you alive in the g, Myne thought angrily while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    After which Myne took a deep look at Aisha''s wonderful figure in a sexy outfit, and made sure to memorise it in his most important section of memories.


    Th Myne calm down his super excited little brother, and walk to Aisha who was making dinner while mumbling a song slowly, clearly, she didn''t lyrics properly.


    "I am back. How was your day, dear?" Myne said as he come to Aisha, hug her from behind and give her a light kiss on her cheek while resting his chin on her shoulder.


    "Welcome back, and It was wonderful, by the way, do you like the furniture in the living room?" Aisha asked and give Myne a kiss on his lips shyly.


    Although Myne wanted to say that now his bed look like it was for a little girl but still after seeing Aisha''s bright smile, he swallow his upcoming words, and just patted her head, while nodding his head, making Aisha''s face red with happiness or maybe she was thinking something shameful while looking at bed with unknow meaning hidd in her eyes.


    "So where is my gift?" Aisha suddly remembers the gift which Myne mtion at the dining table, so she quickly asks, although she really doesn''t care much about the gift, but what she really cares about is that Myne bought a welcome gift for her, which is also a big thing for her after all this will become a memory which going to last her tire life, and she wanted to joy this momt to fullest.


    "Oh, it seems like someone is very excited about her gift, huh?" Myne said teasingly while taking out clothes buy in which Aisha''s clothes were packed, and handed them to her.


    "Here, those are the dresses I bought for you as a welcome gift for you to come into my incomplete and boring life and making it complete and joyful," Myne said with a smile, which made Aisha pause for some seconds as if she remembers something, th she took cloth begs from Myne hand and throw them on the bed without looking at them, and hug Myne tightly while burying her head into his chest.


    "Thank you too, for coming into my incomplete and pointless life as well and making it complete and alive," Aisha said in a crying voice, but Myne didn''t speak just patted her back to make her calm down.


    he can sse from her voice that she is having some difficulty for some reason maybe because of her past experices, but since she is willing not to tell him, that means she needs some more time to fully op up in front of him, and Myne don''t mind giving her time as much as she wants.


    "Well, seems like we both need someone in our life to fill its emptiness and maybe thanks to god or our luck, we both found the right person for that, Myne said with a smile while holding Aisha''s chin and looking into her eyes.


    Th Aisha closes her eyes, and Myne moves his face forward and gives her a passionate kiss.


    The kiss lasted a 3 minutes and only wh Myne felt that Aisha is running out of breath, he stuck his tongue filled with Aisha''s saliva out of her mouth. Aisha''s face become red like an apple, and she was so ashamed that she don''t dare to look into Myne''s eyes.


    Th Myne put his left arm on Aisha''s shoulder and the other below her naked butt and with little strgth he lifted her into his arm in princess style and climb up on his bed.


    Myne th lay down Aisha on the bed, and just wh Aisha thought the time is finally here wh she is going to say goodbye to her virginity, Myne who was standing in front of her, took a deep breath and lay down beside her. After which Myne looked at Aisha beside him, who was staring at him with confusion.


    "Haha, I know what are thinking but today is not the day wh we are going to make love like a husband and wife. No matter how much you try to hide it but I can see just how much tired you are. Your eyes already started becoming heavy at the dining table, and I you dozing off once in a while.


    So now take a good rest, you have done a lot of work today, we will do our lovemaking tomorrow," Myne said with a gtle smile while giving Aisha a light kiss on her forehead, before hugging her tightly and starting caressing her silky hair.


    Aisha''s eyes become little wet after hearing Myne''s caring words, she is indeed very tired after running all a the town for the tire day, and ev after returning home, she first placed most of the new furniture in their place, th she made so many dishes to impress Myne.


    Th in order to test Myne''s true personality, she also wears that shameful outfit suggests to her by Mia, saying that it will help her to see if Myne really love her or just wanted to f*ck her. If he really loves her th he might become horny which is natural but will never do something like forcing himself on her like a wide beast.


    After doing those all things, only she knows just how she is keeping her eyes op. But at least by doing that she found out that Myne indeed love her very much, and she has no further doubt about his loyalty.


    "Thank you, for coming into my life," Aisha said with a beautiful smile, tightly hugging Myne back while burying her head into his chest like a little girl, before falling asleep.

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78. Trolls Dungeon

    The sky was still dark wh Myne woke up, the reason because he had to urinate.


    The first thing Myne saw after waking up is two big soft naked boobs with already rock-hard nipples in front of his nose. After seeing such a sight Myne all sleepiness immediately vanishes, he ops his eyes widely watching them clearly in darkness.


    Th Myne slowly lifted his head a little and saw Aisha sleeping figure in front of him, she was lying while facing towards him, with a beautiful smile on her face probably having a nice dream, and her erotic apron which she wore last night had long since come off, and now laying under her body.


    Seeing that Aisha is in deep sleep, Myne''s inner demon wakes up, and he slowly moves his face forward until his nose was sandwiched betwe Aisha''s boobs, th he took a deep breath like a pervert to the smell Aisha''s sct.


    Ahhhaa, I know it, Aisha''s smell is really so nice, I can smell it my tire life, Myne thought and th he gtly grab Aisha''s right breast with his hand, and squeeze it lightly.


    F*ck, so soft, they are many times softer than June''s tight boobs, Thinking such Myne after confirming that Aisha not showing any sign of waking up, ops his mouth and starts licking Aisha''s rock hard pink nipple.


    Ohh, yess, so tasty, a little salty but still sweet. If only they could release milk th It would have be the best morning drink in the world. Maybe not now but one day I will definitely fulfil this wish of mine, Myne thought resolutely.


    After which Myne play with Aisha''s boobs lightly until he felt like his little brother might release cum inside his pants in excitemt, during this process Aisha made some movemts but because Myne was playing with her boobs very gtly she didn''t wake up just moan once in a while in her sleep.


    Although Aisha herself didn''t wake up but her pussy did, it start becoming wet midway while Myne joying Aisha''s boobs, and only wh Myne stop playing with AIsha''s boobs did he notice that Aisha''s blue panty become completely wet, and a little bit of her love juice also start dripping on the bed.


    Should I drink Aisha''s love juice? It would be quite wasteful to let it drip on the bed just like that, right? But what if Aisha wakes up? Doesn''t she think I am a pervert who does bad things to her while she is sleeping? Sigh, let''s play it safe, although this love juice going to waste but what can I do? I also have to take care of my image, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly.


    Th he ters the bathroom, empty his urinary bladder, drank some water, looked at the clock and saw that there are still hours before sunrise, so again lay down beside Aisha, grab her by her waist, pull her toward himself, and after burying his face into Aisha soft boobs until it becomes hard to breathe, he close his eyes and fall asleep.


    Just as Myne close his eyes again, Aisha slowly op her eyes, as she felt like someone is touching her, she gtly rub her eyes so they can adjust according to the light, and th she look down and saw Myne who was tightly hugging her naked body, and his face was betwe her boobs, sleeping like a little child.


    So it was Myne who is touching me huh? Wait a minute, what the hell! Why am I naked? Aisha suddly realise a problem, she remember very clearly what she was wearing last night and after looking a she saw her apron under her own butt.


    Sigh, maybe it come out by itself while I was sleeping, but what should I do now? I have to wear something before Myne wakes up otherwise what would he think about me? Huh? Why am I feeling a wet ssation in my pussy? Just wh Aisha thinking about a way to leave Myne''s bear hug without waking him up, suddly she felt a cold wet ssation on her pussy.


    She gtly lifted up her head, and look down and saw her wet pussy, and a wet stain on the bedsheet next to her pussy.


    Shit! Did I cum in my sleep? Just how horny I was last night that I cum so much in my sleep?


    Now I have to quickly get out from her before Myne woke up otherwise I can make eye contact with him, Aisha thought and first she gtly took Myne''s hands off her body, th she slowly backed away but halfway through Myne again grabs her waist and pull her into himself, and tightly hug while rubbing his face betwe her boobs.


    "Ahhahaha, Stop it Myne, Hahah..."


    "Hahaha... Stop it... Pleace... Hahaha..."


    "Th tell me, do you call me by that name again?" Myne asked while continuously tickling which tells the truth he himself is joying quite a lot seeing Aisha laughing wildly. After all not every day you can see a girl laughing like that.


    "Hahah... okay, okay, I promise, I will never mtion that name again," Aisha said after controlling her laughter a little before she again start laughing, clearly her armpits is also the very ssitive part of her body.


    "Hum, good, never say that name again remember," Myne said with a satisfied smile, and stop tickling Aisha. He th releases her hands and adjusts her messed up new and gre colour short one-piece dress that comes to her knee, which he bought yesterday.


    I will take my revge, Aisha thought angrily while staring at Myne, th she wiped the tears from her eyes, straighted her clothes, and start eating her remaining breakfast.


    "So where are we going to find those Trolls?" Myne asked after seeing Aisha return to normal.


    But wh he doesn''t get any response from Aisha. Myne knows he did too much.


    Sigh, those girls, you can''t ev play prank with them, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head, and spoke, "I am sorry, okay? I will never do it again, all right."


    "Promise?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Yes promise I will never tickle you again," Myne spoke while raising his right hand, showing sincerity in his word.


    "Good, I hope you remember that, as for finding Trolls, we can find them in a dungeon a little far from here," Aisha said calmly.


    "We? Are you also going to come with me?" Myne asked with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Of course, I am coming after all we are now husband and wife," Aisha said with a smirk.


    "Th what about Sylphid? What if she comes back wh we are not here?" Myne asked.


    "Don''t worry about her, she said that it took her at least days before she could finish all her work and return here," Aisha''s reply causally clearly didn''t take Sylphid''s matter seriously.


    "If that is the case th let go quickly, we have to travel a long way," Myne said excitedly, looking forward to going on an advture with Aisha.


    As Myne said that Aisha also smile lightly clearly looking forward to going on the advture again after so many years.

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79. Silver Bell Pavilion

    When Aisha said that Troll Dungeon is a little far, Myne really didn''t expect that it would be so far away that it would take them a whole day even after traveling by carriage to reach their destination.


    After deciding that they would go to Troll Dungeon Myne and Aisha hurriedly get ready. First, they went to the weapon shop to buy arrows for Aisha, because she doesn''t have much in her reserve. Aiden wasn''t in the shop, and Kofi was cleaning the shop, so Myne just talk casually to him, mostly answering some of his doubts related to Aisha.


    After leaving the weapon shop, they found a cheap carriage that was ready to take them to the town adjacent to the dungeon.


    As for what''s a dungeon?


    A dungeon is a place which has a space with a fixed structure such as natural places like gigantic caverns or hollow spaces under the ground, and places humans have abandoned like towers or forts.


    Although at first, it''s just a space with nothing inside of it, when a gigantic magic stone filled with natural magic energy that demons possess ( Mostly formed in their heart ), which is also called a core, appears in it naturally, the environment will change and it becomes a space where the demon race is born.


    The monsters prowling around the dungeon will change depending on the size and the type of core in it. And if the dungeon core is destroyed or taken away, the dungeon will collapse.


    In many books, these circumstances have been confirmed by the adventurers who caused the collapse of the dungeon because of their greed.


    The dungeon now Myne and Aisha heading towards right now is officially called the [ Dungeon of Strength ] but people prefer to call it the Troll Dungeon because most of the monster inside is the Troll.


    That''s what the dungeon is like.


    "Phew, we''re finally here! F*ck, my ass is hurting like hell, this damn carriage seats are so hard, I don''t know how this guy is still alive after giving his customer this kind of service? It is really a miracle that nobody has killed him till now out of anger," Myne complains angrily while staring at the middle age carriage driver with hatred.


    "Well, at least this guy is ready to take us here, unlike the other guys who were not willing to come here till their all seats in the carriage were full, and those seats are not as hard as you complaining," Aisha spoke to Myne with a smile.


    "That''s because most of the time you sit on my lap like a child, so, of course, your ass is not hurting," Myne replied while giving Aisha an angry glance, but she avoid it skillfully and start looking at her surrounding.


    After last night''s incident, only god knows what happen to Aisha she completely let herself go, she doesn''t shy like before, talks freely, does whatever she wishes, teases Myne openly without caring about anything, and even kisses him whenever she was in a good mood. And even if during their kisses Myne touch her butt or boobs she doesn''t mind it all.


    5 hours after they started travelling, Aisha who was complaining just like Myne, about how hard the carriage seats are, suddenly stood up from her seat and sat down on Myne''s lap shamelessly while leaning against him, and slept like this all the way, and Myne can only let her do whatever she wants with a helpless expression on his face while reading his favourite book to kill time, and calm down his little brother.


    Haha? Did she just raise the price of the room after mistaking me for a rich guy or does that old man doesn''t know the real price? Myne thought with a smile but he doesn''t take it seriously, this kind of small expense is nothing to him. So he took out 7 gold coins from his storage bag and handed them to the receptionist girl.


    The receptionist girl took money from Myne, write down his name in the register, and after taking out a golden room key from her desk drawer, she respectfully indicate Myne and Aisha to follow her.


    Silver Bell Pavilion is a 3-story building in the centre area of Adol Town. Myne and Aisha follow the receptionist girl and come to the third floor of the Inn. There were only two rooms on the entire third floor.


    As Mynen and Aisha enter the room, They are greeted by a grand foyer adorned with exquisite marble flooring, reflecting the warm glow of the crystal chandelier overhead. The walls are embellished with tasteful artwork and delicate tapestries that add a touch of sophistication to the ambience. The room is many times bigger than they expected.


    Just as they enter the room they found themself in the expansive living area, bathed in the light of magic crystals hanging on the ceiling. The plush, oversized sofas invite you to sink into their heavenly embrace, while the intricate coffee table showcases carefully curated books and magazines for your leisurely perusal.


    Adjacent to the living area is a private dining space, complete with a sleek, mahogany table and plush chairs. This area is for those who don''t like to dine with other people so they can enjoy gastronomic delights created by the Inn''s top-class chefs in their room.


    The bedroom is a sanctuary of tranquility, featuring a sumptuous king-sized bed adorned with crisp, high-thread-count linens. The headboard is intricately carved, adding a touch of regal charm to the room. A mini-bar stocked with an assortment of fine beverages and snacks is at your disposal, ensuring that every desire is catered to.


    Seeing those luxurious first times in their lives both Myne and Aisha can''t close their mouth from surprise, they have never seen something so grand, especially Aisha, she has travelled a lot during her adventure career but she never had visited any Inn expensive room, that time she thought Inn''s every room are same and they just provide some special services in those luxurious rooms and rob their money, but only today she knows just how wrong she was.


    "Cough! Sir, Madam, I''m leaving now, if you need anything just press this red button beside the main door, and someone will come to your service immediately," The receptionist girl said and after bowing to Myne and Aisha again she give the room key to Myne and left to do her work.


    After the receptionist girl left, the first thing Myne did is to come to king size bed and jump on it like a child.


    Omg, so soft, it felt like I am sleeping on Aisha''s boobs, and it smell also quite nice, Myne thought.


    "Look at this Myne there is a bath, a real luxurious bath, Just when Myne enjoying the softness of the bed," he suddenly heard Aisha''s excited voice. Myne hurriedly come down from the bed and run toward the bathroom, but after seeing the bathroom he was again dumbfounded while thinking that how can there be such a nice bathroom in the world?


    The bathroom centrepiece is a deep, freestanding soaking big tub fixed in the middle of the bathroom in which 4 people can easily go in and have fun, filled with comfortable hot water, surrounded by marble accents and complemented by a rainfall shower and a range of premium toiletries. Soft, fluffy towels and plush bathrobes await your indulgence.


    F*cking hell, I will defiantly make this kind of bathroom in my house, Myne swear in his heart, and come to Aisha who was checking the temperature of the water in the tub.


    "The temperature is perfect we can take a bath at any time we want," Aisha said while looking at the bathtub like a hungry wolf looking at sheep.


    "I think we should have dinner first before taking a bath and going to bed," Myne suggest, which Aisha also accepts unwillingly as her stomach starts sending her signals that it is empty.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80. Aisha ( R-18 )

    Myne and Aisha come out of the bathroom together, Aisha starts exploring the room, and Myne comes to the main door and presses the red button beside it.


    1 minute later there was a little knocking sound on the door.


    Myne open the door and saw a young girl aged around 15 or 16 in a maid uniform, which was so short that it can hardly cover her main body parts, standing in front of his room door with a smile on her face.


    After seeing Myne she bows lightly, showing him her C-cup size boobs purposely, and asked with a gentle and sweet voice, "Master what can I do for you?"


    Myne was taken aback by hearing the girl''s gentle voice which was full of provocation as if she was saying that she is willing to do anything, Myne just has open his mouth, no matter what it is. Myne paused for some second as he was thinking something wild, but soon come out of his thought, and spoke with his trade mark smile, "I wanted to order the best food of your Inn for two people."


    "Sure Master, I''ll get it now, do you have any other wish? The girl asked with the same smiling face, but Myne can clearly hear the disappointment in her voice, clearly, she thought Myne would be alone, but alas she was wrong.


    "No, that''s enough for now..." Myne said and dismissed the girl.


    ...


    Finishing the delicious meal bought by the girl, Myne and Aisha talk about how delicious the food was when suddenly Aisha opens her mouth and said something which surprises Myne, "Myne since today I troubled you all day long, so as an apology you can take the bath first."


    "Huh? Are you serious?" Myne asked doubtly.


    "Yes, I am serious now go and take a bath quickly, also don''t waste too much time in there," Aisha said with a fake angry face, while putting empty food plates onto the trolly.


    "Okay, if you say so," Myne said and quickly run into the bathroom. Remove his clothes, throw them into the empty basket, check the water temperature and jumps into the tub after confirming that everything is normal.


    Boom...


    "Phew~, this feels so good~ Ahh no wonder Aisha complained every time she come out of the bathroom after taking a shower, compared to this facility in my bathroom at home is completely rubbish. After this mission I will defiantly renovate my house," Myne said to himself while relaxing in the hot tub, with arm and legs open widely.


    ...


    After coming out from the bathroom wearing a white robe, Myne throws himself onto the bed lazily. Time passed, and soon Aisha stepped out of the bathroom.


    Myne who was already fallen half sleep state, lazily open his eyes after hearing movement and looked toward the bathroom direction. But after seeing the view in front of him, his sleep disappeared immediately, and all the blood in his body start billing, his little brother become so hard that its size increased by two inches more than regular.


    All this happen because in front of him Aisha standing with holding her hands behind her back, wearing transparent pink colour erotic lingerie, underneath it she was wearing a purple colour panty with a follower design on it, as well as small colour and designed bra.


    Seeing Aisha like that Myne swallow his saliva while staring at her without blinking, and just when he was about to speak, Aisha come in front of him with a face so red that Myne even shows a cloud of smoke coming out from the top of her head, then she wraps her arm around Myne neck, sits down on his lap and starts kissing him like a hungry ghost. Clearly, she wasn''t in the mood for chit-chat.


    Myne was surprised for 2 seconds after seeing Aisha''s boldness, but then he throw away unnecessary thoughts into his mind. He grabs her wet waist with his both hands and, pull her close to him enough till their body touch each other, and starts kissing her passionately.


    Both of their hands were on each other''s back, Myne invade Aisha''s mouth with his tongue and start messing with Aisha''s tongue, and then he move his hand under Aisha''s sexy lingerie. Soon Myne unlocks Aisha''s bra skillfully and throws it on the bed, then he moves his right hand on top of Aisha''s big soft right side breast and squeezes it slowly and gently.


    *Moan...


    Aisha moans as Myne start showing his professional-level techniques. Then without giving Aisha time to take a breath, he rubs her rock-hard pink nipple between his index finger and thumb, and when Myne saw that the time is right, he pinches Aisha''s nipple, making her cry in pleasure, which reverberated in the large bedroom.


    *Ahhhhhh...


    *Ummmmmhh...


    Tonight Aisha has no intention of holding back, she was moaning to her heart''s desire, making Myne hornier than he is already.


    Aisha who was sitting on Myne''s lap could feel his little brother rubbing against her things. And to her surprise, she could clearly feel that it is bigger than what she had heard from her colleagues and Mia. Will it fit in? This was Aisha''s thought before her lips were again sealed by Myne with his own, and his both hand under her lingerie start massaging her boobs.


    Myne while massaging Aisha''s boobs, remove his robe easily, underneath it he was wearing nothing, after removing the robe, he was completely naked, his little brother was under Aisha''s panty enjoying free massage as Aisha was rubbing her pussy on it, as she was still sitting on his lap.


    Like this Aisha and Myne kissed each other for 5 more minutes before Aisha as a virgin could no longer take it anymore, she hug Myne tightly, and with a loud moan, she release all her stored cum inside her pussy, and wet her panty.


    "Haa, Haa, this was so good," Aisha said while panting heavily still hugging Myne tightly like a koala.


    Myne clenched her thigh flesh a bit too hard to divert her from the pain as he thrusted in his dick at once, breaking through her Hymen and claiming her virginity.


    Aisha felt the pain of loosing her maidenhood as she bit on Myne''s thumb that was inside her mouth. Her eyes teared up due to the mixture of pain and pleasure, she didn''t know what to do as she hugged Myne tightly, pushing him inside even more as she dug her fingernails into his back.


    She could feel his warmth, both on the outside and inside of her now.


    Myne''s dick was only three fourths of the way inside as he felt his tip knoch against the entrance of her womb, hitting her G-spot instantly.


    The pain Aisha was feeling was instantly overwritten by pleasure, while Myne was also feeling the same, her wet and warm insides were extremely tight and clamped onto his dick as if not wanting to let it go.


    It took Aisha an entire minute before her breathing become normal and she nodded to Myne, indicating to him that now he can move.


    Myne controlled his will to cum right now as he recalled his little brother out slowly, almost all the way out before thrusting it back again.


    But this time he was extremely gentle.


    *Aaaannhhhhh!!!!!* Aisha moaned in her most sexy voice yet as her insides became even more tight and clamped onto his dick even more harder.


    The pleasure Aisha was feeling right now was like nothing else, she was getting addicted to this feeling, she wanted more of it, she wanted all of it.


    Myne started to piston his dick in and out of her wet meaty cave as he felt her insides clamping down on him hard each time he tried to go out.


    Each time his little brother reached the end of her cave and pressed against her most sensitive part, she felt like a lightning striking through her body.


    The stimulation it was causing made her mind body numb, her body became loose as she moved along with his rhythm, all she could feel was pleasure.


    "Faster....a bit faster...." Aisha said in a very low voice between her arousing moans. Myne heard it very clearly, but he ignore it with a teasing smile on his face.


    He continued to plow her at his own slow place for about 3 minutes while clenching her large boobs his his hands.


    Aisha, whose boobs were jiggling while still being held by Myne, looked at him with watery eyes and muttered in between "Please... Please let me cum..."


    Myne, who was approaching his limit, looked at her watery eyes and kissed her deeply, while increasing his speed.


    Myne felt his little brother twitch inside her tight and warm pussy that was drenched in all its love juices. He pushed his dick hard against the entrance of her womb, as it''s tip peeked inside her baby factory and released all his thick and white love.


    Aisha''s whose body spasmed intensely due to the pleasure of orgasm.


    "Its.....it''s sho haw..." Aisha said in broken words as she felt her insides washed with his warm and white baby making fluid.


    Aisha''s whole body was convulsing due to orgasm as she clamped Myne''s body closer to herself with her hands and legs wrapped around him like tentacles.


    Myne hugged her naked body even more tightly as he could feel her large and soft mounds pressing against his chest.


    Aisha lost her consciousness due to the intense pleasure she had felt, still grasping onto his little brother tightly which was still inside her.


    Myne looked at Aisha''s innocent unconscious face with a smile as he felt incredible affection towards her. He had never felt such intense pleasure before.


    His body was lying on top of her unconscious self, his dick still hard and inside her, asking for another round but he calmed himself down seeing how exhausted Aisha became in just one round, and it is also understandable after all it was Aisha''s first time.


    Myne who was on top of Aisha, gently wrap his arm around her wrist and made her lie down on top of his stomach, as he was much heavier them Aisha, and it doesn''t feel right to sleep on top of a girl. After which he made himself comfortable, hug Aisha tightly, and while rubbing her back gently, closed his eyes as exhaustion of all day travelling hit him and he fall asleep immediately.


    He didn''t pull out his little brother from her pussy, as he felt much better inside her. Although Myne didn''t pull out his little brother but both of their love fluids still came gushing out of Aisha''s pussy, along with a little bit of blood saying that she was no longer a virgin.


    -------


    Author Comment: Hoo, finally Aisha is no longer a virgin, cheer up everyone, also if possible then don''t forget to support me.


    And like always thanks for reading.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81. A set of growth-type weapons?

    The next morning, Myne woke up fully refreshed. Aisha was still sleeping on top of him, and if she wanted to be laid on anywhere else then she can''t as the entire night he was hugging her like glue.


    His little brother had automatically come out from her pussy after its power-up mode was deactivated. But just as he opened his eyes, it also became rock hard again like every morning, ready for action.


    Although Myne wanted to do some morning exercise with his beautiful Aisha, but after thinking for a while he still can''t gather enough courage to wake her up from her sweet dream, so he let out a helpless sigh and unwillingly poured cold water on his little brother''s expectation. Then he gently lay down Aisha on the bed from the top of his body.


    Although during this process she made little movement in the sleep as if she was trying to hug him again, and didn''t want to separate from his warm hug, Myne thought she might wake up at any moment but in the end, she didn''t. She is clearly a heavy sleeper.


    After that Myne headed toward the bathroom while humming a song in his mind, which he heard this from a traveller who come to eat in the Inn, coincidentally that day he was also there and heard it by chance, this is the only song he heard till now, so he has a great impression of it, So whenever his mood is good, he starts humming it.


    "Ahaahaha, so nice, I''m afraid I''ll be obsessed with this hot bath," Myne said with a relieved voice while drowning his whole body below his neck into the water.


    5 minutes later just when Myne''s eyes become heavy, he heard Aisha''s voice from out of the bathroom.


    "Myne, are you inside the bath?"


    Myne woke up in shock, and hurriedly reply while rubbing his eyes, "Yes, I am..."


    But before Myne could say anything else, Aisha enter the bathroom stark naked, with a beautiful smile on her red face. Although she looked a little embarrassed, she steadily gaited and approached the bathtub.


    She then sit down behind Myne and took soup in her hand, and start rubbing his back while saying, "Thank you for the last night. Let me wash your back."


    Myne didn''t say anything and let her do whatever she want, but just after two minutes, when Aisha''s naughty hands were like snakes reached for his little brother, he grabs Aisha from her waist and pull her into the bathtub.


    After which there was a pin drop silent in the bathroom, Aisha and Myne stared at each other, the fire of passion and lust can clearly visible in both of their eyes.


    "Now shall we start? Or do you still want to act innocent?" Myne asked in a teasing tone, which Aisha didn''t answer and just nodded her head.


    ...


    Myne and Aisha did a very intense morning exercise in the bathroom, and later on the bed like wide animals, in the middle of their love-making session Aisha showed signs of exhaustion but Myne use his skills and refilled her energy.


    If it was a normal occasion then Aisha might know about Myne''s some more skills, but sadly it wasn''t, and Aisha didn''t care where her exhaustion goes out of thin air while she was riding Myne''s little brother. They didn''t stop until the afternoon when Inn staff knock on their room door, in order to inform them that they need to leave their room for some time, so they can clean it.


    "I think that for now, we can only continue our remaining exercise at night," Myne said with a smile while taking out his rock-hard dick from Aisha''s wet pussy filled with both of their cum.


    "Haa, Haa, I also think so, but please let me take a breath, my legs are already so weak that I don''t think I can walk for some minutes," Aisha said while panting heavily, her entire naked body covered with sweat, and was laying on the bed with her leg wide open.


    "Okay don''t worry about anything, let me help to clean up," Myne said and carry Aisha in princess style while walking into the bathroom, but this time they both just take a normal shower and come out.


    "By the way Myne, did you see my panty? I can''t find it anywhere," Aisha asked confusedly while searching her purple colour panty under the bed which Myne secretly put away in his Inventory last night.


    "No, I don''t but I remember I place it on the bed," Myne said innocently as he didn''t know anything about Aisha''s panty.


    Aisha searched her panty for some more minutes but in the end, she give up, she took her new clothes from her storage pouch, and after getting ready, both of them walk out of the room.


    Thanks to the morning intense love-making session, Myne and Aisha didn''t get time to do breakfast, so they come to the ground floor of the Inn and ordered lunch for both of them.


    While eating lunch Myne and Aisah discussion about going into the dungeon but after some consideration both of them decide that they would go to the dungeon tomorrow as it is already late for that, and neither Aisha nor Myne has any mood to go to the dungeon after what happened last night and today morning.


    "So what should we do now?" Aisha while eating dessert.


    "Is this even a question to ask? Since this is our first-time visit to this town, then let''s stroll around and do some shopping, and eat interesting street food," Myne said with an excited expression.


    [ Appraisal?Complete LV2 ( 187/200 ) ]


    I just hope that it can give me some useful information after it levels up like last time, Myne thought while giving a quick glance at his appraisal skill experience point to see how many points are needed before it could level up again.


    "Myne are okay?" Aisha asked worriedly after seeing him staring at the weapons very seriously while frowning once in a while.


    "Huh? Ohh yes, I am okay, let''s go buy a decent bow for you too," Myne said with a smile while holding all three growth-type weapons in his hand.


    "Excuse me! I wanted to buy those three weapons, by the way, could tell who made them?" Myne asked the girl at the counter.


    "Sure sir, those weapons are not made by anyone, they can occasionally be found in the dungeon, so they are often sold here. And because they aren''t that strong, so if there are new arrivals, they''ll immediately go to the disposal section. Even so, there are many people who buy them because of their rare design, colour, and cheap price.


    Also, 45 silver coins for all three weapons, thank you for your patronage!" The counter girl said with a smile.


    "By the way, we also wanted to buy a strong bow," Myne said while giving The counter girl 45 silver coins, although Bow of Origin is also a nice weapon, its attack power and durability are very poor, maybe it can become powerful in future after Myne upgrade it, but currently, it can only rest in his Inventory.


    "A strong bow, huh? Are you wanted to buy it for this beautiful madam?" The counter girl asked.


    Myne nodded his head to her question, and after receiving the answer the counter girl walk into a room behind her desk, and soon come out with a long wooden box in her hand and place it on her desk.


    "This is the best bow in our shop made by our shop owner himself, and let me tell you a secret, our shop owner is a Master level blacksmith, and his all work is a masterpiece, people can do anything to buy their creation," The counter girl said with a serious voice while opening the box lightly.


    Myne and Aisha both didn''t take The counter girl''s nonsense seriously If this bow had really been a masterpiece, it would not have been rotting in her shop and would have been sold long ago.


    The box finally open widely and a green colour longbow with a wooden frame coated with an unknown liquid, and an iron wire-like string made of strong material come in front of Myne and Aisha...


    [ Name: Oakheart''s Fury ( Longbow )


    Attack Power: +45


    Grade: Medium


    Attribute: None


    Effective Against: None


    Special Effects: Boost 30% arrow power.


    Description: A longbow made from a 100-year-old Oak tree that provides its holder with a high level of strength and flexibility. ]


    "What is its price? Myne asked with a satisfied smile.


    This longbow is indeed very suitable for Aisha, although it is not a magic item, but still, it is a good weapon, Myne thought in his mind.


    "Just 5 gold coins," The counter girl said quickly while trying to hold back her smile, defiantly she is going earn a high commission for this sale.


    Myne nodded and give her money, and then he grab the longbow and handed it to Aisha, who wanted to say something but shut up after hearing Myne''s next words...


    "If you really wanted to help me during the fight then you need a better weapon, you can''t just fight with your that old bow."


    Hearing that Aisha swallow back the words in her mouth and obediently took the longbow from Myne, but in her mind she decide to give Myne a reward after returning to their room.


    Then Myne wanted to buy armour for Aisha as well, but Aisha grabs her hand and forcefully pulls him out of the shop while saying that she doesn''t need any armour and that he already has spent a lot of money before they could even enter the dungeon.


    After coming out from the weapon shop, Myne and Aisha stroll around the town like a newly weed couple on their honeymoon, and try a lot of different types of food at food stalls, and only when the sun starts fading away, and the market street crowded with people, did they return back to their Inn room.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82. Super Pebbles

    After coming back to the Inn, first Myne paid for two more nights. Then he and Aisha eat a luxurious dinner and hurriedly come back to their room.


    Myne just closes the door, when Aisha directly jumps on him like a hungry tigress and starts kissing him very passionately. While kissing both of them help each other to remove their clothes, and after being naked both of them throw themselves on the bed.


    Aisha''s pussy was already very wet, and Myne didn''t have done anything to make her mood, he hurriedly put the tip of his little brother on her pussy, and with his all strength, he pushes it deep inside Aisha''s vagina directly kissing her G spot.


    Ahhh.., *Moan...


    ...


    Aisha and Myne made love all night until both of them finally get so tired that they can''t hold it anymore and fall asleep while hugging each other with smiles on their face.


    The next morning after waking up, first they did some exercise on the bed, a little bit in the bathtub as well and then get ready and went straight to their destination, the dungeon.


    After 30 minutes of walking Myne and Aisha finally arrived at the dungeon''s entrance which was no different than a normal cave entrance.


    If not for the fact there is a knight in silver armour sitting in front of it working as a receptionist, and many people wearing adventurer-type outfits with different kinds of weapons in their hands were coming in and out, for a second Myne even thought that he come to the wrong place.


    "Good Morning! Can we enter the dungeon?" Aisha asked with a smile.


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, The knight first give Aisha and Myne a quick glance with a poker face, then he took out two pieces of paper and handed both of them each while saying, "Please fill in your name and place of residence."


    On this paper, the time of exit seems to also be recorded. Probably In the case where an accident happens inside and someone cannot return, by checking this paper, it seems that they can check if someone hasn''t returned or maybe never going to return.


    As Aisha and Myne filled out their forms and give them back, the knight handed them metal plates in return. It seems like a token or entry ticket to the dungeon.


    After finishing the legal process and asking for quick information about the interior, both finally started challenging the Dungeon of Strength.


    #Dungeon of Strength: First Floor.


    "Oh, I thought it would have a gloomier feel since it''s called a dungeon filled with darkness, weird and unbreathable smell, with the sound of people crying and begging for mercy but seems like I was thinking too much," Myne said while looking at the interior of the dungeon entrance which looks just like a normal cave.


    "Huh? Did you read too many novels or something? How can the naturally formed dungeon be so vicious and scary? They are not the prison of our Hume," Aisha said with a frown. Clearly didn''t expect that Myne has such a creepy image of dungeons in his mind.


    At first, Myne thought that they might need touch or a magic lantern to illuminate the way, but as they walk a little deeper, the walls themselves starts emitting a subtle glow reminiscent of a firefly''s light which made everything very bright, making Myne very surprised. Thanks to that, the inside of the dungeon is quite dazzling.


    Seeing Myne''s surprise Aisha chuckled and spoke while hugging his arm between her big boobs, which become a little bigger than before thanks to Myne''s hard work of the previous two days, "You can only see this kind of beautiful bright walls in the Dungeon of Strength, other dungeons need the item for illumination, otherwise, you can only wonder in darkness like a ghost."


    As they advanced while Myne listened to Aisha''s lecture on basic knowledge about dungeons, suddenly they discover a group of little monsters in front of them.


    Although Myne complain about the skills description, but he didn''t hesitate slightly to cut those skills from poor slimes and paste them into his skill list.


    After which he concentrate seriously to see what kind of improvement those skills brought him but other than feeling a little warm, and that too so little that he hardly noticed it he felt nothing, as for Power skill it didn''t give him any improvement at all.


    Well, I don''t think those useless skills are of any use to me, Myne thought disappointedly, but then an idea come into his mind as his eyes suddenly fall on pebbles scattered about the ground. He pickup a pebble from the ground, held it in his palm, and paste the Heat passive skill in it.


    Just as he did that the pebble in his palm start heating up automatically.


    F*ck! Really start heating up? Although not much hotter as it took out from the fire, but still the same hot as if I have picked it up from the ground during the hottest day of summer. With this, I think I can use those skills somewhere at least, Myne thought happily and paste all those slimes skills on the pebbles and put them in this Inventory.


    During this entire process where Myne experimented with slime skills, Aisha took out her new longbow and arrows from her storage beg, and fire two arrows at the slimes.


    Her arrows flew with a violent force along with a sharp wind noise, and directly hit slimes. Although slimes have soft bodies, they couldn''t absorb the impact, and they died quickly.


    As expected of someone who has Archery ? Sacred type of high-level skill, she killed three slimes with two arrows! One of her arrows took away two slimes live at once.


    "I think because of not practising for so long, my archery started rusting," Aisha spoke with a helpless smile, and with two additional shoots, she killed the remaining slimes as well.


    "It is not true, you are just being humble, this level of archery is already considered perfect in military training, let''s not talk among adventures," Myne said gently while cheering up Aisha, and giving her a light pat on her head.


    Just as Aisha eliminated those five slimes, three more slimes come out from a corner, and while making a weird chi-chi sound, they start running or jumping toward them with an angry expressions on their face.


    After taking those slime skills as well, Myne holds a pebble tightly in his palm and throws it toward a random slime with his all strength.


    The pebble flew at a very fast speed and directly hit that slime, and blasting like a balloon. spreading its jelly-like substance all around it.


    Seems like a pebble thrown by a level 52 person is no joke, and here I always that increasing levels is useless, and only skills matter the most, Myne thought with a smile, but when he turned around and looked at Aisha, he saw she was looking at with a shocked expression on her face.


    Well, I think killing a slime with a pebble is not a common thing, at least for Aisha this doesn''t seem so, Myne thought helplessly and throw two more pabbles and killed the other two slimes as well.


    "Myne I didn''t expect that you would be so strong, although they are just slimes, but still killing them with just pebbles is unheard of, maybe I don''t need to take action along the way anymore. With your abnormal strength alone, we can defiantly clear this dungeon without any problem," Aisha said half-jokingly with a smirk on her face as if she was saying, ''I know one more of your secret.''


    "Stop joking, and don''t even think about being lazy, since we are the partner of life and death, then at least half of the monsters that come in our way should be dealt with by you, otherwise I have to punish you, and believe me you defiantly not wanted to experience that again," Myne said with an evil smile while slapping on Aisha''s butt lightly.


    "Try it if you can, if dare to tickle me like that day again, so I''ll shoot an arrow in your ass hole, Aisha said with an angry expression.


    "Then it would be better for both of us, to cooperate equally and complete our tasks instead of being lazy, and depending on others," Myne said and give Aisha a kiss before walking further into the cave. As for the Slime Oil dropped from the defeated slimes, Myne ignore them as they don''t have any high value.


    Aisha curses Myne in a low voice for being so harsh on his own wife but quickly follows him.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83. Fighting With The Dungeon Boss

    "I think there are only slimes on the first floor," Aisha said while picking up her arrows in good condition from the ground with a frown.


    "Well I also think so, but there are really quite a lot of different kinds of slimes, I''ve never even heard of many of them," Myne said while starring at the small stone in his palm which was releasing water at a slow speed non-stop, but surprisedly the water coming out from the pebble is sweet and fresh just like rainwater.


    As or how is this miracle happing that''s because of the new passive skill Water, which he just get from this wave of slimes, along with it two additional passive skills for his collection.


    [ Water ( passive ): Water comes out slightly. ]


    [ Wind ( Passive ): Wind flows out slightly. ]


    [ Light( passive ): Becomes slightly brighter. ]


    Water skill he got from Blue slime, wind skill from Green slime and Light skill from White slime. Thanks to those continuous waves of slimes, Myne now have more than 20+ pebbles with all 5 passive skills in his Inventory.


    As for what Myne going to do with so many pebbles with those useless skills? He already has a plan ready in his mind, and after returning home, he will start implementing that plan immediately.


    After walking a little further suddenly a giant metal door appears in front of Myne and Aisha, blocking their way.


    "Myne, I think we''ve reached the first-floor boss'' room, and only after killing it, we can go to the next floor," Aisha said nervously while holding her bow tightly. After all, even though it has been many years since she left this kind of life where she had to fight for her life every day and now after returning to her old job, although she is excited but also a little nervous.


    "Don''t worry, till I am with you nothing will going to happen to you.


    Other than getting beaten by monsters if you didn''t fight with your all strength since I am only going protect you when I think your life is in danger, before that just assume that your bone is at stake, and you have to protect them if you wanted to sleep peacefully," Myne said with a smile which doesn''t look much different then devil smile to Aisha while grabbing her hand and pushing the door open.


    "Are you serious? You will let your beautiful wife get beaten by those monsters?" Aisha asked while making a pitiful face.


    "Ohh yes, and that too while eating snacks and enjoying it fully in the background and cheering those monsters to beat you harder, after all, we come here to train ourselves, not for a picnic," Myne said while ignoring Aisha''s pitiful face.


    "Sigh, being a wife of the overprotective husband is also such a pain in the ass," Aisha mumbled helplessly while shaking her head.


    While Aisha was complaining beside Myne, both of them enter the boss room, which was a huge round disk-shape room, and in the centre of the room, there was sitting a giant 5-meter big green slime, starring at them with its little holes on its face, which were maybe its eyes.


    "Chiiiii...


    The giant slime let a loud roar, before confirming that there were only Myne and Aisha who come to challenge it, and no one else is going to come.


    [ Name: Exusia Slime


    LV: 15


    Race: Slime ( Poison Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    "By the way thanks for your hard work, you did a good job," Myne said with a smile, ignoring Aisha''s threat.


    "Now shall we look at our Boss monster''s drops? Myne asked with little expectation while walking toward the Boss slime corpse.


    "Huh, don''t even think that I would forgive you just because of compliments and your sweet talks," Aisha replied with a frown while wearing her new red colour erotic cotton panty.


    Hearing Aisha''s angry words, Myne just shook his head, and after taking a nice look at Aisha''s new panty, he sifted his gaze to the Boss'' loot on the ground...


    [ Exusia Oil: By applying it on the skin, can moisturise it with high effectiveness. ]


    A high-level cosmetic huh? This will be surely famous among rich women, who care about their appearance more than their children, Myne thought and handed Exusia Oil transparent bottle-like container to Aisha without any second thought. This kind of thing only looks good in women''s hands, they are taboo for normal men, of course, there are many exceptions.


    "Thank you so much Myne, you might not just how much I wanted to buy this oil, but there are too few supplies of this thing in the market, If smeared, it''ll moisten and the skin will become smooth, you know," Aisha happily accepts the Exusai oil with a big smile on her face, she even give Myne a kiss on his cheek.


    Her previous anger was defiantly fake, Myne thought and looked at the second drop, which was a pure white bordered cape with a golden colour, and a design that seems quite expensive.


    [ Name: Exusia Cape


    Defence: +10


    Grade: medium


    Attribute: None


    Special Effects: Physical attacks will sometimes be reduced by 5%.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Well, better than nothing, Myne thought looking at the cape in his palm disappointedly and putting it on Aisha.


    "Yep, this suit you very well..."


    "Is that okay? You have already given me one item," Aisha asked innocently.


    "Haha, so you wanted that your husband wears this kind of girly cape? I know it, you are so evil Wifuu," Myne said playfully in Aisha''s ears, making her very embarrassed, she thought about Myne wearing a short golden cape on his back which only come to his hips, and indeed this is not good equipment for him.


    Just as Myne and Aisha were joking with each other, suddenly a door that didn''t exist before appeared in front of them.


    "That door will bring us to a small room which is connected to the next level," Urged Aisha, and Myne opened the door and both entered it.


    Myne thought for a moment about whether there might be traps or something, but Aisha told him that the door which appears after the boss is defeated doesn''t have any traps, and can be considered a safe zone for challengers to take rest and recover their injuries before going further.


    Just as Myne enter the room, the first thing that caught his attention is a large pink colour stone monument levitating in the middle of the room.


    This should be the transfer stone about which Aisha mention before, if you touch it once you can instantly move to another stone monument connected to it.


    This thing function is quite similar to my teleportation skill, and Aisha also said that there''s one at the entrance of the dungeon, and now if we want we can immediately exit from the dungeon, Myne thought and after looking at the transfer monument of a while he and Aisha come to the stairs leading downwards on the opposite side of the stone monument.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84. The Ogre

    #Dungeon of Strength, B1 Floor.


    The main monsters in B1 are Orcs and Goblins monsters, and on the floor below us, the second basement floor is inhabited by Trolls, this is what the knight at the entrance told to Aisha after she ask him. By the way, those Orcs are just normal Orcs and there are not many powerful ones like those in the orc settlement among them.


    As for goblins, they are also known as younger and weaker versions of Orcs and Trolls, they are also perverts like them. But because they are many times weaker compare to Orcs. So they can only gang up on the weak, catch and sexually assault various species of females, and use them as a reproduction machine.


    Of course, they could also breed among themselves, but it seems that for some reason they prefer other species'' females for reproduction more than their own.


    Just thinking about those ugly bastards looking at Aisha lustfully, made Myne blood boil from anger.


    I should be careful from now on in any case those f*ckers dare to do anything to my Aisha, Myne thought and activated his skill Presence Detect, and found the presence of two monsters 50 meters ahead of him.


    "Aisha from here on just stay behind me and shoot arrows from a distance, also never let down your guard, and always look at your surrounding, in any case, those monsters suddenly appear behind you, so be alert till we clear this floor, okay," Myne spoke seriously.


    "You are worrying too much you know, right? I am not a newbie in this field, I have cleared many such dungeons before I retired, so I know the basics," Aisha said with a smile, and give a kiss on Myne''s cheek to make him relax.


    Sigh, this guy is really treating me like a little girl, doesn''t he know I am more than 5 years older than him, Aisha thought funnily but still she is very happy that Myne care so much about her, for a lonely girl like her who always wish for a friend, Myne is really a perfect partner she could ever wish for.


    "But still stay alert, better safe than sorry, right," Myne said with a smile, finally calming down his tense nerves after getting encouragement from Aisha.


    Just as Myne completed giving Instructions to Aisha, he come to the place where he detect the presence of two monsters, and soon found an Orc and a goblin, discussing something among themselves loudly, and just half a step away from fighting.


    "Moersoda! I Hl_rt fo''eo soda, Hj sa? ta? ma_st bo?_yt, & ca? gi?e janm eai''y Da_y_knw gat a wo''maa ya talitorr." ( MotherF*cker! How dare you f*ck my wife, and also impregnate her behind my back! i thought you were my brother but you turned out to be a cheater, ) The Goblin scouted his eyes already turned red from anger.


    "Hj s?n ho?ba, i? lem nola ta?rirab, i?t Hale hdbs bsvsv ekeo bsbs wleo ebe wjwonsbb aje ekel w me whe wvccw lsi Aka''Magomensh R es''tie, Hjhah Me''t a?jene Mor ga?tt Akneja''Magosh b jekDa Ya?a? Wo''tt T Wa?''ka Hjmbab. jeb whien shvs ehwi dhyttbaowo Abahdhi. ?bdh e?jdb vths nn?idb dhe?hd na soda dheeiiw sja?anaw?." ( Cool down dude, I am not a cheater, okay. I was just helping my sister-in-law.


    She told me that for some reason she can''t fall asleep at night, and there was always uneasiness in her heart. She asked me to help her, and after talking with her a little more I learn that you don''t give her enough attention, and always wonder with your friends, and even at night you ignore her.


    After learning that I find out instantly why she can''t sleep properly, so I offer her a solution and she accepts it without any hesitation. Now tell me, how it is my fault? if you don''t have enough time to f*ck your own wife, then of course, she would go to someone else to vent her inner desire, ) The Orc said calmly without caring about the goblin''s emotions.


    "Yoool matera?sd, juevs mat dbev wl, i eou mala sote, jevq a?jfhd havai a?kwow i?isbs. Psnsba ?ndbs. A?bsvs akdoe ka analo wnavscq. Iwjw a la. Al a qikia wjwba wl pana. Baka q qoooq yygeyw a nvsmqpa?ksh lqpqoq joana.


    ?ksiewg dkslbs? okni?jeha. laoaooa o?shsgw. ?kqkkw wakowjenw wowosh aj sbajao jwhbanaa." ( You bastard! Don''t lie to me, I know my wife very well, and I am f*cking her every night, she has already told me everything, like how you forcefully entered my house when I was not around and raped her just after getting evolved into an Orc.


    I always know that you have some bad thoughts about my wife, but I fool never think about it seriously, ) The Gobline said with tears in his eyes, but when he was about to take out the knife under his cloth to kill his wife rapist, suddenly he heard footsteps and saw two humes, one male and one female.


    The male was just an average guy whom he have killed a lot, but the female is a real deal, he have never seen someone so beautiful as her in his entire life. I have to make her mine, this was the only thought going through his mind after seeing Aisha and the same thought also going on the Orc''s mind as well.


    Unknown of those two monster thoughts, Myne after coming enough close to them, quickly use appraisal skill on them...


    [ Name: Osura ( Orc )


    LV: 18


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm


    Strength Rise


    [Abillity]


    Sigh, she is really working hard to become strong, I should give her a reward later for her hard work, Myne thought and ignore Aisha again...


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    LV: 32


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 20 y/o


    Occupation: B-Rank Adventurer, First Class Cook, Host''s Beloved Fiance.


    Title: Queen Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing ( Large ) LV6


    Archery ? Sacred LV4


    Cooking ( Max ) ]


    Very nice, her levels increase by 30 to 32, and that too just within two hours of training, I always know that I have all qualities to become a great teacher. Huh? Her occupation change? And when did appraisal skill start ass-licking? Host beloved fiance, is that even a thing to mention? Myne thought while staring at Aisha''s status panel worriedly.


    But not matter what to say Aisha''s skill levels are quite high, especially her cooking skill, No wonder the food prepared by him is so delicious that people become addicted to it.


    "Myne are you okay? Why are you looking at me with such worry expression?" Aisha asked confusedly while wiping sweat from her forehead.


    "Ahh, nothing, I am just worried that you working so hard that you would leave me behind and become more powerful than me. And in the future when I''m in trouble, I have to hide behind my Wifuu for protection, haha," Myne said with a laugh while handing a towel and a water bottle to Aisha.


    "That''s natural after all I am not a lazy bum like you, who would chill around shamelessly and let his beautiful wife fight with monsters," Aisha said while greeting her teeth, clearly she is very irritated that Myne making her do all the work, and himself enjoying in background.


    "Don''t say that, I am also working okay, it is not easy to cheer up your cute Wifuu all the time, and eat an entire roasted pig weight around 50 kg alone," Myne said as a matter of fact, making Aisha so angry that many veins appear on her beautiful face, which shows how angry she is.


    But before she could jump on Myne to beat him, a loud cry a little different from Orcs suddenly come in front of them.


    "That is the voice of an Ogre, no doubt," Aisha spoke with worry visible clearly on her face.


    Orcs are referred to as one of the subspecies of the demon race which has its origin as "Pig Head Monster".


    An orc is said to humes, beastmen, elves, dwarfs, etc., which mutated by absorbing the so-called "Evil Air or Dark Energy, which influences their body.


    Incidentally, Dark Energy contains thick impure magical energy. Because of that, Orc meat has a taste similar to that of high-quality pork.


    The Ogre is troublingly said to have originated from the "Oni" race.


    The Oni race, who once had built a favourable relationship with roughly us humes, elves, beastmen races.


    If a part of the Oni race absorbs Dark Energy, their figure changes, and they will become monsters called Ogres.


    One theory states that the stronger demon race secretly manouvered and captured the Oni race when the dungeon was made and made them absorb Dark Energy against their will.


    The Ogre''s traits are that they are extremely strong, quick-witted, agile, burly, idiot, ugly, easy to manipulate just need a strong fist and demon race aura. Their skills specialise in attack, and their battle style seems to be triumphing with a one-hit knockout.


    Putting it simply, Ogre is an upgraded version of an Orc.


    "An Ogre, huh? It seems like today we are going to kill a piggy, an ugly giant smelly brown piggy, Hehehe..."

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85. Sacred Bow! Is that you?

    "An Ogre, huh? It seems like today we are going to kill a piggy, an ugly giant smelly brown piggy, Hahaha..."


    "Myne stops talking nonsense, this matter is serious, don''t underestimate an Ogre they are not weak as Orc," Aisha said nervously.


    Just as Aisha warned Myne, a brown 3 meters tell Ogre with a big belly like a pregnant lady in 9th month, appeared in front of them while letting out a terrifying roar.


    [ Name: Ouoo ( Ogre )


    LV: 35


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rock?Slash


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Iron Stomach ]


    Well, it is indeed many times stronger than all the Orc we encounter till now, and also he was just a common Ogre, not an elite or general level, Myne thought, finally understood why Aisha is so nervous, and just when Myne was about to steal his skill, he saw Ogre swung its empty right hand greatly as if he threw something towards them from that hand.


    At first, Myne thought this Ogre is an idiot but when he saw a gigantic boulder flying toward them out of nowhere at an extremely high speed, he hurriedly shouted, "Aisha lookout," before hugging her tightly and flopping to the side, evading the gigantic boulder narrowly.


    The gigantic boulder that came flying passed above their head at a high speed, and directly hit the rock wall behind them, spreading out a loud destruction noise to the surroundings and smashing it.


    "F*ck! Aisha, are you all right?" Myne asked while looking at Aisha under him worriedly.


    "First of all, don''t use curse words, and second, I am all right, what can happen to me when you are with me," Aisha said causally while giving Myne a light kiss on his lips as a reward for saving her.


    "Thanks, by the way, where did that boulder come from? I didn''t show it in the Ogre''s hand at all," Aisha asked while grabbing Myne''s hand and standing up from the ground.


    "I think when the Ogre swung his hand toward us, he use his skill to manifest a boulder and he threw it at us," Myne said and hurriedly steal the poor Ogre''s both skills, that guy with his both skills is indeed a very dangerous opponent and Myne have no mood to watching him again throwing boulder after boulder on his head.


    No wonder people fear Ogre so much, his Rock Slash skill alone is enough to make a lot of adventure despair, Myne thought while watching The Ogre swinging its right hand greatly like before toward Myne and Aisha. But sadly he can''t use his skills again in this life anymore.


    "Don''t worry those are common symptoms, which happen when you completely finish all of your magic energy in the body. During the time you don''t have even a little bit of magic energy for some minutes you feel very dizzy and tired, but don''t worry it should be fine after resting a little," Aisha said with a gentle smile while letting Myne lay down on her lap.


    Ahh, what a great view, I can clearly see her hard nipples, thanks to her wet clothes, but I have to say even after covering head to toe with sweat she still smells so nice, I have to ask her the reason behind it, or this is a special trait of girls? Myne thought while laying on Aisha''s lap, and receiving her gentle care.


    As for feeling dizzy and head hurting? Those are just nonsense, his body is directly linked with his Inventory which absorbs magic energy from surrounding all the time, so how can magical energy be drained so quickly with just two or three magic attacks? As for why he is using those skills in front of Aisha even though he decided to hide his other skills as much as possible?


    That is because Aisha has already seen him using those skills during the fight with Orc King, so it doesn''t matter if he uses skills that Aisah already knows he has.


    After which Myne and Aisha rested for a few minutes, before continuing their exploration.


    "Like you said the Ogre was indeed quite strong compared to Orc," Myne said with a smile and threw the ogre''s corpse into his storage bag.


    "It isn''t ''quite'', but a really strong monster, only you can say it is a weak monster, but for most of B- Rank and below adventurers the Ogre is a real nightmare, you don''t know but people peed in their pants just after seeing him," Aisha said with a helpless smile, while looking at Myne like he is more of a monster than a Hume.


    "If so then why are so sad, you should be proud that your man is so powerful both in bed as well as in battle," Myne said with a smirk while giving Aisha a knowing wink, which made her face red immediately.


    "I know it, you are really a pervert," Aisha said with a fake angry face while walking further into the B1 floor.


    "It doesn''t matter, after all, I am your pervert," Myne said and give a light slap on Aisha''s butt, after which he put his arm around her neck while acting like he is still tired.


    ...


    While speaking about thoughts on the first time fighting an Ogre, as Myne and Aisha advanced, they finally come to the end of the B1, and again in front of the boss room.


    "Huh? There are quite a lot of people in front of the boss room. Are they also going to fight the boss?" Myne asked but Aisha herself was as confused as him, so of course, she didn''t reply to him.


    While Myne and Aisha slowly got closer, the people in front of the boss room also noticed them


    "You guys, are you perhaps here to fight the boss?"


    A man in his prime ( 30 or so years old ) with a height of 2 meters, wearing extravagant full-body steal armour called out to them.


    Hell no, we come here for our honeymoon, and thought it would be a wonderful experience to have some fun in the boss room as well, so here we are, Myne wanted to say all those things, after hearing the medal-winning question from the armoured man but before he could say anything Aisha called out the man name, making him forcefully swallow back his words.


    "Cass!"


    "Hm?... Sacred Bow! Is that you? I heard you''ve quit being an adventurer, so what are you doing in such a place..."


    "Phuu, haha... Sorry, sorry, please continue," Myne said while covering his face with his palm, and then he took a deep breath to calm himself down, made a little distance from embarrassed Aisha and confused man named Cass, and let out all the laughter he was holding back.


    "Haha, Sacred Bow, hahahaha, what a great title, If someone dares to give me such a title I would have undoubtedly buried him alive, hahaha..."


    "Is there something wrong with your partner? Why is he laughing like this?" Cass asked still confused doesn''t under when did he say something funny that Myne laughing like that. He also looks back at his teammates but they also have the same expression as him. Only Aisha''s face become more and more red every time she heard Myne''s laughter.


    F*ck! Now Myne certainly wouldn''t let the matter go easily. I knew it, I shouldn''t have accepted this title back then, Aisha thought feeling a little headache while thinking about Myne''s upcoming non-stop teasing.

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86. Rare Cockatrice-Type Monster

    After laughing heartily Myne come back to Aisha and calmly stands behind her like a bodyguard.


    Cass gives him a weird glance but didn''t say anything, Aisha also ignores him like she doesn''t know him very well, and continues her conversation with Cass.


    "Yes, but you know old habits are not easy to leave, so here am I back to action, by the way, since you''re here, that means these people behind you are members of the "Soaring Sandstorm", am I right? Aisha asked curiously.


    Hm? "Soaring Sandstorm" Why does this name sound so familiar, I think I''ve heard about it somewhere before. And it seems quite recent... Myne thought with a frown.


    "Yeah, a request came in for the Clan. We came here to get ''Speed Shoes'' dropped by the rare monster from this boss room, Cocka Grice. At any rate, it is a rare monster and you know it''s not too easy to encounter them.


    Sigh, to tell the truth, we shouldn''t have accepted such a request, this is so much pain in the ass," Cass said helplessly, clearly he is fighting with this boss for a long time to get his task item.


    Aah, now I remember, the Soaring Sandstorm should be the Clan formed by a former S-rank adventurer. So he is that guy, huh? Myne thought and use appraisal skills...


    [ Name: Cass


    LV: 52


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 32 y/o


    Occupation: The Clan Leader of The Soaring Sandstorm.


    [Skill]


    One-handed Sword?Sacred Lv7


    Trap Production Lv5


    Direct Penetration LV6 ]


    I have to as a clan leader he is indeed quite powerful, at least this is the first time saw a Hume whose levels are 50+, and his skills also look strong, but sadly I can''t borrow them, sigh, Myne thought disappointedly while looking at Cass''s skills with greedy eyes.


    "Anyway, Aisha, are there only the two of you in your team? And since you come here mean that you''re also after the boss? With just you two, rather than harsh, it''ll be impossible to kill this boss, you know about it, right?


    Cass asked with a stern face while secretly observing Myne, and after seeing his carefree attitude, he immediately labelled him as a newbie, who knows nothing about the danger of a boss monster, and just blindly followed Aisha.


    Race: Bird Family ( Rare )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 1 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rush


    [Ability]


    Flying Feather


    Petrifaction ]


    The Cocka Grice is a flying-type monster. Its body at first glance looks like a giant white colour eagle but its head is of a chicken, mysteriously has a giant tail like a snake, sharp claws which can make holes in walls very easily, and eyes are the same as a snake, but a white glow can be seen in them once in a while.


    "I am feeling sorry for you friend, I think he is going to fail his mission," Myne said jokingly with a smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune, while stealing Cocka Grice''s skill, as for its ability, because they looked very powerful Myne this time decide to collect them, so he pastes them on a stone and put it into his Inventory.


    Maybe in future, he can control powerful Monsters with his new Tame skill, and then he can give them those abilities and make them his most powerful helpers.


    "Well, he can only blame his own bad luck for this, but I didn''t expect that it would be a rare cockatrice-type monster, and it looks very strong, what do you think?" Aisha asked while getting ready for the fight.


    "We soon find out how strong this guy is," Myne replies and fired multiple Fireballs rapidly at the Cocka Grice.


    Kraaaaaaa!


    Seeing hot fireballs coming at herself, the Cocka Grice let out a loud cry and hurriedly try to avoid them, but sadly because of its giant size, it can only dodge five or so fireballs before getting bombarded by them.


    As the fire spread on her feathers, it again let out a loud cry but this time a painful one. it tries to use its skill Flying Feather so it can throw all the burning feathers at its attacker, but to its surprise, no matter how much it tries, it can''t use its skill, and soon its entire body starts burning and after some moments what was left was a scorched, staggering Cocka Grice.


    During this entire possession, Myne didn''t stop sending fireballs at Cocka Grice which help the fire spread on its body more quickly.


    "Okay, Aisha, you can now give the Cocka Grice a final blow and relief it of its pain," Myne spoke to dumbfounded Aisha who was staring at him with her mouth wide open.


    "Yes, but I don''t understand one thing, why the hell it didn''t use any of its skills? I had heard before that many people try to burn the Cocka Grice feather to kill it quickly but it always puts out the fire on its body by using its skills. Then why didn''t it use its skills today, and Just flapped its wings like an idiot?" Aisha asked confusedly, making her feel like she''s been cheated on.


    She always thought that the Cocka Grice was a very powerful monster, and not easy to kill and only an S-Rank adventurer has enough power to fight with it alone, but today she show with her eyes just how easily Myne kill it.


    Were those people lying back then so not many people know about this secret and they can earn profit by continuously killing it easily? Hum, this explanation sounds very reasonable, Aisha thought and active her Archery skill and fired an arrow at the half-dead Cocka Grice''s right eye, taking it life with a single shot.

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87. Dungeon Trolls and Their Skills

    Hearing Aisha''s question why Cocka Grice didn''t use its skills, Myne paused for some seconds before replying casually, as if it has nothing to do with him, "Who knows, maybe this guy forget to use them after seeing my handsome face, what do you think?


    "Tsk, shameless," Aisha mumbled while rolling her eyes annoyingly, she is now really getting bored with Myne''s continuous nonsense.


    "Now let''s see the long-awaited drops..."


    [ Name: Speed Shoes


    Agility: +20


    Grade: High


    Attribute:


    Special effects: Movement Speed increases by 2 times.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Ciel Sourie


    Agility: +50


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Wind


    Special Effects: 1. Movement Speed increases by 3 times.


    2. Air Walk


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    Huh? Am I seeing things? Or one of the dropped items is actually a magic item? Myne thought unbelievingly while rubbing his eyes after seeing the status of the drops.


    But even after watching the status two more times and when the data still doesn''t change, he couldn''t help but let out a loud curse.


    "F*ck!!!"


    "Hey! Myne, don''t I said you not to use that word," Aisha immediately complains hearing the forbidden word from Myne.


    "Sorry, I was just carried away," Myne apologize with a light smile while picking up both Ciel Sourie and Speed Shoes from the ground. Both of them are shoes with nice looking designs which are suitable for both men and women to wear.


    Three times increase in movement speed, huh? And the Wind Walk effect seems like an upgraded version of my Double Jump skill, but this effect can let me walk in the air with enough supplies of magic energy.


    Although both of those pieces of equipment are good, but are not much use to me, well let''s give the magic one to Aisha, as for the other one, I think giving it to Sylphid will probably make her happy, Myne thought and put the both of shoe type equipment into his Inventory.


    He will give Aisha her shoes after returning back to the Inn room, as currently, Aisha doesn''t look like have any mood to wear new shoes.


    "Now I genuinely feel a little bad for your friend, although it is okay to kill his target but getting his mission item as well, that shows how unlucky he is, and I believe that he will defiantly vomit blood if he knows about it," Myne said while coming close to Aisha, and again putting his arm around her neck.


    "Yes! By the way, tell me something about Trolls on this floor, is there anything different in them and the Troll from outside?" Myne asked.


    Aisha thought for some second, and reply, "Well first of all Trolls are huge, generally very huge. If we compare them to Orcs and Ogres which are generally around 2~3 meters tall, even the smallest Trolls are of approximately the same size as Orc King around 5 meters.


    But having a very size also have its own disadvantages like they have extremely dull movements, considerably low defence compared to Orcs, and most importantly they are very idiot."


    "Despite those weaknesses, they are said to be higher-rank monsters compared to orcs. There are reasons for that. One of the reasons is that they have a high regeneration ability, they can quickly recover from any kind of injury, and powerful Trolls can even regenerate their broken body limbs within some minutes."


    "Also, they can release a strong shock wave from the one large eye which takes up not less than 1/3 of their face. These two abilities raise the real difficulty level for Troll hunting."


    "In reality, trolls cannot be defeated by half-baked firepower. There are also many parties that could not defeat it after a long, continuous battle, and have gotten themselves wiped out. That''s why they are recognised as higher-rank monsters than Orcs."


    "By the way, this floor''s boss seems to be "Troll Gazer". Normal Trolls already have troubling damage regeneration abilities, but this guy seems to have even an even stronger regeneration ability. Which crushed many people''s dreams of clearing this floor."


    "It is common sense that rare monsters are usually stronger than a dungeon boss, but many people said that rare monsters seem to be easier to defeat than this guy.


    Practically there is only a handful of people who managed to defeat the Troll Gazer and break through this floor, and the rest of all who managed to break through this floor had coincidentally encountered other types of rare boss monsters" Aisha said the summary of ak the information which she heard from the adventurer in the guild, while carefully observing the surroundings as they going further into the dungeon.


    Myne also didn''t interrupt her in the middle and only when he saw that she finished her speech, did he open his mouth and ask the question which he wanted to ask from the start, "So you mean that Trolls have very powerful self-healing skills, which can even regenerate their broken body limbs?"


    "Ahm yes, this is what I heard from the adventurer who come here to hunt Trolls," Aisha reply confusedly she suddenly felt Myne haven''t heard anything that she had just said.


    And actually, Aisha''s guess was right, just after Myne heard about the OP skills of Trolls, he was immediately lost in his own thought, and what was Aisha saying beside him all go to the top of his head.


    Maybe my luck is about to shine, a lot of powerful skills are waiting for me just ahead of me. Ohh my dear Trolls where are you, your daddy Myne is here, Myne thought with an excited smile, which give goosebumps to Aisha beside him.


    This guy is defiantly thinking something evil again, I have to be careful, Aisha thought and made some distance from Myne.


    Myne and Aisah wandered about the floor for about 10 minutes and finally managed to encounter our target, a lonely Troll, who was sitting in a corner while playing with his stick.


    [ Name: Power Troll


    LV: 51


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Smash ]

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88. The Last Boss of Dungeon of Strength

    [ Name: Power Troll


    LV: 51


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    [Ability]


    Smash ]


    F*ck! No wonder Aisha was talking so highly about them, those three skills are alone more than enough to beat all the monsters whom I fight till now, except for Orc King, of course. only-found-at-MVLeMpYr


    Now before stealing his skills let''s see just how much power they are compared to Aisha''s information, especially that Magic Eye of Shock, I wonder if I can use it properly with my both eyes, after all this is a special skill of Troll race, and Troll only have one eye, Myne thought excitedly and spoke to Aisha beside him.


    "Let''s go, Aisha, It''s not a good idea to keep your opponent waiting too long."


    After speaking before Aisha could get ready, he fired a wind blade directly at the Troll, who was still playing alone without caring about otherworldly matters.


    Aisha''s information wasn''t wrong as Myne thought and Troll''s defence is indeed much weaker than an Orc. The Wind blade fired by Myne at very high speed reached the Troll within 1 second and hit directly on its stomach, making a 50cm big cut on it.


    Roarr...


    The Troll let out a loud cry in pain and looked at Myne and Aisha heatedly.


    Troll after crying stood up from his place, pick up his wooden stick which doesn''t look very suitable in his thick hands, and charged toward them like a hungry beast.


    Aisha drew her bow to the limit and started attacking from behind Myne, who was staring at Troll''s big belly with great interest because the wound given to Troll by him just now, already started to recover at the speed of visible naked eyes. And after about a minute it will be completely recovered as if nothing has happened.


    Hum, impressive, but still lacking a little, I think this should be the lowest rank of Regeneration skill, maybe the Boss Troll has the one which can satisfy me, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    Meanwhile, arrows Aisha fired continuously hit the Troll''s body but not its fetal parts, and soon plug out by the Troll without any hesitation.


    Troll while ensuring the pain brought by Aisha''s arrows, come in front of Myne and tried to smash the stick in his hand on top of Myne''s head.


    Myne quickly dodged the Troll''s attack and fired a fireball on its face.


    Sigh, so in order to not waste any more time in this dirty dungeon, I am willing to fulfill your both demand, but remember the second requirement only be completed if your wish is within my limit."


    "Haha, deal, let go and kick that Troll Gazer''s ass and return to our Inn room and take a nice comfortable bath together," Myne said happily while embracing Aisha and giving her a deep kiss on the lips.


    "Hey!! Can''t you see how dirty am I? So stop hugging and kissing me whatever you get a chance," Aisha said angrily and wanted to push Myne away from her but to no avail.


    "Hahaha, who cares if you are dirty or clean, it doesn''t matter, If my heart says he wanted to hug you and kiss you, then I will do it immediately," Myne said jokingly while walking in the hall before the boss room.


    "Only a pervert like you could say such a thing," Aisha muttered but a happy smile can seen on her face, which she hide away quickly as Myne look at her.


    "Well looking at this deserted room, I think Troll Gazer''s reputation is not vain, that guy really works hard, there is not a single soul willing to challenge him," Myne said with a smile and push open the boss room door.


    As they set foot into the boss room, the first thing they saw was a giant 15 meters tall Troll with a big belly and a single eye, holding a 2 meters big giant club made of metal in his hand.


    [ Name: Troll Gazer


    LV: 65


    Race: Demon Race


    Gender: Male


    [Skills]


    Ultra Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Shock


    Strong Arm?Sacred


    [Abilities]


    Smash ]


    F*ck, Yes!


    Finally, an OP regeneration skill I am searching for, as expected, the Boss of Trolls indeed have better skills than others, Myne thought and hurriedly steal all three of his skills and paste them into his own skill list, although in order to get this better version of Strong Arm skill, he has removed previous LV2 Strong arm Extreme skill, but he doesn''t care as hardly fight with fist anyway.


    "No wonder only a handful of people can defeat this guy, he is clearly not something that normal people even think of meeting," Aisha said nervously while holding her bow tightly.


    "Don''t worry too much, just focus on attacking this guy''s big eye, and left the other things to me, okay?" Myne said while patting Aisha''s head to calm her down.


    "How are you so calm? Aren''t you even a little bit nervous? Sometimes I felt like you are bigger than me, not I am from you," Aisha asked with a surprised expression, she really did not know where Myne''s so much confidence coming from.


    If you can steal others'' most important source of their strength, then you would be also as confident as me. And everyone knows that without their perverted healing skill, Trolls are nothing but walking targets, so who can I don''t have confidence in defeating him? Myne thought and rubbed Aisha''s head gently before walking toward Troll Gazer calmly.

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89. Clearing the Dungeon

    Troll Gazer after seeing an ant size Myne compared to his own height walking toward him also comes out from the previous daze state, raises his giant club at his face level and blocks two arrows fired by Aisha.


    Seeing this Myne also cast AoE Fire Maximum on him to test water.


    But to his surprise, although Troll Gazer''s size is big but he wasn''t as slow as other Trolls, he react quickly and get out of his skill attack range.


    After which Troll Gazer give a quick glance to Aisha and then ignored her, and rushed toward Myne like a behemoth. content-source-MVLeMpYr


    The ground starts vibrating as the giant Troll Gazer start running, and soon it comes in front of Myne and smashes his big metal club on it.


    Myne who has already cast all his enchantment skills on himself, and was at the peak of his current power, easily dodge the Troll Gazer attack, and after making a little distance from him, used AoE Wind Maximum and shot three wind-tornado on him.


    Although this time Myne used a lot more magic energy while casting AoE Wind Maximum so the tornado can become big enough to cover Troll Gazer, but because of previous experience, he still hesitates a little and the magic energy he used during casting turned out wasn''t enough and tornadoes formed after casting was only big enough to cover half of Troll Gazer body.


    Troll Gazer also realize that although those tornadoes are giving him some minor injuries, but they were still within the acceptable range, and because of his Regeneration skill which was already stolen without him knowing, he didn''t take Myne''s attack seriously and casually walks out of the tornadoes, and start attacking Myne again.


    "Myne, be careful!" Aisha in the background while attacking Troll Gazer which doesn''t have much effect, reminds him and fulfilled her first requirement although she defiantly not care about that now.


    Myne didn''t speak, just nodded his head, and fired several fireballs at Troll Gazer without stopping, completely raining them down.


    At the start, Troll Gazer still show his agility and blocks some of the fireballs with his club, but shortly after that he starts showing his most crucial weakness, and cannot maintain the same agility as he show at the start, and bombarded by fireballs.


    Since Myne didn''t have any shortage of magic energy, and because of Aisha he also couldn''t use his other skills, so instead of wasting both of their time, Myne decide to make history and killed Troll Gazer with the most basic magic skill.


    Fireball after fireballs fall on the Troll Gazer nonstop, although because of low-level skill, fireball didn''t have much effect on him, probably the same as ant bitting, but when there is enough quantity to make up for quality then even an elephant can be killed by ants, let alone a Troll and that too without his skills.


    Aisha also stop attacking after seeing Myne''s crazy way to deal with strong foes, this is something she near have heard about, and as a Healer herself, she knows how much magic energy a normal Hume has, and how much a basic level magic skill consumes, but now seeing Myne''s way of fighting she realize that Myne might not come in normal people category and it is a completely impossible dream to compete with him and try to become as powerful as him.


    "Sigh, now I finally know where is his previous confidence coming from, with this level of magic energy reserve which is definitely more than a disaster-class monster, why should he care about a dungeon monster?


    Careless, I was again tricked by this guy, now I hope that he doesn''t ask for any strange wish, Aisha mumbled while looking at the battle in front of her which looks like the firework of a carnival more than a battle.


    Without Troll Gazer Regeneration skill, it didn''t take long before Myne blasted him into pieces, ending his miserable life earlier, anyway, it is still better to go to the afterlife Instead of being locked in a dungeon for the rest of his life waiting for someone to kill him.


    After coming out of the transfer room with a group of other adventures, Myne saw that most of the adventurers were already come out from the dungeon and were either sharing their experience with their fellow adventurers or selling and buying the items they get from the dungeon openly in front of the dungeon.


    Myne and Aisha looked at the surrounding with daze expressions, this is the first time they show people selling their goods openly instead of selling them in shops.


    "Maybe they didn''t trust shops in the town and come up with a solution of selling their thing at the entrance of the dungeon to other adventurers so they could earn more money," Aisha said hesitantly.


    It doesn''t matter let go quickly, I am about to collapse from hunger," Myne said carelessly, neither did he have any interest in those poor adventurers'' items nor did he have anything to sell.


    Since Myne doesn''t have any interest in the unofficial poor market set by adventurers, Aisha also didn''t care and follows Myne closely while walking toward the town, but just after walking 10 meters Myne stopped suddenly and looked at his right side with a frown.


    Seeing Myne stop abruptly and was looking to his right side with a serious expression, Aisha also looked toward that direction with a confused expression on her face and saw 100 or so adventurers standing in a circle formation for some reason.


    "Let''s go have a look, I think there is probably something interesting going on," Myne said excitedly and after grabbing Aisha''s hand so she doesn''t separate from him, he walked toward the crowd, and after pushing a lot of people aside and beating few disobedient weaklings while showing them their place, both of them finally come at the front row.


    In the middle of the circle formation made by the crowd, there are three people, two boys age around 20 to 22, and a beautiful-looking young blond girl with a very seductive body and big boobs which is not inferior then Aisha.


    The girl was crying and crying while sitting on the ground, due to which even the onlookers started feeling a little sympathetic towards her, while both boys looked at her with an angry expression as if she is the murderer of their parents.


    "Please stop, don''t hurt me, I am telling the truth, I didn''t steal your money or any equipment," The girl said.


    "Shut up, b*tch, I caught you stealing with my own hands, also if you didn''t steal anything then explain to me how the f*cking hell my storage pouch disappeared from out of thin air, just after you bump into me? The boy No.1 said angrily.


    "But I have already shown you my all belonging, believe me, I really don''t have your storage pouch," Tha girl spoke in a crying voice while tears start falling out from her eyes.


    After the girl finished speaking the crowd around them also nodded their head in approval, making both boys very anxious, they could clearly see that things are about to go out of their hands if they didn''t do anything.


    "Oye uncle! What going on here?" Myne asked the mellow-eating old uncle who is also enjoying the show beside him with great interest.


    The old uncle hearing Myne''s question, looked at him, and spoke with an annoying voice while rubbing his white beard, "Can''t you see it yourself? Those two evil boys are bullying a weak, pretty, helpless, poor girl in order to take her advantage.


    "Ohh, I see," Myne nodded his head with understanding after hearing the old uncle''s nonsense. Then he slowly let Aisah come ahead of him, and he himself stood behind her when the old uncle wasn''t paying attention and gestured for her to ask the same question again.


    As for why he didn''t ask others that is because other people look more rude and he didn''t want to talk nonsense with them, compare to them this pervert old uncle looks more honest.


    "Excuse me, Sir, could you please tell me what is going on here?" Aisha asked the same question again while making an innocent and cute face.

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90. The Law Enforcement Team of Adol Town

    "Excuse me, Sir, could you please tell me what is going on here?" Aisha asked the same question again while making an innocent and cute face.


    "Sure dear, how can I refuse a request of such a beautiful young lady like you?" The old uncle spoke with a wide smile on his face, a completely different attitude from what he had toward Myne.


    "Actually, this is not the first time something like happening, one in a while some bastards try to rob new people who come here to make torture from the dungeon, and when they get caught they start pretending as if they are victims," The old man said while looking at the girl and two boys with a calm expression, then he took out a small old looking tobacco pipe from his pocket, light it up, and taking a deep inhale of tobacco in it.


    "As for what going on here, it is very simple, according to those two boys after coming out from the dungeon they are returning back to Adol Town when this girl bumps into one of them. At first, they didn''t take it seriously and thought that they aren''t walking carefully and apologizing quickly helped her.


    The girl is also quite beautiful so they start talking with her, but after some seconds The girl becomes impatient and just wanted to get rid of them."


    "So she hurridly said goodbye, and was about to walk away from them when that tall boy grab her hand and start blaming her that she has stolen his storage pouch, so now here we are, still don''t know who is right and who is wrong."


    "but from my all years of experience, I can say that this girl is clearly innocent, after all, why does such a beautiful girl need to rob those poor-looking brats'' storage pouch? With her superb appearance, it was peace of cake for her to get a nice job, they are clearly trying to make false accusations about her to take advantage," The old uncle said while getting his teeth.


    The old uncle''s reasoning for judging people made Aisha both amazed and puzzled, she couldn''t understand the reason behind the old uncle''s logic, just because The girl look nice and those boys a little ugly, he immediately declares them guilty without any proof that they are trying to make false accusations on her?


    Aisha looked at Myne who just as The old uncle finished talking his nonsense move him aside and stood between him and Aisha, holding a big bag filled with roasted meat.


    "Hey, brat what the f*ck are doing? The old uncle after getting pushed away from Aisha by Myne asked him angrily attracting the attention of people beside him.


    "Just watching the fun, why, do you have any problem?" Myne asked back while looking at The pervert''s old uncle lazily and putting a piece of roasted meat inside his mouth.


    Hearing Myne''s carefree reply The old uncle''s face become red from anger and just when he was about to grab Myne''s collar to give him a nice beating, suddenly he paused for a moment and then he curse Myne in a low voice and silently walk away.


    After showing the old uncle his place, Myne also put away the floating fireball in front of him.


    Hum, trash, wanted to climb on my head, Myne taunt The old uncle and continue watching the drama in front of him.


    Seeing Myne way of dealing with troublesome people, Aisha was again get impressed by him.


    "What! Going on here?"


    Just when Aisha wanted to ask Myne something, suddenly she heard a familiar voice, and after looking in the direction of the voice, she saw Cass, who was helping The girl to stand up from the ground.


    Although Myne, who can consider a half barbarian as he spends most of his time before awakening hunting animals in the forest or reading story books and know only some miner thing about the kingdom''s current affair, other people weren''t as ignorant as him, and most of the people immediately recognise Cass, The clan leader of Soaring Sandstorm, as soon as they saw his face.


    "Omg! That''s Cass, The Clan Leader of Soaring Sandstorm, what is doing here?"


    "Ohh, but my answer is still the same."


    "Shut up, you motherf*cker..."


    ...


    While the crowd making their own guesses again, Henrik, the captain of the law enforcement team, first looked at everyone with a cold face like a wolf looking at sheep, and then raises his right hand and snaps his fingers.


    As he did that, suddenly a man run out from the crowd with a wooden chair in his hands, and hurriedly place it just behind Henrik, after that, he quickly clean the chair with a cloth and ran into the crowd like a bull hitting many people along the way and disappeared as fast as he came.


    exclusive-to-MvLeMpYr


    Henrik sits down on the chair like a king, and once again snaps his fingers.


    Again as he did that another man comes to him between the people in the crowd, handed him a ready luxurious tobacco pipe respectfully and after finishing his role he also disappeared into the crowd like the previous guy.


    Henrik looked at the dumbfounded audience with a satisfied smile on his face, everything he plan till now is going well, but just as he open his mouth to ask what going on there, suddenly a loud snapping sound come from among the crowd.


    Confused Henrik and the audience before could look at the person who snap, suddenly like the previous two men again a man run out from the crowd with a small table in his hand. He placed the table beside Henrik and took out his storage pouch. After which he hurriedly pulls out a red colour wine bottle, as well as a clean glass.


    He filled the glass with wine, give a bow respectfully to Henrik and run into the crowd.


    "..."


    A pin-drop silence spread in the surrounding, most of the people trying their best to look as normal as possible so they don''t let out laugh and become the target of Henrik''s anger. There are also some people who were pitching themselves to hold back their laughter. Four guards Henrik brought with him who was standing behind him also couldn''t help but tightly hold their mouth and laugh silently.


    Henrik, took a deep breath to calm himself down and looked at the person who ruin his entire plan to look cool in front of so many adventurers, and made him laughing stock.


    The audience also follows Henrik''s line of sight, and saw a young man with a normal-looking face, and short hair, holding a bag of roasted meat in one hand, and sprinkling some seasoning on them with an innocent expression on his face, and after doing that he snaps his fingers to remove spices from your fingers.


    Snap-Snap-Snap


    Myne snap three more times, and the audience hurriedly looked around to see what kind of thing Henrik''s subordinates bring for him this time, but to their disappointment, no one comes.


    Henrik''s face become red from embarrassment, as a captain of the law enforcement team of Adol Town, this level of disgrace is no different than getting slapped on the cheek by your own wife in the middle of the market.


    Now wants nothing but to beat the hell out of this brain-dead boy, but still, to save the little leftover respect, he calm down and looked at Cass and The girl in his arm whom he is embracing tightly, as if she was his girlfriend and asked...

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91. The Real Culprit

    "Myne, did it intentionally?" Aisha asked with a frown, she clearly didn''t understand why Myne wanted to mess with the captain of the law enforcement team of Adol town.


    "Huh? Did what?" Myne asked confusedly while taking a big piece of roasted meat on which he just sprinkle seasoning. A moment ago when he was eating, he felt like there is something missing and the roasted meat is not delicious enough, so he took out some seasoning like chilly powder, salt etc, from Inventory and sprinkle it on them and heard Aisha''s weird question.


    Seeing Myne''s confused and innocent face like a child who did a bad thing unknowingly, Aisha just shook her head helplessly and didn''t say anything further.


    While Aisha and Myne having the conversation, Cass also finished telling Henrik about the matter between The girl and both boys.


    "I see," After knowing the entire matter Henrik nodded his head thoughtfully and looked at both boys and spoke with an unfriendly tone, "Both of you listen carefully, I don''t have time for your nonsense if you are lying then just get the hell out of here, and I won''t make things difficult for you."


    "But Captain we are not lying, this b*tch really stole my storage pouch," Boy No.1 said with a helpless face.


    "He is lying Master Henrik, I didn''t steal his storage pouch, if you don''t believe me you can search my body, and we all will know who is telling the truth and who is lying. The girl said with eyes filled with tears while getting out of Cass''s embrace.


    "Search your body?" Henrik swallows a mouthful of saliva after hearing The girl''s request, he looks at her killer body up and down which can make any man''s little brother hard just thinking about her.


    "Okay, since this is your request then I will help you to get justice," Henrik said in a domineering manner and hurriedly stood up from his chair.


    But to Henrik''s bad luck just as he was about to walk toward The girl and search her body very carefully, Cass the good guy stood in front of her, looked at him, and spoke with an emotionless expression.


    "Captain Henrik, although I didn''t want to interrupt your investigation but I think it would be better if we let another girl search her body, after all, it would be very disrespectful for her that an unknown man touching her body openly, right? What do you think?"


    Hearing all Cass''s words, all the people nodded their heads and, fully supporting his idea, some girls in crowds who were fans of Henrik just a moment ago, immediately turned their back to him and start cheering Cass.


    "I think you are right," Henrik said with a forced smile while greeting his teeth, and again sitting down in his chair.


    Basterd, don''t let me catch you, otherwise, I will do my best to make your life hell, Henrik thought angrily while looking at Cass who was ordering a female member of his team to search The girl''s body as if he deceive his daughter and run away after f*cking her.


    Lisa whom Cass asked to search for The girl''s body, immediately starts her work in front of all people, and because The girl was just wearing a single-piece dress, it didn''t take her long to finish her work, making the audience very disappointed, the real show just has begun and it finished before they could even enjoy properly.


    "Boss, I have done my work, and let alone storage pouch, I don''t find anything on her body," just as Lisa said that there was an uproar among the audience, and as if the girl had not been falsely accused, but had been


    Some die-hard fans of women''s justice, in order to make up for the trouble both boys cause The girl. grabs a handful of stones from the ground and starts throwing them at them.


    Soon both boys are hit by a lot of stones, and blood starts leaking from various places. Seeing that both boys might become prey of public anger, and would die for a little thing, Henrik shouted ''Stop'' loudly and calm down everyone.


    "Bholu, Hen, go arrest both of them and throw them in prison for 7 days," Henrik orders two knights behind him, who, without saying anything arrested both boys easily.


    "Thank you, thank you so much Master Henrik, if it wasn''t for you, I don''t know what would happen," The girl respectfully bow deeply in front of Henrik, giving him a nice view of the gulf between her big boobs.


    "You don''t have to thank me, this is my work to uphold justice, also if you even need any help you can always come to me, and I will help no matter what," Henrik said with a big smile while grabbing The girl both.


    Someone has really said right ''Outer appearance matters the most,'' Myne thought while stealing The girl''s all three skills without any hesitation, anyone currently there are more than a hundred people with him, and the chance of people knowing that he had stolen her skills is no more than 0.9%, so it doesn''t matter if he steals something from a thief.


    ...


    After that little episode, Myne and Aisha return to their Inn, and the thing they did after entering Inn is, order a luxurious meal.


    "Sir, here is your order."


    Myne open the door of his room and was get surprised to see the girl who brought their meal.


    Because the girl is not a normal Hume like him but a catgirl, her age is the same as Aisha, with short black hair, two fluffy and pointy ears on her head, a long tail, brown colour cat like puppies, and most importantly E-Cup size big boobs.


    Myne just after seeing her immediately seduced by her beauty, especially after seeing that she is a catgirl, he has always dreamed of f*cking a catgirl while grabbing her fluffy tail, smashing on her ass, and making her loud moan in pleasure.


    "Sir? Are you okay?" The catgirl asked concernedly after seeing Myne in a daze expression.


    "Ohh yes, I am okay," Myne quickly replies so the catgirl won''t think that he is a pervert, and pull the food trolly inside the room.


    "Sir, do you need anything else?" The catgirl asked with a sweet smile while waving her tail behind left and right, making Myne''s already hard little brother more excited.


    "No thank you, but I have a little selfish request if you don''t mind," Myne said with a serious face.


    "Just say it, sir, it''s my job to serve you," The catgirl said without any hesitation. Seem like the Inn owner really work hard while selecting his worker.


    "Hum, can I touch your tail? I always wanted to touch a catgirl''s tail," Myne asked shamelessly, making the girl''s face turn bright red from embarrassment, but she still did what Myne request, and turned around, placing her tail in front of him, without saying anything.


    Myne quickly grab her tail and gently rub it while feeling the softness of the hair on her tail, which was not only unimaginably soft but also very comfortable to hold. If the catgirl is working under Myne, then he definitely plays with her all day long.


    Moan...


    The girl let out a soft moan, just as Myne start playing with her tail like a pervert.


    Hearing her moan Myne immediately get excited and wanted to play more with her, but then suddenly all hair on his body stood up, and a very dangerous aura come from behind him, waking him up from his dream.


    Myne immediately let go of The catgirl''s tail, and said with a smile, "Thank you for letting me touch your tail, here take this small tip as a gift, thanks for your hard work."


    After saying that Myne gently pushed The catgirl out of his room and close the door.


    The girl till Myne close the door, didn''t understand what happened, a moment ago, Myne was skillfully massaging her tail, which was really quite enjoyable and just the next moment when she thought he is about to make his next move, he stop all of a sudden, put some coins in her palm and pushed her out of her room.


    The catgirl looked at 9 gold coins in her palm with a surprised expression on her cute face and hurriedly hide them in her blouse pocket, it is not a good thing if someone know that there is a very generous rich young master living in this room, otherwise all her seniors will try to get into contact with this generous sir for money and give him trouble.


    After putting the gold coins away, and adjusting her cloth, The catgirl looked at the closed-door of Myne''s room with a sweet smile, and happily walk away.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92. Going Back to Home

    "Ouch, ouch, Aisha, it''s hurt."


    MvLeMpYr-original


    After the catgirl left Myne''s painful cry echoed in his room.


    "Why didn''t you think about it before when you are flirting with that catgirl, you pervert," Aisha said angrily while twisting Myne''s ear with her all strength.


    "But Aisha, Dear, I am not flirting with her, before today I had never seen a half-breed so I become curious and touched her tail out of curiosity, I really have no other intention, everything I did is for research purposes," Myne said while ensuring the pain.


    "Ohh, for research purposes, huh, but hearing that girl moan, why do I feel like if I wasn''t present here, you and she would have already taken your this research to a new level?" Aisha asked a smile that doesn''t look like a smile and twisted Myne''s ear with more force.


    "Ouch, hey. Please, stop, okay, okay, I was wrong. You can give me any punishment," Myne hurriedly said with tears in his eyes.


    "Okay, your punishment is that you can''t touch me for exactly a week from now," Aisha said angrily releasing Myne''s ear with a cold face.


    "What! How can you give me such a big punishment for such a small thing? Please change the punishment to one night, no, no, one night is too long, how about one hour?" Myne said with a smile, and wanted to hug Aisha but she directly took out a small kitchen knife and pointed toward him.


    "Don''t even think about touching me, your punishment is already started, and I am not going to change anything," Aisha said angrily and grab the food trolly with one hand, and pushed it toward the dining table, without breaking eye contact with Myne.


    "That''s not fair," Myne complain sadly while following her toward the dining table.


    Aisha didn''t give a f*ck about Myne''s complaints and started serving food on the table, with a sad face.


    Seeing Aisha sad, Myne who wanted to complain again suddenly felt extremely guilty, he never thought his little fun would make Aisha so sad, this is completely out of his expectations.


    Sigh, Seems like I did too much this time, Myne thought with a regretful expression on his face, after thinking for a while quietly come behind Aisha and hug her tightly before she could show her knife again and stop him.


    "What are you doing, Let me go!" Aisha exclaimed and start twisting her body to break free from Myne''s bear hug, but in the end, she could do nothing but hit on his left with her own leg to vent her anger.


    "Do you remember, you promise to fulfil any of my a wish? Myne remind Aisha who was still hitting on his legs.


    "Yes, I remember, so what?" Aisha asked back angrily.


    "Then my wish is, I want you to forget everything that happened in the last half hour, and again become my nice, sweet, and innocent wifuu," Myne said with a smile, while releasing Aisha from his hug lock.


    Hearing Myne''s wish, Aisha stood at her place for some seconds in deep thought, then she rub her forehead annoyingly and looked at Myne and spoke while grabbing his cooler, "This time I am forgiving you because of my promise but there will be no next time remember, also although I am not angry with you anymore, but still no sex tonight."


    "As you wish my lady," Myne said with a smile, and give Aisha a deep kiss which she didn''t refuse, and accept it.


    ...


    Aisha''s anger of the previous night finally dies down, with Myne''s morning surprise blowjob, after which they f*ck each other for 4 continuous hours wildly in their entire room, not a single place in the room left behind where they didn''t leave the mark of their love.


    Then they left their room, eat a nice breakfast, and headed toward the transport area. As Adol town is a dungeon town there are always people coming from very faraway places, so there are all kinds of carriages from cheap to expensive waiting in the transport area.


    Myne who was very angry with his previous carriage ride experience, book the most expensive and comfortable private carriage.


    The carriage Myne book charge 25 gold coins from Adol Town to Lucus Town. Although praise is sky high, and Aisha again protests that they should not book such an expensive carriage, but Myne made her shut up saying that she also said the same thing when he book the Inn room, and later she is the one who enjoys most.


    Although the carriage charge is high, but their service is still top-notch, there are shock absorption springs on the top of every wheel, making the carriage very stable, and a small box connected to the top of the carriage that blows cold air in the carriage, Myne asked how this thing works to the driver but he denies his request saying that this is a trade secret of their company and he can''t say anything about it.


    The carriage seats are also very comfortable a hundred times better than the previous carriage they use to travel to come to Adol Town.


    Aisha after seeing the function of the expensive carriage, never at once complain about why he booked it.


    As the carriage starts moving, for some hours, Myne and Aisha talk about various topics, read some books, and eat some nice dishes, but then there is nothing left to do, so Myne who always has unnecessary excitement tries new things, looked at Aisha with an evil smile, and Aisha understood immediately what he wanted to do.


    "No way, don''t even think about it, we are in the carriage and there is an old uncle just a little further from us, also we are on the way, what if some bandits attack us? This is too risky, wait till we reach home, there we can play as much as you want, but not here," Aisha said with a serious face.


    "Dear, maybe you forget but the driver''s uncle said very clearly that this carriage is not only comfortable but also soundproof, and I check it myself and this carriage is indeed soundproof, as for bandits tell me how many bandits are there who can beat the trolls?" Myne said with a smirk and continued...


    "Also, I am doing this for our priceless memories, maybe we might not get such a nice chance together, after all, Sylphid will be back soon.


    Aisha who was still hesitating, after hearing Sylphid''s name, immediately throw away her shyness, as well as her one-piece dress, she lock the carriage door from the inside tightly and directly jumped on Myne''s lap.


    "Remember everything is for our precious memories," Aisha said and start kissing Myne like a hungry tigress.


    Myne doesn''t have time to reply, while fighting with Aisha''s tongue with his own, he loosened his pants and side away her panty a little bit and put his entire little brother inside her in one go directly kissing her G-spot.


    Moan...


    ...


    While Myne and Aisha have a fierce battle inside the carriage, unknown to them although the carriage is indeed soundproof, but this doesn''t mean that it doesn''t shake with their movement.


    "Sigh, today''s children, can''t control their desire at all, at their age I never have done those kinds of things so openly," The old driver spoke while smoking with a bored expression.


    For him this is not the first time that his customer start lovemaking in his carriage, actually, most of the customers hire his carriage for this reason as well, so he already gotten used to it, anyway, he is already old, and doesn''t care about those things anymore.

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93. Home Sweet Home

    Myne and Aisha arrived back at Lucas Town in the evening, and that too because their this carriage was faster than the previous one, otherwise, it would take them some more hours before they could return.


    The first thing Myne did after coming back is not go directly to his own house but to visit his neighbour Aunty Aaila.


    As for the reason, of course, to pick up Mightyena Trio, before leaving for Adol Town, Myne headed their responsibility to Aunty Aaila.


    Aunty Aaila and her daughter like dogs very much so they accept his request immediately, although Aunt Ailsa''s husband tried to protest but in front of his wife''s dangerous glance, he obediently shut up.


    "Thank you for your help Aunty Aaila, and you too Kelly," Myne said with a smile. Currently, he and Aisha standing in front of Aunty Aaila''s house, and having a conversation with them.


    "No need to say thanks dear, it was just taking care of three cute guys, not a big deal, and you know how much I like dogs. if not for the fact that your uncle is a big coward and always complains in my ears like a mosquito, I would have adopted some dogs a long time ago," Aunty Aaila said with a gentle smile while patting Little Doggy''s head affectionately.


    "By the way, who is she, aren''t you going to introduce her to me, Aunty Aaila asked with a smirk while poking in Myne''s stomach with her index finger. Although she met Ayesha once, she didn''t take her seriously at the time, so now that several days have passed, she has forgotten about her.


    "She is my fiance, and now lives with me," Myne told the truth right away without any hesitation, making Aisha''s face red from shyness.


    "What! Isn''t it too fast? Two weeks ago you are still a single dog, but now you directly made a fiance?" Aunty Aaila asked with surprise.


    "I know the thing is happening very quickly, but anyway, I don''t care, we both love each that is what matter the most," Myne said with his same trademark smile. "Ok Aunty Aaila, we should go now, we''ve already been traveling all day and are pretty tired, so let''s talk some other day.


    "Okay, take care, also if you go out again don''t hesitate to leave them here, I will take full care of them, Aunty Aaila said, and Myne nodded his head.


    Then Myne gesture to Aisha, and Mightyena Trio, they follow Myne and return back to home.


    Little Doggy''s parents after coming back, again sat down under the tree in Myne''s courtyard, while Little Doggy himself ran around Myne excitedly.


    "Haa, home sweet home," Aisha said with a smile after entering the house.


    "Yes, nothing can be better than your own home, no matter how nice others may look," Myne said while nodding his head, for the first time in his life he miss his own old house, although only for some minutes.


    Myne was very satisfied with Aisha''s godly cooking skills, so after eating dinner, he grab Aisha, lifted her up in a princess carry style, place her on the sofa in the living room, and told her that he would clean all the tableware, and she just rest like a queen.


    Aisha, of course, didn''t deny Myne goodwill, since he wanted to clean the tableware on his own, who is she to get in the way of his grand task? She nodded her head with a smile, and let him do whatever he wanted to.


    Myne first gather all the dirty bowls, pots, and plates in one place, then he took out 5 pebbles from Inventory. Those are the pebbles in which he transfers the water-type passive skills of slimes of the dungeon of strength.


    Just as Myne took out the water pebbles, they magically start releasing water as if they are taps, but what make Myne most puzzle is how the hell, so much water can come out from a little pebble with the size of a baby''s fist.


    Myne did the same experiments on them and found that no matter which direction you move the pebble, wherever side its main point is, it would start releasing water without the need of any hole, also if you break the pebble then other them destroying skill there is no other change in those pebbles and normal one.


    Because pebbles with one skill are not powerful enough and water release from it also very slow, so Myne decide to transfer two skills in the same pebble. At first, he thought that like himself other skills would become the first one''s experience point, but to his surprise, both of the skills really can exist at the same time in non-living things.


    Although power didn''t directly become double, but still increase by 50%.


    After playing with pebbles for some more minutes, Myne focused his attention on his task. He uses Paste skill and pastes 5 pebbles to 5 small sticks, then pastes those 5 sticks onto the wall in front of him where he is about to clean the tableware.


    As those pebbles release water automatically it made Myne''s work 50% faster, and soon he wash all the tableware and place them in their representative drawers, completing his work perfectly.


    Myne walks out of the kitchen with a satisfied smile, while patting on his own shoulder for such a nice invention.


    Now I only have to think of a nice excuse for Aisha, before showing them to Aisha, those magic pebbles are probably much more useful for Aisha, as most of the housework is done by her, Myne thought, and comes to the living room.


    Myne thought Aisha might be reading some books to pass the time, but to his surprise, she is already fallen asleep with Ted in her arm. Both of them look very cute while sleeping.


    "Sigh, sometimes she looks no different than a child," Myne spoke with a doting smile on his face. He then gently picks up Ted from Aisha''s lap and lay him down comfortably on the sofa and put a blanket on him. After which he lifted Aisha like a child.


    Aisha subconsciously wraps her arms around Myne''s neck and put her head on his shoulder without showing any sign of waking up.


    Myne took Aisha to the bedroom and gently lay her down on the bed, then he took off her sexy apron, folded it and place it back in the wardrobe. Then he also took off all his clothes and lay down beside Aisha, wrap his arm around her back, pull her close to him and hug her tightly, and bury his face in her soft heavenly breast, and close his eyes.

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94. Weapons can also use the skills?

    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 55


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 11/500 )


    Inventory ( 302/500 )


    Cut & Paste ( 55/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 21/300 )


    King''s Intimidation ( 2/50 )


    Realize ( 13/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) ( 0/200 )


    Charm ( 0/50 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands?Extreme LV2 ( 33/200 )


    Pickpocketing ( 0/50 )


    Double Jump LV2 ( 12/200 )


    Night Vision LV2 ( 121/200 )


    Stealth LV2 ( 19/200 )


    Lair LV2 ( 41/200 )


    Presence Erase?Extreme LV2( 25/200 )


    Presence Detect ( Medium ) ( 31/50 )


    Tame ( High ) ( 05/50 )


    Grappling?Extreme ( 19/50 )


    Eater LV2 ( Passive ) ( 52/200 )


    Merchant ( Passive ) ( 7/50 )


    Magic Eye of Shock ( 0/50 )


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 32/50 )


    Two-handed Blade ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    One-handed Blade ( 0/50 )


    Twin Blades?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet (Small) LV2 ( 153/200 ),


    Strong Arm?Sacred LV1 ( 0/50 ),


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2 ( 144/200 ),


    Sight Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 33/500 ).


    Rock Skin?Extreme ( 26/50 )


    Unbeatable ( 4/50 )


    Mitigate ( 0/50 )


    Power ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Rush ( 0/50 )


    *Unique Magic?Space-Time ( 58/200 )


    *Magic Related:-


    discover-MVLeMpYr-novels


    Required materials: Troll Hide x10, Iron Ingot x20, High-grade magic stone x1. ]


    Yes, something changed, so if I wanted to grow this dagger then I need those materials, but will this dagger become more powerful after the update? Let''s see what this "Required Materials" means...


    [ Required Materials: Materials required for the dagger''s growth. Skill "Training" is necessary. ]


    Now what the hell this Training skill is? Can''t I just hand over those materials to a blacksmith to level it up?


    Things becoming more and more troublesome with the growth-type weapons, Myne thought annoyingly and put back the dagger into the Inventory, then he appraised the other two Origin weapons, Bow and Sword, and without any surprise, both of them have the same requirement as the dagger, it was just the materials are different.


    [ Name: One-handed Sword of Origin


    Attack: +13


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None


    Required materials: Manticore Hide x5, Iron Ingot x30, High grade magic stone x1. ]


    [ Name: Bow of Origin


    Attack: +10


    Grade: None


    Attribute: Growth


    Effective against: None


    Required materils: Manticore Hide x3, Elder Treant Wood x10, High grade magic stone x2 ]


    Quite a lot of things were needed if I wanted to upgrade them all, also without any surprise, I haven''t even heard about many of the materials. Sigh, let''s forget about this matter till I didn''t find those materials, Myne thought helplessly with a sigh, but then his eye fall on sleeping Aisha beside him.


    "Ohh, I completely forget about that," Myne mumbled and took out a pebble from his inventory in which he store skills, and transferred a skill on Aisha''s skill list.


    Now I don''t have to worry too much about her being hurt, Myne thought with a smile.


    [ Name: Aisha Laurel


    LV: 36


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 20 y/o


    Occupation: B-Rank Adventurer, First Class Cook, Host''s Beloved Fiance.


    Title: Queen Of Archery, Heart Breaker, Master Chef.


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Healing ( Large ) LV6


    Archery ? Sacred LV5


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Cooking ( Max ) ]


    With the Regeneration skill, even if Aisha gets hurt during the battle I don''t have to worry, although she might get suspicious after finding out how her injuries get healed automatically but anyway she has no evidence which can prove that It was me who give her this skill, and even she asks me I can say that maybe her healing skill become powerful enough that now her own injuries start healing without her doing anything, yes this explanation sounds nice, Myne thought while nodded his head proudly.


    By the way, now if think about it, what would happen if I paste regeneration skill on a weapon? Will it automatically repair? But without magic energy how the f*ck are weapons or any other item going to use magic? Myne thought and again took out the haft and blade of the broken steel dagger from his Inveontry, he get this trash from a stolen storage pouch and later he forget to throw out this trash.


    Then Myne use the Paste skill and paste the Regeneration skill on the halt of the broken dagger. After doing so Myne thought there might some strange pattern appear on it because of the skill like those patterns on magic items sold in the market but to his disappointment nothing like this happened, and just the dagger start heating up.


    And soon in front of Myne''s dumbfounded expression, the broken blade "Grew" from the haft.


    [ Name: Steel Dagger


    Attack: +30


    Grade: medium


    Attribute: None


    Effective against: Humanoid Creature


    Skill: Regeneration


    Description: Created by fine steel, and other low-quality iron mixed in it. ]


    F*ck, it was repaired completely, so cool. But again most important question is how the hell a steel dagger can use magic? Myne thought confusedly.


    Maybe because Regeneration is a passive skill so when it is active it starts absorbing magic energy from the environment and uses it automatically to repair. Yes, if this is the case then it can explain how a nonliving thing can use skill. But to verify my guess, let''s try to add a skill that needed to be activated to use.


    Let''s try the Light Beam skill, although I have only used this skill once, but if it can really work, then I can think of making magic staff for myself like those wizards in the novels, waving staff and blasting enemies, just thinking about it makes me excited, Myne thought and paste it on the dagger.


    After which he waves his dagger up and down, left and right, but no matter what he did, no light beam shoots from the dagger, clearly his guess was right, and only passive skills can be used by non-living things.


    "Sigh, although my guess was right, but I am still a little disappointed, seems like I can only buy a cool staff in future to fulfil my wish. At least I get my answers. And Aisha is really too much, she calls me lazy bum all day and sleeps herself the most. Sigh, I wanted to do some morning exercise with her, Myne said helplessly to himself while walking toward the bathroom.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95. Time to Find a Craftsman For Renovation

    Not finding any water in the bathroom, Myne went to draw well water to wash his face.


    Although using magic pebbles he can solve this problem, but because of his old habit, Myne still prefers using cold well water to wash his face after waking up, this made him feel refreshed.


    After washing his face and attending the natural call in the open air behind his house, the first thing Myne did is give Mightyena Trio food, Although it is only 6 in the morning, but since he is free then it is better to complete his regular work.


    Ted, who is Aisha''s favour, and spends most of his time with her in the house, clearly took her all bad habits because he also likes her still sleeping like the bear on the couch without carrying about anything.


    If not for the fact that Myne has full belief in his appraisal skill sometimes he even wonders if this guy is even a dog, after all, most dogs know for their cautious, and alertness, but he is completely opposite to them.


    "Maybe he is a special case among dogs," Myne said confusedly and pour an entire glass filled with cold water on Ted''s face, waking him with a surprise as if the world is about to collapse on him.


    Woof-Woof, ( What, what happened) Ted barked confusedly while looking around trying to find the culprit who had poured water on him.


    One, who has no idea what Ted barking means just shows him the bowl filled with Org meat in his hand, which Immediately calms down that guy at the speed of light, and he again becomes a cute little dog and starts running around him happily.


    After giving Mightyena Trio their breakfast, Myne come back to the kitchen, set down on the chair and start looking at his Inventory, to see if there were any nice things for breakfast or not. Before this, he have visit many different food stalls, and Inns, and had put a lot of hot and fresh ready-made food in his Inventory.


    He wants to use those delicious recipes to make Aisha a nice breakfast, even though she has forbidden him to bring outside food home.


    Although she would be a little angry, but if I made food by myself then maybe she directly start beating me. And if tell the truth I really didn''t need to do those things to make her happy but as a responsible future husband if I didn''t even prepare breakfast for my Wifuu once in a while, then how will I collect those precious memories?


    ...


    "Huh? Myne is already awake? Even being a boy, he is still surprisingly an early bird, and here I thought that boys never wake up early," Aisha spoke while yawning lazily.


    Ahh, I am naked? Wasn''t I wearing my apron last night before falling asleep, because of tiredness while waiting for Myne who went to clean the tableware? Did he remove my apron? Aisha thought while opening the wardrobe, and the first thing she saw after opening it was the apron she was wearing the last night.


    "Sometimes Myne really does cute things, he even folded my apron although he doesn''t know how to do it properly," Aisha said while chuckling with a smile.


    After which Aisha wear some casual clothes, and walked toward the kitchen and again become surprised as Myne had already prepared breakfast for both of them and currently arranging them on the dining table.


    After the sweet breakfast, Aisha went to clean the spare room which was first Myne''s bedroom when his parents were alive, and now just an empty room, to prepare it for Sylphid before she come back from the capital.


    Myne try to do that himself as he has cleaning skill, and this kind of thing can be done with just a wave of his hand, but Aisha who doesn''t know about it, gives Myne a weird glance while saying, "Are you a girl or am I? Why are you trying to steal all my work?


    MVLeMpYr-official-text


    Don''t tell me you have some alternative purpose behind it," saying that she turns Myne around and kick on his ass with her all strength before entering in his old bedroom which was now going to become Sylphid''s room, and locking it from the inside.


    "Ouch, my ass, someone really said the truth ''There is no respect for cheap goodness.'' Maybe I should go take a shower," Myne said and headed toward the bathroom while rubbing his ass. But after entering his simple bathroom without any facilities, a frown appears on his face.


    Sigh, seem like its time to renovate the bathroom, and give it a new look, and I think I should also build a dog house for Mightyena Trio, although now they can stay outdoors without much problem but in rain and winter season, it would be difficult for them, Myne though with a frown and decide to find a nice craftsman.


    "Maybe Aisha knows some good craftsmen after all she was a guild receptionist before, and till now there is nothing that I ask her and she doesn''t have an answer about that," Myne said with a proud expression.


    ...


    It took Aisha around 2 hours to clean Siphid''s new room and an additional hour to take a shower. Only after she finished her all work did Myne tell her about the renovation work, and Aisha like a child whose parents promise to buy her favourite toy, immediately jump into Myne''s embrace excitedly while giving him a deep kiss.


    "So do you know any skilled craftsmen?" Myne asked after separating his lips from Aisha''s lips. They are currently sitting on the couch in the living room with Aisha sitting on his lap.


    "Un, there''s a dwarf whom the guild requests for work once in a while, so why don''t we try visiting him? I have seen his work, and he is quite good with his work, Aisha said after thinking for a while, and in order to tease Myne she start rubbing her pussy on Myne''s little brother who was still in his pants trying to come out from his cage.


    A dwarf craftsman, huh! I have heard that dwarfs are quite good build things, and even in the capital city, many famous buildings are made by dwarfs.


    He might have some good ideas about renovation, and I also need to request some special equipment, which I am not sure a normal craftsman can do, so I think it is a nice idea to give him a chance, Myne thought with a half focus, as Aisha is now clearly crossing her limit.


    After putting the craftsman business on hold, Myne look at horny Aisha on top lap who was still rubbing her pussy on his little brother. He then grab her waist and lifted her up and lay her down on the couch with her legs on his shoulder and his head in the middle of them.


    "You naughty girl, you dare to mess with your favourite toy ( Dick ), it seems like I have to discipline you a little, Myne said with an evil smile, and directly pull out Aisha''s skirt and her wet panty.


    "Hehe, if my favourite toy is really so weak that it can easily break then what is the meaning of having it, Aisha said with a smirk and grab Myne''s collar boldly while wrapping her arm around his neck, she started fighting with his tongue with her own.

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96. Roku, The Dwarf Craftsman

    Guided by Aisha, they arrived at the dwarf craftsman workshop in the afternoon after making enough love.


    Myne''s house is built at almost the edge of the town, but the dwarf craftsman workshop is also erected really at the outskirts but completely opposite to his house direction.


    The only difference is that Myne''s house is surrounded by nothing but empty land, but the dwarf craftsman workshop is by many buildings like storage houses, bars, some other workshops, etc, it has quite some traffic, so even though it is outskirts of the town, it looks like a lively place.


    Myne has never come to this area of town before as he never needed.


    The entrance of the dwarf craftsman workshop is no different from a normal shop, it is just they didn''t sell anything, but take orders.


    "Mr. Roku, are you in?" Aisha opened the entrance and said in a loud voice.


    After hearing Aisha''s voice the female dwarf who was sitting bordly at a reception-like place quickly stood up from her place, and replied.


    "Ahh, Hello Miss. Aisha! Ya need something from Master? Wait a while, I''ll call him right now."


    After saying that the female dwarf receptionist height of 4 feet 10 inches, who has an average face, long brown red colour hair and beard, and C-Cup size boobs, walked with heavy steps to the back of the workshop.


    Myne saw a female dwarf with a beard first time in his life, staring at her back till she is no longer visible, with his eyes wide open.


    Is my eye hallucinating me or I really saw bread on her face? Myne thought confusedly but still, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity and ask Aisha in her ears, who seem familiar with her.


    "Aisha, did you also show that girl''s beard? Or is it only me who sees it?"


    Hearing Myne''s doubt Aisha hit on Myne''s stomach with her elbow to shut him up and spoke in a low voice, "Shut up, don''t ask this kind of question here, for a female dwarf their beard is a very sensitive topic, they don''t like people talk about their beard, also it is not a good thing to judge people with their looks."


    "But I am judging her, I am just asking out of curiosity," Myne mumbled in a low voice with a frown.


    Aisha wanted to say something to him, but suddenly she heard the sound of footsteps, and swallow her words back to her stomach.


    Soon an old dwarf in his 50ties comes out from the back of the workshop. He has a height tall for a normal dwarf at least taller than that female dwarf receptionist, with short thick white hair and a beard, his face was covered in a pitch-black soot-like thing, probably because he was working on something. your-NovelFire-story


    "Oh, if it isn''t Miss. Aisha! ''ve heard that ya just quit the guild, was worried bout ya, ya know, what happened?" The Old dwarf who had an unusual speech pattern ran and asked with a smile. Seem like he is familiar with Aisha.


    "Ahm, you know me Mr. Roku, that job was never meant for me, and since I''m getting married, I finally decide to free the guild leader from unnecessary tension," Aisha looked in Myne''s direction and said with a shy smile.


    The dwarf craftsman Roku only after Aisha looked in Myne''s direction did he notice that there is a young man standing behind her calmly.


    Myne after seeing that Roku looking at him, give him a polite smile, come a little closer to him from behind AIsha and extended her hand to shake hands.


    Although Roku was perplexed, and also looked at Aisha, who was already convinced by Myne and just shook her head helplessly. So he only said, "If ya say so."


    "By the way, now most of the work is done, then shall we talk about the cost?" Myne asked, and both Roku and Aisha become active, especially Aisha who have some knowledge about those things, and know a little just how expensive construction work can be.


    "Kay, let me count what the budget will be of yer work, ye two wait for a little, I need to discuss this with my disciples," Roku said and walk back to his workshop.


    After Roku walk away leaving Myne and Aisha alone, Myne quickly grab Aisha''s arm, pull her into his embrace and said, "You naughty girl, tell me aren''t you enjoying too much seeing me in pain, huh?"


    "Hey, what are you doing, we are not in our house, release my arm quickly," Aisha said hurriedly while looking at the Roku''s workshop.


    "No, I will only release you after you promise to accept your punishment later," Myne said playfully and slowly putting his hand in Aisha''s skirt.


    "Okay, okay, I promise," Aisha hurriedly replied after feeling that Myne''s hand was about to enter her panty.


    "Good, that my girl," Myne said with a satisfied smile and released angry Aisha, who was looking at him like tonight he is definitely going to suffer.


    Seeing Aisha''s expression, Myne who felt like he was in trouble later, wanted to calm down her, but then Roke come back with a small diary in his hand and interrupt him.


    "Myne, I and my disciples have counted all the expenses needed to complete yer house construction, after deducting our wages, and adding a friendly discount, you have to pay a total of 4320 gold coins."


    "What!"


    Before Myne could even say anything Aisha shouted in surprise.


    Although she has seen Roku working in the guild many times before, and a lot of time he comes there to repair things which were broken by her, accidentally of course, but most of the time she only saw him working, and as for how much it needs to pay for his service he don''t know much as the guild leader always pay him in his office, so she never takes it seriously.


    And it was Mia who told her that construction work is very expensive, only today she realises just how expensive construction work could be.


    "Relax Aisha, don''t worry too much, let me see the bill," Myne said while taking the diary from Roku in which he has written all the things Myne need to know like materials cost, etc.


    "Well, everything is right, and your price is also reasonable, so I accept your proposal," Myne said calmly, making Aisha more surprised as she couldn''t under how can Myne have so much money.


    Roku after seeing that Myne have no problem, nodded his head happily and undertook the bath and dog house construction for his home.


    Since it was leisure time for the workshop, and they have no other work to do, Roku and his disciples immediately get into the drawing up of the bathtub, dog house, and training ground from today.


    Roku said to Myne that he will bring along a few of his disciples and come to his house, and start the work at the site.


    The task is progressing faster than I expected, if everything goes according to plan then construction might complete in the time before Sylphid comes back, Myne thought with a satisfied smile while leading Roku and his gang... I mean his disciples toward his house.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97. After Construction...

    "What''s with this, ''sn''t this Dyne''s house? Myne are you Dyne''s son?"


    As Myne and Aisha were guiding Craftsman and his gang toward their house, suddenly after seeing the house, Roke asked with surprise.


    "Yes, am I, why, do you know him?" Myne couldn''t help but ask back, although he know that his father have a lot of friends, but he did not expect that even this dwarf craftsman could not escape from his sweet talk and become his friend.


    Father is really something, only god knows where did he get so much excitement and power to make everyone his friends, wasn''t his friendship zone a little too wide? Now I won''t be surprised if I found one day that everyone in the town knows my father when he was alive, Myne thought with a helpless smile.


    Knowing that Myne is Dyne''s son, for some reason Roku became tremendously pumped up. Myne even heard him muttering that he may tamper with Dyne''s house, but he will never tolerate any compromises.


    -read-first


    What kind of friendship does Father have with him that he is so excited and motivated? Myne thought confusedly, but before he could ask anything Roku already start work.


    "List''n up! Y''all better make this yer best work! We all going make such an amazin'' bath which won''t lose even to those high-grade Inns," Roku said with vigour, motivating his gang members enough that they also seemed to have gotten pumped up, and in they completed the interior design in a twinkle.


    Myne and Aisha looked at each other and smiled wryly at Roku and his gang vigour. But since people wanted to work hard, then Myne of course was very happy and didn''t bother to disturb them.


    ...


    Three days later...


    Myne and one of Roku''s disciples appear to be the oldest of the other disciples, and his name is Somu, stood in front of Mightyena Trio''s dog house.


    The dog house Roku built can be said a masterpiece, it was big enough that five adult dogs height of 1 meter can stay in it, and It has sufficient space for each dog to have its own designated area. The entire dog house is divided into a total of 3 rooms. It is constructed from a very durable and weather-resistant material called Ironwood, which is known for its hardness.


    The dog house features a simple and practical design. It typically has a rectangular shape with a sloping roof to prevent water from pooling. The entrance is wide enough for easy access and has a flap or door to protect against wind and rain.


    Sigh, now this is called a real bathroom, Myne thought emotionally while starring at his bathroom as if he was looking at his crush whom he chase for a very long time, and finally, she become his, and now laying naked on the bed while spreading her legs wide open for him.


    "Mr. Roku, thank you for the hard work you and your disciples put in, without you I really can''t hope of owning such a nice bathroom," Myne said respectfully and expressed his gratitude towards Roku, and his gang while handing over 45 platinum coins for the cost. Although it was more than the previous price they decide, but the way they did their work, Myne still felt that it wasn''t enough.


    "Oyy, Myne boy, why are giving me extra money? We already have a deal, do you forget? All I need is what we decided before," Roku said stubbornly while refusing to accept Myne''s goodwill.


    "But when did I say that extra money was for you? They are for those guys behind you, just looked at them how tired they are, they have worked hard, and deserve their reward. My father always says that nothing in this world comes for free, if you work hard, you will get your reward," Myne said with a smile, and place 42 platinum coins in Roku''s palm, and the remaining 3 coins in Somu''s.


    "You can just think that they got their wages. Guys divide this money among each other, and please take a rest for some days, otherwise, I think after some years you guys might look older than Mr. Roku," Myne said while giving them a piece of free advice.


    Most of Roku''s disciples nodded their heads with teary eyes, clearly they already have realised their own situation. Somu as the first disciple of Roku looked at the money in his hands, which are nothing but hot potato in his eyes, and looked at Roku asking what to do, otherwise if he really accepts that money without his permission then he is definitely done for.


    Roku after feeling the panic gaze at his Somu, sigh helplessly and waves his hand, indicating that he could accept them.


    "Okay Myne since our work here is complete, then let''s go see you sometime, and if you need something else then don''t forget to come to me," Roku said with his wide smile, while clapping violently on Myne''s back venting his all dissatisfaction.


    "Sure Mr. Roku, if I need your help, I''ll definitely come to you," Myne said with a force smile, and again activate Rock Skin skill.


    "See you then," Saying such Roku and his disciples left Myne''s house one by one, of course, those disciples didn''t forget to show their gratitude to Myne for his generosity.


    "Sigh, good and hard-working people, it would be really difficult for them to earn a living, if there was someone else in Mr. Roku''s place then that guy would have charged double the money for his work, but even after doing overwork, still is not willing to accept little extra money," Myne spoke while shaking his head helplessly.


    "Maybe this is also the reason why people like to take advantage of good people."


    "Myne, dinner is ready."


    "Coming, hoho, my dessert is calling me, I can''t wait any longer..."

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98. Unexpected Guest

    "Yess, the ''Hygiene waiting period'' is over, and I can finally enjoy my newly created bath!" Myne spoke excitedly in a lowly voice, while quietly slipping out of the quilt to avoid waking Aisha up.


    Since last night both Myne and Aisha were in a very good mood as construction work was finished, both of them decide to celebrate this thing, and did a lot of fun, their fun activity lasted until 2 o''clock at midnight before Aisha couldn''t take it anymore and lost her consciousness, with a wide grin on her face.


    Although Myne was also tired after doing such a long exercise, but maybe because his levels are quite high, he still wakes up early in the morning and decides to get ready bathtub before Aisha wakes up.


    As soon as Myne entered the bathroom, a nice fragrance of forest he cannot describe wafting in the air enter his nose.


    "Sigh, so relaxing, expensive things have their own benefits, I just hope I won''t get addicted to staying in ht bathroom, Myne thought jokingly.


    "Okay, now It''s time to do some work," Saying such Myne Immediately took out five Water type pebbles from the storage bag, and every pebble has 3 Passive Water skills attached to them and put them into the open dent on the top part of the bathtub.


    Water starts accumulating in the bathtub at an amazing momentum by putting the pebbles one by one on each side.


    Then Myne put a Heat type pebble in the dent around the bottom of the water tub where water flows through. Then, he pasted 5 Heat ( Passive ) to the pebbles pasted on each side of the bathtub.


    Shortly after that, the water had steadily warmed up and the steam rises.


    Yosh, it''s a success! Now I can take a bath in warm hot water..." Myne was delighted for a moment as his plan was successful without any problem but shortly after that, he found out that it was a massive failure.


    Gradually, the water went pass the hot bath and turned into scalding water, and when it was full, the water started boiling, now Myne just need some noodles, vegetables, and some seasoning, and he is ready to make a delicious breakfast.


    F*ck! This heat is too strong, it is enough to boil a normal man alive!!! Myne thought and immediately cut Heat ( Passive ) skills around the bathtub and return them to their original pebbles. After this, he also takes out Water pebbles as the bathtub was already full and tosses all pebbles into the Inventory.


    Doing all this, Myne with a stunned expression stared at the bathtub that looks like a hellish iron pot from picture books, the only thing missing is a red colour demon.


    Seem like I have to drain half of the hot water, before adding some cold water to get the water with the right temperature, Myne thought helplessly and open the lid of the drainage port attached to the side of the bathtub, the boiling water drained out along with an intense steam.


    When the hot water level drops to half, Myne closes the lid of the drainage port.


    After closing the lid Myne again installs 3 water-type pebbles at the upper dent, to refill the bathtub.


    Myne brought Mightyena Trio bowl, filled it with Orc meat, and let them eat in the kitchen, and he set down on the dining table with Aisha.


    Naturally, the topic that they discussed during breakfast is about the bath, and Aisha complains that Myne didn''t listen to her.


    "By the way, Aisha, are not you saying that your back was hurting then how did you make that pose during our lovemaking in the bathroom?" Myne asked playfully.


    "Cough, It is still hurting okay, I just didn''t want to ruin your mood, so I endurance that pain for your shake," Aisha said after coughing a little bit and drinking water to avoid Myne''s playful gaze.


    Hearing Aisha''s shameless reply Myne who was ready to make her more embarrassed, suddenly stop as he heard a knocking sound from the main door.


    Myne was about to stand up ad go to see who is disturbing his sweet breakfast when, Aisha said "Let''s me see, you continue your breakfast," stands up and walk to the entrance.


    Myne while eating a slice of bread looked at Mightyena Trio, who were also looking at him, waiting for his commoned, and with a sigh, he gesture them to continue their food.


    Soon Aisha come back with a frown and a troubled look on her face. And behind her stood a beautiful young lady with short golden hair but flat cheat, who was non-other than his other fiance Sylphid.


    Well, Sylphid come early, I thought she would come two days later, and wait a second, who is that man behind her? Don''t tell me he is her one of crazy pursuers, who have high status and now wanted to deal with me, as I am going to marry her.


    Sigh, I haven''t even spent a night with Sylphid and trouble has already started looking for me, Myne thought with a sad expression and gulped a whole mug of fruit juice, to calm down his mood.


    ...


    "Good morning Sylphy, so you finally come back, how are you? You don''t have any problem during the travelling, right?" Myne asked with a smile and put a piece of meat into his mouth.


    As for how can he eat so much, that is all thanks to his super useful skill Eater ( Passive ), which made his appetite big enough that he can eat as much food as two people, and after the skill level increased his appetite become more bigger, and that not most important part of this skill, the most important part is that after digesting food, it can store extra calories in the stomach, and later release little bit litter according to body requirement.


    So after eating till full, if he didn''t eat anything the entire day, he didn''t feel even a little bit hungry until he used up all the extra calories stored in his stomach. This way not only did his body get nutrition the entire day, but he also doesn''t have to worry about becoming a fatty. So he can eat whatever he wants without any limitation for taste shake of course, he is not addicted to it.


    "Good Morning you too, Lord Husband, and Of course, my journey was very peaceful, anyway who would have so much courage that they dare to disturb Royla''s family members?" Sylphy said with a smile, finally putting away her gloomy mood which she was carrying with her.


    "By the way, Lord Husband, let me introduce you to my older brother Aniue Augusta to you...

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99. Sylphids Elder Brother Aniue Augusta

    "Lord Husband, let me introduce you to my elder brother Aniue Augusta to you..."


    "I am Aniue Augusta, you''re my sister''s fiance... huh?" Aniue asked confusedly after seeing Myne, when Sylphy said that his fiance is a guy who recently awaken his skills he thought that would be a young boy, but he didn''t expect that the other party turn out to be a good build muscular guy who is the same age as Sylphy.


    Hearing Aniue''s question, Myne looks at the first prince of Augesta Kindom, as well as the future king carefully. Aniue is a muscular guy with a height of 1.7 meters, short golden hair, sharp eyes, a handsome face, wearing decent clothes, and a long sword hanging at the right side of his waist.


    [ Name: Aniue Augusta


    Race: Hume


    LV: 67


    Gender: Male


    Age: 26 y/o


    Occupation: First Prince of Augusta Kingdom,


    Title: The Greatest Siscon, Blade Master


    [Skills]


    One-handed blade?Sacred LV7


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Large ) LV6


    Support Magic?Speed Increase LV5 ]


    [ The Greatest Siscon ( Negative Title ) ]


    When the Host starts caring and loving his sister more than his own life and is willing to do anything for her shake then Host gets this title.


    Title effect: 1. As long as the Host sister is unmarried chance of the Host finding a partner for himself will reduce by 80%.


    2. Eternal slave of his sister, will do anything for her happiness.


    "Hm? Sorry brother, it seems like I forget to tell guys that Aisha''s also marrying Lord Husband together with me," Sylphy said while making a cute and innocent face to calm down his Siscon brother, but Aniue after hearing her words took two steps back while starring at Myne with a complicated expression on his face, and clenching his blade handle tightly.


    Looks like my image is completely ruined in my maybe future brother-in-law''s eyes, well for commoners polygamy was never a good thing at least noble think so, now I wonder if by any chance his impression of me had turned to the worst from natural, Myne thought with a helpless expression.


    "Well, that''s fine if you don''t have a problem, I guess. By the way, you''re called Myne, right? If possible, I want to see your true strength, I''m entrusting my important little sister to you, after all. My sister...no, there''s also Miss.


    Sacred Bow, I want to confirm as a brother and as a man, whether you have what it takes to protect those two ladies," Aniue directly challenge Myne to vent his anger in the name of moral nonsense which this time has some point.


    "Ahh, sure," What else Myne can reply to his challenge he just nodded his head with a forced smile as he can clearly see his upcoming beating, after all, he can''t use his magic skills to not harm Sylphy''s elder brother, and Aniue is clearly a master level warrior, and probably a very skilled one too, after all he is the first prince of the kingdom he can''t possibly lack skilled teachers who are willing to teach him right?


    Myne himself on the other hand after awakening, rarely touches a weapon, so now he is nothing but a punching beg for his opponent.


    I hope my defensive skills are powerful enough that I can take his beating without being too much embraced in front of my future wives, Myne thought while walking toward the backyard with Aniue.


    "Let me say this first, this is, in the end, a sham battle. So, please understand that rash and excessive actions are forbidden," Aniue said while standing in the middle of Myne''s newly created small training ground.


    Myne, with Aisha, Sylphy and Mightyena Trio stood at the door of the backyard while listening to Aniue''s rules, with a worried face.


    "Okay, girls cheer for me, that I won''t embarrass you all too much," Myne said while walking toward the battlefield.


    "Don''t worry Lord Husband, please have some confidence in yourself, you are much more powerful than my elder brother, so just beat the hell out of him and get his approval as well for our marriage," Sylphy encourage Myne excitedly, while showing her blind trust in Myne skills, making Aniue who was already irritated almost exploding with anger.


    This girl''s mouth is really too poisonous, can''t she see that her elder brother is already angry, why she is making him more angry? If I had known that she have such a personality then I wouldn''t even have accepted her marriage proposal, Myne thought with a helpless sigh.


    "Yes, Lord Husband you can do it, please defeat Your Highness Prince, and prove that you are worthy enough for us," Aisha said concernedly but Myne clearly heard playfulness in her voice, clearly she is enjoying it very much.


    "Woof, Woof woof woof" ( Yes, defeat him, otherwise I have to do it, ) Ted also bark loudly but of course other than his parents no one understands what he said.


    Now even Aisha and that little traitor Ted also making my fun huh? Although I can''t understand what he said but with his intelligence and that happy face, anyone can say that he didn''t have bark anything good, I have to discipline both of them later, they now going out of hand, Myne thought with an annoying expression, and stood in the opposite side of Aniue, ready to fight.


    "Are you ready for a friendly battle?" Aniue asked with a wide grin, and throw a wooden dagger toward Myne which he grab easily.


    "Can''t we just settle everything peacefully like educated people?" Myne asked last time.


    "Sorry, but I don''t believe in those educated people''s nonsense, for me my blade is justice, now show me the power you use to defeat Orgs..."

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100. Eyes Opening Fight

    "Sorry, but I don''t believe in those educated people''s nonsense, for me my blade is justice, now show me the power you use to defeat Orgs... Aniue shouted loudly out of his old habit, he do the same thing while training soldiers to encourage them.


    Myne on the other opens his status window and starts activating his various skills, first of all, Presence Erase?Extreme so no matter how much enhancement he uses on himself but no aura appears on his body. This way he doesn''t have to worry about others finding that he is using a lot of skills at the same time.


    Then Dagger?Extreme and Strong Arm?Sacred to make his not-so-good dagger techniques a little bit better. Swift Feet ( Small ), Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ), Sight Enhancement ( Small ), Rush skills to dodge all kinds of attacks, and finally most important Rock Skin?Extreme and Unbeatable skills to make his body durable enough to endure the upcoming beating.


    ( By the way, because not using those skills too much Myne completely forgets about his skill''s cooldown time. )


    After using so many skills at the same time, Myne felt very powerful, so much that for a second he thought even with his trashy fighting techniques he can still beat the hell out of Aniue, and because he use many agility type skills, things around him start working in little slow motion in his eyes, making him little more confident.


    "Why aren''t you coming to me? Do you want to let me attack first? If this is the case, then..." Saying till here Aniue with a sinister smile on his face, activate one of his skills. Red aura coated his entire body, and the next moment he vanished from everyone in my sight except Myne.


    Myne who has most of the enhancement skills activated somehow manage to see Aniue''s figure despite his unbelievably fast speed, and hurriedly raises his dagger to the right side to block his upcoming kick.


    Boom...


    But he still underestimates Aniue''s strength and received a tremendously heavy impact.


    Myne was blown off several meters away from where he was like a rag doll till he smashes into the fence.


    "Ahh... Ouch, my shoulder, it hurt... Wait a minute, I am not feeling pain..." Myne who was ready to accept pain, suddenly found that non of his body parts are hurting, not even the one who receives most of the damage, as if he never get any hit at all. He quickly opens his status while Aniue gives him time to recover and he finally finds out the reason why he is not feeling any pain


    [ Unbeatable: Active Skill, effective for approximately 30 seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will have no effect on the Host.


    Cooldown time: 3 hours. ]


    F*cking yes, now I can also try to beat Sylphy''s Elder Brother without worrying about getting beaten back, Yahahaha, Myne thought while laughing wildly in his mind, but before he get too much happy, his eyes suddenly fall on the description of the skill, which pours cold water on his dream.


    Nonsense, what kind of joke is this, invincibility for only 30 seconds? What can I do in nearly 30 seconds, and 3 hours of cooldown time? What the f*ck? Do I have to ask my enemies to wait for 3 hours after fighting for 30 seconds? While telling them that I need some time to use my skills again, so please wait a while before we could start fighting again?


    But again his plan was nice but his attack did not even graze Aniue. On the contrary, Aniue''s counter attack hit him and blew him off again, directly plastering him into the house wall.


    Boom...


    "Ahhhh..."


    Myne spilt out a mouth full of blood, and probably because his head was also hit hard, blood was flowing out from my forehead as well.


    "Brother! You''re overdoing it! Please stop now!"


    "Myne!!


    "Woof!!"


    Myne took a deep breath after his pain die down a little as Ulter Regeneration took action and his injuries start healing visible to the naked eye, but because most of his injuries were internal and his head injury was hidden under the hair, so no one finds out that he has a super healing skill like Ulter Regeneration.


    He then heard Sylphy, Aisha and Ted''s worried voices which bring him some warmth, and he was about to stand up but then he thought something and looked toward Aniue with a side eye, and saw his unhappy face.


    It would be better if I act like a dead dog, otherwise, it doesn''t look like Sylphy''s elder brother would listen to his sister and stop the battle, Myne thought and start acting like he is in great pain and verge of losing consciousness.


    Aisha hurriedly come to Myne, and took him into her warm embrace, while shaking his body to see if he was still alive or not. But after seeing him slowly opening his eyes, only then did she stop her action and took a breath of relief.


    "Although you are quite strong, much more than what I expected but you are like an unpolished rock, full of openings, doesn''t have any proper techniques. So rather than completely depending on your skills, it would be better if you try to strengthen yourself," Aniue said with an expressionless face and walk into the house.


    Sylphy complains about her brother''s rude behaviour and helps Aisha to carry fake unconscious Myne who was in deep thought after hearing Aniue''s advice.


    Sigh, at least in the end he said something useful, Now I also feel like I''m really relying too much on my skills, what if one day someone else also has skills like me, and robs or blocks my skills during the fight then what would I do? Just watch his face till he kills me?


    Seem like I have to learn some real fighting techniques, Myne thought with a frown with eyes closed, acting like half dead, while being carried by his two fiances toward his bedroom...

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101. Aniues POV

    Aisha and Sylphy bought fake unconscious Myne to his bedroom, and gently lay him down on the bed.


    After which Aisha immediately start healing his nonsexist wound, while Sylphy wiped the blood on his face with a wet cloth.


    Sigh, so much care, injured people have their own benefits, Myne thought happily while enjoying care from his both fiancees.


    "Aisha, Lord Husband should be fine, right?" Sylphy asked concernedly.


    "Don''t worry Miss. Princess, Lord''s Husband is very powerful, and this level of injury is nothing for him, if he hadn''t been hit on the head, he would still be fighting Your Highness," Aisha said with a forced smile trying to relax Sylphy, even though she herself was also very worried from inside.


    Is Aisha completing me or insulting me? What does she mean that I could fight more? does she want to see me getting beaten, I know it, she is really an evil woman, I should have to discipline her quickly before she makes Sylphy like herself, Myne thought with a frown, and continued his eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "Sigh, it''s all my fault if I would have stopped elder brother earlier, this kind of thing never happened," Sylphy said with a sad face.


    Naive girl, even if she try to stop her elder brother, I''m sure that Siscon would have definitely ignored her, and vented his anger on me no matter what, that thing clearly written on his face, Myne thought helplessly.


    "It''s not your fault Miss. Princess, it''s just Lord Husband is a little too weak compared to Your Highness, and you don''t have to blame yourself for this, after all Your Highness just wants to see Lord Husband''s real strength, so this kind of thing is normal seeing how much he loves you," Aisha spoke hurriedly seeing Sylphy depressed.


    Hey! How is she calling weak? I am a magician all right, it is natural that I don''t know fighting techniques. Also if I had used my magic skills, then I would have defeated Sylphie''s elder brother before my unbeatable skill was deactivated. Also why the f*ck, Aisha also calling me by that nonsense name?


    Don''t she promise last time that she wouldn''t use that name again, Myne thought angrily, trying to calm down himself for not getting up and giving Aisha a well deserve beating.


    Sylphy after hearing Aisha''s explanation finally calm down, took a deep breath and spoke with a smile, "By the way, Aisha, didn''t I tell you last time that you don''t need to be so formal with me? We are sisters anyway, you can call me Sylphy like my family calls me."


    "Ahh sorry, I forgot about it," Aisha said laughing awkwardly and rubbing the back of her head.


    "Haha, No problem, but from now on, you call me Sylphy okay? Let''s go outside, let Myne have some rest," Sylphy suggested, and Aisha nodded her head, after carefully putting the quilt on Myne, she walk out of the bedroom with Sylphy.


    "Finally alone, now I should also take a little nap anyway I am injured, and this is what injured people do," Myne mumbled while laying comfortably on the bed.


    ...


    Aniue POV...


    "I am Aniue Augusta, you''re my sister''s fiance... huh?" I said while looking at the man in front of me who was eating breakfast.


    This is the man my beloved little sister chose as her husband.


    From my first impression of him, honestly, he doesn''t look strong but a lazy and annoying guy, whose just after seeing his face people have a desire to beat him.


    But, since my cute little sister''s personally marrying into his family of her own free will, so he might have some ability, at least this much trust I have in my little sister. Also, he has defeated Orcs by himself just after awakening.


    However, after seeing him personally It is still hard for me to believe that this guy is only 15 years old, he clearly looks 20 years old by appearance, he might be exercising every day, other than this I have no explanation for his unnatural body shape...


    By the way, should I really fight with this guy?


    I''ve heard from reports that his Skills are [ Appraisal?Complete ] [ Inventory ] and [ Cut & Paste ].


    Father''s opinion is that he has some kind of secret aside from his natural skills, but....


    Well, whatever. I have no interest in what he''s hiding. The only thing matter is whether this guy can really protect my cute little sister or not.


    If he receives a swing from a one-handed sword using a dagger... See that? You''ve lost the only weapon you have, you see? What are you going to do now? How are you going to fight without a weapon?


    Now in the middle of a battle, he is still staring at his hand which was holding his dagger a moment ago like an idiot. This guy is completely helpless, although I understand that he is a commoner and it is very normal that he doesn''t know how to fight, but dude, even my maid knows that you shouldn''t distract during the ongoing battle.


    Then I hit on his shoulder with my sword, and finally hear his painful scream.


    Aa finally, I would have never expected that someday I will enjoy other people''s painful screams so much. Looks like his whatever secret is can no longer protect him from getting hurt.


    "You''re full of openings!! At least try to read your opponent''s movements instead of standing in front of him like an idiot after attacking him! Can''t you just make a distance from me after failing to hit me?" I said disdainfully while laughing wildly in my heart. Bastard, you want to steal my sweet sister from me huh?


    By the way, with his current fighting techniques, it is really hard to believe that this guy has killed Orcs.


    But at least his fighting spirit is quite high, he stood up on his legs even after taking my hit. Also even though he already lost his weapon, his mental strength in not giving up the match is quite worthy of note.


    There are even some among the knights who would give up at this point. Well if he gave up with just this, there''s no way I''d hand Sylphy over to him.


    "Umu, good! Your fighting spirit is quite impressive! However..."


    I was interrupted in the middle of my speech after seeing his right arm heading towards me at an outrageous speed.


    For some reason after seeing his move, I felt a little weird like if his hand touch me then I will defiantly going to suffer a little, so I avoided it in a panic and countered.


    My counter splendidly suceeded, and he was once again blown off to his back. But after seeing him vomiting blood, I feel a little bad, it seem like I overdid this time.


    "Brother! You''re overdoing it! Please stop now!"


    "Myne!!


    "Woof!!"


    I heard Sylphy, Miss. Sacred Bow and his Dog worried shout.


    Although it''s a sham battle, Sylphy immediately stops it. As expected, even the Princess General became soft when it comes to her fiance.


    Sigh, seem like that bastard really stole my cute little sister from me, and now I can do nothing about it.


    However, since he is not knockout, even after taking my full strength hit, this is also quite remarkable as the strength from the ebony sword, his own momentum, and on top of that, my Skills [ Physical Strength Enhancement?Large ] and [ One-handed Sword?Sacred ], are not something that most people can handle.


    He''s quite something to be able to open his eyes, with so many broken bones. That level of pain is not something a novice can endure.


    He''s still inexperienced, No doubt about that. However, if he really studied battle techniques, he would probably become outrageously strong.


    I could see that without a doubt. I also don''t think he is bad, personality-wise. But I still have to observe him a little more. m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    Anyway, the person Sylphy''s marrying... is perhaps a good person. Sigh, It can''t be helped, I''ll approve of him. And I don''t have any other candidate anyway. At least he is hundreds of times better than those f*cker of nobles. Who only knows how to eat, shit and f*ck like animals all day long.


    "Although you are quite strong, much more than what I expected but you are like an unpolished rock, full of openings, doesn''t have any proper techniques. So rather than completely depending on your skills, it would be better if you try to strengthen yourself," I said and walk into my sister''s future house, to eat something.


    Let''s end this battle.


    There''s a lot to talk about after that.

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102. The Trouble Some Elder Brother

    "Hey! What are doing?!" yne woke up in shock and exclaimed.


    "Nothing trying to wake up an injured man without touching him so that he doesn''t hurt," Aisha said calmly while putting down the empty water glass on the table.


    "But why did you pour water on me? You could have woken me up even by speaking," Myne said angrily while wiping water from his face.


    "Ohh I forget about that, by the way, tell me are you still feeling pain? Or do you need more sleep to recover your wounds?" Aisha asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile.


    "Sigh, how did you find out that I was acting?" Myne asked with surprise while sitting on the bed.


    "It wasn''t as hard as you think, although your acting was very good, but I have healed a lot of people in my life, and believe me, I know how an injured patient with broken bone sleep. Compare to the real patient you are like a child who gets injured a little bit accidentally, but in order to get a gift from your parents, trying to act as if he has come from a bloody battle.


    Your acting is full of loopholes," Aisha said while shaking her head helplessly.


    "By the way, how did your injuries get healed so quickly? Even with my healing skill, they shouldn''t recover so soon?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Why don''t you guess it? You are after all a smart lady, right? Try it, maybe you found out my secrets," Myne said playfully with a smile, making Aisha more annoyed.


    "Oh, you''ve woken up?" Just as Aisha was about to say something, Aniue enter their bedroom while bitting a fruit in his hand, and spoke with a strange grin.


    "Elder Brother! Where are going? Our conversation is not finished yet!" Chasing after him enraged Sylphy also enter the bedroom while madly shouting at him


    "How are your injuries now? Since Miss. Sacred Bow had applied Healing magic on you, I believe most of the damage will be gone by now," Aniue asked calmly while ignoring Sylphy''s scolding, which made her more angry.


    "After getting treated by Miss. Sacred Bow how can there be any more injuries? I am fine now, thanks for your concern," Myne said with a wide smile while looking at Aniue, then at Aisha, making her face red from embarrassment after she heard that Myne called her by her title.


    "Sigh, by the way sorry, I went too far..." Aniue said after taking a deep breath and apologizing to Myne with an unwilling expression, and bow a little in front of him. While his head was lower he didn''t forget to give Sylphy a knowing glance.


    Caught off guard by Aniue''s sudden act, Myne hurriedly come back to the sense and spoke humblingly, "Ahh, place raises your head, what are you doing Your Highness, there is no need to apologize!"


    Sigh, being a Siscon is also not an easy thing, to make his sister happy he is even willing to bow in front of a nobody, well at least I find out Sylphy''s elder brother''s character, Hard from the outside, but soft from the inside, Myne thought.


    ...


    That guy is defiantly doing this Intentionally, but sigh, even after knowing about it I can do nothing about it, after all not only he is more powerful than me, but he is also Sylphy''s brother and my elder brother from today onward and the crown prince of the kingdom.


    Just have patience Myne, he is only going to make trouble for one night, tomorrow, he is on his way, and you are on your, no need to worry about meeting him again before marriage, Myne thought while encouraging himself.


    After entering the bathroom, Myne took out 5 water-type pebbles and 4 heat-type and put them in their place in the bathtub. Since he had boiled it in the morning, he can roughly grasp the balance of pebbles.


    Soon the bathtub filled with hot water. Myne retrieves the pebbles and put them back into his Inventory. He then put his hand into the water and found that the water is a little bit heated more than it should be.


    Well till we finished the dinner, it should become perfectly fine, Myne thought and walk out of the bathroom. He then inform about it to Aniue, who said no problem, and both of them start talking about various topics till Aisha and Sylphy made dinner. Of course, Neither Aniue nor Myne have any hope of Sylphy cooking so in reality they are waiting for Aisha''s cooking.


    After 30 or so minutes later, Sylphy informs them that dinner is ready.


    Aniue sits down at the dining table, and while Sylphy arranges dishes, Myne also comes back from giving Mightyena Trio their food. After that, the three of them also sat down at the dining table.


    The dinner made by Aisha was very delicious which immediately get a lot of praise from both Aniue and Sylphy. Aisha was very happy knowing that everyone enjoying her food.


    ...


    "Fuuu, this bath is really splendid. The fragrance of wood is nice, and the hotness of the bath is good. It may even be better than the bath in the royal palace," Aniue said with closed eyes, while laying in the bathtub lazily.


    "Haa, as long as you are happy with it," Myne said beside him with a forced smile, now he is the wage of getting out of control and saying some nice words to his Elder Brother which would defiantly not going to bring him anything good.


    Just as everyone finished the meal, Myne was caught by Aniue, and the result was us getting into the bath together, although he protest a lot, but in the end, when even Aisha betray him, he can only follow him.


    "By the way, Myne, the match just now... do you understand why you lost?" Aniue asked while looking at Myne seriously.


    Because of lack of techniques? Myne reply not fully sure if what is said is right.


    "Well, Yes and no. In the previous fight... how many skills did you use? Although you try to hide your aura very well, but you forget that no one can have so much strength and speed at such young age without proper teaching or skills, let''s not talk about your rock-hard skin and no injury period during our fight. So I feel like you might have used four or five skills am I right?" Aniue asked causally.


    F*ck, he noticed, well this is also quite reasonable, even after seeing me not getting injured after sending me to fly two times in a row, even then if he can''t find the problem then he really needs to check himself to a powerful healer, Myne thought but decide to not answer his question, anyway, he is not going to talk about his skills to anyone, just let them guess their own whatever they want.

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103. What! You Guys Made Love?

    Seeing yne silent without any intention of talking just starring at the chilling, Aniue hurriedly spoke before things get out of hand according to him,


    "Aah, don''t misunderstand, I honestly don''t care nor have any interest on what kind of secrets you have at all. Father seems to quite care about it, but... in the end, Sylphy didn''t say anything about your skills to us.


    After she said that she didn''t know because she didn''t ask at all, Father persuaded her by saying that it''ll be fine if she tells him once she knows, but she firmly said that she will absolutely not talk about it ever again. Well, it''s something you don''t want to talk about, right? I don''t mind that. What I know is that you have some kind of power other than the skills you were bestowed with.


    I don''t care about the details."


    Huh? Now this is quite interesting, I didn''t expect this kind of answer from him. Also, it seems like Sylphy didn''t break her promise, well, maybe now I can at least trust her, Myne thought and look at Aniue with a confused face, not understanding what is he trying to say.


    "Hahaha, you look like you''re wondering about something. Right now, are you thinking "Why do I am talking about your skills, even though I said I didn''t care?" Aniue said with a smug expression on his face.


    Myne reflexively nodded his head.


    "Let me see, first of all, you didn''t come at me seriously, rather, at full strength because you don''t want to reveal whatever your secret is, right?"


    "One more thing, though you made a conviction to try fighting, you probably don''t have much experience fighting with a person, if I am not right you might have never fought with some properly, of course, I am not talking about fighting with skills."


    "The reason you lost in the previous fight is because your fighting style relies too much on skills like magicians, you are completely a novice in terms of melee fighting. You don''t have enough experience in the so-called battle sense, or the way to move your body.


    That doesn''t matter if you''re up against a monster, but if your opponent''s another person, that''s a completely different story," Aniue said with a deadly serious face.


    Well although I already knew about it that I am a complete loser in melee fighting but hearing it from someone else really didn''t give me a nice feeling, but I still didn''t understand what he trying to say telling me all of this? Myne thought with a frown for some reason he is having very bad feelings after seeing Aniue''s serious face.


    "So as being your elder brother, It is my responsibility to help you, so from tomorrow onward I am going to train you," Aniue said with an evil ear-to-ear wide grin on his face.


    "Huh? What!!!" Myne exclaimed loudly and stood up in shock.


    "Did you not hear me? I said that I''ll train you so that I can beat... I mean teach proper fighting techniques. Wow, by the way, I didn''t expect that your little brother would be so big," Aniue said with amazement while looking at Myne''s little brother with little envy.


    "Hey, don''t cast your evil eye on my little brother, I can take everything but this, also what do you mean by teaching me, aren''t you going back tomorrow? After all, you will have much more important tasks than teaching me," Myne said angrily while hurriedly sitting down again in the bathtub, and hiding his little brother from a pervert.


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I am just casually saying that your little brother is quite big even at such a young age, what do you take me as gay or something," Aniue said annoyingly while showing Myne his big fist.


    "Well the way you are looking it, indeed not very pure, I have some doubt about your motive," Myne said suspiciously with one eye close.


    This f*cker, maybe I shouldn''t have told him to be relaxed with me, he was quite good when he was formal with me, Aniue thought while trying to control his anger, Sylphy is already angry with him, and he didn''t want to give her more trouble beating Myne again, while he is still recovering from his previous injuries.


    Should I tell her the truth? After all, she is also going to marry Myne so it is natural to tell her that I and Myne already made love, right? Aisha thought and decide to tell Sylphy about her and Myne''s deeds.


    "I am very sorry, Sylphy, while you were not here, I and Myne went on the adventure, we spend our time together, and later things get a little further and unknowingly we both made love..."Aisha stop after saying the love word and her face become a little red, although now she doesn''t get embarrassed easily while talking about sex-related things, but telling them to someone who is going to become her sister, she felt a little awkward.


    Hmm? Made love?


    What?!!!


    "Explain to me in detail!" Sylphy exclaimed with shock, her tone became stern while she wasn''t aware.


    Aisha then explains all matters while removing some of the unnecessary information which can ruin her innocent and naive image in Sylphy''s mind.


    "You mean that Myne wanted to hunt trolls, so you guys went to the Adol town dungeon. There you stayed at the Inn, at first, you planned to take separate rooms, but because of some trouble, you guys only get a single room.


    Later that night while you taking a bath, Myne come back from bringing food but after not finding you he accidentally enters the bathroom, and after some awkward moments, you guys took a bath together, and then things become serious and you guys ended up having sex together, right?" Sylphy asked and Aisha nodded her head.


    Well, this is clearly stated by Lord Husband, so I can''t say anything to Aisha, with her cowardly nature it is night impossible for her to make the first move. In the first place, it''s not that like he had a relationship with a passing woman, Aisha is also her fiance so it was natural they had sex, and she is clearly much more close to Myne than me.


    But since everything is normal then why I am feeling like I lose something very important, and this gloomy feeling that coming out from my heart... Sylphy thought while staring at the chilling with a sad face.


    "I see, since it was you then I don''t care much about it, anyway you have as much right to love him as I do, so don''t worry. But tonight I will get him to love me, you don''t have any objections, right?" Sylphy asked with a serious red face.


    "Of course, I don''t have any problem, You can have as much fun as want," Aisha said with a smile while giving Sylphy an Ok gesture.


    Yosh, I''ve gotten Aisha''s approval. I''m quite nervous, but at any rate, it''s necessary to make a baby or two. Let''s do this, you can do it Sylphy, Sylphy thought the fire of perverted determination can clearly be seen in her eyes.


    "Ahm, by the way, Sylphy, didn''t Elder Brother Aniue say that he will sleep in Myne''s room tonight?" Just as Sylphy was making herself ready for the upcoming battle, Aisha pours cold water on her sweet dreams.


    Aah, come to think of it he did say that, didn''t he!? D, Dammit, this elder brother of mine!!! How far do you plan on being a hindrance to me, huh, I''ll never forgive you!!! Sylphy scolds Aniue in her mind while greeting her teeth.


    "Huh? Elder Brother what''s wrong? After ruining my sweet sleep as well, you don''t look happy," Myne asked seeing Aniue''s shaking body.


    "No, nothing, for some reason I suddenly felt a chill down my back," Aniue said with a frown while ignoring Myne''s complaint.


    "I see, maybe your soldiers would be missing you, after all, you have given them some days of vacation, and they would be feeling lonely without you," Myne said mocking while covering himself with the quilt, he has no mood talk entire night with his annoying elder brother.


    Maybe..."

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104. Sylphys Cooking

    Next Morning. As soon as Myne woke up, he look beside him and Aniue was missing.


    Huh? Where did that guy go so early in the morning? Since his quilt is still warm, it shouldn''t have been that long since he exited the room, Myne thought while yawning and stretching his body.


    "Hearing the cracking sounds of the bones from his back truly feels good," Myne spoke and jumped out from my bed and headed towards the well to wash his face.


    The peculiar fresh morning air feels great, and Myne can feel it revitalising his half-awake body and lazy mind little by little.


    After washing his face, and attending the natural call in the open air like always, Myne headed towards the kitchen and saw Aisha and Sylphy who was already preparing breakfast.


    Omg! Am I still in the dream, or I really saw Aisha who not only woke up early than me but already preparing breakfast? If she can wake up so early, then why did she always get up so late before today? Myne thought suspiciously, and decide to ask Aisha about it later.


    "Good morning!" Myne enter the kitchen and greeted both of them with a smile.


    Hearing Myne''s voice both fiance?es looked at each other and replied at the same time.


    "Good morning! Lord Husband!" Sylphy said formally with a red face.


    "Morning!" Aisha causally reply as her main force was still on the dish she was cooking.


    Thanks, can I help with anything? Myne asked while taking the glass of water from Sylphy.


    "No, it''ll be good if Lord Husband takes a sit and wait for us," Sylphy said shyly, trying to look cute in front of Myne, this is what Aisha told her to do last night in order to attract Myne''s attention.


    "That''s right, even though it''s Sylphy''s first time cooking, she''s quite fired up to make it and also working hard!" Aisha said with a smile.


    Huh? If I remember correctly, Elder Brother had told me last night, that Sylphy was once forced by her mother to learn cooking, but as a result, half of the palace cooks and kitchen servants were put on bed rest for a whole week just by smelling her dish. After that incident, even her stubborn mother declares that cooking is not Sylphy cup of tea.


    I am having a bad feeling about this, it seems like I am going to become a scapegoat, Myne thought nervously but seeing Sylphy''s excited face, he still force a smile on his face, giving her an encouraging thumbs up.


    Aisha in the background seeing Myne''s nervous expression but still encouraging Sylphy for her cooking, nodded her head with an evil smile, today she is finally going take all the previous revenge from Myne with interest, he has given her a lot of trouble before but she didn''t find the right opportunity to do anything to him, but today thanks to Sylphy she can complete her task.


    I hope Myne can still smile after eating Sylphy hand made food, Aisha thought while looking at the purple hot soup made by Sylphy in front of her, which look more like poison than normal soup.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Husband. Look forward to Sylphy''s handmade cooking! You will defiantly never forget it after eating it," Aisha spoke with a gentle smile, giving goosebumps to Myne who hear the hidden meaning in Aisha''s words.


    "By the way, do you know where is Elder Brother?" Myne asked after calming down, he decide to find someone who can become his partner in such a dangerous situation, and of course, no one can be a better candidate than a Siscon who can''t see his cute little sister sad.


    "


    Elder Brother is training in the courtyard. It''s his daily routine," Sylphy said while spooning in her soup.


    Hahaha, things really become more and more exciting, Aisha thought with a smug expression on her face.


    "Don''t be happy too much if I suffer today, then I will also not going to let you go easily," Myne whisper in Aisha''s ear making her happy face lose all colour. Stay tuned to m,vlemp _yr.


    "But Sylphy why is your soup colour purple? Also why its smell is so so unique?" Aniue finally comes out from his blind sister''s love, after seeing soup made by Sylphy on his plate with a confused and nervous face.


    "Ohh, don''t worry, I made it just as the book describes, so everything is fine, you just give it a try and tell me how it is," Sylphy said proudly.


    Aisha if I small that thing for some more minutes then I am definitely going to faint, Myne spoke nervously in Aisha''s ear, and she also nodded her head, now even a blind can say that what Sylphy made is everything but a thing that anyone can eat.


    Aniue hesitantly looks at Aisha and Myne who give him a final salute for his sacrifice while Sylphy not looking at them, after seeing pity in both of their eyes, Aniue finally finds where is the thing about to go, but out of his sister''s love, he took a deep breath, pick up a spoon from the table, filled it with Sylphy''s purple soup and after remembering some good memories with his family, he put it in his mouth.


    Suddenly a deadly silence spread across the entire room, Myna and Aisha stared at Aniue worriedly who just sacrifices himself for the greater good, ready to rescue him if things goes out of hand, and Sylphy also starring at Aniue waiting for his review.


    Bang


    Aniue who was sitting on his chair with eyes close, and a small smile on his face, suddenly his body shook a little. The spoon in his hand fall on the ground, and white foam started coming out from both sides of his mouth.


    "Brother!!!" Sylphy screams in horror seeing Aniue''s weird condition. Myne and Aisha also hurriedly come to him, Aisha cast her healing magic on Aniue trying to rescue him. Myne also took out a bottle of anti-poison potion from his Inventory and quickly feed it to Aniue.


    Soon with Aisha''s continuous healing and anti-poison potion, Aniue finally opens his tired eyes and the first thing he said after waking up is, "Sylphy your food is very delicious, can I get more?" before he loses his consciousness again.


    Aisha and Myne have a tear in their eyes after seeing such a brotherly love, which they can only read in books, Sylphy on the other hand also start crying hearing her brother''s words.


    ...


    After that little episode, Sylphy decide that she would never let someone eat her handmade food again until she can learn how to cook, which made Myne very happy. Aniue also recovers completely by the afternoon and receives a lot of love and care from his sister which he desires the most.


    so according to him if he can get his sister so much care for such a little suffering then he is willing to do it every day. And only after Myne told him just how much he and Aisha work hard to save his life, did he drop this dangerous idea.


    "Myne, since you have to conduct the marriage ceremony with Sylphy and Aisha, you''re coming to the capital in a few days, right? I was thinking about conducting an all-out training for you there. I''ll leave the contents for your desired training until you come to the capital, so don''t you skip out on it.


    Although I told you that I am going to train you today but last night I remember a very important thing, which I can''t ignore even if I wanted to, so I have to go back to the capital, don''t worry I will make everything prepared till you come to the capital, and believe me you never forget that," Aniue said with an evil smile while laughing and clapping on Myne back with his all strength.


    After venting his anger, Aniue wrote the training program and the things Myne need to pay attention in the way he move my body on a memo with small handwriting and handed it over to him.


    Then Aniue has a sweet conversation with Sylphy, as he told her something which she should pay attention and he then returned to the capital.


    Myne then read the memo handed by Aniue carefully, it was easy to understand and everything is very carefully written in full detail, that even a child could understand. After reading it he put it into his Inventory.


    "Finally, trouble is gone," Myne said with a happy smile and closed the door.

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105. News From Capital

    After Aniue returned to the capital, Myne finally breathe a sigh of relief and lay down on the couch to relax a little.


    Sylphy and Aisha both looked at Myne confusedly don''t understand why he behaved like he just avoid a disaster.


    "By the way, Sylphy I hear from Aisha that she told you about our little adventure in Adol Town, you don''t have any problem with what we did right?" Myne asked calmly. But after hearing his question both Aisha and Sylphy''s faces turn red.


    This pervert when did I tell him something like that? It seem like he was eaves¡¤dropping when I and Sylphy taking the bath, Aisha thought angrily but decide to stay silent.


    "Ahh yes, I hear about it from Aisha," Sylphy said embarrassedly while looking down like a little girl.


    "Good, here I brought some souvenirs for you," Myne said with a smile and took out Troll Gazer''s drop, "Linus Sword" and Speed Shoes, from his inventory which was no secret to Sylphy as she already know about his awaken skills and handed them to her who accept them after some hesitation. Then he took out Ciel Sourie and handed it to Aisha.


    [ Name: Linus ( One-Handed Sword )


    Attack: +65


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Effective against: Undead


    Special Effects: Martial Arts: Sacrifice?Zwei NovelFire|mp-yr chapter


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Speed Shoes


    Agility: +20


    Grade: High


    Attribute:


    Special effects: Movement Speed increases by 2 times.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    [ Name: Ciel Sourie ( Shoes )


    This girl is clearly too naive, it is really difficult to imagine that she is the first princess of this kingdom, Both Myna and Aisha thoughts the same thing.


    "Also, if there is such a guy, Elder Brother Aniue probably won''t stay silent. He can deal with such a problem, Lord Husabdn doesn''t need to worry," Sylphy said causally. Then her eyes fall on Aisha who was calmly stroking Ted''s smooth hair.


    "By the way, Aisha, you seem quite calm, but you''re coming too, you know?" Sylphy dropped a bombshell on Aisha without hesitation.


    "What!?" Aisha raised her voice in surprise at the talk suddenly turning onto her. From start to end she was thinking that it would be Sylphe and Myne''s marriage, and she would marry Myne after that to avoid further trouble, but Sylphy directly pull her into muddy water as well.


    "Eh, eh, eh!? Me too!!? But why?" Aisha asked quickly with an innocent face.


    "Well, of course, because if you and Lord husband marry just after our marriage then nobles will start making a noise afterwards if Lord Husband''s wives increased. And although you are already retired as an adventurer for many years, but you are still quite famous as Sacred Bow. So Isn''t it better to end the troublesome things in one go?


    And most importantly as Lord Husband''s first wife, how could you marry him after me and still be called the first wife?" Sylphy said with a smile waking Aisha from her senseless thoughts.


    Aisha was at first surprised after hearing from Sylphy that she is also going to marry Myne with her, but then she thought a little and calms down.


    Yes, Sylphy is right, as Myne''s first wife, if Sylphy married before me, then won''t I become Myne''s second wife officially?


    No, I can''t let this happen, first place is mine, and why am I worried in the first place, Myne is the one who is going to marry Sylphy so around 95% of people''s attention would be on him, I would become a minor character in front of his charm, yes, let him face all the trouble and I just enjoy in the background, Aisha thought while nodding her head.


    "That being the case, we''ll be contacted from the capital once their preparations have finished. The both of you should mentally prepare... Shall I proceed to the next topic?" Sylphy asked with a smile after giving Aisha enough tension.


    Myne and Aisha nodded in return to Sylphy''s question.


    Seeing that, Sylphy also nodded her head and started talking, "Next is about the establishment of our Clan, this was also approved. We will cooperate with my little brother''s Alchemy Clan, rather, mutual finance has also been settled. The details are that they will offer the purchase of materials and subjugation requests of specific monsters."


    "By the way, my little brother is a super rich guy in our family, and as you guys remember I had informed my Father about Orc King, for that simple information he give me 50 platinum coins and 200 extra platinum coins as an advance wedding gift.


    you can easily imagine just how damn rich he is," Sylphy said with a little envy, but the thing that she is also going to create a clan for herself she quickly throws out her envy from mind.


    F*ck!! Just for simple information 50 platinum coins? Just how rich that guy is? Myne thought jealously, and decide that when he meet Sylphy''s little brother he sold all the monster''s corpus in his inventory to him. This kind of generous person always buys everything without thinking too much, he believes that he will defiantly earn much more than what he gets from a normal merchant.


    "Okay, you two calm down this is not much money as you think, as you guys build such a nice bathroom, you might already understand that such a simple construction work cost a lot of money, compare to it, when we create our clan headquarters then its amount of money would be a drop in the bucket.


    Although Father said that he wanted to build our clan headquarters in the capital city, but I rejected it since I believe Lord Husband didn''t want to work in the capital, I did the right thing to reject his offer right Lord Husband?" Sylphy asked innocently.


    What can Myne say about her innocence? He just nodded his head with a forced smile, although deep down he was cursing,


    F*ck, bloody loss, how can there be such an idiot in the world, can''t she just accept that offer? It''s not like we have to work from the capital no matter what, can''t we have two headquarters? Idiot," Myne thought angrily and looked at Aisha, who had the same expression as him, clearly she also thinking the same thing.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106. Splitting Up Work

    After scolding Sylphy helplessly for a while, Myne finally calm down and spoke, "But Sylphy, although I understand your intention but our little money would defiantly not be enough to build even the smallest size clan headquarter.


    You don''t need to worry about that, Father will pay half of the construction fee as the wedding present, and I also have some savings. Fortunately, there are a lot of areas left over around our house, and the land here is also extremely cheap too. If Lord Husband says it''s okay, I will negotiate with the Town Lord.


    All that''s left is where to ask for the quality goods," Sylphy said confidently, relieving Myne all tension regarding the money problem of the clan headquarter.


    Hoo, at least she has a backup plan, otherwise I really don''t know from how many people I have to borrow their storage pouch to gather all the money, Myne thought wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Un, I''ll entrust Sylphy with the land matter then. As for me, I''ll take over the matter of finding a craftsman for the construction," Myne said after thinking for a while, finally Sylphy''s special identity would soon start showing its effect.


    "Hm? Do you have someone in mind who can build our clan headquarter? Sylphy asked curiously, she really didn''t expect that Myne would take this kind of heavy work with his own will.


    "Yes, I have an old man in my eyes, whose craftsmanship can be said one of the best in our kingdom, he is also one who built our bathroom. But I feel a little sad about his discipline, after all, I was the one who give them vacation some days ago, and now because of me, their boss again going to put a hellish workload on them.


    They are all very nice guys, I hope they survive till the end of the construction," Myne said with a smile, making Aisha beside him giggle, while Sylphy stared at both of them dazedly don''t understand what was so funny about it.


    "Aah well, if this is the Craftsman who built our bath then there shouldn''t be a problem to hiring him. Putting the scale aside, our bath is even more gorgeous compared to the royal family''s," Sylphy said with a small laugh.


    Hehe, it seems like my little princess is getting addicted to the bath, I just hope I don''t become both girls'' bath servants whose only work is filling the bathtub with fresh water, Myne thought happily watching the beautiful smile on both Aisha and Sylphy''s faces.


    "Yosh, this will be the last matter. It''s about our position after the marriage, like I said before, we will be treated as an emergent noble. Well, though it''s called nobles, it''s just a name, so there isn''t a land to manage or duty to fulfil. Also, a house name that works as our symbol is also needed.


    Lord Husband, please think about it carefully until the marriage ceremony," Sylphy said with a serious face.


    House name, huh, now this is quite interesting. What kind of name should I use? It would be better if the name is a little dangerous and mysterious, as well as a little creepy so people have to think 10 times before messing with my family.


    Let''s put the house name aside for now. I shouldn''t be in a hurry with such an important matter, I still have to quilt some time to think about the name matter carefully, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "Well... at night... I''ll say it," Sylphy said with determination.


    "That''s the spirit, I hope you successfully express your true feeling tonight," Aisha encourages Sylphy with a smile, making her a little relaxed.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long I have to pretend like an idiot, I haven''t put Myne''s little brother inside me for many days, thanks to those two brother and sister, Aisha thought she is now a really little frustrated nowadays every time she tries to make love with Myne, Sylphy comes out from nowhere and ruins their entire mood.


    This should be where Aisha and my age differences show. Although she is younger than me, but she is clearly more bold and experienced than me in those kinds of things, she can easily win someone''s heart no matter if it is with her sweet talk or her cooking.


    And I''m on the other hand not accustomed to such things, most of the things that happened between couples, I only heard about it from maids or read in some books, I stole by accident of course. The issue between husband and wife is quite the difficult one for me, Sylphy thought exhaling a deep breath.


    While having such an important, but embarrassing talk with Aisha, and learning about some of her experiences, Sylphy and Aisha arrived at the Town Lord''s office.


    They quickly entered his office. But to their disappointment, the receptionist lady didn''t recognise Aisha. She didn''t give them a face, and directly reject their request to meet the Town Lord, and told them that they can''t meet him without an appointment.


    Aah, I see. She doesn''t seem to know who I am, since I have a hood and robe on, but I don''t think my face is hidden completely that she can''t see it, maybe she didn''t expect to meet me here in the first place, Sylphy thought with understanding, and took off her hood.


    Sylphy while showing her face openly come forward and once again talked to the receptionist. stay updated with m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    But to her surprise, like Myne when she meet him the first time, she just look at her and said "You''re here again?", she defiantly doesn''t know who is she.


    Seeing the outcome Sylphy''s face become red from embarrassment, she really didn''t expect that even people working in the Town Lord''s office would be so ignorant, only god knew what she did that she gets this job.


    Aisha after laughing silently from behind Sylphy, took a deep breath, put her hand on her shoulder, and sent a signal with her eyes as if saying "Please leave this to me.


    Then Aisha looked behind the receptionist girl and call out the man who just come out from a room.


    Yo, long time no see, Bilt.

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107. Town Lord Zamba

    "Yo, long time no see, Bilt."


    As Aisha called out to him, the man Bilt showed a little pondering face, but soon a smile appear on his face as he recognise Aisha.


    Discover gems at m|v|l|e|mp|y|r.


    "Look who''s here, Miss. Aisha. Are you here on business for the guild again? This time you come after a long time, you know?" Bilt said while walking toward them with a genuine smile.


    "No, actually I retired from the guild, and today I''m here for private business," While saying that, Aisha whispered something into the man''s ears, probably telling him about Sylphy''s identity as he also didn''t look like recognise her.


    Just as Aisha finished whispering and separate from him, Bilt eyes opened widely and he stared at Sylphy like he saw a ghost in the middle of the night.


    He then pitifully bowed his head and fired off words of apology, "I am deeply sorry!!! To be ignorant of Your Highness Sylphid''s identity, please forgive my rudeness, Your Highness."


    "Sigh, raise your head, it''s my fault for coming here so suddenly without any early notice, so you don''t have to worry, you did nothing wrong," Sylphy said with a smile but Bilt didn''t comply nor listen to her and continued apologising. Clearly, this guy knows his place very well and wanted to live some more years, so he of course can''t just act as if nothing has happened.


    Aisha, seeing that thing not going to work with soft words lightly patted Bilt shoulder and said with a rough voice, "Isn''t making Princess wait for no reason more disrespectful than not recognising her?"


    As Aisha said that, Bilt started and immediately trembled, stood up with an intense force, and ran off saying, "I''ll immediately inform the Town Lord about her please wait a moment."


    "Unm, he seems to have quite the extreme personality," Sylphy said with a giggle.


    Aisha also didn''t expect his sudden movements as well. While smiling wryly, she stared at the path Bilt ran away on.


    Before five minutes had even passed, Bilt returned again. And while panting violently he bow to Sylphy and spoke, "Your Highness, sorry for waiting for you so long. Please let me be your guide to the Town Lord''s office."


    After nodding their head, Sylphy and Aisha follow Bilt and soon come to the Town Lord''s office.


    "His father''s name even appears here," Aisha in the background who was ignored by the Town Lord from start to end mumbles in a low voice.


    But her voice didn''t escape from Sylphy''s sharp ears and she hurriedly asked, "What do you mean?"


    As Sylphy asked, Aisha quickly told her that the Craftsman gave a similar reaction when they went to request for the drawing up of the bath.


    Zamba who heard their conversation agreed while nodding his head, and said "Naturally. Myne''s parents are this town''s benefactors. Most of the citizens who have exceeded a certain age are thankful to them, and even now they respect them.


    There are a lot of townspeople who support Myne from the shadows after all his parents are very friendly and almost everyone in the town knows them when they are alive. Also, even if many people never heard of the name Myne, if they only hear that he is Dyne''s son, there will be a lot of people who will spare no effort to help him."


    "Of course, I am also thankful to Dyne and Yukino. They helped me a lot back then, if I had known about their son early, I would have defiantly helped him as much as I can, at least he didn''t have to very about food and clothes. So Myne is Your Highness''s...


    After this, the talk proceeded without a hitch. Zamba talks a lot of nonsense to impress Sylphy.


    After hearing about the establishment of our Clan, and the construction of the Clan headquarters from Sylphy, Zamba gladly gave his permission with a smile, even if he wanted to deny he doesn''t have enough courage to do so, otherwise maybe the next day he found a letter on his desk saying that he is no longer the lord of Lucus Town.


    Not only that Xamaba also suggested to overlook the cost of the land and the profit. While saying that he can at least do such a small help to Dyne''s son, as well as Your Highness, who is going to make his town more prosperous with her staying here.


    Like this, Aisha and Sylphy safely completed their objective, without paying even a single coin and went back home.


    "Sylphy, the one over there... Isn''t it Myne?" Aisha while walking on the way to him, suddenly discovered Myne who was walking a little further from them.


    "Huh? Yes, he is indeed Lord Husband but somehow, he looks weird? What happened?" Sylphy asked with a frown while looking at Myne who was walking without much focus clearly looking deep in thought.


    "How do I know? Let''s follow him stealthily, maybe he is in trouble, if he needs we can help him at the critical moment, In this way, Myne also wouldn''t be angry that we are spying on him, Aisha suggests with a frown.


    Sylphy nodded her head, and both of them start following Myne silently...

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108. Memories...

    "Sister Lola, please give me 4 honey buns, also a glass of Losa juice," Myne said to the shop lady in front of him whom he is quite familiar with as before meeting with Aisha whatever he wanted to eat sometime outside he come here at least once.


    Sister Lola is a middle age woman age around 35 years old, with purple long hair, sharp eyes, and a little chubby but fit plump body, big bubbly butt and D-Cup size boobs.


    Overall she is a very attractive self-independent unmarried woman who wanted to enjoy her life, because of this she never married anyone or have any plan to give breath to children, she just wanted to live freely while having fun all day around, for this reason, she also started her own business which now going very well.


    "Ohh, Myne long time no see, where are you been recently? Don''t tell me now you don''t like honey buns any more," Sister Lola said with a fake sad smile while packing Myne''s order.


    "What are you talking about Sister Lola, how can I ever dislike your honey buns? I am eating them since my childhood, it is just that recently I am very busy, and Big Sister Myne also strictly forbid me from eating outside food too much as according to her, a man my age should eat homemade healthy food for better growth," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head.


    "What! That big tit cow really said that? So things made by me are not healthy huh? Let me meet her later, she is really going out of hand recently, not only she didn''t return my that precious thing, but now she also dares to mess with my business. Myne here is your order, sorry but I can''t talk to you anymore, I have to go now, see you later.


    Oye Veer, take care of the shop, I am going out," Lola said in a loud voice, and before the guy''s name Veer could reply she already walk out from behind her shop counter, runaway quickly.


    Huh? Didn''t she say that she wanted to trouble Big Sis Maya, then why is she running in the opposite direction of Big Sis''s house? Myne thought confusedly but didn''t think too much about it, and while handing a honey bun to Ted, he also walk out from Lola''s shop and headed toward Roku''s warehouse.


    Phuah... Losa juice made by Sister Lola is still the best in the world, also what the hell does she use to make such a simple honey bun so delicious? I have tasted honey buns of both the Capital City as well as Adol Town but compared to Sister Lola''s buns, the difference between them is very wide.


    Maybe she has her own special recipe, Myne thought with a frown while staring at the honey bun in his palm for some seconds before putting it in his mouth.


    ...


    welcome to NovelFire mp,y,r


    "Hello, Good afternoon," Myne entered Roku''s workshop, and greet the female dwarf with a smile, who was still lazily sitting on the counter with a bored expression on her face.


    "Oh, well, if it isn''t Mr. Myne-san? Good Afternoon, how are ya? And Ttank ya fer the other day!" The receptionist female dwarf said with a smile, but seeing Myne''s confused expression probably because he did not understand why she is thanking him, the receptionist female dwarf told her complete story.


    "I think the construction will take some time, so I think it''s better to start earlier, but I think it would be better if Mr. Roku finished his unfinished business before starting my one," Myne said with a smile.


    "Understood, I''ll accept it then. I have your order, I have ta continue doin'', so?, we''ll start after that," Roku said after thinking for a while.


    "Un, there''s absolutely no problem with that! Let''s exchange the details with Sylphy and Aisha at my home later. I will also prepare nice wine for you," Myne said with a smile and Roku nodded and accepted his proposal.


    After which Myne and Roku talk for a while before Myne bids farewell to them and walk out from the warehouse.


    The work assigned by Shlphy is finished, what should I do now? Should I visit Big Sis Maya, it has been some days, and she might be missing me, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, but then his eyes fell on some children playing in front of him, while their mothers overserving them.


    "Sigh, how long has it been since I visit Mother and Father? Seem like a lot of time passed since I last talk o them," Myne spoke in a sad voice. "Let''s go, Ted, we are going."


    Myne call back Ted who was messing with a cat, and after giving a final glance at the children in front of him he walked toward the Town Cemetery.


    Along the way, Myne also bought a lot of Sunflowers and Blue Roses, which were the favourite flowers of his parents.


    "Those cheap Sunflowers are selective breeding flowers that can produce very easily with magic power, those are Father''s choices, he was always very stingy with money, even on his wedding anniversary he always give Mother those flowers.


    And those rare Blue Roses are Mother''s choice, she likes them very much, no matter what day it is we always have them in our house till she was alive," Myne said to Ted trying to hide his uncontrol emotion through talking.


    "Once a time, Father come home very late in a drunk state, but because Mother don''t like his drinking habit, so in order to not get beaten by her, he stealthily enter the house, and because there was too much darkness in the house, and he was drunk he had accidentally broke mother favourite vase and destroy flower in it by stepping on them.


    That night you won''t believe me, the entire town heard his screams, hehe," Myne spoke while laughing, and fall into deep thoughts.


    Soon Myna and Ted come to the deserted side of the cemetery where not many graves can seen, and two beautiful gravestone side by side, one is big, while the other is a little short appear in front of them. On the centre of both gravestones written their owner''s name.


    Yukino and Dyne.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109. Family...

    After coming in front of his parent''s grave, Myne took a deep breath to calm down his emotion.


    Then he took out a broom from his inventory, and start cleaning his parent''s graves and the area around it. After cleaning he took out flowers and planted them in the ground all around the graves.


    Finished doing that he sit down in front of his parent''s graves silently.


    Ted who was watching Myne from beginning to end silently without making any trouble, also walked toward him and sit down beside him.


    Myne looks at Ted beside and a smile appears on his sad face. While rubbing his soft hair, he looked at his parent''s grave and finally opens his mouth, "It''s been a while Mother, Father... I hope you guys are fine up there, and sorry for not visiting you for such a long time.


    I know you might be angry, but hahaha, to tell the truth recently I was very busy and excited, as I finally awaken my skills, and forget to visit you. You might not believe me but I awaken very good skills."


    Saying such Myne pause a little, before continuing, "And I also found a nice, beautiful and smart daughter-in-law for you, her name is Aisha.


    Every time I look at her I saw Mother''s shadow in her, it just she is not as dangerous as Mother of course, otherwise I would have long ago run away from her, hahaha, after all, Father''s screams are still fresh in my memories, so I don''t have the courage to take that level of risk."


    "By the way, one more surprise, I didn''t find one daughter-in-law for you, but two, the second one is actually the first princess of our kingdom, can you guys believe it? She is also very beautiful, smart, and most importantly very responsible, completely opposite to lazy people like me and Aisha.


    I think Father would be very jealous of me, after all, he just steal the daughter of a noble, and I on the other hand directly rob the princess, hahaha..."


    After laughing, Myne took a deep breath, "Sigh, both of them are very nice and cute, even though I only know a little about Sylphy, as we haven''t spent much time tougher but I can say after observing her that she is a good girl, she has many common things which Mother had, though she trying to look innocent and become shy very easily in front of me, but I can see that she is a little domineering type girl, it just currently she doesn''t feel secure with me, so she doesn''t saw her this side to me and AIsha, but anyway I don''t hate her for that, maybe her this side can make life little more interesting, I am looking forward to it when she shows her true personality, hehehe, I defiantly tease her to death after that..."


    "Well let me give you a piece of good news, I am getting married. Isn''t it amazing? Although it is a little fast, but anyway since both Aisha and Sylphy didn''t mind then I am happy to get merry," Myne said with a gentle smile on his face while staring at his parent''s grave.


    ...


    "Okay, now tell me the truth, why are you guys here?" Myne after finishing his greetings to his parents, and accepting Aisha and Sylphy to his family from the bottom of his heart asked them while walking toward their house, holding each other hands.


    "Actually after coming back from the Town Lord''s office, we were heading toward home, when we saw you walking toward the cemetery in a bad mood, so we thought something had happened to you, and decide to follow you, and this was my idea so please don''t scold Sylphy," Aisha said while making a fake guilty expression, but anyone can say from her expression that she is more of happy then guilty and even if she gets another chance she would do the same thing again without any hesitation.


    "Stupid girl, do I look like I wanted to scold both of you? I am just asking out of curiosity," Saying such Myne released Sylphy''s hand and flicked Aisha''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it hurts, how can you hit your wife like this? I will complain to Mother and Father about it," Aisha rubbed her forehead flicked by Myne and said with a pouting mouth.


    "Ohh, now you are threatening me huh? Seem like I have to discipline you properly tonight," Myne said with an evil smile, making Aisha''s face red from embarrassment as Sylphy was staring at her confusedly clearly she doesn''t understand the double meaning in Myne''s words.


    Like this joining hands and teasing each of them, the four of them get on their way home.


    After returning the first thing Myne did is take out two beautiful vases which he stole some time ago from his Inventory, put Sunflowers and Blue rose in them, and place them on the table in the main hall.


    While coming back, Sylphy once asked why he plants so many of those flowers around Mother and Father''s graves, and Myne told her that they are their favourite flowers, that time Myne thought a little and decide to always have both of those two flowers in his home.


    "Myne, since those two are Mother and Father''s favourite flowers, then why don''t we plant a lot of them in our garden? They would be very happy seeing them," Aisha said with a smile while looking at Blue Rose in the vase in front of her.


    Well, this is a nice plan, before this, I never take care of the garden because I was alone and never had enough free time and money for those things, but now I am not alone, and money is also not a problem, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "Un! That''s a good idea!! Let''s plant a lot of Sunflowers and Blue roses in the garden! I have a lot of them in my Inventory, and Ted and his parents can also protect them from harm. Okay let''s do that tomorrow, today it is a little late, and you two are also looking a little tired," Myne said with a smile while patting excited Aisha''s head who was about to walk toward Graden, to calm her down.

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110. Elder Wifes Responsibility...

    "Now then, Lord Husband. Let''s exchange reports," Sylphy said while drinking tea made by Aisha.


    "Um, sure," Myne nodded his head while eating snacks.


    "We''ll start first. The Town Lord easily give us permission to build the Clan House without any problems, and he also didn''t ask for any fee for land and said everything is free, thanks to Mother-in-law and Father-in-law," Sylphy said with a smile.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Myne asked confusedly, he doesn''t understand what did this have to do with his parents.


    "Well Town Lord said that Mother-in-law and Father-in-law were beneficial to this town, and had saved the town from a lot of crises back then. They seem very well know figures when they are alive if only I can meet them at least once, sigh," Sylphy said sadly.


    "Yes, I also wanted to meet Mother and Father and get their blessing while merring Myne," Aisha agree with Sylphy and nodded her head sadly.


    Those two idiots, sometimes they really left me speechless, maybe I should give them some interesting to eat to increase their sad mood, also that fatty Town Lord actually willing to give such a big land for free?


    Even though it is a deserted area but still it is in the town, looks like that fatty trying to get close to Sylphy in the name of giving her free land, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    While Myne thinks about the fatty Town Lord scam, Sylphy finally put away her sad look and continues, "Well, that''s the gist of it. Town Lord will visit us before long, so we''ll draw up the contract for the land then. Honestly, the actual price of this area is overwhelmingly cheaper than I originally thought, probably because the land around our house is originally cheap.


    It depends on the price of the quality materials, but it seems like the funds Father prepared for us would be more than enough for construction."


    Well, that is a piece of good news, but I didn''t like taking things free from someone without my skills, since that guy giving a favour he defiantly asks for something back, and this also applies to Sylphy''s Father although he is King, but still better safe then getting embarrassed later if things go wrong, which is not what I wanted to see, so...


    "Sylphy, let''s forget about taking things for free, and pay for everything. It is not a good thing to hold others'' favour. Anyway, combine with the money you brought, I think we have more than enough money to make our clan house. And if our house is not made by ourselves then how will we call it our," Myne said with a smile, making both Sylphy and Aisha stunned.


    "Lord Husband, are you sure you don''t want to take Father''s help? We might not have enough money to build our clan house," Sylphy asked with worries.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I''m not as poor as you think, and If later we run out of money, we just have to give a visit to your younger brother to gather the remaining funds, so you can relax," Myne said with a smile.


    "Huh? What does this have to do with my younger brother?" Sylphy asked confusedly.


    But Aisha who was also confused about where Myne going to get so much money, after hearing about Sylphy''s younger brother, suddenly thought about Adol Town''s dungeon, and understand everything.


    "Let''s talk about this matter later, you can ask Aisha, she understood what I mean, next is my turn to report," Myne said while giving Aisha a meaningful glance and told them what he discuss with Roku.


    "I see, so if I am not wrong then it probably took a week or so before Mr. Roku finished his all work. Until then, we''ll need to finish up the contract for the land before then. Seems like it''ll be better for us to send out a fast messenger horse to Father. Let them dispatch it to a specialist to handle the design of the building and such, and make advance arrangements with Mr.


    Roku, anyway at least he can do that much," Sylphy said, and this time Myne didn''t refuse her suggestion.


    "Phew, nothing is more comfortable than taking a bath in hot water after a long day," Myne said while relaxing.


    After dinner, Myne wanted to clean the tableware, but this time neither Aisha nor Sylphy give him any face, and directly threw him out of the kitchen while rolling up their sleeves and saying ''don''t rob other people''s work.''


    Although Myne didn''t understand when did he rob their work, as he is just in a very good mood, and wanted to give them free time but since they didn''t want then what can he do, so he decide to take a bath before going to sleep.


    So he heated up the bath, according to regulating the water temperature, and because he is already experienced doing this, it was ready in just five minutes, the fastest so far.


    if only it was a little less steamy then it would be perfect, now it is very hard for me to see anything, While doing nothing but thinking that, Myne heard the sound of the door opening, and someone came into the bathroom.


    "Ohh, Aisha, you naughty girl, can''t wait to have fun with me huh? What if Sylphy finds out that you are missing? Doesn''t she feel sad?


    You can just wait a little more we can start our couple''s thing in the bedroom without being disturbed by anyone, right?" Myne said lazily with a smile, although he said that he wanted to wait so Sylphy doesn''t feel sad, but deep down he himself wanted to eat Aisha very much, and now since she come to him, then there is no chance that she can leave before playing two or three round.


    "Huh? Aisha, why are you so silent?" Myne said with a frown and look at the door, and saw that person''s body swung with a start as he called out Aisha''s name again.


    Is it Aisha??? Wait a minute. It isn''t Aisha?? Then...


    "Don''t tell me Is that it you, Sylphy?" Just Myne as said that, that person''s body trembled violently, and she hurriedly opened the door in a panic and exited the bath.


    Well, seem like next time before speaking I should confirm the other party''s identity, otherwise, Sylphy might become more embarrassed. But what the hell she is doing here in the first place even after knowing that I am in? Myne thought confusedly while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Why the hell did you run out? What in the world you do if just run out like a child? He is your husband, you have to face him today or tomorrow. So listen carefully now, unless you tell your feeling to him, don''t even think about coming out from the bathroom as I am locking the door from outside, now go and do what you are telling me for the last two days," Aisha said angrily in lord''s voice.


    Probably frustrated by listing Sylphy''s continuous nonsence.


    Myne who faintly heard their conversation couldn''t help but give thumbs-up to Aisha, although she know that helping Sylphy get close to Myne would only reduce her time with him, but she still did her best to help Sylphy, this kind of thing not many people can do.


    "Sigh, now my respect for Aisha increased by directly 10 levels, I really have the vision in choosing a wife, and I will make sure that she never has sadness on her face, just because I can''t give her enough time," While saying that Myne determines to give Aisha top priority in his heart.


    "But I am ahh..." Although Sylphy wanted to say something, but Aisha didn''t listen to her, she grab her hand, open the bathroom door, and push her in before closing the door.


    Maybe this is not enough to open her up in front of Myne, Aisha suddenly thought after closing the door, and then she hurriedly opens the door again and in front of Sylphy and Myne''s surprised eyes, she grab Sylphy''s bath towel which was wrapped around her body and pull it off, making her completely naked, and again quickly close the door, and lock it from outside.


    "Now they can communicate properly like a real couple, I am really genius but sigh, it seems like today I am going to sleep alone without having Myne''s little brother inside me. I am really missing it," Aisha said while exhaling a deep breath. She put down her hand inside her skirt, and touch her wet panty helplessly.


    "I hope tomorrow Myne can calm down my heat, it is really not easy to become an elder wife, sigh..."

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111. Special Night Part 1 ( Half R-18 )

    With the opening and closing of the door, the steam became a lot less compared to before, and Myne can see the beautiful views in front of him clearly.


    Sylphy after seeing that she was standing in front of Myne naked, hurriedly wrap one arm on top of her small breast, which weren''t as small as Myne thought and the second one between her leg to hide her most important part. Her face was red as a tomato, and she continuously looked toward her feet nervously, sweat start falling down from her forehead, and her body was shaking once in a while.


    Myne look at the fine large tits spilled free, with an astounding size and ripe roundness, each one stood firmly completely ignoring the laws of gravity. A pale pink areola surrounding her jutting nipples. Her flat abdomen held traces of muscles, likely the result of her training, and her amazingly wide hips and extra thicc thighs stole his gaze.


    Sigh, if only she wasn''t so nervous, she looks really cute I want to tease her, but I doubt that if I tease her even a little she might directly pass out from embarrassment, Myne thought with a helpless smile while looking at Sylphy voluptuous body with lustful gaze. Then he took a deep breath to calm down his little brother and throw his towel which was placed beside him toward Sylphy.


    The towel directly falls on Sylphy''s face, coughing her off guard, but she soon comes back to her sense, and hurriedly wrap the towel around her body and covered her private parts.


    He give me the towel, doesn''t this means he didn''t want to see my naked body? I hear from some maids that when men see a naked woman they lose their control and show their true selves, and will do sex with them no matter if that woman wants it or not. Does this mean he has no interest in me? He doesn''t even look at me carefully, am I so ugly? Seem like he only considers Aisha his wife, huh?


    Maybe I am doesn''t matter much to him, but this is also not his fault, it was me who wanted to marry him for my own benefit, we never had a love for each other.


    Maybe I am thinking too much that he will love me if I help him in every possible way, such an idiot am I, Sylphy thought with a sad smile, and wanted to go out of the bathroom, but suddenly found that the bathroom door is locked from outside.


    Aisha really lock the door from the outside, I thought she was just joking to scare me, seem like she is already considering me as her sister. Sigh, she is really a nice woman, I can never be nice as her, I am just a fork in the road in both of their lives, maybe after marriage, I should just leave them alone, instead of disturbing their life...


    "Are you finished overthinking?" While Sylphy''s train of thought drifted further and further away from the right track, suddenly Myne''s calm voice brought her back to reality.


    "Huh? What do you mean, Lord Husband?" Sylphy asked confusedly.


    "If you really wanted to know, then come here and wash my back, your today''s free service ticket is over, and now, if you want anything from me you have to pay for it," Myne said with a smile and turn around, move a little further, making some space for Sylphy behind him in the bathtub and again sit down while facing his back toward Sylphy.


    Sylphy heard Myne reply, and her face became even redder, she took many deep breaths to calm down her speedy heart and slowly walked toward Myne. The closer she approached the bathtub the faster her heart beat.


    After coming behind Myne, she picks up the washing cloth from the bucket, slowly enters the bathtub and sits down behind him embarrassingly, and then with trembling hands, she gently starts washing Myne''s back.


    I am washing a man back, I never have done something like before, I hope I don''t mess everything up, Sylphy thought.


    After feeling Sylphy breath calm down a little, Myne spoke again bringing Sylphy back from her thought, "Tell me Sylphy, what do you think about Aisha, what type of woman she is?"


    Hearing Myne''s question Sylphy take aback, but since she didn''t want to disappoint Myne more, she thought a little and reply honestly, "Aisha is the nicest person I ever saw, she is beautiful, innocent, brave, intelligent, gentle, and many more. Although from the age she is clearly younger than me, but in reality, she is actually an elder sister to me, whom I can rely on.


    She show me the right path when I was confused and encouraged me when I was depressed... She is the same as my mother, an ideal to me, whom like I want to be," Sylphy said emotionally with a smile while wiping Myne''s back.


    "Please, don''t say such words," Sylphy said while trying to get free from Myne''s iron-like grip but after seeing Myne have no mood to let her go, she took a deep breath, and finally gather her courage to say three magical words, "I Love You."


    "Huh? Did you say something? I didn''t hear it clearly can you respect it," Myne said teasingly, finally removing his eyes from Sylphy''s C-Cup size perfect shape boobs.


    Before today Sylphy always wore a very tight bra out of old habit as a knight she need to do various flexible movements during fights, and big boobies can only drag her back, so Myne always thought that Sylphy''s breast is A-Cup size, but only today he realises that she is hiding her treasure very deeply.


    "I Love you, Lord Husband," Sylphy spoke in a loud voice embarrassingly while lowering her head, now she wish she can find a hole in the ground and bury her face in it.


    "Good, always remember that I love you as much as I love Aisha," Myne said with a smile, while putting his index finger under Sylphy''s china and raising her face.


    Sylphy looked at Myne''s calm face with a gentle smile, although she didn''t know what going to happen next, but her heart told her to just close her eyes, giving him the consent to do whatever he wanted with her.


    Myne seeing Sylphy''s funny expression as she close her eyes, and waited for his action, didn''t tease her anymore, he got closer and locked his lips with her''s in a soft, warm, and moist embrace. After a few moments of this gentle kiss.


    Sylphy whose first kiss was finally stolen by Myne, couldn''t help but open her widely while breathing heavily.


    Myne who is already very experienced in kissing, in order to make things more entertaining, instead of using his kissing skill to impress Sylphy, lets her take control while he becomes passive. They switched between locking their upper and lower lips every few moments.


    Sylphy who has no idea what to do during kissing just lets her body do the thing which resulted in a sloppy kiss only steered by instinct and passion.


    But it didn''t mean that the kiss wasn''t enjoyable.


    "Mnnhh~"


    Sylphy hummed in his mouth, her mind melting in pleasure and happiness. She cupped Myne''s face with her hands, leaning and pushing her body on him as she did so, wanting to get as close as she could.


    Although Myne having a lot of fun, but because it was Sylphy''s first kiss Myne didn''t tease her too much, and quickly removed his lips from her while giving her time to breathe.


    "Hahaha, are you okay? You look like you just run dozens of kilometres," Myne said while laughing and hugging Sylphy more tightly to make her calm.


    "Don''t tease me, Lord Husband, this is new to me," Sylphy said fake angrily and hit her fist on Myne''s chest gently.


    "Sorry, sorry, I won''t do this again all right," Myne spoke with a smile.


    "Lord Husband, if you don''t mind, then let''s make love..."

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112. Special Night Part 2 ( R-18 )

    "Lord Husband, if you don''t mind, then let''s make love..."


    "Huh? Are you sure? Didn''t you want to wait until our marriage?" Myne asked with a smile that doesn''t look like a smile, while gently massaging her perfect handful size boobies.


    "Moan..."


    "No, I didn''t want to wait, Aisha is already made love with you, and I didn''t want to be left behind. So please Lord Husband make me a woman from the girl," Sylphy said embarrassingly while trying to control her shaking body, which was vibrating because Myne playing with her boobs.


    "Well, if that is the case then I will be more than happy to fulfil my sweet little wife''s wish," Myne said with a smile while giving a light kiss on Sylphy''s lips, before standing up in the bathtub and lifting Sylphy in his arm in a princess carry style, the only difference is that both of them are naked.


    "Ahh, Lord Husband! What are you doing, please put me down, it is very embarrassing," Sylphy cried out in surprise, and hurriedly covered her own face with both hands.


    Myne of course didn''t care about Sylphy''s words, he spoke while walking out from the bathtub carrying Sylphy in his arm, "We have already accepted our feelings for each other, and is about to become one with both body and soul, then what is there to be ashamed of?"


    Saying such Myne opened the bathroom door, which Aisha open only god knows when, and place Sylphy gently on his bed.


    Sylphy while laying down on the bed with a red face looked at Myne''s muscular body and his little brother. Her Adam''s apple moved up and down as she gulped seeing the spectacle in front of her nervously. Both of her hands automatically cover her private parts once again nervously.


    Myne then grabs her both arm again and brought them on top of Sylphy''s head and lock them there with his one hand, while revealing Sylphy''s breathtaking beautiful naked body in front of his eyes.


    "You know, you look many times more beautiful like this than normally," Myne said flirtingly while carefully printing Sylphy''s beautiful naked image in his mind.


    "Re... really? More beautiful than Aisha?" Sylphy asked shyly trying to look into Myne''s eyes.


    "Haha, yes dear more beautiful than Aisha," Myne said with a helpless smile and lay down on top of her and lock his lips with her.


    This time Myne didn''t hold back and directly unless his master-level kissing skill, making Sylphy''s body shiver from sensation. Myne after finding an opening, his tongue quickly made its way inside her mouth, Sylphy''s racing heart geared up as his tongue played with hers. His tongue explored each nook and cranny of the inside of her mouth.


    "Mmhhh~"


    Sylphy moaned and her core heated up, she felt her love nectar leaking from her honey cave.


    But that was just the start Myne didn''t hold back, his remaining free hand snaked around Sylphy''s thin waist, making its way to her soft boobies, and start massaging them one by one. Then his hand moved from her boobies, and quickly come to her soft ass and played with it however he wanted, just like a child playing with clay.


    Jolts of pleasure ran through her spine, and Sylphy lost control. Her virgin pussy overflowed with her love juice, Myne''s little brother who was resting on her pussy soon become wet completely.


    Myne smiled while kissing her lips as he felt wetness on his little brother.


    Myne rose a bit, breaking the kiss. He looked toward Sylphy with a hungry lustful eye, now couldn''t take it anymore, he really wanted to plunge his raging rod deep inside her wet cunt.


    "Sylphy are you ready?" Myne asked with a smile trying to calm himself down, after all, Sylphy is still a virgin and being rough with her from the start is defiantly not a good idea.


    Sylphy''s chest heaved up and down, thinking about the next actions. She took a deep breath and spoke in a low voice, "Yes, Lord Husband, please make me your."


    Myne after getting confirmation went down again, he spread her thighs apart and saw Sylphy''s heavenly cave which now releasing love juice nonstop.


    Let''s tease her a little bit before getting the start for more fun, hehehe, she would soon beg me to f*ck her, and later I can use this to mess with her, Myne thought and after taking his face close her wet pink pussy he blows cold air on her pussy, sending shivers of pleasure down her spine.


    Then he gave a big lick to the pink sensitive flesh around her untouched vagina while testing her love juice which told the truth much sweeter than Aisha.


    Just when Sylphy was thinking that Myne was about put his big rod inside her, to her surprise he turned his head sideways, licking and sucking her inner thighs. His arms caressed her waist and stomach as he switched between licking her thighs and eating her pussy, goosebumps arose in the wake of his touch on Sylphy''s milky white abdomen.


    Sylphy whined, she brought her cuffed hands to his head and pushed him deeper into her pussy, her thighs tightly crushing his head. Her arousal was getting out of control because of his teasing!


    Now please don''t tease me so much you idiot Lord Husband, Sylphy curse Myne in her mind with teary eyes.


    Myne finally after feeling Sylphy emotions didn''t tease her anymore and inserted his tongue into her vagina.


    "Ahn~mmm~!!!"


    Sylphy''s eyes rolled up to her skull, she hummed and bit her bottom lip, suppressing her moans, her legs wrap more tightly around Myne''s neck while trying to push his face deep inside her pussy.


    Myne while getting pushed into Sylphy''s sweet pussy, move his hand from her stomach and brought his thumb and flicked her clit.


    "Ummhhh~ oohh!!!"


    Sylphy tongue lolled out as a smile made its way to her lips! Her efforts to suppress her moans were in vain as she made an ahegao face.


    Was my body always this sensitive? Or this is happening because Lord Husband touching me, Sylphy thought while enjoying otherworldly pleasure.


    "F*ckhhh~"


    Sylphy arched her back, push Myne''s face with both her hand and legs with all her strength on her pussy, and release all her emotions, pleasure, and pressure that accumulate deep inside her for all those years in the form of cum into Myne''s mouth first time in her life.


    "Ahhhh...."

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113. Special Night Part 3 ( R-18 )

    "Haa... ha.. ha," Sylphy who was continuously panting heavily look at Myne embarrassingly who was licking his lips with an evil smile on his face.


    "Seem like you enjoy a lot, my cute princess," Myne said teasingly, then he rub his index finger on top of Sylphy''s wet pussy covering it with her love juice before putting it in his mouth.


    "You know, your cum is the tastiest thing I even have eaten, Aisha''s was a little bit sour but your''s sweet as f*ck," Myne said excitedly bringing a bright smile on Sylphy''s face. Although Sylphy feels that what Myne said is very shameful but for some reason, she felt very happy knowing that Myne liked her cum more than Aisha.


    While Sylphy enjoys Myne''s hot gaze, Myne on the other hand, put his two fingers inside her pussy to make it prepared before putting his little brother.


    "Moan...Ahhh..."


    While Sylphy crying from enjoyment, Myne took out his finger from her pussy, he held his thick, precum-leaking hard cock in his hand, and placed it just below her wet pussy, between her wet and plump thighs.


    Although Sylphy just cum a moment ago, but her pussy was dripping love juices as if a leaking tub, telling Myne that it is fully prepared to accept his little brother inside it.


    Sylphy''s eyes were wide open from nervousness feeling Myne raging hot rod between her thighs and brushing against her cunt.


    "Sylphy do you really want me to put it inside you? Once it enters there is no turning back," Myne asked with a teasing smile while rubbing his little brother on her pussy.


    "Yes, I am ready, please don''t tease me anymore Lord Husband, I am begging you," Sylphy spoke in a crying voice, staring at Myne''s little brother, which was about to make its way inside her.


    Satisfied with Sylphy''s answer, Myne moved his dick up and down her vagina a few times, making her pant. Finally, he aligned it with her hole and slowly penetrated her. Since Sylphy was a virgin her pussy was very tight and he had to force himself inside her to be able to move forward. She let out a moan filled with pain and pleasure until he felt something stopping his advance.


    Myne who is very experienced in taking girls'' virginity, first kiss Sylphy to distract her, then while she is enjoying kissing, he simply gave a push forward with his hips and breaks her hymen in one go.


    Sylphy let out a short gasp when she felt his little brother piercing her virginity forever but because Myne''s tongue was inside her mouth no sound come out from there.


    Myne finally reached her deepest part and stopped there so Sylphy''s pussy can adjust according to his little brother.


    Sylphy, who was already not able to speak correctly anymore, was becoming worse and worse, only letting out animal growls by that point.


    "Ooouuhhhh! Uuuhhhrrmm! Roooohhhh! Roooohhhh! Ooouuhhhh!"


    When Myne felt that he was getting close to cum once more, he turned her so that they were facing each other, raising her upper body until her head was on his level. Sylphy''s eyes were unfocused and her mouth was opened wide, grunting at his pounding, with her tongue sticking out.


    Myne brought his head closer, took her tongue into his mouth, and continued his movement onto her lips, in a deep tongue kiss. That caused her to cum yet again another time, spasming in his mouth. The feeling of her pussy twitching on his cock finally pushed him over the edge and he let out his spunk into her, all the while continuing their kiss.


    It felt amazing to ejaculate and kiss her at the same time.


    Eventually, they both fell onto the bed, panting heavily. Sylphy was so tired that barely conscious at this point.


    Myne after seeing her condition felt a bit sorry about going so hard on her, even though he know that it was her first time, but because of Sylphy''s continuous request of banging her faster, he lose control and as a result Sylphy defiantly did not being able to walk properly tomorrow, unless he or Aisha use their skill to heal her but then there would be no fun.


    "I am sorry, Sylphy. I got too excited," Myne said while Sylphy''s eyes were still open even though they were about to close because of how exhausted she was.


    Hearing Myne apologizes, Sylphy slowly shook her head, and with a gentle smile on her lips, she spoke, "No. It was, best, if possible I wanted to do it every night, can you fulfil my this wish, Lord Husband?"


    Just as Sylphy requested, Myne who felt sorry for a moment ago, look at Sylphy surprisedly but soon his surprise turn into an evil smile, He brought his face close to her, and after giving a deep kiss on her forehead, continued. "You were really amazing, Sylphy, and I promise you as long as we are free I will f*ck you until you forget about everything other than pleasure.


    So now you rest peacefully, okay."


    Sylphy after hearing Myne''s promise nodded a little and closed her eyes, quickly falling asleep on the bed.


    Seeing Sylphy sleeping peacefully like a child with a wide happy smile on her face, Myne again give her a kiss on her forehead and covered her with a blanket so that she would not catch a cold.


    "Now it is time to find my sacrifice queen, since she is willing to do so much for Sylphy then it is natural to make her happier than Sylphy, did she really think that I would let her go just because I have Sylphy? Hehehe, tonight as a reward for being a good sister and nice elder wife I will f*ck her all night, Myne thought with an evil smile while rubbing his hands together.


    Then he cast the Stamina Recovery magic skill on himself, and walk out of the bedroom naked while searching for Aisha...

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114. Special Night Part 4 ( R-18 )

    After coming out of the bedroom, first Myne went toward the kitchen to drink some water, although Sylphy''s cum was sweet but the quantity wasn''t sufficient enough to quench his thirst.


    Now where is my idiot wifuu? Myne thought and walked toward the room which Sylphy''s room which Aisha prepared some time ago, but now she have to use it herself.


    The room door was unlocked, and after entering, the first thing Myne saw was, of course, sleeping beauty Aisha in her regular clothes. In order to give Myne and Sylphy privacy after unlocking the bathroom door, she didn''t stay in the bedroom anymore and hurriedly walk out from there, without changing her clothes.


    Sigh, and just two days ago she said that she can''t sleep with her clothes on and only cuddling me naked like a koala did she feel most comfortable. Well, looks like she''s not in as good a mood as she was pretending, Myne thought with a smile and walked toward Aisha.


    Sylphy''s room bed was quite small compared to Myne''s one, only sufficient for one person. Myne first took away the quilt from the top of Aisha, and then slowly starts taking off her clothes without making too much movement so he doesn''t wake her up.


    Aisha was wearing a simple one-piece dress, which has a zip behind it. Myne skill fully unlocks the zip, then slowly pulls down the entire dress, leaving Aisha only in bra and panty.


    Hum, now this is how I like to see her all the time, but weird, as far as know although Aisha sleeps late in the morning but she never was such a heavy sleeper that I remove her entire dress and she didn''t even notice. Is she acting? Now this makes sense, so she is acting to be mad at me, huh? She is so cute, Myne thought while shaking his head with a smile.


    Then he unbutton her bra, and throw it away, finally giving some peace and comfort to her big boobies.


    She never listens to me, don''t I tell her that there is no need to wear those tight bras in the house, but no, she still wears them no matter how uncomfortable and tight they are, Myne thought and give a light slap on the back of Aisha''s head as a punishment for not listening to his, while moving his hand toward her panty.


    Why is she so wet? I hadn''t done anything yet? Did she masturbate while listening to Sylphy''s loud moans? So doesn''t that means that she is outside the bedroom the entire time?


    I know it, although she scold me while saying that I am a pervert but she herself wasn''t innocent, she is really a naughty girl, but I like it, Myne thought with an evil grin while pulling down Aisha''s wet erotic black colour panty and putting it in his Inventory carefully.


    "This is my reward for all my hard work," Myne mumbled and looked at Aisha''s pussy which was releasing love juice nonstop. After completing all those work he lay down behind her and hugged her tightly.


    "My sweet Wifuu, I know you are faking to sleep, but this doesn''t matter now, let me tell you an important thing, tonight we are going to make love till the morning, so get ready," After saying that Myne licks Aisha''s ears making her entire body vibrate from excitement, then he raised her torso slowly.


    There was practically no space between their bodies as Aisha surrendered her whole self to him, only wanting one thing in return ¡ª him to quench the fire in her core which burning since she left Sylphy and Myne alone!


    Myne joined his pelvis with Aisha''s round ass, her well-meaty thighs swallowed his cock and provided it with their warm moist embrace. His one hand massaged her big boobs, her nipples were already erect, while the other tightly hugged her belly, he moved his hips back and forth, slamming his pelvis on her butt, her fleshy ass and soft boobs jiggling nonstop.


    Myne vigorously pumped his dick in and out of the small gap between her thighs.


    In and out, in and out!


    Slapk! Shlap! Pak! Shlap!


    The sound of wet flesh clapping fell on his ears, it was strangely pleasing.


    Myne grunted, her thighs and dripping pussy were burning in heat, and the pleasure his dick experienced while squeezed between them was something words could never express.


    Slapk! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Shlap! Pak! Shlap!Slapk! Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Pak! Pak! Shlap! Pak! Shlap! Slapk!


    "Did you... hah... liked my thighsh.." Aisha asked after turning around and facing Myne, still panting heavily.


    "Yeah... hah, they''re the best! I never thought that they would be so good, hahaha!" Myne replies while laughing and then he gives Aisha a deep kiss to let her know just how much he misses having this kind of lovemaking with her.


    "You know you become weak just after having sex with Sylphy, otherwise, before this you never cum before me, hahaha," Aisha mocks Myne while laughing with a beautiful smile on her face. All the sadness she was feeling before has long since faded away the moment Myne enter the room.


    "You naughty wifuu, dare to mock your hubby, let me teach you some manner," Myne said with a fake angry face.


    "Hahaha, let''s me see just how much power you left," Aisha said with provoking expression making Myne more annoyed.


    But before Myne could do anything Aisha hurriedly escape from his hug, and with her all strength she grab his shoulder and push him onto the bed tightly before climbing on top of him, she grab Myne''s little brother tightly and put it''s tip on the entrance of her pink wet cave, and after giving Myne a provoking smile, she sits down on it sending Myne big rock hard dick deep inside her in one go directly touching her G-spot.


    Ahhhhh....


    Ahhh...


    Myne and Aisha both moan loudly as they become one after many days of separation.


    Aisha whose pussy waiting for Myne''s dick for many days immediately orgasmed, her pussy squeezing strongly around Myne''s little brother. She then started to move her hips crazily on top of him, as if in a frenzy. Her pussy was completely drenched and very warm, making Myne groan in pleasure.


    However, Myne didn''t want to control by Aisha, otherwise, she would tease him only god knows for how long, so he started thrusting into her from below, disturbing her rhythm. For some time, their mating was a mess, with her dropping on him as fast as she could and him pounding into her with all his strength.


    Finally, Myne grabbed her hips and went on to regulate her movements, taking control of the situation. In her frenzy, Aisha tried to continue banging herself on him but after another climax, she lost the initiative and became the one getting pounded. Myne didn''t go easy on her and his cock continued to make her cum several times more.


    "More, more! Your big cock, stronger, stronger! Oooohhhh! Again, again! Faster, ohh yes... I miss it so much!"


    Myne heard Aisha''s voice, he turned her on her back and went on pistoning from the top. He grabbed her nipples with both hands and pulled on them, making her cum once again. Next, he sent one hand over her clitoris and started stimulating it, making her shiver.


    He then raised her legs until they were parallel to her body, her feet next to her head, and moved his upper body to completely envelop her from the top, taking her head into his hands and going into a long and sloppy tongue kiss with her.


    This position didn''t allow Aisha to make any movement and he started insanely pile-driving into her. He went on and on like that, observing the changes in her, keeping in mind his goal to discipline her properly.


    Aisha quickly started having orgasms after orgasms, with less and less time in between them, until she reached a point where her cunt went out of control, convulsing continuously. Myne felt a warm liquid on his pelvis and Myne look down and saw Aisha losing control of her bladder, peeing on him.


    Hahaha, one more thing which I can use to tease her later, Myne thought happily and look at Aisha, her face was a mess of fluids, with tears and drool smearing it, constantly distorted into a climaxing expression, even while they continued kissing without stopping.


    Myne felt that he was on the right track and didn''t release her in any way. He was also getting close to his release and gave a few last big strokes before ejaculating everything into her sloppy cunt. The feeling of his cumming into her sent Aisha for an even greater spasm and she trembled uncontrollably for a full minute, her eyes crazy with pleasure.


    Finally, Myne felt Aisha completely relaxing into him. He confusedly checked her face and saw that she had lost consciousness, with her eyes still open but completely unmoving.


    "Have I done too much?" Myne mumbled worriedly and hurriedly cast the Stamina Recovery skill on Aisha. After a minute or so Aisha slowly open her eyes and look at Myne with a bright smile on her face.


    "That was the best sex we ever have, let''s not stop so soon, as you said we have the whole night ahead of us" Aisha said excitedly and jump into Myne''s embrace and start kissing him like a hungry beast.


    Amn, this girl is really crazy, but I like it, This was Myne''s last thought before he stop thinking and begin the third round with Aisha...

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115. An Uninvited Guest

    Morning...


    Sylphy open her eyes slowly and saw an empty bed beside her confusedly.


    Huh? Was what happened the last night just a dream? Sylphy thought but soon she saw the mess-up bed and herself laying naked on it and understand that wasn''t a dream.


    "If it wasn''t a dream then where is Myne?" Sylphy mumbled and stood up, but before she could step forward her legs trembled and she fall down on the bed.


    "Sigh, Myne was too rough last night, I can''t even stand properly, but now I think about it, I really wanted to do it once more, if only Myne was here, I can make more love with him," Sylphy spoke helplessly, and after trying sometimes, she manage to walk but very awkwardly.


    After that, she wears some of Aisha''s loose clothes without any bra or panty, which she found in the wardrobe and walks out of the bedroom, and heads toward her own room.


    "Aisha''s clothes were in Lord Husband''s room, doesn''t that mean that both of them are sleeping together in the same room all the time? Then why did they give me a separate room?


    I don''t mind staying with them in the same room, and the bed is also big enough that all three of us can sleep together," While mumbling unhappily Sylphy open the door of her room, but seeing the view in front of her, she opened her eyes wide with shock before closing the door again.


    "Maybe I should try to prepare breakfast, they look quite tired, let''s not disturb them, but just how much love they made that they mess up the entire room? I think I still need to learn a lot of things, I will ask about it Aisha later, and Lord Husband is also so mean, can''t they stay with me for at least one night?


    It is not like Aisha was going anywhere," Sylphy spoke jealously while walking toward the kitchen.


    But unknown to Sylphy just as she closes the door, Aisha who just fall asleep around 1 hour or so ago after making love the entire night like a wild animal in every possible position both of them could think, slowly opens her tired eyes with a smile plaster on her face.


    Hahaha, she is defiantly jealous as hell after seeing my and Myne''s deeds. I shouldn''t tell her about Myne''s skill which can recover stamina although he never himself told me about it but even an idiot can understand after recovering from exhaustion magically within some second.


    Let''s tease her a little when she asks me about it later, I would make a random story, hahaha, I can''t wait to talk to her, Aisha thought and get out of Myne''s bear-like hug.


    "Well, last night was really amazing, my pussy was still quite sore, thank god Myne use his stamina-recovering skill on me before falling asleep otherwise, I might not be able to open my eyes now," Aisha said and look at Myne who was sleeping like a baby, she then gives him a kiss on his forehead, and wear her clothes scattered around the room.


    "Now where the hell did Myne put my panty? I think I heard him saying something like taking it as a reward. Forget it I will ask him later when he wakes up," Saying such Aisha walks out of the room. She first washes her face, before going into the kitchen where Sylphy again making an unknown dish.


    "Good Morning," Aisha spoke while taking her apron hanging on the wall, and putting it on herself.


    Hearing Aisha''s voice, Sylphy look at her with surprise as she didn''t expect that she would wake up so soon, but she quickly come back to her sense, and greeted her back with a smile, "Good Morning."


    ...


    "Here is your bowl Myne," Aisha said while handing a bowl filled with meat soup to Myne on the dining table.


    "Thank you, Aisha," Myne said while taking a bowl from Aisha and looked at Sylphy who was eating breakfast with a depressed expression on her face.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with her? Why is she making that kind of gloomy expression?" Myne asked low to Aisha who just sit down beside him.


    "Ahaha, seems like you guys are working hard, wait for a little let me make something interesting for both of you," Aisha said with a smile while looking at Myne and Sylphy who were laying on top of each other on the couch like a dead dog.


    "Aisha is very lucky, she doesn''t have to worry about those kinds of tiring work," Sylphy said envyingly, she was being tortured by Town Lord''s nonstop questions for 3 entire hours, and so tried that she didn''t want to move a finger now.


    "Yes, you are right, but this is also good, otherwise if all three of us now laying lazily then who cooks delicious food for us?" Myne said with a chuckle while hugging Sylphy more tightly and burying his face deeper into her boobies, which grow a little after getting a fair amount of massage from him every day.


    "Lord Husband, please don''t hug me so tightly, I am covered with sweat, and smelling unpleasantly," Sylphy said shyly but didn''t do anything to move Myne away from her, clearly she is just saying for formalities, and actually liked being cuddled by Myne.


    "Bow-bow-bow..."


    "Woof-woof-wooof..."


    Just when Myne wanted to say that he don''t mind her sweating small at all, suddenly he heard Ted and his father barking voice, seem like someone has come in front of his house.


    "Sigh, don''t go anywhere I will come back quickly. I still want to rest on my most fragrant boobies pillows," Myne said while giving Sylphy a light kiss on her lips, before walking toward the main door.


    Myne open the door and saw the figure of an imposing carriage at the entrance of his house.


    The whole carriage was coated in pitch black, and the edges are ornamented with a golden colour, with a flag hanging on the top of it which he doesn''t recognise. An extremely extravagant-looking carriage.


    Ted and his Father stood at the entrance of the house, barking at a middle age uncle magnificently dressed in a stylish butler uniform with a splendid moustache, and stopping him from entering the courtyard.


    "Okay, Ted, calm down, and you uncle who are looking for?" Myne asked with a frown, he can already predict that this butler''s uncle and whatever in the carriage is nothing but big trouble for him, so he didn''t try to be polite with him.


    "Finally, you are willing to come out, are you the owner of this house? We have heard that Your Highness Sylphid is here and arrived to visit her," The butler said in a loud and arrogant voice as if he is talking to his servant.


    "Huh? Princess Sylphid? I''ve never seen her. you might come to the wrong address, why not you go in that direction, if you drive the carriage fast maybe you can meet her after 7 or hours later," Myne said innocently without any hesitation while pointing toward the capital city.


    "What did you say? Are joking with me, boy? Do you even know whom are you messing..."


    "Enough!!!"


    Just as the butler trying to scare Myne, a man wearing elegant clothes with excessively extravagant ornaments on them came out from the carriage stopping the butler from speaking further.


    This man has a slim build body, big black colour hair, a fox-like face, and sharp eyes with dark circles under them as if he is heavily addicted to narcotics and hasn''t slept very well for many days. Completely refreshing image of a real noble which Myne has in his mind.


    A real noble, wickedness gleams from his face. Sighhh, here goes my peaceful afternoon nap, Myne thought helplessly staring at the enemy of his peace.


    As Myne was thinking that while looking at that noble, the first thing that came out of his mouth was something which Myne predict just after seeing his expression.


    "Aah, what is the meaning of this! For a Royal and lovely person like Her Highness Sylphid to stay in such a dirty little shack!!"

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116. Challenge...

    "Aah, what is the meaning of this! For a Royal and a lovely person like Her Highness Sylphid to stay in such a dirty little shack!!"


    "If you have so much problem, then why not you just f*ck off bastard, rather than torturing people while showing them your ugly face," Myne said with a poker face, and before that man who insulted his parent''s house could say anything Myne slammed the door in his face.


    "Did that f*cker just slam the door in my face while insulting my beautiful face?" The man from the noble family asked his butler in confusion.


    "I am afraid he did Young Master. What should we do now?" Butler asked while wiping cold sweat from his forehead.


    "Is this even a question to be asked? Go and bring that beggar out from his hole, let me see his reaction when I burn down his entire house and break his all bones, then he''ll know who he messed with, The man while gritting his teeth.


    "But Young Master, have you forgotten Your Highness Miss Sylphid also inside the house, if we use force then the consequence wouldn''t be good," Butler said nervously.


    "Ohh, yes, I forget about it, then try to call her out, if she still didn''t come out then use your skill and break the main door, I don''t think she''ll be able to ignore me even when I''m stood in front of her," The man said angrily with an evil grin on his face.


    ...


    "Lord Husband, who was outside?" Sylphy asked with a frown after seeing Myne slamming the door with full force.


    Myne turns his face toward Sylphy and with a smile on his face he replies calmly, "No one dear, some monkey making noise outside our house, just ignore them."


    "If you say so," Although Sylphy felt that Myne hiding something from her otherwise he wouldn''t have lost his temper, but since he didn''t want to talk about it, then she is also not interested in putting her nose in this matter.


    "Myne who are those two guys standing in our courtyard?" Aisha who saw a carriage and people come in it from the kitchen window asked with a frown while coming toward him. "I think they are planning to do something bad..."


    "Her Highness Sylphid please come out, my Young Master are here to meet you."


    Before Aisha could finish her sentence suddenly that nobleman butler''s loud voice come out from outside, making everyone frown especially Aisha, which of course doesn''t go unnoticed by Myne, but now he doesn''t have the luxury to think about it.


    "Let me see who is making trouble," Sylphy said angrily and open the door.


    "Ooh! Your Highness!!! It''s been a while. Oh dear, you look as lovely as ever!! Even in such a dirty place, Your Highness''s beauty hasn''t been tarnished at all!"


    Looking at the butler who is older than her own father bowing deeply, Sylphy breathed out a deep sigh and folded her arms below her chest.


    "it shouldn''t happen next time"


    Sylphy squinted and glared at Claude.


    "Putting aside you coming here to pick a fight with me, what the hell did you come here for? If you don''t have any solid reason then f*ck off and never come back here to disturb me and my family again," Sylphy said in a loud voice.


    Hearing Sylphy''s piss-off voice, Claude finally recalled his business to come here and took out a letter from his breast pocket.


    "I''ve heard that Your Highness will be marrying soon, and your partner will be a commoner, so the people who proposed to Your Highness up until now including me cannot consent to this kind of thing. That''s why we have a proposal. Before the marriage ceremony, we would like to play a game with Your Highness''s partner. If he wins, we will be obedient and give our blessings for Your Highness''s marriage.


    If he loses, we want this marriage to be called off."


    While saying that, he handed over the letter he took out from his bosom to Sylphy with a perverted expression on his face.


    "Why do I need you bastards'' blessings? There''s no way I''ll accept this shit. That''s all, right? Now get the f*ck out of my face immediately, just seeing your face makes me feel like vomiting."


    Rejected clearly by Sylphy with insulting words, Claude made a vexed expression for a moment, before glaring at Myne, as if he stole the virginity of his sister, and then run away with another woman.


    "What are you looking at you disgusting worm, don''t you hear what Sylphy said, now f*ck off from my house before I personally send you and your bulter away, and believe me you defiantly won''t like that," Myne who is already pissed off by Claude didn''t give him any face.


    "You will regret this, Your Highness! And you too bastard!"


    Like every typical villain, Claude also didn''t forget to leave behind a rubbish line, before boarding his carriage and returning to whatever shitty place he came from.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband... This is all my fault, that you had to go through all of this," After Claude is gone Sylphy also returns back to her cute form and quickly apologises.


    "Don''t blame yourself, you and I both know whose fault is here," Myne smiled after seeing Sylphy''s guilty expression and gently give her a pat on her head.


    "Let''s go, Aisha told me that she has already prepared snacks for us, let''s eat something first before discussing this matter," Myne said calmly while putting his arm around Sylphy''s neck and walking into his house with her.


    Sylphy who was in a very bad mood thanks to Claude, smiled seeing Myne care, she also wrapped her arm around his waist and while giggling beautifully she enters the house with him.

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117. Somone Dare To Kidnap a Dragon?

    "Sorry, Lord Husband, Aisha... it was my fault."


    As Myne and Aisha drank the tea, while eating snacks in the living room and calming down, Sylphy apologised to them again.


    "I''ve said this before Sylphy, it''s not your fault, why are you repeating the same thing?" Myne said calmly and flick Sylphy''s forehead to annoy her so she won''t blame herself more.


    "Ouch!"


    "That''s right, Sylphy. That bastard Claude was the one at fault, I clearly saw him looking at you with evil eyes. He is defiantly not a good person, you should stay away from him," Aisha said with a frown.


    "However, if I weren''t here, nothing like this would have happened, you both might be living peacefully, but now a lot of trouble coming knocking on our door just because of me, sigh..." Sylphy worriedly said while looking down with a sad expression on her cute face. Clearly, Clayde''s matter weighed in her mind.


    "Well, If that case, will you stop our marriage just because an idiot is not happy with our wedding and wanted to stop it so he can become your partner to gain status and wealth?" Myne asked while forcefully laying down Sylphy on his lap and massaging her head to make her feel better.


    "How can this be possible, there''s no way I''ll do that! I am already your woman, now only death can separate us," Sylphy said with a determined expression on her face.


    How can I let go of my Lord husband to whom not only confess my love but also give away my virginity? He is mine now no one can come between us, of course, Aisha is an exception, Sylphy thought happily while enjoying Myne''s head massage.


    "If so, don''t worry about it then, your Lord Husband is not weak that any loser can come and mess with his women," Myne said with a smile and looked at Aisha who was glancing at Sylphy with envy, seem like she also wants a head massage from Myne.


    "However, I don''t understand one thing," Sylphy suddenly open her eye and looked at Myne before speaking.


    "Hum? And what is that," Myne asked.


    "Why did Father listen to such a person? Our marriage has already been decided, there''s no way Father would overrule it with a game or something, but in the letter given by Claude, there is obviously written in it that Father agrees with Claude''s terms," Sylphy said confusedly making both Myne and Aisha frown.


    "Who knows, what Your Majesty was thinking, he is the King, and his decision is clearly not something we could understand unless he tells us about it," Aisha who was still looking at Myne and Sylphy with envy said while drinking tea.


    Myne finally remembers who Lewis is, the super-rich guy in Sylphy''s family who also has his own Alchemy guild. As Lewis greeted him so suddenly For a second Myne doesn''t know how to greet back his overexcited brother-in-law, so he just casually waves his hand at him with a smile.


    I hope after him Sylphy''s mother and father do not come here to meet me. Before marriage meeting all of them feel very awkward, Myne thought with a sigh.


    "By the way, Big Sis has Claude Roselia come to visit?" Lewis after seeing Myne''s awkwardness didn''t tease him anymore and after giving him a light smile, he look at Sylphy with a serious expression while asking.


    "Yes, that bastard came here to pick a fight earlier so I sent him away," Sylphy replied gritting her teeth, she was clearly still angry because of Claude.


    "Uwaa, I was still too late, huh? Did that idiot not say anything?" Lewis asked with a sigh.


    "He said some considerably unpleasant things, like retracting the marriage if they win in a game. Furthermore, he said that Father has approved his nonsense, what''s the meaning of that? Lewis," Sylphy asked angrily.


    "Haa, as I expected. Just as that idiot said. First things first, let me explain the number one misunderstanding, Father did not approve of such a thing. He only had a little intention and said "Well, let me think about it." He probably twisted it and told you that Father agree," Lewis said with a helpless expression finally replied Sylphy tension.


    So that bastard trying to be over smart huh? And Sylphy''s Father doesn''t directly reject his request means he also has some kind of aim, I should be careful till marriage, there are too many people slowly showing their fangs recently, Myne thought with a frown and carefully listen to the detailed explanation about the current circumstances from Lewis.


    According to Lewis there seem to be eight people who are opposed to Myne and Sylphy''s wedding and planned a game along with the idiot noble Claude. They are not only from Lucas like Claude, but also sons of nobles from the capital city and the neighbourhood towns.


    Their reputation actually is extremely bad. They are full of pride and ego about being nobles and force unreasonable demands in the town where they live and fill their own pockets by taking advantage of their status. For fun, they also kidnap young girls that they feel are pleasant in their eyes, one of those 8 guys even pregnant 2 girls before throwing them out of his mansion.


    However, if that''s all there is, it wouldn''t be that unusual as for most nobles those are common things, and now even commoners get used to it, and they rarely send their daughters and wives out of the house, when noble leave from their mansion but just the other day, a slave dealer complained to Sylphy''s Father.


    That Claude''s party had smuggled young dragons into the kingdom. Originally, slave dealers deal with monsters, humans and demi-humans, both male and female. They then use them for appreciation, battle or sell them whatever gives a high price. But there is a law that has been established from old age that forbids the slave dealers from dealing with some rare races and monsters.


    Included within the prohibition is the dragon race.


    Why can''t they deal with dragons? Because they are not easy to mess with. Dragons are one of the most ancient, powerful and intelligent species. They can understand most languages and can communicate with any intelligent species.


    Naturally, with such a large and powerful creature that can easily destroy a town, humans cannot treat dragons as slaves, otherwise, they would soon find themself under their graves, of course in ash form, leaving a body behind is not dragon''s style, they prefer burning their enemy with their extremely high-temperature heat breath.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118. Accepting The Challenge...

    Since Adult Dragon is not something that low-level scum like Claude dares to mess with, that is why they deal with a dragon who is still young.


    Yes, they deal with young dragons, technically a baby dragon if we look at the ageing prosses of dragons who live a very-very long life.


    And most ironic thing is that dragons have very high affection for their children more than humans as it is not easy for dragons to reproduce so for them every child is very precious, and if someone dares to come near them they immediately burn those guys to death. So people rather fight an adult dragon than mess with their children.


    Nobody knows how the idiot noble Claude got his hands on a young dragon. However one thing is clear since he steals a dragon child then that child''s parents will come searching for it, and when they come things defiantly get out of hand. The dragon will angrily attack the city where they will find their child.


    Thousands of people lose their life without even knowing what they did wrong, and the sarcastic thing is that they did nothing wrong.


    "Is this information true?" Sylphy frowned and asked Lewis.


    "As of now, I can only say "probably". It''s secret information from a trustworthy slave dealer, so it is most probably true. However, it still cannot be proved. Since nobody knows whether it''s true or not without proper proof, the influential nobles in each town cannot use their power. If it turns out to be false, it won''t end with Fathe apologising.


    That''s why we are now desperately collecting evidence," Lewis said while rubbing his forehead worriedly.


    Well, seem like this information is most like true since they are trying everything to collect evidence. Without proof, they can''t take action against that individual who is seeking his own death by kidnapping a dragon child. But I still don''t understand what this dragon kidnapping case has anything to with Sylphy''s Father accepting Claude''s challenge proposal, Myne thought with a frown.


    "Umm, but how is this matter connected to the game??" Sylphy asked the question which bothered Myne as if she read his mind.


    Lewis nodded his head and started his explanation, "According to the information, the suspects of this uproar on the dragon are exactly the same as those who raised an objection against you and brother-in-law''s wedding and proposed the game. The game''s details were checked carefully, a lot of evidence was collected, and they''ve ascertained that this entire game is full of unfairness."


    "They appealed to Father and raised an objection to the marriage Father has already decided and will commit injustice with the game which will be held. If this comes to light, there''s no doubt they will be restricted. Whatever the reason is, it will be possible to distract us with this whole dragon matter if they feel that they are getting restricted.


    Huh? Myne raise his eyebrow as he felt like something is wrong with the way Lewis looked at him, but he didn''t think too much about it, as he was still thinking wherever he should sell the monster''s bodies pile in his Inventory to Lewis or not.


    "Lord Husband, sorry, but that''s how it is. Should we accept it?" Sylphy turn back face to face Myne and asked apologetically.


    "Well, if you give me a cute smile and promise to not use the ''Sorry'' word again for next entire week then I don''t mind kicking some basterds ass who dares to have some bad thoughts about my sweet wife," Myne replies with a smile while putting his arm around her neck and hugging her lightly.


    "Hehehe, this is what I expected from you, and I promise I wouldn''t use the ''Sorry'' word again," Sylphy said with a happy smile, enjoying Myne''s warm hug.


    "But you already use that," Myne said and flick her forehead lightly.


    "Oops, my mistake," Sylphy hurriedly spoke and after putting her arm around Myne''s neck, she tightly hug him and give a deep kiss on his lips as an apology.


    "Cough, hello guys, maybe you forget but I am still here, can''t you do this lovey-dovey thing later? I am feeling very awkward seeing you like this," Lewis said blushingly clearly even though he is very intelligent and rich as hell but at the end of the end he is still a young virgin boy.


    "Hahaha, okay, if you say so," Saying such Sylphy hurriedly escape from Myne''s hug with a red face, as this was the first time she shows her carefree and perverted side in front of someone else other than Myne and Aisha.


    Myne just smile seeing Sylphy blushing from shyness, he then look at Lewis and asked calmly, "So what should we have to do in the game those guys mentioned?"


    As he said that, Sylphy quickly picked up the letter she received from Claude from the trash can, although she had already read the letter but that time because of anger she just give a quick glance before throwing it away, so is also not very clear about the contents inside it.


    "Let''s just check the contents for now. In any case, it''s worthless," Sylphy said causally while waving the letter in her hand.


    "No, actually the contents are unexpectedly decent," Lewis, who already heard about the summary in the capital, answered with a frown.

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119. Bribe...

    "No, actually the contents are unexpectedly decent," Lewis, who already heard about the summary in the capital, answered with a frown.


    Oh, that idiot bastard who doesn''t even have basic manners, actually thought up a game that even an intelligent guy like Lewis says decent, seems like things are going to be very interesting, Myne thought with a smirk and looked at his wives.


    Sylphy and Aisha also had expressions of surprise when they heard Lewis'' words.


    "In a separate place about 50km north of the capital city, is the "Divine Spirit Forest", where some powered-up monsters are prowling about, the gist of the game is to collect materials from that forest," Lewis spoke with a serious face and after confirming that everyone listening carefully he continues...


    "Your tasks in the game are like this:-


    ?Collect the chosen materials within the time limit. Each of the materials will be assigned points, and the winner will be decided by the total points collected.


    ?The points of the target materials will be discussed in chivalric order.


    ?Points may be added or subtracted depending on the state after dismantling.


    ?The game will be held for two days.


    ?To prevent unfairness, a few knights will be deployed in the forest as surveillance.


    ?The participants can have substitutes.


    That''s roughly the details. Basically, the eight nobles who are opposed to your wedding will each choose their own adventurer substitutes, making a total of eight adventurers."


    So nine people, including me (Along with the knights tasked with surveillance) will enter the forest, and each of the participants will harvest and compete for points within the time limit, huh? I already have a great plan to earn the highest points without much effort. This is going to be fun, Myne thought excitedly while trying to hold back his evil smile.


    "Also when you guys enter the forest, every one of you will get a dedicated storage bag by the surveillance knights. Those bags are the work of a famous alchemist, a precious item where the items put inside will "not experience the passage of time.


    So the materials will be put away in it and will be retrieved after the end of the game without worrying that those materials will go to waste after some time, as we all know some rare materials can only use in a specific time period otherwise they become useless.


    Now that his master plan has collapsed, he must be crying in his mother''s arms at home right now, hahaha, I really want to see his face and make fun of him, but alas, until the beginning of the game, this can''t be possible, Myne thought funnily with a smile on his face, he really wants to see Claude''s face, who is probably breaking the furniture in his house in a fit of rage.


    "There isn''t a problem to arrest Claude at this point in time as we have those knights as witnesses, but Father said that those who are not directly involved in this, their accomplices should also be arrested. It is also likely that each will have its own house involved, so all eight members will be arrested if all goes well," Lewis said with a frown.


    "I see, and will Lord Husband be the only one harvesting in the forest without any companies?" Sylphy asked worriedly she also wanted to participate in this game but according to the game rules, no one can help Myne during the game.


    "That''s right, by the way, Mother and Sister are preparing for the wedding ceremony in the capital city. It''d be bad if this matter isn''t settled quickly, since there''s also the matter with the dragon. That''s why the wedding ceremony''s schedule will be considerably accelerated.


    After this, I will send out a knight I brought along to Claude''s house and tell him that you accept the challenge and the game will be carried out. The game''s schedule and the marriage ceremony''s schedule will then be officially decided.


    To tell you the truth I am very excited about your wedding Sis, if there are not those troubles some matter, then I could enjoy more, but alas," Lewis said with a helpless smile while shaking his head.


    "Also If the brother-in-law wins, it might be good to get them to consent to disinherit. Since they''ve paid quite the price, I think they''ll gladly accept such a condition. There''s also the fact that they are probably confident that they''ll definitely win through backhanded means, after all."


    I hope those guys really save up and store those rare and precious materials harvested beforehand, then I will really earn blood, just those guys didn''t change their mind at the last moment, otherwise, it would be a big loss for me, Myne thought greedily while standing beside Aisha, and watching Sylphy who was hugging Lewis and saying goodbye as he is about to go back to the capital city.


    "He seems to be really busy, this way he definitely not be able to enjoy his beautiful teenage days," Myne said with a helpless expression while shaking his head.


    Aisha who heard Myne''s nonsense couldn''t help but roll her eyes, "Don''t talk like an old man, you are not much older than him."


    "This is not about age, I already have two beautiful wives, and I am enjoying my life very well without worrying about anything other than thinking that between you and Sylphy whom I should f*ck first tonight," Myne spoke in Aisha''s ear with an evil smirk, making her blush.


    "You look so cute when blushing," Myne said and give Aisha a quick kiss on her lips while Lewis and Sylphy not looking at them, after which he walked toward the window to see what Ted and his parent doing. He is still confused why they didn''t bark when Lewis come.


    Myne open the window and look outside toward Ted''s dog house, and finally know why he was so silent all the time. In front of his house stood five 2 meters tall bulky men wearing full-body heavy golden knight armour, carrying 2 meters long silver colour spears in their hands, blocking Ted and his parents at a place.


    Ted although trying to scare those knights while showing his big razor-like sharp teeth once in a while, but because his mother''s foot was laying on top of his head, he can''t do anything other than lay on the ground obediently and stare at the knights angrily.


    Well, at least Ted''s mother is smart enough to know when to retreat and when to attack, with her being around I can be rest accused that Ted won''t cause any trouble, Myne thought with a satisfied expression on his face, and return back to Aisha and start teasing her.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120. Claudes Plan... ( POV )

    "Dammit, dammit, dammit! Where do I vent this boiling anger of mine!!"


    Inside a luxurious mansion, Claude walks toward the living room while making a very ugly face, his maid behind him tumbling in fear every time he smashes an item on the ground to vent his anger.


    How much do they think I''ve spent on making the arrangements? The First Princess, Sylphid Augusta. If I can get her to be my wife, our Roselia family will be more secure and our status also increases, there is also a chance that we can participate in higher political matters of the kingdom. On top of that, she possesses such beauty.


    You could say that she is very suited to be my wife, someone as beautiful as her should only be with a perfect person like me. It''ll be relatively easier to set up a marriage proposal with the royal family as long as one has good Skills. Not to brag, but I think my [ Two-handed spear?Extreme ] is pretty strong, Claude thought while gritting his teeth angrily.


    Despite that, the royal family bastard refused my proposal. Not only me but other people from different nobles'' houses also had their proposals turned down. However, there''s no way she''ll never marry. She is already 22 years old, and can''t be left unmarried for too long. Thinking such I decide to wait a little bit before doing something extreme.


    But just as I thought that the royal family dropped a bombshell: Sylphid''s wedding has been decided. On top of that, it seems that her partner is a commoner. Motherf*cker what they took me as? Am I not as good as a commoner?


    I''ll have to somehow prepare a plan, and get the wedding cancelled. Thinking that, I worked out a plan. I kept in touch with my noble comrades who also were turned down by Sylphid, and got the preliminary arrangements ready. I thought up a game with "Falconry", an interest of nobles, as a base, and applied for it in a meeting with Your Majesty the King, and explained the outline of the game.


    Thinking such Claude couldn''t help but remember his conversation with Your Majesty Faren who was sitting on his throne that day and looking at him with his eagle-like eyes, which made him feel like he is a prey caught in the trap and now just waiting to slaughter.


    "Hahaha, overturning a wedding that I have already approved, Claude Roselia, is that what you''re saying?" The Augusta Kingdom''s most powerful person ( According to common folk ) Faren Augusta said with loud laughter.


    "That is not my intention, it''s just that I am apprehensive about commoner blood entering the royal family," Claude said nervously while sweating bucket.


    "Oh? As far as I remember I was originally a commoner, though," Your Majesty Faren said with a playful smile.


    "But Isn''t Your Majesty Faren the King now? No matter the origins, right now, for the time being, the royal family has Your Majesty Faren''s blood in their veins. And it is in itself a mistake to compare Your Majesty Faren to an ordinary person without a name or status," Claude gather his courage and said seriously with a tone as humble as he can make.


    "Haha, well, alright. I understand your point. If Sylphy accepts your suggestion. I''ll think about it. I don''t think that''ll happen though, so you better give up," Your Majesty Faren said with one eye close.


    Tsk, that bastard, in the end, I didn''t get his promise. Whatever, since he said he''ll consider it, it won''t be an exaggeration even if I say that he gave his approval. I''ll have to do something to ensure my win in this game.


    Thinking Such I called out to an acquaintance from the first knight unit and requested for cooperation. What? Although he''s a knight, he''s on a tight budget? There''s no problem if I just dangle some money in front of him. He also took care of me quite well until now, at least the inside information he provides is very reliable.


    The maid nodded her head apologising and with trembling legs, she walked toward a cover and stood there silently while thinking about her upcoming nightmare.


    Soon the butler come back with a knight, probably Lewis''s imperial guard since he was wearing golden armour, and only the imperial knights have the privilege to wear golden armour.


    "I heard that you are here with a message from His Highness Lewis?" Claude asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes, I was tasked with handing this directly to Lord Claude," Saying such the knight with an emotionless face took out a letter from his bust and handed it over to Claude.


    He then turn around and left at a quick place after saying, "My job is done, I am leaving."


    He''s quite restless. Thinking such Claude opened the wax seal on the letter he was handed with a disgusted expression while wiping the sweat of the knight on it, and read the contents while drinking the wine the butler brought over.


    "What!!!!"


    *Bang!


    Claude stood up from his seat with a disbelief expression while throwing a wine glass in his hand away, and stared at the letter in his hand with wide-open eyes.


    Written in the letter is that Sylphid has accepted to participate in the game which is unbelievable for him as he thought that Sylphid would defiantly not participate in such a game where she knows that she would lose very miserably if her beggar partner participated in it.


    However, there''s also a condition that He and all the other 7 nobles who are participating in the game will be disinherited if they lose...


    Well, my preparations are flawless, there''s absolutely no way I will lose. With this, the wedding will start afresh. It seems that Lady Luck is finally smiling at me. Hahaha, now I just have to win the game and Sylphid would be in my bad, just thinking about it make me excited, Claude thought with a wide grin. But then his eyes fall on his pitiful maid, who was sobbing in the corner.


    "Oye, lazy ass, stop crying and go prepare a hot bath for me, also don''t forget to wear my favourite clothes, if you manage to make me happy, then I might forgive your punishment," Clause said with an expressionless face.


    Claude''s maid after hearing that Claude is willing to forgive her, hurriedly nodded her head, after saying "Thank you for your generosity Master" She quickly run toward the bathhouse.


    "Tsk, slut, just because I f*ck her more than others, she starts to consider herself special, tonight I will show her what it means to make me angry," Claude spoke with a cruel smile.

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121. The Royal Castle...

    "So how much confidence do you have that you can win that game?"


    After it was decided that Myne would accept the request by the royal family to participate in the game prepared by some idiot nobles, the day for the wedding ceremony was immediately decided. Taking the time taken for travelling into account, the game is scheduled to be on the day after tomorrow and the wedding will be held two days after that.


    Myne who didn''t want to risk getting beaten up by his Big Sis Maya till his wives couldn''t recognize him by not informing her about such an important matter as his wedding. So after Lewis returned back to the capital city, Myne immediately told Sylphy and Aisha that he is going to inform Big SIs Maya about their wedding.


    He had already told them everything about her that they needs to know, so after hearing that they didn''t show much reaction and just told him that say hello to Big Sis Maya on their behalf.


    Nodding his head, Myne walkout from the house, and with the help of his skill Unique Magic?Space-Time he directly teleported into Maya''s bathroom in the bedroom. Then he used Presence Detect ( Medium ) to see who was inside the house, and after confirming that there is one person in the house, that too just 5 meters away from him, he slowly opened the bathroom door and peeked outside.


    Outside Myne saw his Big Sis Maya who was laying on the bed on her stomach, wearing only Myne''s favourite purple colour bra and panties, while swaying her legs casually and reading a book.


    Myne seeing such a beautiful sense didn''t think too much, directly removing his clothes, and throwing them into his Inventory, he then walk out of the bathroom and jump on Maya like a hungry wolf.


    Then there was a fierce battle happened on the bed for two hours before Myne start explaining the entire situation to Maya while laying on top of her burying his head into her giant boobies, while his little brother still resting inside her pussy enjoying the massage getting from her pussy wall, and waiting for them to finish their talk before resuming its work.


    "Well, tell the truth not much just around 100%," Myne said with a severe face, and rub his face on Maya''s soft boobs while biting her nipples lightly.


    "Ahhmmm. Hey, I am talking seriously, and you too don''t take everything so lightly if you don''t want to lose your little princess," Maya said with a frown while hitting on Myne''s head.


    "Ouch, it hurt. By the way Sis, so are going to attend my wedding?" Myne while making a fake painful face asked.


    "Of course, I am coming, how can I miss my sweetheart who is also my cute little brother''s wedding? And without getting my blessings how can you even think that your marriage will be complete?" Maya said playfully while hugging Myne tightly and showing the tip of her monstrous strength.


    "Sis, okay, okay, I understand, please release me now, I can''t breathe," Myne hurriedly spoke while patting on Maya''s white slender hands, which hid unimaginable strength.


    "Hehehe, here, you can''t even get yourself free from my sweet hug but still have a face to say that you can win a game easily in which all of your opponents are cheating? Listen, my dear little brother, although confidence is a good thing but overconfidence isn''t, so before the game make yourself ready, prepare some emergency plans for the worst situation.


    A public carriage would take about 6 to 7 hours to the capital city, but thanks to the royal carriage which have many enhancements and magic tool installed in it, they arrived in about four hours.


    Myne and others who had just arrived at the capital city, did not enter from the main gate but a side gate exclusive to the royal family, and entered the city.


    Since the news of Sylphy''s wedding has already been announced throughout the city, and because Sylphy is very popular among the citizens in the capital city, if the citizens find out that Sylphy return in the carriage which just crosses the city gate, then the whole city may be in an uproar, and people start blocking their way to meet her, so side gate is very helpful to avoid this kind of hassle.


    After crossing the market, the carriage comes to a very magnificent castle, which Myne can''t describe in words, as he has never seen such a wonderful thing before.


    The royal family castle appears as a delightful blend of regality and charm from the outside. The entire castle emanates a sense of tranquillity and intimate grandeur.


    The castle''s architecture showcases a tasteful combination of modesty and elegance. Its structure, while not as imposing as larger castles about which Myne heard from adventure who have visited other kingdoms, possesses a unique character that reflects the history and culture of the Augusta kingdom.


    Delicate towers and graceful turrets rise above the castle, offering glimpses of the surrounding landscape and hinting at the noble lineage housed within.


    Approaching the castle, one is greeted by an inviting entrance, adorned with decorative accents that provide a glimpse into the kingdom''s heraldic heritage. The gatehouse carries an air of importance, offering a warm welcome to visitors. Stood in front of it are 4 well-equipped knights, ready to beat anyone who dares to mess in front of it.


    The castle''s exterior exudes a sense of serenity, with its well-maintained walls and meticulous details. Ornate carvings and subtle embellishments adorn the stone fac?ade, showcasing the craftsmanship and artistic sensibility of the kingdom''s artisans.


    How much money and effort must they have spent on building such a wonderful building? Myen thought while looking at the royal castle outside from the carriage window with awe, as the carriage enter the castle gate.


    "Her Highness Sylphid, Mr. Myne, and Miss Aisha have arrived!" The attending knight who saw Myne and others hurriedly run into the castle and notified their arrival to Sylphy''s family.


    Myne while alighted from the carriage after Aisha couldn''t help but roll his eyes, Powerful people! Even the royal guards have been used as servants to notify our arrival, and why did that man look so happy after seeing us, don''t tell me he is getting a tip after informing about us Sylphy''s family.


    Damn it!


    My feet go numb after sitting in one place for hours, if only Sylphy wasn''t so shy then we three can do many interesting things during the journey rather than sitting at a place and dozing off like old people but sigh, not everyone is like Aisha who can easily get excited and horny just thinking about doing some shameful things in different places, Myne thought with a sigh, while stretching his body and relaxing a bit, but suddenly a voice called out them from behind.

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122. Mynes new sister, Ayri

    "So you guys finally come here, huh?"


    As Myne and others heard the familiar voice they turn around and saw Sylphy''s Siscon Elder Brother who was walking toward them with a smile on his face.


    "Elder Brother!" Sylphy seeing Aniue exclaimed excitedly.


    "Yo, nice to meet you again, Elder Brother, how are you?" Myne as always greeted Aniue calmly while waving his head and Aisha just wave her hand without saying anything.


    Tsu, Aniue who was smiling happily with folded hands after seeing how excited Sylphie is to see him, couldn''t help but roll his eyes after seeing how casual Myne is towards him.


    "Ayri! Why did you come out? Mother will be very angry if she finds out about it," Sylphy worriedly spoke to the young girl who was standing beside Aniue with a sweet smile on her face while walking toward her.


    "Huh? Ayri? Who''s she?" Myne asked his first wife who most of the time has the answers to all his questions.


    Hearing Myne''s question Aisha come close to him and softly whispered into my ear, "She''s the Second Princess Ariel, Sylphy''s younger sister."


    "I see, by the way, how many brothers and sisters does Sylphy have?" Myne asked curiously, although he heard some rumours that The king have three or four children but he is more willing to believe his walking encyclopedia than some rumours.


    "You don''t even know such a common thing? Our King has a total of 5 children, three boys and two girls," Aisha replies with a weird expression while looking at Myne as if she is seeing some kind of unique creature.


    "Don''t look at me like that, I didn''t know about those things because I have no interest in poking my nose in other people''s family matters, okay. I am just a normal hunter who likes to mind his own business, rather than knowing how many children The King has," Myne said with a frown while hitting gently on Aisha''s head who was giving him a glance like he is an idiot.


    "Well, whatever," Aisha said casually and ignore Myne, who was trying to convince her that he is not an idiot who doesn''t know anything about simple things that even a child knows.


    "By the way, I heard that her body isn''t too well, and usually, she secludes herself in her room and almost never comes out from the castle, at least this is my first time seeing her," Aisha said after thinking a bit with a sad tone.


    "Huh? Really? Poor girl, having everything but can''t enjoy anything, god really didn''t look at her," Myne said sympathetically, although Myne never cares about other people''s problems but he is also a Hume with a heart and he always has some special feelings for children ( only cute one ) and cute animal/monsters.


    "But I have to say that she looks exactly copy of Sylphy just a younger version of her with long hair," Myne said with a smile and the way he looked at Ayri become more gentle.


    Ayri is a young thin looking girl with a cute chubby face, golden hair tied in a ponytail style, and a height of around1.3 meters only enough to reach Myne''s chest, she is wearing a long one-piece white and blue colour dress that comes to her knee.


    "Big Sis, congratulations on your wedding. It''s your big moment, after all, there''s no way I can shut myself in my room, while you all having fun outside, right?" Ayri spoke with a giggle.


    "Yes, you are right, she really looks exactly like Sylphy, I just hope she doesn''t attract the attention of some pervert like her big sister," Aisha said with a poker face while looking at Myne out of the corner of her eye after seeing him showing too much gentleness and affection toward Ayri.


    At that time he had nothing else to do but watch them, so he decided to go back to the Dungeon of Strength to kill some monsters for extra money, and while exploring the dungeon he encounter a new type of smile, Wind Slime, which gave him Passive Wind skill. At First, he have no idea how to use it but then he saw Roku working on some metal parts and an idea come into his mind.


    He asks Roku to make a hollow metal ball with a window on top of it, he also requests him to add a special mechanism that after closing it the first time it can''t be opened no matter what and if someone dares to open it forcefully no matter if it physically or with the help of some skills, then a small blast would trigger in it destroying the pebble inside it.


    This is also the reason why he can use this metal ball so carelessly as he has full confidence that no one can know his little secret.


    So because of this thing, I haven''t felt hot even with the windows closed for the past several nights, Both Aisha and Sylphy thought at the same time, then they look at each other and immediately understood that Myne haven''t told either of them about it.


    "Hey, Aisha, do you think if we hadn''t heard about it today, would Myne have told us about it ever?" Sylphy asked in a low voice.


    "I think he would, just he thought we didn''t need to know about it, so didn''t tell us about it," Aisha said hesitantly.


    "Now I think about it, do you think Myne have this kind of more magic tool, that''s why he always prepared the bath for us?" Sylphy asked again with a frown while thinking deeply but Aisha didn''t answer her as she herself know nothing about it.


    "Thank you so much, Brother Myne! I like this gift of yours very much," Ayri said excitedly and give Myne a tight hug.


    Did I just hear a glass-breaking sound? Maybe it is my imagination, Myne thought happily while patting Ayri''s back lightly.


    "Okay, don''t be happy too soon, if you think that this is the gift I want to give my new cute little sister then you are very wrong, I give you this Wind Ball because I thought that staying in the same room all the time would be very troublesome, especially at such a hot season, so this ball can give you some coolness.


    Your real gift is this," saying such Myne took out a dainty half moon pendant necklace with a vibrant blue hue and a delicate golden chain.


    [ Name: Moon Blashing ( Neckless )


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Special Effects: 1. Child of Magic: Controlling Magic energy around the Host becomes three times easier than normally, especially while using magic-related skills.


    2. Moon Guard ( Passive ): When the host''s life would be in danger, a very powerful shield automatically covers the host''s entire body. It can take a full power attack of a level 100 individual. After the shield gets destroyed it would fall in a cooldown period of three days, before it can use again.


    Description: Special item manifest with the dungeon energy and dropped after defeating the floor boss. ]


    This is the magic item Myne gets after he beat the hell out of Troll Gazer the second time.


    Although at first, Myne wanted to give it to Aisha but then things with Sylphy also develop very well, so till now he can''t make up his mind as to whom he gives it to, as he didn''t want to make others sad while not giving her anything, but now since he has one more candidate Ayri, his new little sister who is very weak physically, then of course, he would give it to her.

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123. Appraisal Skill Failed?

    "Wow!!!"


    "Omg!!!"


    "No way!"


    Suddenly three loud exclaims sounded, the first one was of course produced by Ayri but hearing two extra voices Myne frowned and look at his left side and show Aisha and Sylphy who were gazing at the necklace in his hand with disbelief expressions on their face.


    Why are they behaving like a child? This is just a necklace, is there any need to be surprised like this? Myne thought confusedly but then he ignored Aisha and Sylphy and look at Ayri who was also shocked seeing the necklace in his hand.


    "Is this really my gift?" Ayri asked hesitantly.


    "Yes of course, why? You don''t like it?" Myne asked back nervously.


    "How can I not like something so beautiful, but I can see clearly that it is not a simple necklace but a very precious magic item, and it would be a waste if you give it to me as I never left the castle. you should give it to Sister Sylphy, it would be more useful for her than me," Ayri said with a helpless smile but her eyes never left the necklace not for a second.


    "Huu, shily girl, you made me worry for nothing, for a second I thought you don''t like my gift. Also, it is not going to waste on you, on the other hand, it is perfect for you, as it will protect you.


    As for Sylphy you and I both know that she doesn''t need protection, so really it would be a waste to give it to Sylphy, do you understand," Finish speaking Myne in jealous eyes of his two wives and a Siscon brother, tie the necklace around Ayri''s neck.


    "Thank you so much Brother Myne, this necklace is so beautiful, I will always take care of it," Saying such Ayri hugged Myne once more, and give a sweet kiss on his cheek.


    Noooo... Here goes my other sister as well, this devil, I will kill him! Aniue whose eyes already become blood red from anger, shouted loudly in his mind while gritting his teeth. But in the end, he could do nothing other than watch everything silently.


    After all, he can''t beat Myne for no reason, otherwise, his both little sisters would be very angry with him, and this is the late thing he wanted to see in his life.


    "Well, good you liked it, by the way, let''s me introduce my other family members to you," Myne said with a smile and stood up from the ground and pointed at Aisha who was still envyingly starring at the necklace on Ayri''s neck, "Her name is Aisha, she is a very bad girl, so if possible stay little away from her."


    Aisha who just raise her hand to say hello after hearing her name from Myne, suddenly froze in her place as she heard the latter part.


    "Puu, hahaha, Aisha, what have you done that Myne is angry with you?" Sylphy who was standing beside Aisha asked with a smile like taking pleasure in other misfortune while trying to control her laughter.


    "Nothing, but now I am thinking to do something very bad," Aisha said with an unnatural smile, some veins can clearly be visible on her beautiful face which shows how angry she is.


    Ignoring angry Aisha, Myne next pointed at Ted who from start to end obediently stood beside Aisha like a well-trained soldier, and spoke, "And this little traitor''s name is Ted, although it was me who take care most of his needs but at the end of the day he loves Aisha more than me anyone."


    "Don''t say such a thing, Brother Myne, I think he likes you as much as he like Sister Aisha, it''s just he plays with her more than you," Ayri said gently and walked toward Ted, who raised his head and looked at her curiously while waving his tail.


    Ayri after coming close to Ted, starts stroking his back calmly, which Ted of course enjoys very much, this is also the main reason why he likes to stay by Aisha''s side all day long.


    While Myne and the others enjoying such a harmonious conversation, Aniue who was dying from jealousy in the background as everyone literally forgot about him, took a deep breath to call down his emotions and with a stern expression on his face he spoke, "Everyone, except Ayri, let me ask you guys apologize as because of us, the kingdom''s trouble entangled with your wedding."


    "Ahh, don''t worry about it, it''s not that much of a big problem! Sylphy, Aisha, and I also agreed to it before accepting that proposal, so don''t blame yourself for no reason," Myne said casually with a smile.


    Hearing Myne''s words, Aniue laughs happily and starts clapping his back with all his strength in order to vent his previous anger in the guise of happiness. "Hahaha, just as I expected, how can you guys mind this kind of little thing."


    F*ck, this guy again clapping my back with his full strength, what have I done to make this Siscon angry? Is this because I get too close to Ayri? Now this makes sense why he is hitting me so hard, Myne thought while activating his Rock Skin skill.


    "Now then, shall we go in and meet Father? By the way, I feel sorry for you, Myne, as soon as your meeting with Father ends, you will go towards the "Divine Spirit Forest" Immediately without any rest," Aniue said with a fake worried smile, but in his heart, he wants to send Myne as far as possible from Ayri.


    "Well, although I am also a little nervous to meet Your Majesty but it is not like I have any other option right?" Myne said bitter expression while following Aniue.


    Title effect: 1. Dark Attribute increase by 200%, and skills with dark attribute would have two times more effect than normally.


    2. Manipulating other people would become 3 times easier. (Special Note: This effect will work better on people with weak will, strong people can also get affected by it according to the situation and relation with Host.


    3. Increase luck by 25%. ( Permanent )


    [ ?????? ( Exclusive Title ) ]


    ????????????????


    Title effect: 1. ??????


    2. ??????


    3. ??????


    WTF!!! Why are there so many question marks in the third title information? Not even its name can seen? Don''t tell me that title is so powerful that my appraisal skill levels are insufficient to reveal its data? Myne thought dumbfounded but he soon calmed down as he saw Faren staring at him with a frown.


    He definitely knows about my original skills, so looking at him too long is not a good idea, I should think about it later, Myne thought and hurridly move his eyes away from Faren and casually looked at the middle age lady beside him.


    But after seeing her carefully Myne who didn''t give her much attention at first because of Faren couldn''t help but open his eyes widely with shock, his heart literally skip a beat seeing her otherworldly beauty.


    F*ck, I am in love again, I had this feeling last when I saw my Big Sis Maya for the first time. This is the love at first sight, shit, do I really like older women so much? How can I fall for Sylphy''s mother? Myne thought while trying to calm down his excited little brother and looked at the status of beauty in front of him...


    [ Name: Garnet Augusta


    LV: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: ??? y/o


    Occupation: First Queen of The Augusta Kingdom


    Title: ???, ??????


    [Skill]


    Transmutation


    High-grade Arithmetic


    Unique Magic?Ice


    [#$*&]


    ?¡î$¡ó=?#


    @$$#@* ]

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124. Definition of A True Brother...

    Seriously! Are you kidding me now? What kind of nonsense is this? Other than some simple information, and a little bit about her skills which look very powerful by the way, appraisal show me nothing, also a lot of question marks are okay but why the hell are there so many weird symbols in her status?


    I had no idea what the f*ck they are, Myne thought dumbfoundedly this is the second time he failed to see other people''s information, and now he is having doubts about Appraisal skill''s godly power.


    Maybe Appraisal skill is not as powerful as I thought, but anyway, if you can''t see her other information so that''s it. It''s not like I wanted to steal her skills in the first place.


    Sigh, if only I can see her age, but looking at her beautiful young face I think her age shouldn''t be too big, otherwise things would become very difficult if later I made up my mind, but I can''t see much hope about it this time since she already has four big children, Myne thought while starring at Sylphy''s mother imposing figure.


    Sylphy''s mother is a very beautiful lady with long black hair, an undescribable attractive face, big and round blue color eyes, a short nose, red lips which just seeing people wanted to taste, a perfect hourglass shape body with a two giant G-Cup size breast, which are also the main reason of Myne falling for her at first sight, big bubbly butt, and many other wonderful places hidden in her long seductive blue color dress which are currently unavailable for him or any other men in this world other than The King her husband.


    Seeing Myne starred at her full of admiration like an ill child who had just gotten out of the house first time, and watches everything like it is the most beautiful thing in the world, Garnet laughed a little while coming close to Myne, and pinched his cheeks gently with a smile on her red lips.


    Then she lower her face and whispered in Myne''s ear with her sweet voice, "You shouldn''t just casually appraise a girl, you know."


    Ahhh... She smells so nice, and she is too close her boobies are touching my chest, this is not good, at least not when I am now with so many people. Aaahhuu, Calm down Myne otherwise you will definitely get the official title of pervert today, Myne thought while taking deep breaths and trying to calm down.


    As for Sylphy''s mother knowing that he was appraising her, Myne doesn''t care about it since he knows that at this moment everyone in the room other than Aisha is aware of his original skills.


    "Sorry about that, I did it out of habit accidentally, I can''t control it, so please forgive me oh, beautiful young lady, next when I meet you again I won''t use my skill," Myne said flirtingly while bowing in front of Garnet, shamelessness runs in Myne every vein and there is no way he would stop trying to impress a girl no matter if she is the queen or mother of 4 fully grown children, as long as she is beautiful and have a good character, with some well-developed body parts, Myne willing to do almost anything within his limit to get under her panties.


    "Fuu, haha, you are really interesting, it has been a long time since someone has talked to me so carelessly like you, let''s not talk about flirting with me, and that too in front of my husband and children, hahaha, as expected of my son-in-law," Garnet spoke happily while giving Myne a tight hug, and patting on the top of his head.


    While Garnet giving Myne otherwordly pleasure with her super-size giant boobs, Sylphy who finally couldn''t take it anymore came into view after clearing her throat loudly, "Mhm, Ahem!!"


    "Ahh, dear, what''s the matter? Did you catch a cold? Sylphy, your wedding ceremony is coming up, you know, it would be bad if you get cold during such an important event. Shall I prepare a decoction for you?" Garnet asked playfully trying to act innocent while pressing Myne''s head deeper into the chasm of her giant soft boobies.


    It''s Rector, not Tector, Brother Myne it is unfair, you treat Ayri like a princess and even give her gifts but when it was my turn you even forgot my name within just some seconds, Rector poutily replied while holding his hand and shaking it with lightly.


    "Ohh my dear younger brother, let me tell two truths about the world.


    The first one is, never hope that boys will get the same treatment as girls from anyone, and the second is, never expected that a real brother who loves you would treat you nicely, yes, he will help in your trouble time, will even be ready to put his life on the line, but if he treats you gently and lovingly daily without making any kind of trouble for you, then either he does not consider you a real brother and just acting to be a good brother for formalities, or he has some ulterior motives," Myne said with a deadly serious expression.


    Hearing Myne''s golden words, which can make even a world-class scholar speechless, everyone present in the room couldn''t help but look at him with surprise.


    "Wow! Brother-in-law, I didn''t expect that you have such a high wisdom, this kind of thing, I am afraid not even many well-known scholars could say," Lewis said with a surprised expression on his face. Beside him Faren his father also nodded his head, he was also quite surprised by Myne''s wisdom, this level of deep knowledge is not something that can be seen in commoners.


    "Sylphy, I think your Lord Husband is much more interesting than I expected, You wouldn''t mind if I borrowed it for a while later, would you? Maybe he can help me with my work, you know just how troublesome those calculations are in my work right? Garnet said with a smile.


    "Sorry, Mother, I have to deny your request, although I have to admit that Lord Husband is indeed very intelligent for a commoner but this doesn''t means that I can let him work with you all day long, don''t forget he also has a clan to manage," Sylphy said with a frown.


    "Well, don''t deny me so quickly, let''s talk about it later, maybe my Son-in-law wouldn''t mind helping his Mother-ln-law," Garnet said playfully while messing with Sylphy''s hair dotingly.


    "Brother Myne, is what you true? Then doesn''t this means that I won''t get any gift?" Rector spoke with an unbelievable expression.


    "Well, you can say that, but I am not so cheap person who couldn''t give his younger brother any gift, but of course, it won''t be free, if you complete a simple task given by me, then I will give a wonderful reward which you will earn by you own effort. So do you want to take my task?


    Remember once you say yes, then there is no turning back, either you complete it and take your reward or you can just give up and cry silently," Myne said while looking into Rector''s eyes, waiting for the fish to take a bit.


    "Yes, I am willing, Elder Brother Aniue always told me that if you don''t have the courage to take risks then you will never become a powerful man," Rector said seriously but thanks to his immature face he look very cute.


    "Good, Elder Brother Aniue is really the best example of how a real brother should be, now come with me, the task I am going to give can only stay between you and me if other people know about it, then you might as well say goodbye to your wonderful reward," Myne said while giving Aniue a thumbs up for making his fun more interesting, and then he put his arm on Rector''s shoulder before walking toward a random corner for privacy.

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125. Going On The Camping...

    After Myne and Rector walk a little farther from everyone, Myne told Rector his task in his ear while looking at everyone, if by any chance someone try to listen to their secret conversation.


    "What!!! Brother Myne, are you kidding? I really have to do that. Am I not too young for this sort of thing?" Rector exclaims with surprise.


    "No, since you are already aware of these things, then it is okay, just treat it advance training, anyway after a year or so you would become an adult, then this kind of thing can help you to get them, you know what I mean," Myne said with an evil smile.


    "But if Mother found out about it then I am definitely done for, I didn''t want to lock in my room like Ayri," Rector said hesitantly with a red face, clearly he know about whom Myne is talking.


    "Ohh, if that is the case, then you might as well forget about your wonderful reward, maybe I can give that to Ayri as well, she doesn''t mind getting one more gift," Myne said with a frown.


    Seeing that Myne already decide to not give him the reward, and is about to go back to everyone, Rector gritted his teeth and finally made up his mind, "Okay, I am doing that, but remember that reward should be as good as the risk I am taking doing you this task.


    "No problem you can believe in your this elder brother, you will defiantly be satisfied with your reward as long as you are a normal Hume," Myne said while making an okay gesture.


    After Myne with Rector who was in deep thought probably making plans of how to finish his task, return to everyone. Although Sylphy asked Rector what kind of task Myne give him but he tightly shut his his mouth and didn''t reveal any information.


    Seeing that everyone had done their introduction and become familiar with each other only he was left behind, King Faren finally open his mouth as well and spoke with a laugh, "Hahaha, since you guys are done, then let me talk to my son-in-law as well.


    You can call me Father-in-law, or just Father would be fine too But if you ask me then I would be happy if you call me Father like Sylphy and others. And there is no need to be so formal and nervous with me, we are now family, so just behave as you are," Faren said with a smile while patting Myne''s shoulder.


    "Are you really okay with my being casual? It might not be a nice thing especially when there are other people present, they might think that I am disgracing you," Myne asked with a frown, although he doesn''t like being formal and serious all time, but there are some people with whom you should not behave casually this can get you a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Haha, well what you said also has a point, then it seems like you can only be casual with me when there is no outsider present among us. Sigh, sometimes being a king is also not easy, even your family has to be very careful while talking to you, sometimes I really miss my old carefree life before I become king," Faren said with a sigh while shaking his head.


    "Anyway, Myne, I''m really sorry for this time''s matter. There were misunderstandings, and it brought you unnecessary disorder.


    Although because of my position as a king and as well as your Father-in-law, there is no way I can apologize to you, this is a special privilege that every father-in-law has, giving trouble to thier Son-in-law is their greatest pleasure, and believe me I myself have experienced this a lot, and now it''s your time so deal with it, but I am so cheap and wouldn''t make things difficult for you just for the fun shake, like someone else father," Faren said last part in a very low voice which only Myne can hear while giving a quick glance at his wife Garnet, but before she could notice his gaze he hurridly look back at Myne and manage to save his sex life if there is any at this age.


    "I originally didn''t want to drag your wedding into such a boorish matter, but you know that sometimes things just get out of control, no matter how hard you try to stop them. Yosh, the formalities end here, now it''s time to come main matter, Myne I want you to remember this, victory or defeat has already been decided. You should harvest without forcing yourself, okay?


    Fairly strong monsters appear in that forest. There is no point in forcing yourself to get hurt and die for no reason, Sylphy is yours this is the fact and no one can change this, so treat it as a camping and return back safely," Faren said with a deadly serious expression, and Myne can only obediently nod his head like a duck.


    Although seeing how carefree he was with me, I don''t think he''ll care, even if he does find out. He''ll soon become my cute son-in-law, with whom I want to spend a lot of time, so it would be better if there is no misunderstanding between us."


    "First of all, I am not jealous, and I will try to give you more time from now on, okay.


    Second, I think it''ll be all right, that kid is very intelligent, and he like our other children as well, especially our younger daughter he doted on her a lot for some reason, he even give her that powerful magic item as a gift, although I don''t know who that work but I can feel that it is very powerful," Faren said with a frown.


    "Huh? When did you become like Aniue? Do you care about Ayri receiving the magic items as a gift from Myne more than him knowing about my secret? Are you sure you are okay?" Garnet asked while rubbing her forehead, she suddenly felt that talking with her husband at this moment is not the right decision.


    "Hahaha, sorry, honey, I get carried away a little, but our Son-in-law is also very mysterious as well, let''s not talk about his overgrow body which doesn''t match his age, It''s also strange that he obstinately doesn''t want to talk about his skills, although he knows that we are aware of his skill."


    "Tell the truth, I understand why he didn''t want to talk about it, he was an orphan until some weeks ago, and live alone, so him being careful is also reasonable.


    And I heard that he also has a sister, not blood-related but they are very close, she raise him after his parents'' death like her own child, which is also the reason why his personality didn''t get warped instead he become more mature very early age.


    Our daughter really found the right partner for herself, I am very proud of her," Faren said with a happy sigh and looked at his absent-minded wife who was muttering some words while ignoring him.


    "What we do if he could later appraise me? He will probably tread on a path of hardships. Like Mavise and I. It''ll be enough with just the two of us, I didn''t want to see my cute Son-in-law have the same burden as us," Garnet muttered while shaking her head


    If he doesn''t know anything like he is now, he''ll certainly live a blissful life, but if he still decides to come into this muddy water then it is his fate, Faren thought while pretending to not notice his wife''s muttering with unnecessary worry on her beautiful face.


    ...


    "We have less time than I thought, you bastards! Get harvesting before it''s too late!! Tch, that brat, Myne or something, will be here earlier than expected. He''s early, but to even dare to use the royal family''s carriage, that f*cker really got balls of iron.


    Although It''s natural since Sylphid''s there, but I am still feeling very jealous, that bastard riding the carriage with my wife" Claude said angrily biting his nails with envy.


    "He''ll probably arrive in a few hours. It''d be impossible to continue harvesting in front of him. In that case, now''s the only chance. Well, the Roselia family itself hired five A-rank adventurers. and there are above thirty adventurers including the adventurers the other families hired, and they are hunting in the forest now.


    A commoner hunter wouldn''t be able to surpass the materials obtained by so many people, let''s see how that f*cker wins."


    "Our victory has already been determined. Wait for me, Sylphid. You''ll soon become mine!! I can''t wait to have fun with you, hahahaha..."

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126. Provoking...

    It was already getting dark when Myne arrived at the forest. A few tents have been prepared at the base camp, located some distance away from the entrance to the forest.


    Nobles and their people were nowhere to be found, clearly still hunting monsters in the forest to secure thier victory before even the game started.


    Myne just step out of the carriage when a knight in charge of guiding come to him, and led him toward the tent allocated to him.


    "Lord Myne, this is your tent."


    After the knight said that to Myne, he looked around our surroundings restlessly before spoking again in a low voice.


    "Although I don''t think it will happen, but there''s a possibility Lord Claude and his group may do something to Lord Myne. This tent is adjacent to our knights'' tents so please call us immediately if anything happens. There is no need to be shy."


    "I see, this is really a serious matter, thank you very much that you are doing so much for me, since you guys are here to protect me then I can rest assured. By the way, what is on the menu tonight? You see I am traveling for the entire day, and now dying from hunger," Myne said with a smile to the innocent-looking knight who is trying to make a good relationship with him.


    As for Claude and his group, he didn''t care, they are just a bunch of monkeys who doesn''t know thier place, if they really dare to mess with him, then he didn''t mind finishing the game early.


    Hearing Myne''s question which was completely out of his expectation, The knight was taken aback for a second before he return to normal with a bright smile on his face.


    "Haha, Lord Myne, it is our honor that you wanted to eat with us, although our food quality is as good as food made by royal chefs, but you will certainly satisfy after eating that, Sying such The knight led the way and bought Myne to a tent which was little farther from other tents, and a lot of people eating food can be seen in front of that tent.


    Even though it is not much late and there is still some time before it becomes completely dark but because those knights have to change shifts with others they are eating earlier.


    After which The knight took Myne to the food stall where all dishes were placed.


    Those knights who were eating dinner at first become surprised to see Myne as most of the nobles bought thier own servants with them to take care of their needs, but they soon lose interest in him seeing him going toward the food stall while thinking that this noble might be a good person who didn''t want to trouble his servants while bringing them to such a dangerous place like Divine Spirit Forest.


    I can also send you to a very interesting place with my men, there you directly become a man from a boy, and if you like someone there you can say to me and I will give that girl to you, what do you think, I am very generous, right?


    Claude said with an evil smile while trying to provoke Myne so if he can give him any chance, he immediately beat the hell out of him, a commoner dare to fight against a noble, this shit really doesn''t know his place.


    "Ohh such a generous man are you, by the way, I also have a proposal for you, why not you go with your man to whatever place you are talking about, there if you like a girl or maybe a boy then you can say to me I also have a lot of money with me after all my wife is a princess you know right? So I don''t mind giving a little bit of money to a beggar.


    Oops, I mean a pervert beggar," Myne said with a mocking smile while tosing a silver toward Claude which directly hit on his right eye.


    As Myne said that, Claude was wide-eyed in shock before he flew into a rage with his face completely red.


    "You bastard!! A commoner like you dare to mock a noble!! I will kill you motherf*cker! Apologies now, and just obediently obey my words, you dirty worm!!!" Saying such Claude with blood red eye in anger, swung his fist, aiming at Myne''s face, wanting to beat him the same way he does with his maids.


    But of course, Myne wasn''t as helpless as his maids who couldn''t do anything other than hope for his mercy, just as Claude''s fist was about to touch his face, a big fireball size around an adult hume head hit Claude''s stomach out of nowhere sending him to fly out of Myne''s tent.


    Claude after flying out from Myne''s tent fall on the ground and roll some meters before stopping. Although Myne didn''t attack with all his might to avoid unnecessary trouble, but still his attack wasn''t something a weak person like Cluade could withstand, if not for his full body magic equipment which absorb most of the attack power, Cluade might have stayed in bed for a month straight.


    Hum, A weak loser like you dare to lay eyes on my wife, why not you go and look your face in the mirror first?


    If it is not for your status someone like might not even get a girl for your entire life, let''s not talk about getting a princess," Mocking Claude till he start vomiting blood out of anger, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied expression, and ready to walk back to his tent, when he heard Claude voice.


    "Y, y, you bastard!!! I will kill you!!!"


    "Ohh you already said this before, but now you laying on the ground and I am mocking you, I think you read the wrong script, you should now asking mercy for not killing you, instead of provoking me more," Myne said with a poker face while activating King''s Intimidation skill, which made Claude who wanted to say something silent immediately, sweat start falling from his forehead, his body unknowingly shaking as if he shows a ghost in the middle of the night sleeping on his bed while cuddling him tightly with a creepy smile.


    Seeing Claude''s face which was getting paler and paler with every passing second, even though he didn''t use 50% power of King''s Intimidation skill, Myne couldn''t help but get amazed by this skill power.


    If I use this skill with power would this guy directly pee in his pants out of fear? Myne wondered and was just as about to find his question''s answer but stop when he saw a lot of knights running toward them.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127. Getting An Beauty By Singing, Well Thats A Cool Idea...

    "Consider it your lucky day. Tsk, loser," Myne said while looking at Claude with disdain before the knight who guild him just some moment ago come between them.


    "Lord Myne, what happened? Did Lord Claude attack you?" The knight hurriedly asked but then his eyes fall on scared Claude who was laying on the ground coughing blood while staring at Myne with eyes wide open as if he was some kind of ghost and become silent suddenly as he didn''t know what to say.


    Myne who didn''t want to see Claude taking other people''s sympathy immediately opened his mouth, and told him what happened, of course, he didn''t forget to add some twists and turns.


    "Thank god mr knight you''ve finally arrived, if you delay some more minutes then I think you can only find my lifeless body, and that too if Mr. Claude left it behind instead of feeding it to monsters in the forest to clear all the evidence. After saying goodbye to you I return back to my tent and wanted to take a rest, but then Mr.


    Claude suddenly enter my tent without permission and start saying bad words which I can''t even speak."


    After which he told me that if I wanted to save my pitiful low life I have to withdraw from this game and get out of this kingdom, he even said that if I did that he will give me one of his slaves as a gift whom I can marry, but when I refuse his offers, he starts fighting with me, saying that he will kill me as I dare to disobey the command of a noble.


    At first, I dodge some of his life-threatening attacks, which made him angrier, because of it he wanted to take out his weapon to kill me, finding no other way, I can only push him away and wanted to run away to call you guys for help, but then Mr.


    Claude saw you running here, so in order to not get in trouble and as well to punish me for attacking a noble, he wounded himself and lay down on the ground while acting to be injured by me."


    Hearing Myne words, all the knight present couldn''t help but look at Claude carefully, and after seeing that he is only coughing blood but actually have no wound on his body which can prove that someone actually hurt him, everyone immediately made up thier mind that what Myne said is true.


    And because most of the nobles who come here to participate in games are cheating very openly, most of the knights didn''t have any good impression of them, with this incident thier belief that those nobles are evil from the core become more profound.


    "Lord Claude, do you have any idea what are doing? Lord Myne is your opponent for tomorrow. Don''t you know that If you try to harm him before the match, the game will be called off right here and now, and it will be your loss!" After realizing the entire matter, The knight who guild Myne before also didn''t try to be polite with Claude and angrily scold him without caring about his status.


    Claude seeing that even a cannon fodder knight dares to scold him becomes more angry, he was never humiliated like this in his entire life. He stood up from the ground with little difficulty while ensuring the pain.


    After which he first glances at the courageous knight who was seeking his own death by insulting a noble, after all, unlike Myne, he doesn''t even have any overpowering skills to back up his arrogance, and this kind of act can be very deadly for someone like him. Then he looks at Myne who has a smug expression on his face and showing middle finger to him.


    "Good, good, just wait, if I didn''t give you the hundredfold pain and humilities that I suffer today, then am not the next head of the Roselia family!!!" Claude exclaimed angrily, clearly showing the sign of losing his mind in anger, then he took out a decent-looking golden spear from his storage pouch and wanted to attack Myne.


    But before he could do anything two knights who were standing behind him hurriedly pinned down him and forcefully drag him back to his tent.


    Come to think of it, I haven''t appraised this idiot yet, right?


    Since he is talking so much nonsense let''s see if he has some good skills which I can steal later, anyway since he dares to threaten me, then to avoid future trouble it is natural to kill him silently after this matter is over, Myne thought and use appraisal skill on berserk Claude who was trying to escape from the clutches of both knights.


    [ Name: Claude Roselia


    "Hooo, finally some peace, but now what should I do? Sleeping in this tent full of these bugs is definitely not an option, and my stomach is already making sounds, although I have a lot of food in my Inventory but eating alone, and that too in such a boring place with insects is not a good idea from any angle.


    Should I go back to home? But there is no one other than Ted''s parents, and they are just too serious type, completely opposite to Ted. Then how about visiting Big Sis Maya? She wouldn''t mind me staying at her house. Shit, I can''t go to her, she knows I am in the capital city, I have no way to explain to her how I came back to Lucus town so quickly.


    Sigh, seem like tonight I can only sleep alone... Ohh, yes, how can I forget about her, we haven''t met for many days although we both know that we are just friends with benefits but ignoring a young caring lady like her is not a good thing, I should apologize properly.


    Okay, It''s decided, let''s go and give June some trouble, hehe she would definitely surprise seeing me, Myne thought while rubbing his hand and after confirming that no is around him, he hurriedly opened a portal in front of June''s house.


    Myne excitedly step out from the portal and looked at the same wooden house as well as the scary graveyard beside it, and couldn''t help but took a deep to calm down, the memory of a certain ghost in tattered clothes sucking black smoke from the graves is still very fresh in his mind, and this is also the main reason he hesitates to come here, but today out of friendship, he finally gathers enough courage to come here.


    How the hell that silly girl didn''t get scared living in such a dangerous place? And most importantly why she never saw that ghost? I only come here no more than 2 times, and both times I saw it but she is living here her entire life, no matter how blind and careless she is, there is no way she never accidentally encounter it. Wait for a minuter what if that ghost is her relative?


    So it just protects June from the shadow which is why it never revealed itself to June.


    Now this makes sense otherwise I only say that June''s luck is so high that her ignorance alone is enough to save her from any ghost, Myne thought with a sigh, and after giving the creepy graveyard one more glance while activating his Soul Eyes skill and confirming that there is no ghost wandering in it currently, he knocks on the door.


    "Who!"


    Just as Myne knock on the door, a familiar voice come from inside the house, calming down Myne''s nervousness a little.


    "It''s me, Myne, your BFF, or you can SFF ( Sex Friend Forever )," Myne said calmly while taking out a bouquet of flowers from Invenotry which he himself doesn''t know when he put it inside at first place.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, there are sounds of someone running inside the house and soon the door opens, and like a gust of wind a person comes out from the house, directly jumping on Myne''s embrace, hugging him tightly.


    "Myne, you bastard, where the hell was you those days, do you even have any idea how worried I am because of not seeing you for many days? I thought something happen to you, I also visit your house but there was no one there, so I can only come back empty hands, later I learn from your neighbor Aunty that you went to Adol Town.


    How can you do that, although we both decide that we are just friends with benefits and not going to have any deep feelings for each other but still leave me behind without telling me anything, you are so selfish.


    I hate you, don''t talk to me even again," June said angrily with eyes filled with tears, but when she wanted to get out of Myne''s embrace, she found out that no matter how much she try she couldn''t get out.


    Myne on the other hand with a gentle smile on his face just calmly staring at struggling June, who was trying to get away from his embrace, but how can Myne let fo the fist caught in the trap? Myne June struggles the more tightly he hugs her, of course without making her uncomfortable.


    "Don''t waste your energy, I won''t let go of you until you give me a sweet kiss and forgive me for my mistake of not meeting you for so many days, but believe me I have strong enough reason to ignore you, after hearing which you will definitely forgive me, While saying that Myne put one of his arms under June skirt below her butt, lifted her up like a child, and start walking inside the house.


    "Hey what are doing, let me go, you idiot can''t you see I am angry, let me go..."

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128. What! When Did You Get Married?!!!

    "Hey what are doing, let me go, you idiot can''t you see I am angry, let me go," June said angrily while hammering her fists on Myne''s back.


    "Sure I will, after you forgive me, by the way, why are you not wearing anything below your skirt? Although I am not complaining but still feeling your wet pussy on my arm ruining your all effort, after all you are currently angry rather than horny right?" Myne said with an evil smirk on his face.


    June who was still struggling a moment ago violently stop suddenly hearing Myne''s words, then she saw his knowing smirk and her face couldn''t help but turn red from embarrassment. Since she just come back from work, and other than Myne who was also her half-boyfriend no one ever come to her house to visit her, so she actually wore very casual clothes at her house.


    Before Myne knock on her door, she was preparing to make dinner and only wearing an apron on her naked body, so when she heard Myne''s voice, in the excitement she only wore her one-piece dress she just remove and hurridly open the door. But who''d have thought that Myne would carry her up like a child, exposing all her fake attempts to make Myne feel guilty for ignoring him?


    "Shut up, this is none of your business what I wear in my own house, okay? Now take me down, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what! Do you kick me out of your house? Or will you beat me to death with your soft and tender hands?


    Believe me, this is not going to work, of course if you start biting me, then maybe I can get hurt, and release you without getting your sweet kiss and forgiveness," Myne said with a pondering expression while pushing June up a little to feel her soft boobs with rock hard nipples rubbing on his chest.


    Hearing Myne open challenge June becomes silent, after all, she can''t just bite Myne to death just because he is trying to persuade her for ignoring her, and although she is struggling to get out of Myne''s embrace but in reality she herself enjoying it very much, otherwise she wouldn''t be wet down there for no reason.


    "Haha, don''t hurry, take your time and think properly, we have an entire night ahead for us, by the way, what is in dinner, I am dying from hunger right now," Myne asked with a giggle, seeing silent June who was trying to hold back her true emotion. Then he locks the main door and walks toward the kitchen still carrying June on his arm, to see what she''s going to make for dinner tonight.


    Along the way, he also saw how carefree can a girl who lives alone, with a lot of unclean clothes, bras, panties, shoes, snacks packets, etc spread all over the living room as if a storm just passed by from here.


    "Sigh, you should pay attention to your cleanliness, as a girl how can your home be so dirty? Let''s not talk about cleaning entirely but a least you shouldn''t throw your clothes in the living room like this, it is me so it doesn''t matter as I have seen your more personal things than just clothes but if it was someone else in my place what would he think about you, That you are descendant of a pig?"


    "F*ck! Are you serious now? Are you actually planning to eat morning food again? With some raw vegetables? How lazy you have become after not seeing me for a week or two?


    You were not so lazy before, or are you, just I don''t found out about it?" Myne asked doubtly while looking at the kitchen which was probably the cleanest place in June''s entire house, and from cleanest means empty, there was nothing to eat in it.


    "Haha, today I have to do an extra shift at work, because of it I am working the entire day and become very tired till I come home.


    Also, I was not much hungry since I eat some snacks an hour ago, so I thought it would be a waste of time making dinner as I don''t have much appetite, haha, you understand what I mean right..." June said shamelessly while laughing cutely, trying to hide the fact that she was too lazy to make dinner and decide to eat morning food after heating it up.


    "No wonder you are so thin and weak, with this level of laziness unless you found a nice boyfriend like me, it would be a miracle if you still get fat," Myne said helplessly and shook his head. Then he brought June to the dining table and place her on her seat.


    And then in front of confused June who still doesn''t understand why Myne who was unwilling to let her go just a moment ago, suddenly put her on the dining chair, Myne took out hot delicious dishes one by one from his Inventory and start placing them on the table.


    "As if I expected anything better after seeing so much," Myne said and rolled his eyes, before walking toward the bathroom.


    June''s house bathroom wasn''t much different from the bathroom Myne had before the renovation, a simple 9X9 bathroom without anything worth mentioning, there are 2 wooden buckets in the bathroom one small probably to carry water, and another one is big enough that an adult can comfortably sit inside it while soaking its entire body.


    Also as June said before the bathroom was indeed not clean, there are dirty footprints everywhere in it, and a lot of dirty clothes of a young woman can be seen everywhere with her panties and bra mixed in them as well.


    "That girl is completely hopeless, thank god we both don''t have any plan to make our already deep relationship any further, otherwise if she also becomes my girlfriend then it would be more like raising a naughty child than an adult girl," Myne mumble while collecting June''s clothes from the ground and throwing them in the empty bucket, then he took out magic pebbles and filled the big bucket with comfortable hot water, which is his bathtub today.


    "Haa, finally after traveling all day like an animal finally now I can relax a little, and later I also have to satisfy a certain horny woman who was waiting outside like a hungry ghost. Poor me, can''t even sleep peacefully cuddling a beautiful lady while burying my face in her boobs.


    Sigh, being an adult is also not easy, too many responsibilities," Myne let his mind wander around and starts thinking useless things while relaxing in hot water.


    But his peace doesn''t last long, as the door of the bathroom opens with a bang, and June comes in carrying a big bucket filled with water while panting heavily.


    "Myne, I brought water for your shower...? How did you fill the bathtub? I didn''t see you bring water with you," June asked dumbfounded while coming in front of Myne and putting her hand in the bathtub.


    "F*ck, where did you get hot water?" Before Myne could reply first her question, June again throw one more question at him, leaving him speechless.


    She wasn''t so talkative before right? When did she become like this? Myne thought but to his surprise, before he could say anything, he saw June removing her one-piece dress and throwing it casually on the ground.


    Then in surprise eyes of Myne, June first seducingly smile at Myne while gently rubbing her boobies with her both hands, then she climb into the bathtub ( big wooden bucket ) while Myne was still dazing starring at her body and sat down in it while leaning against him, his little brother who was already become hard the moment Myne saw June naked body, now rubbing itself on top her pussy enjoying very itself well.


    "Hey, why did you suddenly come in? This bathtub is not big enough that we both can fit in comfortably," Myne said with a frown while wrapping his arm around June''s stomach and hugging her tightly so both of them can sit more easily, clearly although he is dissatisfied with June but still has he has no mood to let her go.


    "Sorry, I can''t stop myself seeing already prepared hot and comfortable bath, if you are angry then you can punish for my behavior, but please don''t chase me away," June said with a begging voice while rubbing her pussy on top of Myne''s little brother making it harder.


    "Punishment you say huh? Okay then let me punish you properly," Saying such, first Myne put his hand on June''s soft boobs and massaged them just for fun, then he grab his little brother with one hand, and wrap the other one around June''s flat stomach and lift her up a little, and put the tip of his little brother at the entrance of her pink cave.


    After preparing everything, he put his mouth beside June''s ear, and whisper in a soft voice, "Time to punish my wild cat."


    Then he let go of the arm holding June up and push up his little brother at the same time, sending it deep inside her pussy directly kissing her G-spot.


    "Ahhhh..."

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129. Fun In the Bathroom with June ( R-18 )

    "Ohohohoo, look at it, someone is really very horny hum?" Myne said in a teasing tone while biting June''s ear lightly.


    "And whose fault it is? It was you who made me like this, okay? First, you f*ck me like there is no more tomorrow and made me addicted to it, then you left me by myself, do you think it is easy for me to calm down my lust by myself?


    For the past several days I was dying to take your dick inside my pussy but you bastard never come back, which made more horny and stressed," June said panting heavily while her pussy adjusted itself according to Myne''s dick size.


    "Ohh, I am really sorry then, I don''t know that you were in such situation, if I had known about it, I would have taken time out to visit you no matter how busy I am," Myne spoke with a sad face, and start massaging June''s soft boobies.


    "Moan..."


    "Ohh, yes, just like that, if you want you can be little rough," June said with her eye closed and start moving up and down by herself, clearly she is hornier than Myne, and couldn''t wait to reach the peak of pleasure.


    "Aren''t you in a little too much of a hurry?


    It feels like I was kidnap by you to fulfilled your evil desire and you wanted to use me as soon as possible before disposing of me to save unnecessary trouble, hehehe," Myne said in a mocking tone, then he stop June from moving after his little brother touches her G-stop, let it stay there for some moment, then he gently put his hand on June''s cheek and move her face toward him, and looked at her cute face filled with lust, and before she could understand anything, he locks his lips on her.


    Myne tongue fluttered against June, and his hands were deep in the softness of her hair, first, it was a light kiss, and then thier tongues started fighting with each other tasting thier saliva.


    While thier tongues having fun, Myne''s hands didn''t stay idle they grab June''s big boobies and start roughly squeezing them while pinching pink hard nibbles on top of them, making June shiver from unimaginable pleasure.


    After playing with her boobs till he was satisfied, he moves one of his hands toward her nether region and start playing with her pussy with his thumbs. His little brother was already deep inside her pussy drinking her love juice.


    "Moan... Can you please start moving now? I am about to cum just by your touch alone," June said after breaking the kiss.


    "Sure my horny kitty," Myne said and grab her hips with both hands and lifted her up and stood up in the bathtub as it was indeed too small to do sex comfortably while sitting in it.


    After which carrying June in his arm, Myne gradually began pumping into her as he slipped in more off his dick, he locked lips with her again as he continued thrusting.


    June moaned with every thrust but because Myne''s tongue was inside her mouth, her voice could not come out of her mouth.


    The sound of flesh slapping against flesh was all that could be heard in the bathroom and 2 minutes in, June had her first orgasm in Myne''s arm but neither of them have any mood to stop. June even grab Myne''s neck with her hands, so she won''t fall down from his hand, and he can continue f*ck her while lifting her up, which was a completely new but very enjoyable experience for her.


    As Myne continued pumping into her throughout her orgasm, he could feel the extra tightness of her pussy and it sent waves of pleasure through his body, but this was far from bringing him to the edge, after all now he isn''t a noob like June, he has two women to satisfy every night before going to sleep, if he still cum so easily then isn''t he wasting his time?


    "Ahhh, yes, harder, baby... Harder...


    Huh? Where did she learn to talk like that? Don''t tell me she also starts reading adult novels in her free time, Myne thought but seeing June panting heavily but still wanting to continue without stopping, he slowed down a little, and allowed her a moment of rest, and start kissing her. A minute later, when he felt that June is ready to continue, he began hammering into her.


    Each thrust was more intense than the previous one according to her wish.


    "F*ck, I come going to crazy if you thrusting inside me like this," June said with her tongue out of her mouth, which look so seductive that Myne become more excited.


    Because of extra excitement, Myne''s little brother becomes a little bigger than it was. As he is tempo increased with his big dick June felt something getting bigger in her, this feeling sent waves of pleasure through her and she could feel another orgasm approaching.


    Myne who was holding back for some time, was also now on the verge of cumming. He holds June more tightly and starts pumping his little brother as deep inside June as possible with his all speed.


    "Ahhh... Myne... I am.. Cumming..."


    "Me too, just hold a little..."


    Saying that Myne ignores June''s loud lustful moan, and fully focused on his work.


    "Ahh, ahhh, yesss, baby f*ck me like there is no tomorrow, ahhh..."


    The feelings in June were so intense that she immediately pushed Myne, to sit down on the bathtub with his leg wide open, and without delay, she jump on top of him, and began bouncing up and down on his dick with her tongue hanging out of her mouth, she was completely drunk with pleasure.


    June''s swift actions had caught Myne off-guard along with the vigor with which she bounced on him, but Myne saw no reason to stop her enjoyment as he comfortably enjoyed the feel of her tight snatch moving up and down his little brother.


    Myne enjoyed the sight of drops of sweat trickling down her body as she bounced on him, as well as her bouncing boobies, he reached out his hands and grabbed onto her swaying breasts, enjoying their soft feel as he roughly kneaded them.


    A few minutes later, June''s moans got louder and Myne surprisingly found himself groaning louder as well, he began slamming his hips into her when she moved down, and he soon felt her pussy grip onto


    his dick tighter than ever, and before he knew it, June screamed out louder and cum again.


    This time the sensations going through June were so strong that she fell onto Myne''s chest panting heavily.


    June''s orgasm had triggered Myne as he found himself still slamming into her, when she fell over him, he tightly wrapped his hands around her and continued moving his hips but this time with greater speed, and just as June was coming down from the thrill of her orgasm, Myne came into her as well.


    June could feel his hot spunk pour into her and flood her pussy until it began hitting on the gates of her womb which were already filled with Myne''s previous wave of cum and still didn''t get a chance to escape from it as Myne did not even once pull out his little brother from inside her after he put it in at the start.


    Because June''s action at the last moment was so good, Myne couldn''t help but look at her with a proud expression.


    After which Myne gently stroke her back and let her rest for some minutes on top of him, while his little brother released cum inside her womb nonstop.


    A few minutes later when he felt that June''s panting decreased enough, he used Stamina''s Recovering skill on her, making her energetic as before she was coming into the bathroom.


    "How did you do this? June asked with disbelief as she felt her exhaustion go away, but Myne only chuckle and flick her forehead lightly.


    "Magic maybe, what do you think?" Myne asked teasingly and lifted her up and let her stand in front of him making his dick get out of her accompanied by a flood of fluids.


    Myne then stretched out his hands and began groping her soft buns, he pulled and stretched them and then began slapping them which elicited some grunts from June.


    With a smile on his face, Myne dipped his right hand into her sticky wet pussy and then raise his that hand toward her mouth, "Want to taste it?"


    Hearing Myne''s offer June nodded her head obediently lowering her face while opening her mouth and sucking on his finger, Myne could feel his already hardening dick harden some more as he watched the erotic sight of her sucking his cum mixed with her own love juice-covered finger.


    When June finally released his finger, he sent his hand right back to her pussy and this time scooped up a generous amount of fluid and brought it close to her mouth.


    "Lick it if you want more, no need to force yourself if you don''t like it," He said gently to her, and without delay, June began licking his hands like a puppy.


    "You are just too cute, my little kitty cat," Myne said dotingly and give June a tight hug.


    "Baby, I want more of your white cream," June who was silent for some minutes, spoke slowly in Myne''s ears, making him shiver from excitement, but he forcefully calm down himself so don''t start banging her like a beast.


    "Not here, first let wash, then go to the bedroom, there we will continue our remaining work," Myne said with a smile.


    "Okay, but remember tonight I am going to eat your all delicious cream, hehe, with your skill which a recover lost stamina, we can f*ck all night, I won''t let you go before sunrise, who knows when you visit me next time, it''s better to make full use of while you are here," June said cutely while pouring hot water on her head quickly.


    Now she didn''t want to waste even a single second, she just wanted to get f*ck by Myne as soon as possible after all they only have one night of time.


    Sigh, one more girl gets addicted to my little brother, Myne thought helplessly while watching June hurridly washing herself like a child...


    I hope I can wake up tomorrow morning on the time...

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130. Game Start!!!

    "Shit, when is it morning? I hope those guys didn''t enter my tent out of excitement to wake me up, otherwise, it would be quite a pain in the ass to explain to them where I was all night," Myne mumbled, quickly getting up from bed while gently pushing June away who was hugging him like a koala.


    After getting out of the bathroom, Myne and June wildly had sex all night, because of Myne''s Stamina Recovery skill, they didn''t get easily tired after some rounds, And only when June was finally satisfied and fainted in pleasure, did Myne stop, by then it was about 2 o''clock in the night.


    Because Myne was tired from all the previous day''s traveling, and then intense sex with June for half of the night made him so tired that before he know he also fall down on top of June and fell asleep.


    Just some moment ago when June accidentally hug him in her sleep tightly, and her thigh rubbed on his little brother roughly, Myne woke up annoyingly and was about to change the position to sleep more comfortably, but then he saw sun rays coming in the bedroom from the window, which immediately made him realize that he will be in big trouble if he sleeps anymore.


    While talking nonstop to himself, Myne hurriedly wears his clothes which were neatly placed on the table by June.


    Then he hurriedly gives a light kiss on June''s forehead, and said goodbye to her, which she clearly didn''t hear as she was in very deep sleep, and just as Myne was about to open the portal back to his tent, he suddenly thought something, and run toward the kitchen.


    There first he drank some water, then he took out some nice dishes from the Inventory and places them on the dining table with a note saying, ''I will come back soon, this is a little gift for my cute but wild kitty cat.'' After finishing everything, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied smile and went back to the Divine Spirit Forest.


    ...


    Having not gotten plenty of sleep yesterday night, Myne while yawning sleepily stretch his body and came out of the tent. Myne had already checked the footprints and some minor clues, as well as the facial reactions of some random knights, to confirm that no one noticed that he had been missing all night yesterday.


    I really didn''t expect that those guys would be so careless, I was missing all night but one found out about that, and most funny thing is that those knights told me that they are going to night watch outside of my tent, this level of security is definitely what every assassin wish for, Myne thought while shaking his head.


    Just when Myne looking at the bright blue morning sky while inhaling cool fresh morning air to send away his sleepiness, the knights who made Claude fun with him yesterday found him and came near him.


    "Good morning, Lord Myne!!!"


    "Good morning Mr. Knight," Myne greeted back with his trademark smile.


    "Lord Myne, although the game''s outcome has already been decided, but please don''t be discouraged and do your best. All of us from the first unit will root for you," The knight said with an encouraging expression. But anyone with the right mind, who wanted to win the game wouldn''t be happy hearing his pleasant words.


    Myne then asks him about yesterday''s circumstances, and the knight immediately turns into a chatterbox.


    It turns out that After Claude was dragged away from Myne, the knight brought him to the knight''s leader, who has been designated as Faren''s representative. There Claude on top of receiving a stern warning, is also got restricted and locked in his tent until the game commences.


    ...


    Myne after eating delicious food made by Aisha, while reading his favorite book ''101 Ways To Kill Your Target'' in order to find a good and creative way to send Claude to hell later.


    After this Myne enter the forest and start wandering aimlessly while cursing himself for not asking those knight which type of monsteras gives the highest points.


    "Well let''s kill everyone who comes along the way, it is not like I have a storage problem," Myne spoke carelessly and walked deep into the forest as he know that those powerful adventurers are probably hunting there to hide from the patrolling knights.


    So for the time being till Myne didn''t find his main prey, he continuously watches his surroundings with Presence Detect ( Medium ) LV2 skill, so he can not only kill some monsters for points but also increase his and his skill''s levels, hitting two birds with one stone.


    "Hm?" As Myne was thinking about the wild thing he and June did yesterday night, he suddenly discovered a monster in front of him.


    [ Name: Forest Ape


    LV: 24


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Sprint


    Direct Hit


    [Ability]


    Smash ]

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131. Here Goes My loot!!! o(╥�╥)o

    [ Name: Forest Ape


    LV: 24


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 13 y/o


    [Skill]


    Sprint


    Direct Hit


    [Ability]


    Smash ]


    An ape-type monster, huh? It''s my first time seeing one in real life... And just look at his muscle I don''t know how long it will take me to make such solid muscles, Myne ponder while rubbing his chin.


    Sigh, let''s think about it later, it''s not like I can gain muscle just like them without doing anything, those guys literally only need to eat enough to have such a strong body, unlike us Hume who needs a lot of training filled with blood and sweat.


    Seems like because of the Presence Erase?Extreme LV2 skill he hasn''t discovered me, good for me, no unnecessary noise pollution, Myne thought and steal the ape monster skill and pasted them on himself, while walking toward silently him.


    After getting so close to the ape monster that he will not miss its target, Myne shot three wind blades while aiming at the neck of the ape monster.


    The wind blade while cutting air at extremely high speed before the ape monsters could realize that he was under attack, the darkness devoured him and he died ignorantly without feeling any pain, not a little bit of resistance he show before accepting his death, a very nice guy... I mean monster.


    That knight leader said that the points in this game are given depending on the quality of the dismantling of the materials, which means I have an absolute advantage in this field as my Inventory skill has auto dismantle function, no chance of wastage during the dismantling process, Myne while seeing the ape body vanishing from its places, and automatically transferring in his Inventory mumble with a smile.


    After that, Myne continues to proceed deeper into the forest, and soon he encounters completely a new type of monster.


    [ Name: Sidewinder?Evil


    LV: 33


    I don''t know what kind of weird monster will come to die from me next, Myne thought and start walking deeper into the forest.


    Like this Myne while wandering deeper into the forest aimlessly met some Forest Apes, Big blood-sucking insects, weird plants that can move thier branches like living organs, and many more rare monsters which he never saw before. Myne, of course, defeated every single one of those monsters, collect thier bodies as tropic, and move forward.


    Now if I am not wrong then I might have come into a place that isn''t assumed to be the hunting grounds area. If I could find those noble dogs anywhere, they''d be in this area, because ahead of this is the most dangerous and scary part of this forget where live the most powerful monsters. No Hume with the right mind would go there just for the sake of money, after all, it can cost them thier life.


    This reminds me, Lewis said that there has been a legend since ancient times, that a Divine Beast sleeps within the deepest parts of the forest, should I go and check it? Since there is a rumor about the legendary Divine Beast means someone might have seen it, after all there''s no smoke without fire.


    Although it can be very risky with my current strength but I won''t going to fight with it, I just need to appraise it, steal its skills before it knows, and then run away with Unique Magic?Space-Time skill.


    Well, this sounds like a good plan, let''s see if I meet that Divine Beast by any chance, Myne thought while rubbing his hands with an evil smile on his face while thinking what kind of good skills will a Divine Beast have.


    Just as Myne again daydreaming, he heard a loud angry cry of a monster and the sounds of battling from a place a little further away.


    Hm? Someone is fighting? Don''t tell me I found my prey so soon, well this is going to be quite easy, I thought it would be quite a pain in the ass to find them in such a dense forest but it seem I was wrong, Myne thought and hurridly use Presence Erase?Extreme and started running towards the source of the sound.


    After running hundreds or so meters, the scene that leaped into Myne''s eyes at his destination is something he never even expected.


    The first thing that caught his eye is an extremely beautiful but fierce giant wolf with violet fur, and blue stars-like eyes, with a height of around 5 meters, and second, is a girl, not a normal one but a half Hume, a Foxgirl, with beautiful orange hair and pointy ear on her head, sharp brown eyes like a snake, a long orange tail swing on top of her her big butt and most importantly her E-Cup size big breast cover with only her bra armor.


    She has all qualities that Myne dreams about women from beast tribes.


    But after seeing the situation carefully he couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment as there is no chance that he and she can have anything between them, after all, she is clearly a member of the enemy camp, so the only thing that can be possible between them is the fight of life and death.


    Huh? Is that giant wolf injured? But feeling its aura which is like a mountain compared to myself, it doesn''t look like those guys can even damage its hair, let alone give it a wound. So the blood on its beautiful fur probably comes from some unlucky adventurers who get killed under its paw, Myne thought seriously after giving one last look at fox girl while hiding behind a lush bush.


    Also if I am not wrong then all adventurers are probably hired by those idiot nobles. Wait a minute, if those guys really fight with such a dangerous beast and die from its attack then what about my loot? Then won''t I have to work hard like a slave for two entire days to collect enough points?!


    Myne thought nervously while holding his head and start preying to god that those guys at least have some brain and instead of making this giant wolf more angry they just run away as soon as possible.


    Huh? Are my eyes imagining things or I really saw those idiots holding several little wolves in normal bags on thier shoulder? F*ck, here goes my loot, now there is no chance that this giant wolf would let them go who caught its children in broad daylight. What the hell those motherf*ckers are even thing?


    And not even that Foxgirl milf thoughts about the consequences of thier action, don''t people say that beast women are very cleaver and wise compared to males in thier tribe?


    Sigh, for some people money is really more important than life, Myne thought while shaking his head, iIn his eyes, unless a miracle happens or they have some superpowerful magic item to somehow defeat this angry wolf, they are as good as dead.


    "You bastards! Return to me my children!!!!!"

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132. Divine Beast!!!

    "You bastards! Return to me my children!!!!!"


    As Myne was thinking about any possible way to steal skills and storage pouches of those adventurers without getting in the attack range of the giant wolf, suddenly a miraculous thing happened, the giant wolf who was mindlessly attacking adventurers a moment ago who had stolen its children suddenly spoke in Hume language, making Myne dumbfounded.


    F*ck!!! This wolf can talk? How can this be? When did wolfs become so smart?


    Although this wolf is very big compared to a normal one, but there is nothing special about it, Myne thought confusedly, he has seen other abnormal monsters as well who got mutant for some reason, and become very big, powerful, and smart but mutation also have a limit, it can''t give them the wisdom compare to Hume, Elf, or any other intelligent races, at least a wolf can''t do that as far as he knows.


    No there is something wrong, this monster can''t be a wolf, maybe it just looks like it, but in reality, it is a different type of monster, Myne thought, and while the unknown monster who look like a giant wolf and the adventurer are fighting, he moved slowly and silently, hiding behind the bushes, close enough to them that he could use his appraisal skills on them.


    [ Name: Fenrir


    LV: ???


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: ???


    Status: Extremely Angry


    [Skill]


    Mystic?Rain LV: Max


    Lunatic?Wave LV: Max


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV: Max


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV: Max


    [Ability]


    Smash


    Great Howl


    Strong Legs


    Slash


    Silent Step ]


    WHAT THE FUCK!!! Divine Beast! This kind of god-like monster actually exist? Although I have said before that I wanted to meet one and steal its skills, but that was a joke. I am still very young, and haven''t tasted a beast woman or any other races woman yet, how can I have a death-wise?


    I wanted to live a long and healthy life, I am not an idiot like them who can do anything to go to hell very early, Myne thought and hide very carefully in the bush, not taking any chance to get spotted by the angry Divine Beast and misunderstood himself as those guy''s comrade.


    But no matter what to say, a Divine Beast is indeed the child of god, just look at those skills, let''s not talk about anything else, just that Mystic-type skill alone is enough to make her all enemies feel hopeless. As for why she is not using any of her skills?


    It is probably because its skills might little too powerful and her own children can get killed easily if any accident happened, which clearly no Mother wanted to see.


    Now If I remember correctly, I heard a folklore, a long time ago, when the Hume race was almost destroyed by the demon race, that time Divine Beasts allied with the Hume race and protected them.


    But now look at what they got back after saving Hume, not only did Hume forget that they are indebted to Divine Beasts who save their asses when they are about become slaves of demons, and grant them their protection, but now they are trying to steal their protectors children.


    Gender: Male


    Age: 26


    Occupation: Assassin


    Status: Angry, Nervous


    [Skill]


    Air Deploy ( Large ) LV: 3


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) LV: 2


    Martial Art: Dush LV: 4 ]


    [ Name: Gositu


    LV: 35


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 33


    Occupation: A-Rank Adventurer


    Status: Angry, Nervous, Medium Injured


    [Skill]


    Presence Erase ( Medium ) LV: 5


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ) LV: 3 ]


    Well, it seems like Claude is only interested in buying female slaves, tsk, lucky bastard, she is probably his spy in this group so they don''t dare to steal anything. Huh? What is this? An additional function? When did this unlock? It looks like it shows the current mood of the target person.


    This is quite a helpful function, at least when trying to pick up girls, you can see whether they are interested in you or not, or when you should back off before they get angry, Myne thought with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "You b*tch dare to attack my child!!!"


    The Divine Beast finally lose her mind seeing her child in pain, and howls so loudly that everyone feels like they would become deaf if she didn''t stop. The whole forest rustled at the shock, and the branches of the surrounding trees shook greatly.


    The monsters in the surrounding area fled as quickly as possible with their tails between their legs, not daring to stay in a place where the Divine Beast was about to bring havoc.


    At the excessive sense of terror and fear those adventurers felt because of the massive aura released by the Divine Beast, they finally realized whom they are messing with.


    But there are always some idiots who never understand what they are doing, maybe Foxgirl suffered a head injury when she was young, or God spent so many resources creating her sexy body that he couldn''t properly create her brain, whatever the reason, but one thing is clear, this girl is completely psychic that can''t be explained by common sense.


    Just when most of the adventurers were praying to god and thinking of a way to somehow calm down the Divine Beast and safely escape from her, the Foxgirl made a bold move, she first curses the Divine Beast for not listing her threat and then in front of horror-filled eyes of everyone, she swung the dagger she was holding down on the Divine Beast child''s stomach.


    "Gyauuuu...n"


    The child which had been stabbed in the stomach, its cry, full of sorrow and pain echoed throughout the forest, making shiver from fear.

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133. Power Of A Divine Beast

    "Gyauuuu...n"


    The child who had been stabbed in the stomach, its cry, full of sorrow and pain echoed throughout the forest, making everyone shiver from fear.


    Hearing the cry, and seeing its child stabbed by a dagger, and stopped moving, the Divine Beast''s rage heated so much that all fur on her body stood up and her eyes turn red from starry blue.


    "D, Do you understand!? if you go against us, your remaining kids will also become like this. Y, you obediently wait over there for us to get out of the forest!!! Ya hear me, if you love your kids, you''ll do as you''re told! The cold-hearted Foxgirl said with a trembling body clearly understood the gap between her and the Divine Beast.


    F*ck yeah, here is the opportunity I am waiting for, that child of the Divine Beast at its last breath, if I can save it, there is no way the Divine Beast won''t recognise my effort.


    There is also the possibility that she has a lot of treasure and she gives me something from it, Myne thought excitedly, but seeing that the time is running out and the Divine Beast child is about to die, he hurriedly took action.


    First Myne cut his skill Ultra Regeneration and pasted it on the Divine Beast child who was taking his last breath. As he did that, the Divine Beast child who had been lying down limply, suddenly white smoke started coming from its body and the deadly wound on its stomach very quickly healed visible to the naked eye.


    After which Myne jump out from behind the bush he was hiding in and rushed toward those adventurers.


    Myne, who suddenly appeared in front of everyone, adventurers as well as the Divine Beast, all of them seemed to be taken aback as they didn''t know which uninvited guests come between them now.


    Of course, Myne did not miss his chance in that confusion of both sides, he looked at the adventurers, and activated the King''s Intimidation skill!!!


    "F*ck, what, what''s happeningggg...!!"


    The adventurers who received full power attack from King''s Intimidation skill directly fell into their kneels with horror-filled eyes one by one before they could understand what is going on.


    While the adventurer was screaming in panic, Myne hurriedly come behind the nearest guy who was holding the beg in which he was carrying the Divine Beast child.


    Because of overwhelming pressure from the King''s Intimidation majority of adventurers are kneeling in doggy style, so in order to impress The Divine Beast more, Myne first kicks that unlucky fellow''s crotch area with his all strength making that guy faint directly from the pain before he could even main any sound.


    Seeing such a horrific sight everyone else in the adventuring party covers their private part with fear, even the only female member of the adventuring party the crazy Foxgirl also hurriedly covers her private parts.


    As other adventurers are busy adjusting their sitting position while ensuring heavy pressure release by Myne, Myne on the other hand has already gathered all children of Divine Beast from the adventurer and now running toward the last remaining guy who was stabbed by the Foxgirl.


    "Yes, of course. Since they dare to harm such a cute little guy then it is natural that they should get punishment for their crime, I never have any kindness toward those kinds of people, let''s forget about forgiving them," Myne said with an emotionless face while looking at the adventurer as if they are already dead in his eyes.


    "So what is your plan for them? How are you want to punish them?" Myne asked absently mindedly while thinking something.


    "Of course, I will kill them all, after harming my children, the lightest punishment I can think of is to give them a quick death," The Divine Beast said while observing Myne carefully.


    "Okay, by the way, can you wait a little bit longer before killing them? Myne asked with a smile.


    Although The Divine Beast doesn''t understand why Myne suddenly wanted to delay their death, but she still nodded her head, after all, he saves her child''s life so it is not a big deal to wait a little bit.


    After getting The Divine Beast''s permission, Myne put down the Divine Beast''s child on the ground, and hurriedly run toward the adventurers who were waiting for their death.


    Finally, after so many days later, I can use my favourite skill again, Myne thought happily and while running between confused adventurers he activate his money-making skill, Stealing hands which he miss a lot, and start stealing everyone''s storage pouches.


    As most people are facing their upcoming death, the Divine Beast who was ready to send them to hell at any moment, so of course they don''t have time to care about their storage pouches which suddenly disappeared from their waist and a certain person''s middle of boobs.


    Although The Foxgirl suddenly felt a little empty between her big boobs, but she was also like everyone else clearly in no mood to put her hand there and check if her storage pouch is there or not, now she only hopes that a miracle happened and she somehow manages to save her life.


    After stealing everyone''s storage pouches, Myne starts looking at them one by one as if he was trying to remember their face, so he can tell a story about their deed to everyone later, and also steal their most useful skills as well, anyway it''s not like dead people need their skills.


    Finishing his work and proving another idiom true that ''You come in this world with nothing and you die with nothing,'' Myne wave his hand and said goodbye to his benefactors who give almost everything to him for the greater good, although they themselves probably not know anything about it, but anyway, Myne is not such a cheap person who wouldn''t say goodbye to great people for their contribution.


    "Okay now you can send them their way," Myne said with a happy smile, after returning back to The Divine Beast.


    The Divine Beast who still trying to understand the reason behind Myne''s strange action, could only nod her head while putting her thought on Myne''s secret on hold.


    Getting Myne''s permission the Divine Beast raise her face towards the sky and a loud war cry escapes from her big mouth.


    As she did that, one by one black colour magic circle with a hexagram symbol in the middle appeared in a massive quantity in the sky covering a kilometer radius with The Divine Best in the centre, and things that look like black arrows start getting out from each magic circle. Then all at once like rain, they rained incessantly onto all 7 adventurers.


    A few thousand? No, maybe a few ten thousand. A dreadful number of black arrows pierced into the area the adventurers were at one after another, showing the true horror of a Divine Beast.


    The rain of arrows then ended a minute or so later, and after the billowing dust disappeared... No trace of the adventurers were left.

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134. The Slave Collar

    After dealing with adventurers the Divine Beast finally put down her mountain like heavy pressure, and her blood-red eyes also turn normal starry blue. She then looked at Myne who was staring at her with an excited expression on his face filled with amazement and admiration, probably he is very impressed after seeing her power.


    Seeing Myne''s reaction, at first, The Divine Beast thought that he also like other Hume would show fear toward her after seeing her power, but watching him looking at her with full admiration, a Hume-like smile appear on The Divine Beast''s face, only if she knows that Myne admiration is not toward her but her skills, which he wanted to steal but stop after convincing himself that other party can kill him before he could blink, then the Divine Beast might have kicked on Myne ass and thrown him out of her forest.


    F*cking hell, so powerful, this kind of distribution power, if I have a skill like it, and with my unlimited supply of magic energy, I can even dare to fight single-handedly with a small kingdom alone, Myne thought while starring at the Divine Beast with stars in his eyes.


    As Myne was dumbfounded by the overwhelming power, the Divine Beast walked toward him until she was right in front of him. Then just like what her child previously did, she also licked his face with her big tongue completely washing his face with her saliva.


    "Take this small kiss from me as my gratitude towards you and thank you once again for saving my children. By the way, you still haven''t told me your name," The Divine Beast said gently while trying to hold back her laughter with an innocent expression on her face after seeing Myne helplessly wiping her saliva from his face like a cute child.


    "My name is Myne, and what is yours?" Myne asked with a forced smile, clearly not happy receiving the most powerful creature''s kiss.


    "So you''re called Myne, huh, you can call me Fenrir. You are my children''s saviour, I allow you to call me by my name, you don''t need to act formal with me," The Divine Beast Fenrir said.


    After the self-introductions ended, Fenrir finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked Myne again why he could use something like The Org King''s skill out of the norm.


    Myne after hearing the question which he already predicts, took a deep breath, and recheck the script he was preparing for the moment Fenrir show interest in his skills, although the script is only filled with 70% truth and 30% lies, but for being who lives isolated with a truth of the world, and also a real messenger of the God, his skills can be interesting for her but not that level that she would do anything to know everything about them.


    "Actually, the skills I was bestowed by God were a little unique, I awaken four skills after reaching adulthood. The first one lets me see other people''s status like name, level, age, skills etc, this skill is called Appraisal.


    The second one is a storage type skill, and the third one is a little more special than the previous two, with it I can copy everyone''s skills no matter who it is without affecting them, but with one condition between me and my target, power difference should be too big otherwise I can''t copy its skills, also I can only get skills not original owner experience.


    So you can say that after copying their skills for me it is the same as awakening a completely new skill like everyone else, and if I want to make them powerful then I have to practice with them.


    As for my last skill, it is a little dangerous if I tell the truth, with this I can forcefully transfer my target skills to someone else, but using this skill not only I have to pay a heavy price with each transfer of losing 10 days of my life, but the person whom I transfer skill can''t use his skill anymore because of this I can also become the public enemy of everyone.


    Also, most of my Copy skill restrictions also apply to it, and as you already know most of Hume''s lifespan wasn''t anything great if we compare it to other races, so I haven''t yet used my transfer skill, nor I have any thought of using unless it is necessary," Myne said calmly while looking at Fenrir beautiful eyes, Although what myne said is not completely truth but with all those nonexistent restrictions, at least Fenrir doesn''t behave too abnormally, after all, it is well-known fact that most powerful skills have some restriction as well, at least this is what Myne read from the story books.


    "I see, the ''Abnormality'' God said might be about Myne, if what he said is true then," Fenrir mumbled in a low voice while staring at Myne, but her voice was still loud enough that Myne can hear it clearly.


    What! Is Fenrir joking, Gods are actually gossiping about me? Am I so famous? Why I didn''t know about it? Myne thought with a shocked expression.


    "Interesting, our encounter is probably the will of God. Myne, today I The Divine Beast Fenrir recognise you as my friend. You should feel honoured," Fenrir said with a loud voice-like declaration.


    "Huh? Aren''t we already friends?" Myne asked confusedly he really don''t understand what is meaning of saying this.


    Special Note: Used by attaching to the neck of any creature.


    Description: A collar with slave magic sealed and safety magic sealed into it, if anyone dares to remove it forcefully the collar will explode. ]


    So this is the slave collar huh? As far as I know, most slave traders didn''t use this thing, as it is a forbidden item and a ban by the Father-In-law in order to prevent misuse of this item by bad people.


    After all this thing is very easy to use just attaching it onto someone''s neck before carrying out specific arrangements and then pouring magic energy in, the person will then be unable to go against the orders of the owner of the collar no matter how unwilling he is. If someone has an ulterior motive and uses this slave collar to do bad things then how do people feel safe?


    So if someone is found using a slave collar, knights will immediately throw him/her in prison.


    I should be more careful from now on, this kind of thing is not something I should look down, in any case someone put it on me or my family members then things can be very dangerous. Also, what is this Runic magic? I didn''t think I have heard about it, Myne thought seriously while carefully observing the slave collar on the neck of Fenrir''s children.


    "Can''t you take those slave collars off from your children''s necks with your skills? I don''t think it is a good idea to let them wear those collars, who knows if some misfunction happens and those collars suddenly explode, then there won''t be any place to regret later," Myne spoke to Fenrir who have a very helpless expression her face.


    "You don''t have to say this to me, I am more worried about it than you, but I can''t do anything about it, most of my powers are destructive types, and I don''t want to take rise to remove them with magic unless it is absolutely necessary as it can be dangerous for my children and I didn''t want to lose any of my precious children," Fenrir said nervously and fearfully, after hearing Myne words she felt more worry, those slave collars in her children necks are like ticking time bomb in her eyes.


    "By the way, if you promise to not blame me if something bad happens later, then I think maybe one of my skills can take those slave collars out of your children''s necks," Myne makes a sudden suggestion after being sure that his plan will definitely work, but still to secure his punny life safety he first asks Fenrir permission if she didn''t want to take risk then Myne of course not going to pook his head in her family matter.


    At the end of the day, they just newly become friends, and Myne have no mood to risk someone else life to impress a certain Divine Beast who likes washing his face with her saliva.


    "How confident are you with your plan?" Fenrir asked hesitantly, It''s not that she doesn''t trust Myne but still, she doesn''t want to take any risk that might harm her children.


    Well, probably around 70%, anything can happen as I never have seen this item before, although I can use my healing skill during the process, still, I advise you that if you have any better candidate who understands this kind of thing, then you shouldn''t take the risk and ask his help, after all, I don''t want to see later that if something unexpected happened, you blame me for this," Myne said seriously.


    Hearing Myne''s consideration Fenrir again fell into deep thought, and just when she can''t decide what to do, one of her children whom Foxgirl stabbed in the stomach, come to her and stared at her with a deadly serious expression.


    "Are you sure you want to do this, you know you can die if something bad happens during the process, right?" Fenrir asked with a frown, but seeing the determination on her little child''s face, she nodded her head worriedly.


    "Okay Myne, you can try to remove this child''s collar, he said that he trusts you fully and the skill you use on him to heal his injury is powerful enough to save his life even if any accident happened. It seems like he become your admirer," Fenrir said with a forced smile.


    Myne nodded his head without making any comment at such a serious moment, he come to the little guy whom he gave the Ultra Regeneration skill which was still with him as Myne didn''t have time to take it back, thanks to it Myne felt a little more confident.


    Then Myne took a deep breath and slowly moves his right hand toward the Fenrir''s child and uses the Stealing Hand skill.


    Then in the surprised eyes of Fenrir and her remaining children, The collar on the Fenrir child''s neck suddenly disappeared before Myne''s hand could even touch it.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135. Divine Protection

    Myne took a deep breath and slowly moves his right hand toward the Fenrir''s child and uses the Stealing Hand skill to remove his slave collar.


    Then in the surprised eyes of Fenrir and her remaining children, The collar on the Fenrir child''s neck suddenly disappeared before Myne''s hand could even touch it.


    "What! Myne, how did that slave collar suddenly vanish by itself?" Fenrir stared at Myne fixedly seems like she didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Huh? Can''t she see my hand moving? Was the stealing hand power so great that even someone as powerful as Fenrir can''t see how it works? After all, I only know how it works, In fact, I never have seen how my hand move and steals other''s things by itself.


    Maybe she was too focused on her child''s safety that she didn''t notice my hand''s movement, Myne thought, while opening his Inventory and saw the slave collar in it.


    It shouldn''t explode the moment I took it out right? Myne thought and decide to check it after he remove the other collars as well, but before he answer Fenrir''s question who was staring at him with astonishment.


    "I use one of the skills I copy from a thief to remove the slave collar and then quickly put it away in my storage type skill," Myne said calmly while rubbing the head of the brave kid in front of him, who show unbelievable trust in him, making him little emotional.


    "I see, no wonder it vanished suddenly, but thank God you removed that dangerous thing from my child without any accident, now quickly free my other children too, I don''t want to see that damn thing around their neck anymore," Fenrir said impatiently which was very normal in this kind of situation.


    "Okay, as you wish my lady," Myne said jokingly now since he find out that he can safely remove those slave collars he also become a little relaxed, and continued speaking while gesturing her remaining children to come close to him. "By the way, to tell the truth now I feel like I am that kind of friend whom everyone can easily take advantage of."


    "Don''t say such a thing, you are a nice person who likes helping others, people like you are very rare nowadays," Fenrir said shamelessly clearly not wanting to admit that she is indeed taking advantage of Myne in the name of friendship and ordering him like a servant.


    As if I''ll believe your bullshit, Myne thought while rolling his eyes, and continued detaching the collars from her remaining children.


    "Yosh, finally you guys are free now," Myne said happily while wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Uoooooooooooo..."


    Seeing the collars gone from her all children, Fenrir couldn''t help but raise her voice in delight.


    Uoooo...


    Woooffffff...


    While Fenrir and her children were happily howling, Myne made some distance from them and after taking a deep breath, he use Rock Skin and Unbeatable skill for safety, and with his full speed, he took out one of the slave collars from his Inventory and throw it away.


    Seeing Myne''s action Fenrir and her children also stop their howling and starred at him wondering what is he doing.


    Myne on the other hand after confirming that the slave collar not showing any sign of explosion, slowly walked toward it, he pick it up from the ground and put it back in his Invenotrory with an uncontrollably excited expression.


    F*ck yes, I get my hands on treasure, once I handed one of those three collars to my Father-In-law as proof and get merit for revealing those dirty nobles'' plans, I will try to learn how to use this thing, and next time when I meet some bad girl like Foxgirl I can use those collars on them to know their secret. Of course, I don''t have any pervert thoughts for them...


    Okay I have but that depends on what kind of crime they commit, Myne thought with an evil smile on his which he quickly put away seeing Fenrir staring at him with a frown.


    "Cough, why are you all looking at me like this, I am just trying to test whether those collars would explode after I take them out of my storage space or not," Myne explained calmly.


    "Ohh, nothing, my children are saying that they wanted to thank you and play with you but you are behaving weirdly so they can only wait for you till you finished your experiment," Fenrir said with a knowing smile, but decide to ignore Myne previous expression.


    She has seen enough world to know that Myne was probably thinking to use those slave collars to fulfil some of his pervert desire but now she has enough faith in Myne and believe that he is not the kind of person who uses those collars on innocent people, and even if he did, what this has to do with her?


    Myne is the saviour of her children and best friend of her and that is what matter to her the most.


    "By the way, since you work so hard, it would be a very shameful act if I don''t give you any reward right?" Fenrir said with a smile while walking toward Myne in slow steps.


    Finally, the moment I am waiting for coming, now she will give me a lot of precious treasures making me super rich, enough that I boast in front of the Sylphy family, who probably think me a poor ghost which I am, Myne thought excitedly, and just when he was thinking that Fenrir would use some kind of skill to give him his reward, what treated him was a very familiar wet sensation on his face.


    But this time Fenrir didn''t just lick his face like the previous two times, but she continued to lick him from top to bottom, drenching him all over with her never-ending saliva.


    After doing that and confirming that Myne really drench in her saliva completely, Fenrir nodded her head with a satisfied smile.


    Myne who was standing like a statue the entire time with his eyes and mouth close tightly, put his hand on his face and wiped away Fenrir''s sticky saliva from his face.


    "Fenrir if you didn''t give me a good reason behind your action then this will be the last time you saw me," Myne said angrily while gritting his teeth.


    "Ohh, If you break our friendship then how will you ask my help if someday you run into trouble?" Fenrir asked jokingly, but to Myne''s surprise this time not only he didn''t see Fenrir opening her mouth while speaking but even her voice sounded directly in his mind.


    "Did you just speak in my mind?" Myne asked but before Fenrir could say anything, more voices start sounding in his mind.


    "Haha! Look, Myne is angry with Mother."


    "Yes, I think he doesn''t like licked by Mother like us. He doesn''t know that he is kicking his own fortune, we have to behave nice and obedient all day long to get licked once by her, and he is getting it without doing anything, I am so jealous."


    "It is normal, perhaps in his race such an act would not be considered anything good, after all unlike us he does not know that not only Mother''s licking can clean any kind of impurity from our body, but It also makes it easier for magic energy to flow through our bodies, making our bodies more powerful."


    What!!! Fenrir saliva also has this kind of trait? And are those voices of Fenrir''s children?


    But if they can talk mind to mind then why they didn''t say anything till now, don''t tell me Fenrir didn''t let them talk, maybe she is worried that this kind of inside information get out if an outsider like me knows about it, after all, getting powerful just by little bit of saliva, this kind of secret is really just too powerful, Myne thought but unknown to him his thought was heard by everyone.


    "You are thinking too much, it is not that I didn''t let them talk but you don''t have the skill which can let you communicate with us telepathically. As for why you can hear our voice in your mind now is because I have bestowed my divine protection on you. Also, my saliva can only make you stronger if you put it on your body daily for a long time, otherwise, It can only clean your body nothing else.


    Anyway, this reason should be enough for you not to be angry with me right?" Fenrir asked with a mocking smile, clearly making Myne fun.


    "So that''s why you licked me like candy so sudden;y right? You are actually giving me your so-called divine protection huh? Although this method is a little aamm...Unique, but since with this I can communicate telepathically with you guys then I don''t mind if you want to give me some more of this kind of divine protection," Myne said shamelessly while rubbing his hands together.


    But just then he thought something and asked with a shocked expression, "Wait a minute, how do you know what I was thinking? F*ck! Don''t tell me from now on you can hear all my thoughts."


    "Calm down, and listen to how this thing works. First of all, we can hear your thoughts because you let us hear, if you didn''t want us to hear your thoughts then just don''t use that skill given by me. Second, you can only talk with me, and my children through this skill, you can''t communicate with anyone else with it.


    And, you will be able to talk with us as long as you desire to, no matter how far apart we are. If something is troubling you, you can always discuss it with your best friend at any time. Isn''t my divine protection super powerful? Fenrir asked with a smug smile on her face.


    Myne of course ignore Fenrir''s last line as well as her smug smile and hurriedly appraisal himself.


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 74


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter, Fiance Of Princess Sylphid Augusta


    [Skills]


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Sprint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Direct Hit ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Illusion ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Victory ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger?Extreme ( 32/50 )


    Two-handed Blade ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( 0/50 )


    One-handed Blade ( 0/50 )


    Twin Blades?Extreme ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Axe?Saint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Throwing?Extreme ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet (Large) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strong Arm?Sacred LV1 ( 0/50 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 200/500 )


    Sight Enhancement?Large ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Rock Skin?Extreme LV2 ( 76/200 )


    Unbeatable LV2 ( 15/200 )


    Iron Wall ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Mitigate ( 0/50 )


    Power ( Passive ) ( 32/50 )


    Rush ( 38/50 )


    Sprint ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Direct Hit ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic?Space-Time ( 126/200 )


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade, Wind Gun, Wind Shield ) LV3 ( 367/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ) LV3 ( 240/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam, Fist of Light ) LV2 ( 101/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock Slash ) LV2 ( 70/200 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum LV3 ( 69/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum LV3 ( 180/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( 177/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 35/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 179/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV4 ( 471/ 1000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) ( 26/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( 34/50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 62/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 106/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 174/50 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 94/500 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV2 ( 160/200 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 29/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV2 ( 183/200 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Grinding ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Art: Sharpness ( Extreme ) ( 15/200 )


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 0/200 ) { New }


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 121 ) Gold Coins ( 5870 ) ]

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136. Claude Concern...

    "Myne, do you hate Mother because she licked you?" One of Fenrir''s children asks innocently along the way when he sees Myne in a bad mood.


    Hearing a cute and childish voice in his head, Myne took a deep breath to calm down his dissatisfaction and reply them telepathically, "Sigh, look, it is not the I hate your mother, It is just I don''t like it when she licks me, unlike you who have hair on your entire body, and maybe her saliva can indeed clean you better than water, but we Hume are different we like washing ourself with water more than anything else, and sticky thing like your mother saliva can only make us uncomfortable."


    "By the way, do you guys want to see how we Hume wash ourselves?" Myne asked with a smile, after thinking for a while.


    "Huh? How does Hume wash? It looks interesting, okay, let''s see," The little guy whom Myne save spoke excitedly and the other two also nodded their head.


    Seeing that he trick everyone successfully, Myne nodded his head with a satisfied expression and used his Unique Magic?Space-Time skill to open a portal directly in the bathroom of his house.


    "Huh? How did their aura suddenly disappear?"


    Fenrir who was heading toward her home stop suddenly and looked in the direction where Myne and her children were a moment ago with a frown.


    "What''s going on? I can''t sense their aura anywhere surrounding the forest area. Did Myne use some kind of weird skill again?" Fenrir spoke worriedly and hurriedly contact Myne telepathically.


    Myne who just get out of the portal, and close it, suddenly heard Fenrir''s worried voice in his head, "Myne where the hell are you? Why can''t I sense you and my children anywhere in the forest?"


    "Oops, I forget to inform your Mother, she seems a little worried," Myne said while biting his tongue between his teeth, and thinking of a good plan to explain Fenrir''s situation so she won''t get angry.


    "Haha, looks like Myne is in trouble."


    "Yes, Mother easily gets worried when we run a little farther from her. I hope Myne does not get beaten by her as she beat us."


    While Fenrir''s children were mocking Myne, Myne himself ignore their childish talks, and finally somehow manages to convince Fenrir that he just brought them to his house through his teleportation skill in order to take a bath, and will bring them back within an hour.


    "Sigh, you really made me worry, okay but remember don''t let them wander around, and quickly bring them back to the forest after you finished your washing," Fenrir said and cut off her telepathy link with Myne.


    "Sigh, this guy is really a pain in the ass, I just ask him to play with my kids and he directly brought them to his hometown just to take a bath? But no matter what to say, he really copies quite a lot of powerful skills, he even has The Org King''s unique teleportation skill. But how can he have so much magic energy to open the teleportation portal to so further place?


    Don''t tell me he also has a skill that helps him to store more magic energy in his small body just like how monsters have magic crystals in their body to store their magie energy.


    Otherwise for a normal young Hume having this amount of magic energy shouldn''t be possible," Fenrir spoke and again nodded her head while thinking that her plan of becoming the best friend of Myne whom even God called Abnormality is really a great idea.


    "I wonder what kind of more interesting thing he would show me," Fenrir mumbled and continue walking toward her home.


    ...


    "What? We have lost the connection with the other force we sent deep into the forest?!" Claude exclaims angrily while slamming his fist on the table and standing up with a great movement. Just a moment ago a report came in stating that the adventurers he gave directions to capture rare monsters hasn''t come back.


    The "Divine Spirit Forest" is a place with a grandiose name, and many people made a fortune overnight here. So Claude guessed that there would surely be rare monsters deep within the forest, thinking such he dispatched twenty people, centred around A to B-rank adventurers, who aren''t participating in the game.


    While sending them out, expecting them to capture lucrative prey like the dragon hatchling caught by coincidence the other day, but none of them come back, and it has been two days since they went there to hunt.


    If they really don''t come back, I''d be wasting an unimaginable amount of money. Tch, useless bastards, Claude thought while gritting his teeth in anger.


    Only he knows that in order to hire those high-rank adventurers he has literally spent 90% of his saving, and now not getting any reward after wasting so much money making him want to beat someone but sadly there is no one currently present on whom he can go his anger.


    "Claude, is it really okay?"


    The heir of the Birtild family, Herketh, my so-called ally, called out to me worriedly.


    This guy has a good face, but he isn''t very dependable, or unsatisfactory, he is just a random rich dude who wanted to marry Sylphid to become more powerful in the kingdom but is scared to lose money. By the way, the people hired by him are all D or C-rank adventurers, and the reason behind it is because he doesn''t want to waste too much money on them, that alone shows how miser this guy is.


    Those who are nobles, have to act more imposingly. Let alone heirs, they''ll have to be all the more imposing, and not more stingy. I don''t know what his parents taught him, Claude thought while shaking his head.


    "Herketh, what are you referring to?" Claude asked while trying to calm down his anger.


    "Everything, that''s the way this game is. Even if it''s a joke, he''s still a man the royal family approved as Her Highness Sylphid''s partner, no? No matter how many plans we put together, can we really win with just this? Claude, you do remember that we''ll be disinherited if we were to lose, right?


    This time I am betting my everything, so believe me if I disinherit because of this shitty plan of yours, then you hide in a very safe place, otherwise, you will not going to live for too long."


    I was thinking about what he was talking about, so he meant this, I expected too much from this coward, Claude thought annoyingly but he didn''t change the expression on his face, as for Herketh''s threat he didn''t take it seriously, Claude and Herketh''s noble families rank are the same, and if you talk about influence then Claude family might overpower Hesketh family easily, so if Herketh dare to do anything, Claude can easily send him hell before he know what happen.


    "Herketh, you have to firstly understand that you are a noble. Nobles have to be more refined and courageous. Moreover, even if that bastard is stronger than we expected, he was still alone. We had more than 30 people hunting beforehand. There''s no way a single person can surpass that gap, so just relax."


    "Our victory has been decided from the start, so don''t worry, and just drink wine and have fun, I already sent a special gift to every one of your tents, you guys will definitely satisfy with it. Also, this is a match where our victory has been decided from the start.


    Tomorrow, at about this time, we''ll probably be drunk on high-grade sake, celebrating our victory," Claude said with a smile, and just as he thought hearing the about gift all of his allies become excited and they all forget the game matter. They hurriedly made some excuses and after saying some nonsense about winning, they quickly run back to their tents.


    "F*cking pigs, only know to eat, sleep and f*ck, useless shits," Claude mumbled while looking at fading backs of his allies.


    "Did you try to contact Carica? Did she send any massage before disappearing?" Claude asks his butler.


    "Sorry, young master but we can''t contact Carica as well, it seems like some accident happen during hunting," Butler respectfully replies.


    "Damn it, I think we can only hope that the monster''s bodies collected by the B team should be enough to win this match," Claude said with a frown.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137. Hunting With Kids

    "Over here, over here..."


    Myne and Fenrir''s children after coming back from his house, start their hunting. As most of the forest was unofficially personal property of Fenrir the most powerful being who lived here, her children who consider it as their playground, of course, know almost all the good places where they can hunt some powerful and rare monsters.


    Myne who was bordly babysitting three over-excited beasts, while yawing lazily walks toward the direction where the youngest child of Fenrir whose life he save just run.


    "Is this little kid has never-ending energy? Otherwise, how can he is still so excited after running around for two hours continuously?" Myne asked the other two little guys who were just walking beside him calmly and have no mood to help their younger brother who is running around crazily.


    "Who knows, he always has the most energy among us when it comes to playing, sometimes he even plays till late at night, so Mother has to beat him up before he could calm down and fall asleep obediently."


    "And he also woke up very early, and then start ruining our sleep, while shouting in his annoying loud voice, "Wake up, let''s go, let''s go, let''s play," because of him I had to make myself a secret place a little away from home so that he could not find me and I could sleep peacefully at the morning."


    As Myne listened to their complaints in his mind, and come to the location where suppose to be a dangerous monster waiting for them, he saw a very familiar sense, the overjoyed little boy had again defeated a monster almost 10 times his own size, and was currently jumping over its dead body wagging his tail.


    This simple hunting game is nothing more than just search, destroy & collect. Of course, Myne is the only collector, and Search and Destroy is the department of Fenrir''s children.


    "Praise me, praise me..."


    When this little guy first time killed a powerful monster, in order to motivate him more, Myne pats him and praises him wholeheartedly which makes him so happy that after which whenever he kills any monster, he comes to him while saying "Praise me, praise me," nonstop.


    Sigh, so cute, if he didn''t stop adorably frolicking around me like this and bring me wealth non-stop, then I might even have some thoughts of kidnapping him from Fenrir as well, Myne thought with a gentle smile, caressed the little guy soft and hairy heads while playing with his fluffy throats and start praising him...


    "Who is the most amazing beast here? You are. Who can beat big and dangerous monsters easily, of course, you can..." Myne spoke in the cutest way he could which tell the truth wasn''t much pleasant to hear and praised the little guy, just like how mothers in his town do to their children which he heard many times while wandering in the market.


    "By the way, now I understand that you three can easily beat those weak monsters, so let''s search for some strong monsters if possible," Myne said gently and all three of them nodded their head instantly, clearly they also felt like those weak monsters are ruining their mighty image of children of the Divine Beast and they should hunt more powerful monsters.


    "Leave it to us!" the three of them said together and broke into a run deep into the forest.


    "As expected of the children of the Divine Beast I can always count on them when it comes to making a profit through hunting," Myne nodded his head with satisfying expression while following the three of them lazily, he have no mood to participate in their hunting game and destroying their fun.


    "Myne, look we found a prey who is trying to hide from us," Fenrir''s child who looked the biggest among the three calls out to Myne excitedly a little farther away from him.


    "Trying to hide? How so," Myne asked and hurriedly come behind him, and saw the other two little kids beating a large praying mantis, who every once in a while disappeared from everyone''s sight and then reappear after getting kicked in its face by kids who somehow can detect it even in its invisible state.


    [ Name: Midnight Mantis


    LV: 39


    Race: Mantis Family


    Age: 11 y/o


    [Skill]


    AoE Magic?Wind ( Large )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Small )


    [Ability]


    Paralysis Breath


    Levitation ]


    "Well, with those kinds of skills and abilities, this dragonfly indeed has some capital to be arrogant, it''s just today it chose the wrong target base of our size, that''s why people say never judge a book by its cover," Myne mumble while shaking his head, and quickly stole the poor dragonfly skills and abilities, who doesn''t even get chance to use them before he becomes target practice of its preys.


    "Okay, boys calm down, that dragonfly is already dead, if you didn''t stop now then its'' boby might lose all its value," Myne said calmly while coming beside them.


    "Myne did you see how I kill this idiot? Now praise me, praise me..."


    "You again did a good job my little divine beast, now let go and sit under that tree and take some rest. Let me show you guys the food we Hume eat," Myne said dotingly while rubbing the little guy''s head.


    After which Myne and the kids took an hour of rest, and Myne show them the magic of Aisha''s cooking, which of course won their hearts and stomach, after all, although they are divine beasts, but at the end of the day they are still beast s, of course, they can''t cook food.


    They also eat raw meat just like other monsters, it just that their meat quality was very high filled with massive amounts of magic energy which made it very delicious naturally without any need for cooking, but compare to real cooking it was still quite pale.


    "Myne I want more."


    "Me too, me too."


    "I want more of that fruit juice of yours."


    Hearing kids shamelessly asking for more food after eating around 100 days'' worth of delicious food if he eats alone and emptying his entire Inventory, big veins start appearing on Myne''s forehead from anger, but thinking that those kids are working hard to hunt monsters for him, Myne calm down his anger, and reply while standing up from the ground, "Sorry kids, but I only had this much of food currently, but don''t you worry when our hunt is over, I''ll go to the city and get you three lots of food, so much so that you won''t even be able to finish it."


    "Really!"


    Three of them ask together, and seeing Myne nodding his head in approval, they become so excited that before Myne could say anything they already start running in a random direction to hunt more monsters.


    "Why does it feel like my pocket is going to be empty very soon? The way they ate just now and the size of their stomach which doesn''t match their body, I hope they don''t eat more than what we are going to earn from the hunting, Myne thought worriedly and follow those three overexcited kids who currently have nothing but delicious food in their mind.

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138. A Troublesome Catfish

    [ Name: Forest Drill


    LV: 40


    Race: Ape Family


    Gender: Male


    Age: 32 y/o


    [Skill]


    Strong Arm?Extreme


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Extreme


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist


    [Ability]


    Roar


    Smash ]


    "Ahhhh-hhaaaaaa... This should be the 9th ape-type monster or the 10th one? Every third monster we encounter is from the Ape family, I wonder if apes learn Hume''s tactic of more is better and start giving birth to children in the massive amount that now they are in every corner of this forest.


    F*ck, I am feeling very sleepy, this is all because of June, I only slept two or so hours at most last night," Myne yawned lazily while watching the kids bullying a 5 meters tall ape as if it is a random dog on the street whom everyone can bully easily.


    "By the way, now I remember that it seems I''ve heard from June once that the meat of this kind of giant ape-type monster is an ultra-high-class item which can be sold for an outrageously high price at the market.


    I should save those Ape family monsters'' bodies and later give them to Lewis, that guy is damn rich according to Sylphy so he will defiantly buy them even if I raise the price a little more than normal," Myne ponders while rubbing his hairless chin thoughtfully.


    "Praise me, praise me..."


    Just then kids return back after sending the ape monster to its next life, and the youngest one among them again starts shouting "Praise me, praise me," in Myne''s head bringing him out of his thoughts of scamming his own brother-in-law.


    Since there''s really no doubt it''s all thanks to these kids Myne having such an easy life and earning money nonstop without lifting his finger, he affectionately rubbed all three of their throats one by one, even though the other two didn''t ask but Myne knows they also like this kind of massage.


    "Yosh, let''s hang on for a while longer, after which we return back to your Mother, okay?" Myne said dotingly, and the kids nodded their heads quickly, clearly, they also hurriedly want to go back home so they could eat the delicious food Myne promised to feed them.


    Once again, Myne was guided by the kids and headed deeper and deeper into the forest. While wandering aimlessly, The youngest and most energetic one among the three kids, suddenly raised his head, and after closing his eyes, he left and right sniffed with his big nose and then starts running in a certain direction while shouting, "There is someone, follow me, follow me..."


    Myne and the other two kids looked at each other and hurriedly follow him and soon In front of their eyes appear a large pond... no, maybe a lake?


    "Are there any monsters here too?" Myne asked confusedly as neither he nor those kids have any skill which can help them to go into the water and fight aquatic creatures, so he doesn''t have much hope of getting anything nice from here.


    "Ohh, Oh, I want to fight with Myne as well..."


    "No, not now, let him fight alone this time, you can do nothing to that fish monster, and will only come in Myne''s way."


    "But, I want to fight..."


    "Shut up little three, otherwise, I will tell Mother you didn''t listen to Myne and made trouble."


    Finally hearing Mother''s name the little three unwillingly abandoned his idea to fight along with Myne and just cheer him up from a distance.


    Thank god those two kids are more sensible than the youngest one, otherwise, I don''t know how I handle them if they stubbornly decide to fight along with me, Myne thought with a smile, while looking at the water''s surface, waiting for the catfish to come out.


    While Myne seriously waiting for the catfish to come out suddenly the earth shook greatly under his feet, making him accidentally fall down to the ground because of the violent shaking which was increasing with every passing second.


    "F*ck! This idiot is ruing my mighty image in front of the kids, if not for the fact that it only appears in front of me for a moment before returning to the water, it never gets a chance to use this damn skill of his.


    Shit, why is this earthquake not stopping," Myne mumbled annoyingly while trying to stand up but due to the constant shaking ground underneath his feet, he couldn''t balance himself properly and could only sit on the ground honestly until the catfish took pity on him and stopped it''s skill.


    "Myne are you okay?"


    "Do you need our help?"


    "Should I go in the water and kill the fish?"


    Seeing Myne helpless in front of the catfish monster, The kids asked concernedly.


    Myne looked at them with a wide smile and while shaking his index finger at them, No need, just stay there and watch the show, I am just warming up before the start of real battle."


    Myne after somehow saving his almost ruined dignity, abandoned his idea of waiting for the catfish to come out by itself and quickly specified that catfish location using the Presence Detect skill.


    "So that damn fish actually watching everything from the middle of the pond huh? No wonder only the area 100 meters around me is shaking, so it is targeting me while waiting for the right movement to attack me when I am careless, huh? Isn''t this fish a little too intelligent for a fish?


    Myne thought angrily and use The Orc King''s most perverted overpowered skill, ''Realize'' and made a 20 meters tall gigantic round boulder out of thin air, before dropping it on the top of the catfish location where it is hiding.


    Now let''s see if you still didn''t dare to come out, Myne thought with a smug expression on his face seeing that ground under his feet stop shaking the moment he drops the gigantic boulder in the water, then he looked toward the Kids and saw their wide open eyes with shock, and nodded his with satisfaction.


    "After this, they definitely won''t look down on me."


    Boom!


    As the boulder hits the water''s surface, it displaces a large volume of water. The loud sound travel across the pond and nearby areas, scaring a lot of birds, and other random monsters. The impact''s waves spread across the lake bouncing off the shorelines and reflecting back. Over all, the impact made a big mass in the entire pond.


    That catfish ran away from its place the moment it shows the boulder falling on its head, but Myne successfully attracted its hatred throwing such a big thing in the water and killing a lot of other innocent fishes and making already limited space in the pond even smaller.


    Finally, that guy is rising to the water''s surface again, I should prepare a gift for it, Myne thought and after predicting the location from where it is going to leap up, he created 50 or so big fireballs on the air behind him, while getting ready to steal all its skills as well.

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139. End of The Hunt...

    Finally, that guy is rising to the water''s surface again, I should prepare a gift for it, Myne thought and after predicting the location from where it is going to leap up, he created 50 or so big fireballs on the air behind him, while getting ready to steal all its skills as well.


    the catfish then finally leapt out from the water''s surface with a terrifying force.


    Seeing the Catfish coming out Myne first threw all 50 or so adult head-size fireballs at the catfish, then he quickly stole its Earthquake and Presence Detect?Large, but it seemed to be aiming for that moment as well, and a gigantic water spray shot out from the catfish''s mouth towards him at extremely high speed, interrupting him for stealing its last skill.


    Soon both Myne''s fireballs and the catfish water burst attack collide with each other, creating a loud explosion.


    Boom!


    "Is that Magic?Water Colossal skill? This is quite powerful... Huh? F*ck it coming toward me."


    Although Myne''s fireballs were a lot in quantities but in front of the catfish water attack which was many times more powerful compared to Myne''s attack, as a result, it blasted Myne''s fireballs away and made its way toward him at a very high speed.


    It is too close I can''t avoid it, Myne thought seeing the water attack coming at him, and hurriedly use his most powerful defensive skill Unbeatable.


    Bang!


    The sound of Myne receiving a direct hit from the high-pressure water resounded all around, and then followed by the sound of Myne''s smashing into trees and destroying them also come just after that.


    Thanks to using Unbeatable skill in advance, Myne didn''t receive any damage at all, only his clothes weren''t as lucky as his body, and they get destroyed very badly.


    "Cough! F*ck, the water shot by that damn fish got into my mouth, so disgusting," Myne said while trying to vomit all the water goes in his mouth but sadly nothing come out.


    It''s good that Aisha is not here, otherwise, if she had seen me like this, she would have been laughing holding her stomach, Myne thought while standing up from the top of a bash full of thorns on which he landed, it is thanks to his luck that his Unbeatable skill made him Invinsble for 30 seconds otherwise he might not have only two holes on his body currently.


    But unknown to Myne''s weird skill, The kids who saw him send fly by the catfish attack and land on the bush full of thorns hurriedly run toward him while howling at the water''s surface, and saying Myne "Don''t die, don''t die," in his head non-stop.


    "Hey, do I like so weak to you all that I would die just with some water? Remember If I hear such wretched words from your mouth again, then you guys might forget delicious food as well, got it?" Myne said while lightly flicking his finger on the kid''s foreheads one by one, before walking toward by the pond.


    "Are you okay? Are you okay? Did you get hurt? Was it painful?"


    "Okay, easy little guy, I''m all right! Didn''t you see everything? This little fish didn''t even get a chance to attack me again before I hit it, so how could it hurt me? Myne said with a forced smile while Reminding himself that he shouldn''t be angry with the kid for licking his face like candy because he''s just worrying about his safety.


    "Myne you are really awesome, you just teleported that fish out of the water..."


    "Yes, and that big tornado was also very terrifying, I don''t think we can survive if get caught in such a dangerous attack..."


    As kids finally acknowledge Myne''s power, a proud smile appears on his face, just like how a Father told his children his time''s joke and one day they understand it and laugh while holding their stomachs making him so happy that he can''t describe it in words.


    "Okay, let''s end today''s hunting game, shall we? It is already late getting dark and your Mother will be angry if I didn''t send you all back before it gets completely dark," Myne said with a smile after putting the little guy on the ground.


    After this Myne sent a telepathic message to Fenrir and informs her about it so she can come and pick them up, but she turns out to be lazier than Myne expected and told him to send the children home by himself, when Myne ask the reason she said that she is busy dealing with some private business.


    "We''ll guide you to our home!"


    Since Kids are connected telepathically with them, they also listen to their conversation and become very excited knowing that Myne is going to their home and hurriedly spoke together.


    "By the way, what does your Mother do all day long? Since people haven''t seen her for decades I don''t think she wanders around too much, right? Myne who felt a little suspicious when Fenrir told him that she was busy asked while changing his clothes since the previous one got destroyed by the catfish attack.


    "Well, most of the time she sleeps at home, and only goes out at night to bring food."


    "She rarely leaves the home in the daytime. Once I ask the reason, and she said that she is observing everything in the forest with her divine sense, but I don''t know if she is telling the truth or just wanted to get rid of my questions."


    "I think she might really use her divine sense in the home rather than sleeping all day otherwise how can she know everything we do outside?"


    "Maybe you are right."


    Hearing Kid''s reply, Myne also felt that what they said indeed make sense otherwise she wouldn''t easily find out that her children get kidnap, and come to save them. And also when he brings the kids to his home for a bath, she immediately found that they are not in the forest.


    "If she is observing everything from start to end, then would she scold me for making her children work like slaves in order to earn more money? While I myself just enjoying the fruit of their labour? Myne thought helplessly while following the kids who were excitedly guiding him towards their home.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140. Tamed a Divine Beast...

    Guided by the kids, Myne proceeded deeper and deeper into the forest.


    Along the way, they encounter many monsters a lot compare to the outer area of the forest but the kid dealt with them easily. And maybe the kids thought that Myne might be tired from the fight with the catfish, they not only killed all monsters before Myne could even see them and steal their skills but they also brought their corpse over him holding it with their mouth.


    Now they are spoiling me, recently I have already become lazier and lazier, and if I stay with those kids some more days I don''t know if I will get the title of the pig by appraisal skill, Myne thought funnily while watching kids working hard with an innocent smile on their face.


    Soon Myne while following kids come in front of a large cavern which made him dumbfounded.


    "This is the place where the guy lives?" Myne ask confusedly, from his impression as a Divine Beast, Fenrir should live in a luxurious building like a temple or something built with unknown magical materials by legendary fairies, not in a cavern like a normal beast, otherwise, what is the point of having so much power, and being alive for centuries but still living like a normal beast?


    "Yes, Of course otherwise why would we bring you here?"


    "Do you expect something else?"


    "Well, I did expect something grander but anyway, her life her choices," Myne mumbled low enough that kids can''t hear his voice, as he didn''t want to make them sad and walked into the cavern with a heavy heart filled with a little disappointment.


    Inside the cavern are walls where like the ones from the Dungeoun of Strength extremely hard. The ceiling is filled with various types of colourful crystals which were producing all kinds of lights making it very bright. On the ground in the entire cavern there are soft but short grasses growing on it making it very comfortable and if someone sleeps on it feels the same as sleeping on a natural bed.


    A variety of exotic flowers, which most of the Maine had never seen before, can be seen everywhere in the cavern producing a very nice fragrance in every corner, making it feel very fresh and enjoyable while breathing. Probably controlled by magic or something, the temperature within the cavern was neither too hot and too cold, nor it was humid like outside and kept at a comfortable temperature.


    In the middle right corner, there is also a small pond with an unknown depth filled with crystal clear water which looks very extraordinary at first glance.


    "You''re living in quite a nice place, aren''t you!" Myne said after seeing the natural beauty of the cavern, his previous thought about Fenrir''s home being not grand enough have long ago thrown out of his mind.


    Hearing Myne words, the youngest kid who was just run to the pond to drink water, nodded his head while saying "Comfortable, comfortable!", after which he rolled around the floor and started playing with his brothers, who clearly look unwilling.


    Fenrir who seem to have arrived before them from her so-called persona business or maybe she had never left the house, looked at her children playing around and smiled happily with satisfaction on her face.


    "Good work in protecting my children. How was it, do you enjoy playing hunting games with them?" Fenrir asked Myne while sitting beside the pond.


    "Well, to tell the truth, it was indeed quite enjoyable, those kids are just too hard-working, for once I even feel like I am taking advantage of them," Myne said with a gentle smile while coming to Fenrir and looking in the pond, but he only saw crystal clear water and deep black depth of unknown length in the centre, only god knows how deep this pond is.


    "They are indeed a little too innocent, I think it''s time to start teaching them about life," Fenrir said while looking at her children playing around dotingly.


    "By the way, I forget to ask you, why are coming to this forest? As far as I know, you Hume''s always avoids coming here because monsters here are too powerful, right? Fenrir asked suddenly causing Myne completely off guard.


    She remember to ask this now? Shouldn''t she ask this before giving me her children''s responsibility? She is too careless, I wonder how did she survive till now," Myne thought with a frown but still told Fenrir the entire story of why he come here.


    "You Hume are really weird, even a sacred event like a wedding didn''t leave it pure, and mix it with your plots and scams," Fenrir said disappointingly while shaking her head.


    Slash ]


    Huh? Huhhhh!!!


    WHAT!!!


    How did this happen? How did this kid get tame by me? What the f*ck is going on here? I clearly remember I never use tame skill after clearing the dungeon, then why the hell did this kid get tame by me for no reason? What should I do now?


    If Fenrir find out about it she would eat me alive, no Mother wants that her precious child becomes someone else servant, let''s alone a divine beast, Myne thought while sweating buckets and looked at Fenrir who was watching with a frown clearly found out that something is wrong with him.


    "What happen Myne? You suddenly don''t look well," Fenrir asked.


    Hearing Fenrir question Myne who knows that he is f*cked up, thought for a while but in the end took a deep breath before deciding to tell everything to her, after all, he is clearly innocent so why does he need to lie to her and made things difficult for himself? It is better to tell her the truth rather than let her find it herself and think that he is plotting something against her children.


    "Ahm, Fenrir, please don''t be angry, but I think something bad has happened!?" Myne said nervously while taking the kids in his embrace from his head for safety in any case Fenrir become mad and decide to eat him, so he can use her child as a meat shield till he open a portal and run as far away from her as possible.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Myne," Fenrir asked while standing up from the ground.


    "I don''t know why, but just know I appraise this kid, and it shows that for some unknown reason, he is Tamed by me," Last part Myne said in a very low voice while making a little distance from Fenrir out of nervousness.


    "Tame... Enslavement? ...There''s certainly such a skill. Myne, why did you use it on my child?" Fenrir asked with a heavy voice but still have a calm expression on her face which made Myne a little relief.


    "No, not at all, I don''t have such a skill, let''s not talk about using it on your kids, you can ask them I never use any skill on them, Myne hurriedly said half truth mixed with a half lie while raising the little kid in his hands high in front of Fenrir for confirmation.


    "Haha, I see, boy, come here for a while, I want to ask something," Out of Myne''s expectations where he thought Fenrir would be very angry and would beat him first before asking anything of her children, suddenly she started giggling in the same way as Aisha do whenever she made with prank Myne and he doesn''t understand it until she explains him and mocks him for his stupidity, clearly not a pleasant experience.


    After which with a light smile Fenrir called out to the kid in Myne''s arms again and walk a little farther from him and had a little private Mother and son talk.


    For a while, the two Mother and son talked about something, and then the little kid once again returned to Myne. He clawed his way up Myne''s back again, and climbed on top of his head as if to say that it was the best position.


    "I tried talking to the child, but there doesn''t seem to be any doubt that he''s particularly attracted to something from you. Since he came to like you a lot after you saved him, he desired it himself and entered the Tame status with you.


    In the first place, it''s impossible to Tame us Divine Beasts through any kind of skills or abilities, so I didn''t really understand the mechanism behind it since there isn''t any precedent. Also sorry for making you so worried for nothing, you don''t know but you look very cute when you are nervous," Fenrir said while giggling clearly her apologies was just a formality.


    "Hooo, so it was just a false call, I was scared to death.


    And I didn''t expect that you like me so much little guy, although I am very happy knowing it, but you literally give me a heart attack, you are as naughty as your Mother, who is clearly very old for those kinds of things," Myne said gently ignoring Fenrir''s frown while raising the kid who was on his head with both of his hands and brought him in front of his face.


    "Haha, praise me more, praise me more, I like it," The little kid''s innocent laughter echoed in everyone''s head, making them sigh with helplessness...

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141. A Little Accident...

    "Okay, let''s stop chit-chat, you guys were hunting all day and must be very hungry, right? Come I''ve already prepared food, Myne you too have dinner with us tonight, Fenrir said gently.


    But Myne who suddenly gets an unexpected dinner invitation from Fenrir felt confused, he didn''t understand how Fenrir prepared dinner with her big claws, hurriedly follows her toward the other side of the cavern and saw that under a giant tree that looks very magical, there were many strange looking fruits lying on top of each other and next to them lay the body of a very skillfully baked 3-meter giant monster, which loo very delicious at least it smelled good


    "Those are special fruit grown in the centre part of the forest where magic energy is very dense, eating them not only make your body strong but also help magic energy in your body to become more powerful. As for that monster, it is a Naliter, a shadow-loving monster, eating its meat can clear all kinds of negative energy inside your body."


    Fenrir seeing Myne confusedly stared at the dinner she prepared, patiently explaining their benefit. After all most of Hume never come in the center part of Divine Spirit Forest so of course they know nothing about the benefits of fruits growing there or monsters living there.


    F*cking hell, just by eating fruits you can become powerful? No wonder although Fenrir children''s levels are low, but they can easily beat much higher level monsters, they are literally cheating at board daylight by having an overpowered Mother who is making them strong just by feeding them.


    This is the same feeling I felt some time ago, I am so jealous, Myne thought annoyingly while looking at the few dozen or so fruits and the roasted monster body, then the kids who already show him their frightening eating talent, and wondering how many fruits he can eat before those little guys put everything in their stomach which look little from outside but very big from inside.


    Just as Myne worries about his valuable rare fruits, suddenly the little guy sitting on his head jumps down from there and spoke while looking at his Mother very seriously, "Mama, we are not going to eat those fruits today, Myne promises us that he would bring delicious food for us from his home."


    "Yes, and that too enough to fill our little stomachs full."


    "Mother, you won''t believe but Hume''s food is really very delicious and interesting, I have never eaten something so delicious before or seen so many different types of varieties, I can''t describe the feeling I felt while eating those dishes."


    Hearing her children praising food made by someone else more than her own, Fenrir felt like she is hit hard by a meteorite, she frowned and hurridly asked Myne who for some reason had bright eyes as if he won a lottery, "Myne did you really promise such a thing to them?"


    "Oops, I almost forget about this thing, and yes, I really promise to feed them my race''s special food, sorry to disturb such a lovely dinner prepared by you, Fenrir, but worry not, I won''t let waste your hard work, I will finish all the food specially prepared by you," Myne said with a bright smile, then he told them to wait for a while, and hurriedly open a portable to a random alley of the capital city near the outer area close to the main wall, he also didn''t forget to put the roasted monster body in his Inventory so it won''t get cold till he comes back.


    "Hahaha, accident you say, huh? I will believe you if you honestly tell me your secret, how did you suddenly come here," The Boss asked while picking up his one-meter-long rusty-looking sword from the ground, and gesturing to the other members of his group to surround Myne from all directions.


    "Well, look like it is not going to settle down peacefully, anyway, before I tell you my secret you don''t mind if I have a few words with that girl right? Just a few words, It won''t take even a minute," Myne said with an innocent smile like harmless to Hume and animals.


    Hearing Myne''s request the Boss and his gang looked a each other confusedly but still, for the sake of the secret they decide to let Myne talk to the girl, If Myne can honestly tell them his secret and they don''t have to use force method to get his secret out of him, they are of course very happy to fulfil his little request.


    They never heard of this kind of skill prosses by someone before so they are of course very curious about it, and anyway Myne is already surrounded by them so they are not worried that he can play some trick on them.


    After getting the hooligan Boss''s permission easily Myne nodded his head with satisfaction while thinking that his personal charm had increased so much that now even some random cannon fodder easily listen to his order.


    Then he looks at the girl who has a big red palm print on her soft white cheek, with tears falling down all over her face like a waterfall, sobbing once in a while and currently gathering big pieces of her torn-apart clothes in order to cover private parts of her body as soon as possible.


    But before Myne could say something, that girl looked at him with a crying face and spoke in a teary voice, "Sir please save me from those bad people, please I beg you..."


    "You already said this before, and I understood it very well, but let me tell you something, what you will give me for you helping you? You didn''t expect that a random stranger whom you just saw would help you for free if you made that miserable and hopeless face, right?


    In this world nothing comes for free, believe me, I have seen this kind of situation many times before, people die, raped, and robbed every day, and believe me no one cares about them. If they do then this situation would never have happened in the first place. So now let me ask once more, tell me what would you give me for saving you?


    Myne said everything with his same trademark smile, giving goosebumps to everyone, especially to the Boss, who already felt that Myne is not simple as he seem.


    After saying what he want, Myne calmly looked at the girl waiting for her answer, like the last time, he still didn''t mention what she can give him or how much should give, or if she don''t have anything with her she can bring them from her home he doesn''t mind waiting some moment, as for the reason behind hiding those details, it is very simple, from Myne point of view if this girl can''t even thing such a small thing, then she might as well die early then later, anyway someone who can''t use his head is just burden on this world.

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142. A Brave Little Cutie...

    The girl after hearing Myne''s bitter words of truth suddenly fall silent, probably she would have never expected this kind of answer from Myne, in her mind maybe Myne should be the knight in silver armour of fairy tail who saved the princess from the bad guys at the critical moment winning her heart and then live happily afterwards.


    But alas to her bad luck, neither Myne is a knight in singing armour, nor some kind of brainless idiot who only thinks with his lower half after seeing a girl in danger, and she is also not a princess.


    "Okay, times up, your few moments are over, now tell me your secret obediently, otherwise be ready to endure the pain you might never have imagined," The boss who had heard enough nonsense between Myne and the girl finally lost patience, and said with a heavy voice, after all, he and his boys still have to f*ck this beautiful chick, they don''t have all night to play around with Myne.


    "Don''t be so hurried gentlemen, can''t you wait a little more, just for the sake of this beautiful lady?


    Aren''t curious about what would be her answer?" Myne said with a smile his words were full of temptation while pointing at the half-naked girl to distract hooligans so they don''t ruin his momentum, otherwise, if he killed them before the girl could answer then wouldn''t he just become a joke who is bubbling nonsense to scare girls?


    Hooligans who become a little curious after hearing Myne''s words mockingly look at the girl to see just what would she offer Myne in exchange to save her life from them, if it is really something valuable they can also take it as well along with her virginity. As for Myne saving the girl? They didn''t take it seriously, Myne his own safety is not secure currently how can he save the girl?


    This is also the reason they decide to wait a little bit more.


    "Oye, b*tch, can you hurry up? We are still waiting to eat you after Boss is done with you," One of the random gang members said with a perverted expression while looking at the girl''s body up and down.


    This frightened the girl so much that she hesitated whether to believe Myne or not who himself doesn''t look much powerful but still hoping at last that he could save her with the special skill he used to come here, she looked at Myne trembling and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Mister, if you save me from those bad guys, I''m willing to give you all my savings I''ve made all those years working as a waitress."


    Hearing the girl offer, before Myne could say anything hooligans looked at each other and start laughing manically as if they heard the world''s greatest joke.


    "Hahaha, Boss did you hear that? This girl is offering her entire saving to save her from us."


    "Haaha, yes Boss, it seems like recently because we work outside the city too much that people forget your terror, now even a street girl can buy people to beat us with just her puny savings."


    "You guys are right, laying low key for some years people really forget about me completely, tomorrow we will go and show them what the real bad guy looks like," The Boss said while making an ugly smile which if children see in the middle of the night they''ll definitely pee their pants on the spot.


    While the Hooligan gang member is discussing their strategy of spreading terror, Myne only god knows when to come beside the girl, and put a big cloth on her half-naked body.


    "Well, I accept your mission, my lady, it''s nice to work with you," Myne said with a polite but good-looking smile while helping the girl to stand up from the dirty ground.


    The entire time Myne suddenly come beside her, put a cloth on her half-naked body, and spoke gently, the girl just stared at him with a dumbfounded and shocked expression on her cute face, which now temporarily lost its original beauty because of a red palm print and tears.


    Hearing Myne''s voice which sounded from a different place, hooligans who were laughing a moment ago, immediately become serious while looking at Myne beside the girl confusedly.


    "Ahh, yes, sir, please follow me, my house is not that far away from here," The girl said in a trembling voice, worrying that Myne would kill her if she delay too much and after wrapping the cloth around her body tightly she lead the way.


    Soon while following the girl, Myne appears in front of a big building that looks like an apartment. The building has title four floors made of wood and stone, and there are many windows that can be seen on every side of the building which shows that there are a lot of people living there.


    "Sir if you don''t mind, please wait a minute I will bring the money," The girl said fearfully, while thinking that Myne misunderstood her intention she hurriedly explain, "Our landlord doesn''t like seeing strange in his building."


    Hearing the girl''s explanation Myne nodded his head and gestured for her to go on.


    Seeing the girl hurriedly running inside the building Myne activate his Presence Detect skill to watch over her if she dare to play some trick, although he really didn''t care about the girl''s puny money, but a deal is a deal, and if she can''t fulfil her part of the deal after making him work, then she can only reunion with those hooligans in another world.


    But to Myne''s relief, the girl wasn''t an idiot who love money more than her life, and she return soon while followed by a cute little child, who look very sleepy but still firmly holding the girl''s hand, not wanting to be separated from her.


    "She is my younger sister, she follow me when I was coming back," The girl explain the origin of the little child beside her after seeing Myne staring at her while handing him a small old-looking normal leather pouch filled with coins.


    Myne opens it and shows some silver coins on the small pile of bronze coins which he hasn''t seen after awakening his skills, as for the golden coin, there is non in the beg, which is very normal.


    After all, not all people are like Myne who play with golden coins as if they grow on a tree, for most commoners having a gold coin means not needing to worry about food for half a year, which very big thing for them.


    "Big brother, are you robbing my sister?"


    Just when Myne put away money in his inventory carelessly and was about to go on his way, suddenly the little girl beside her sister spoke in her cute and innocent voice, which made Myne feel a little guilty, but this didn''t stop Myne from replying to her question honestly.


    "Yes, I am robbing your sister, what are going to do about it cutie?"


    "But why are doing this? You don''t look like someone who needs my sister''s little money right?"


    The little child who turn out to be more intelligent than her sister asked while staring at Myne with her big watery brown eyes.


    "Sigh, look, little cutie, as you said I really do not need your sister''s money, but it is part of the deal, and I have to take it according to an agreement, she requested me to save her from bad guys and I did in exchange for money, that its, so now go back to your home with your sister, and I too going on my way, let''s never see each other again," Myne heartlessly said goodbye while messing little girl black hair, and start walking away.


    But who would have thought that the little girl would be so courageous that she would run in front of Myne and while blocking her way would bravely ask, "Big brother, If you work for money and deal with bad people, then can you also beat Lyauru and his friends who always bully my sister and rob her hard earn money every month?


    I am willing to give you my most precious thing in exchange for beating them."


    Myne hearing the little girl''s request stared at her with an emotionless expression, without saying anything...

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143. The Magic Stone

    "Sigh, today''s children, only know how to make trouble.


    Okay, let me see your precious treasure if it is really valuable then I might think of helping you otherwise you can find someone else," Myne after being starred at by the little girl for a while, in the end, only gives in, after all as he always says he has a special place for cute animals and children in his heart, and naturally the little girl in front of him is cute enough to make his cold heart soft.


    "Hehe, wait a minute I bring my treasure," The little girl while giggling cutely, hurriedly running toward her house.


    "Ahhm, Sir, I am sorry for my younger sister''s rudeness, although she is young, but she is always worried about me that''s why she is saying those things, you don''t have to waste your time, you can go till she is not here.


    After all the treasure she was talking about just some stones and toys she gathered randomly, she really has nothing valuable," The girl nervously bowed before Myne and apologized, she is really worried that Myne might get angry because of her younger sister and do something bad to them.


    But Myne who already know about this just stood his place in deep thought while ignoring The girl''s apologies.


    Looking at both sister''s financial situations even an idiot can say that the little girl doesn''t have any treasure, but Myne who gets impressed by the little girl''s bravery still wanted to give her a chance if she has something good, then he doesn''t mind helping her, anyway, it just killing some random idiots who are robing comonomers to earn money, it is not a big deal, but if that little girl really doesn''t have any valuable thing, then he can only teach her a little about reality, and walk on his way.


    The little girl didn''t let Myne wait too much and soon she return with a small wooden box in her hands.


    "Here take this, in it I have stored my most precious treasure," The little girl said innocently raising the wooden box high on her head, so Myne can take it easily.


    Myne didn''t say anything just took the box from the little girl, open it and look in it.


    Although Myne expected there wouldn''t be anything good in the box, but to his surprise in the box lay a palm size blue crystal-like stone.


    A magic stone? Where did this little cutie get it? When did magic stones become so common that anyone can pick them up from the ground? As far as I heard the only way to get a magic stone is to dig it out of powerful monsters'' hearts, as powerful as the Org King level, Myne thought confusedly while picking the magic stone from the box and inspecting it seriously.


    "Where did you find this stone?" Myne asked calmly without changing his expression, although deep down he is very surprised.


    "I picked it up from the river when my sister and I went there for a picnic," The little girl said nervously while hoping that Myne accepts her treasure and beat the hell out of the bad people who always rob her sister and give her a lot of trouble.


    "I see, by the way, this is indeed a rare stone, I don''t expect that you have such a precious thing," Myne said with a smile while playing with the magic stone in his hand.


    "Huh? So big brother will you teach a good lesson to those bad people, so they won''t trouble my sister anymore?" The little girl asked with an excited expression.


    "Sure, I am happy to accept your mission, but this thing is a little too valuable in exchange to beat some weakling, so how about I give you extra money in order to make this trade fair?" Myne asked gently while putting the magic stone in his Inventory, anyway since the magic stone is already in his hand then there is no way he can give it back to the little girl.


    "Well, whatever you want big brother as long as you can deal with Lyauru and his friends I don''t care," The little girl inncoently said clearly she don''t know the value of the blue stone she give Myne if she does she maybe hesitate to exchange such a precious thing with a stranger who can easily fool her, as for her elder sister she is just standing behind her younger sister like a fool with her eyes wide open without saying anything.


    She defiantly didn''t expect that her younger sister has something so valuable.


    Soon dust settles down and to the little girl''s disappointment, both the man and the girl are still alive, it just their condition doesn''t look anything good. Their body has some serious injuries, they are bleeding heavily while coughing blood, and almost their entire body becomes white after showering in the dust.


    "Who is that girl?" Myne asked calmly while wiping his face with a clean cloth.


    "She is Lyauru''s girlfriend, she is also a bad person, she always comes to our house when Lyauru and his friend are out to eat our food," The little girl said while gritting her teeth in anger.


    "I see, then let''s end this matter now shall we? Myne said and shot four wind blades at the Lyaurur and his girlfriend, and after that without looking at their end, he picks up the little girl from the ground and starts walking toward her home, not letting her see what happened behind her.


    "Big brother, why are we going back? Are not going to beat them?" The little girl asked hurriedly, she clearly didn''t want to let Lyeurur and her girlfriend go away easily.


    "Now you don''t need about them, they are already finished, after today you will never going to see their faces again," Myne said with a smile while flicking the little girl''s forehead.


    "Ouch, it''s hurt, big brother you are bullying me," The little girl said fake angrily, but then she give Myne a light kiss on his cheek and hug him tightly.


    "Thank you big brother for helping us."


    "Ahh, no need to thank me, since I took your money, then it natural to help you. Look your sister also finally reached us, now you go back, I also have to do some other thing so I can''t accompany you anymore.


    By the way, here take this, this is the money I promise you," After placing the little girl down, Myne handed her a small storage bag, he stole from a random guy in which he already put 200 golden coins, which should be enough for both sisters to live a happy life for many years.


    After that Myne patted the little girl''s hair head for the last time before suddenly disappearing from his place like a ghost.


    "Haa, haa, Tina, where is that handsome brother who was with you just now?" The little girl''s elder sister finally caught up with her and asked hurriedly while panting heavily.


    Although she follow Myna and her younger sister right behind them but because both of them were a little too fast, and because Myne didn''t waste too much time to finish his mission, so till she caught up with them everything was already over.


    "Big brother said that he have something to do so he run away leaving me behind, he is indeed a bad brother," The little girl said angrily but her bright smile show that she is just faking.


    "Ohh, by the way, Sis here, big brother give me money, although I didn''t check but it seems there are a lot of coins in it, you quickly check it and see if it is enough to buy me a new dress after all this is my money.


    "Huh? But don''t I bring you a new dress last month?" The girl asks with a frown while taking the storage bag from the little girl.


    After which she quickly open the bag, and peeked inside it, but the seeing eyes blinding golden light inside it, she without changing her expression, with twice the speed she close the bag, and hurriedly look at her surrounding and only after seeing that there is no one around them, did she took a sigh of relief.


    "Sis why did you close the bag I also wanted to see how much money..."


    "Ssss, don''t talk nonsense, let''s go back home quickly this is not the place we should talk about this kind of thing," The girl said in a low voice while covering her younger sister''s mouth tightly, after which she grabbed her hand and hurridly run toward her home.

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144. The Mysterious Pond...

    "you made us wait a long time, don''t you," Fenrir said calmly.


    "Haha, sorry, I really didn''t expect that the Inn in the capital city would be so busy at night time," Myne said with an apologetic smile while rubbing the kids'' heads to calm them down who were hitting their heads on his legs to vent their anger.


    "Okay, let''s don''t waste any more time, I am now so hungry that I might collapse at any moment," Myne said and quickly took out a big sheet from the Inventory and place it the under the tree, then one by one he took out all the dishes he bought from the most famous Inn in the capital city, which tell the truth cost him quite a lot, let''s not talk anything the meat they sell alone is enough to make him curse their seven generations.


    Sigh, 10 platinum coins just for food, if Aisha found out about it then no one can save me from a nice beating. Those bastards really know how to do business, even a simple thing like honey cake has sky-high prices, Myne thought with a forced smile, Maybe I should talk to Sylphy about opening a shop in the capital city? I believe we can earn more money from it than we could from doing clan missions.


    "Hum? Those dishes are small nice, and their appearance is also quite beautiful," Fenrir said with surprise, and then she use her magic to levitate a big piece of cooked meat and put it in her mouth.


    As meat touches the Fenrir''s tongue, she opens her eyes widely from shock, "Ohh my, how can a low-level monster meat be so tasty?"


    Myne seeing surprise Fenrir''s surprised expression, an evil smirk appear on his face, and he spoke while handing her vegetable soup made from some rare herbs about which he have no idea, "It seems like you are very surprised Fenrir, I didn''t expect that as a Divine Beast you would such a big reaction after eating food of our race, why don''t you try this, the waitress said that this soup is special item of their Inn, and even many of noble come to their place just to drink this."


    "Cough, I am indeed a little surprised as I really didn''t expect that you Hume can make simple cooking so delicious, maybe I spend too much time in this forest that without me knowing you guys already develop so much, especially in the cooking field," Fenrir said while shaking her head, but she didn''t refuse Myne offer and quickly drink soup he handed her.


    "Well, although it is also very good, but I still prepare meat more than it," Fenrir said calmly making Myne frown.


    Damn it this soup cost me 20 gold coins, thank god I only brought one, I know it I should not blindly believe what that big-ass waitress said. But f*ck, these fruits are so delicious, as expected of the food liked by Divine Beast," Myne thought happily while eating food bought by Fenrir.


    ...


    "What do you mean you lost sight of Myne''s whereabouts!?"


    Hearing the report from his subordinate, The knight leader asked while feeling dizzy instantly.


    Although Myne is a commoner, but the end of the day he is still the fiance of the First Princess Her Highness Sylphid. There mustn''t be even the slightest chance of anything happening to him, otherwise, his chance of losing his neck is very high.


    "Ahm, good morning you too. Looks like you haven''t had enough sleep," Fenrir said while trying to hold back her laughter.


    "I am telling them stories till 1 o''clock last night how can I have enough sleep after that? You are really spoiling them too much, as a Mother, you should be a little strict. When I was a kid, If I didn''t sleep before 9 o''clock at night my mother used to beat me a lot," Myne said while taking some water from the pond in a mug to wash his face.


    "I am not spoiling them as much as you think, it is just last night was a special occasion and they seem very happy with you while listening to your stories so I let them do what they want, otherwise, they always sleep early everyday," Fenrir said calmly while looking at her children dotingly.


    "Like I''ll believe your nonsense, by the way, why is this water so different from normal one?" Myne asked while looking at the water in his mug which is very tasty and every time he drank it he felt like his fatigue, and drowsiness immediately wash away.


    "Because this water is mixed with very pure magic energy from a long time, which made it a natural potion. The reason why this entire cavern is so prosperous and has so high-density magic energy compared to outside is all thanks to this pond," Fenrir said seriously while looking at the pond.


    "What! So this entire time I am drinking potion filled with magic energy? No wonder I feel so refreshed and full of strength everything I drink it,'' Myne spoke and then he thought something, and ask, "By the way, how deep this pond actually is?"


    "Very deep, I once tried to check its depth out of curiosity, but after going a little deep the pathway become so narrow that I can only retreat helplessly, but still I did some experiments for many years and found that this pond is unimaginably deep," Fenrir said and then she looks at Myne with deep thought.


    Myne who suddenly has a wrong feeling from Fenrir''s gaze, Immediately interrupt her evil plan, "Don''t even think that I will go down there just to fulfil your curiosity, I am still very young and have two wives to take care of, I am not going take unnecessary risks."


    "That is really a pity, I thought you, Hume, liked adventure and the thrill of the unknown very much," Fenrir said disappointingly.


    "Then you might as well change your thinking, there are always some brainless people wherever you go who do the illogical thing just for the sake of fun, but this doesn''t mean that everyone is like them. By the way, you don''t mind if I took some of the water from this pond with me, right?


    This thing is very useful for me and my family," Myne asked with a bright smile as put away his dissatisfaction as soon as he thought about the benefit.


    You really know to change your mood very quickly, don''t you? But sure you can take as much water as you like, from all those years of my research, one thing I found about this pond is that water in it never runs out no matter how much you take out," Fenrir said with a smile.


    "Yessss, thanks," Myne said and hurriedly put his hand in the pond, then he commanded his Inventory skill to slowly start putting the pond water inside it. As for why not instantly?


    That is because Myne didn''t want to get beaten by Fenrir by taking advantage of her goodwill and making the entire pond empty, and who knows how big it''s, what if under the depth of the pond, live rare unknown marine creatures, along with other rare things like herbs, and never before seen treasure etc, so it better to take water slowly, anyway it is not like he is in any hurry.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145. Time To Go Back...

    "Yessss, thanks," Myne said and hurriedly put his hand in the pond, then he commanded his Inventory skill to start putting the pond water inside it slowly.


    Just as he did that, visible to the naked eye, water inside the pond started decreasing but only for a moment because soon the water level in it started increasing more faster than the water Myne stored in his Inventory.


    Now this is quite surprising, if there is really a lot of water down there, then why it didn''t come out of the pond? This doesn''t make any sense, Myne thought with a frown after seeing the magic of the pond for the first, as for Fenrir because she had experimented a lot on the pond she now already gotten used so she just watch Myne calmly.


    Like this Myne stores water in his Inventory, while the pond continuously resupplies water in it, this process lasts for 15 minutes when Fenrir finally lost her patience and interrupts Myne...


    "Myne, I think this should be enough, you can always come here if want to take more, there is no need to be so rushed."


    "Huh? Ohh, yes, you are right, I just wanted to see if I can reduce even a little amount of water from this pond, but just as you said it always filled again as soon as I stop," Myne said while shaking his head and taking his hand out of the pond.


    With the amount of magic water I have in my Inventory, I don''t think I can even finish it in my entire lifetime if I just use it to do normal things, like cooking and drinking, let''s not talk about coming back to take more. I literally have a f*cking medium size lake made of magic water in my Inventory, Myne thought excitedly while looking at the crystal clear blue lake in his Inventory.


    "Ohh, if you are really so curious then you can try to go in and see how deep it is," Fenrir said with a smirk, while wagging her tail excitedly.


    "Haha, nice try, but no thanks, I am curious not an idiot," Myne said while rolling his eyes.


    "Sigh, as you wish, by the way, since you help me take care of my kids, so before you go on your merry way, I have prepared a little gift for you, I hope you like it," Fenrir said with a smile.


    Then Fenrir lifted her one of front paws, and gently put it down on the ground with a thud sound, as she did that a black vortex like when Myne used his Unique Magic Space Time appeared 4 meters high in mid-air just a little farther from her and Myne.


    Huh? Does she have this kind of skill? But I clearly remember I didn''t show it in her skill or ability list, Myne thought confusedly and hurriedly use Appraisal on Fenrir again and sure enough her data is still the same there is no mention of storage or space type skill in it.


    "There is no need to think about that if you stay here for some more days, they might really forget about me, and just play with you all day long," Fenrir said helplessly but the smile on her face didn''t fade away although she is little jealous how easily her children chance the camp and start ignoring her.


    Sigh, seems like I really stop observing the forest all day long and start giving more attention to them, otherwise after becoming big they might abandon me while thinking that I didn''t love them, and only ignore them while hiding in the cavern all the time. No, I would never let this going to happen I have to change my bad habits, Fenrir thought with a fire of determination in her eyes.


    ...


    When the sun rose to right above his head, Myne decided to return to the base camp. The kids wanted to play more, but Myne heartlessly decline their request while saying that he have urgent work to finish.


    But seeing the kid''s eyes start to become watery and they are on the verge of crying, he hurriedly promises them that he would come to play with them after finishing his work, only then do they calm down, and let him go.


    Before returning, Myne Cut, ''The Ultra Regeneration skill from the youngest child of Fenrir, and Paste the Regeneration skill in exchange, he has a lot of them in his Inventory anyway. But then he thought something and also paste the Regeneration skill onto the other kids as well for their safety.


    As for the reason, that was very simple after staying an entire day with Fenrir''s family, one thing he find out is that Fenrir is not a responsible Mother, yes she loves her children unconditionally but when it comes to how to raise children properly ( According to Myne''s Hume point of view ) she is defiantly a noob, that''s why he is little worry about his three obedient supporters.


    "Okay, kids please take care of yourself, don''t get caught by bad guys again, and if you do then you can always inform me without any hesitation, I will be there in the blink of an eye," Myne said with a smile while rubbing their heads one by one.


    Hearing Myne''s statement Fenrir frowned and spoke hurriedly, "That kind of thing not going to happen again, also I''ll look after them properly from now on so don''t worry."


    "Kids now say goodbye to your Myne uncle. Hey, don''t be sad, he is now half a member of our family, he will come back to meet you after finishing his work," Fenrir said with a smile that doesn''t like a smile.


    "Hey, don''t teach kids bad things, I am only 15 years old, from which angle do I look like an uncle? Kids called me big brother from now on, and don''t listen to certain big bad beast who only know how to make fun of others," Myne said seriously, and only after all kids nodded their heads did he put away his serious expression.


    After which Myne give the kids some candies and uses Unique Magic?Space-time skill while imagining the place near the base camp. As he did that a portal immediately opened in front of him, then Myne use Presence Detection?Large to see if there was anyone near the portal on the other side.


    Yosh, there''s no one on the other side! Talking with old people or beasts can always give you some interesting inspiration, Myne thought happily and walk into the portal, but unknown to him just as he walked into the portal a violet little brat also jumped into the portal with amazing momentum!

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146. The Time Has Finally Come...

    "Em? What the hell!? What are you doing here?" Myne yell after seeing the youngest kid of Fenrir coming out from the portal and rammed into him violently.


    "Wafu!!"


    This is the only answer Myne gets to his question before the kid starts running around him happily.


    Seeing that talking to the kid is just a waste of time, Myne was about to open a portal back to Fenrir''s cavern and throw him in it, when Fenrir''s helpless voice sounded in his mind...


    "Myne, sorry, It can''t be helped, he wanted to go with you and help you to finish your so-called work, and he even convinced me or if I say more specifically he threaten me that he stops eating and going out if I don''t let him go with you, so please take him along with you for some days. By the way, If you say that he''s a Fenrir, The Divine Beast, you might invite unnecessary trouble.


    It would be best to pretend that he''s a Forest Wolf you fancy along the way and decide to bring him with you as your pet."


    "Wait you can''t do that, I don''t have time to play with him, I still have to do a lot of things. Fenrir, this is not fair, I am sending him back, you are his Mother, you should know that not all requests from children can be fulfilled," Myne said annoyingly ready to use Space-Time skill to send this little trouble back.


    "Sigh, I see, I thought if take care of my child I can give you some more gifts in return as thanks but alas, anyway, send him back I will make some excuse so he doesn''t be too much sad," Fenrir''s fake disappointed voice comes in Myne''s head through telepathy.


    "Understood, I will take good care of this little guy, you can rest assured. However, if things get out of hand then I will return him immediately, okay?" Myne who chance his decision instantly after hearing the word ''Gift'' said happily.


    "Deal, thanks for your help, see you later then," Fenrir said happily before disconnecting the telepathic link with Myne.


    Sigh, people really have to do all kinds of weird things to make a fortune, I hope Aisha didn''t mind taking care of one more little guy, Myne thought and took The Little Fenrir in his hand and spoke while rubbing his head, "Listen, little guy, your Mother has dumped your responsibility on my head, so if you behave well like a good kid, Immediately tell me if you are in danger and didn''t make trouble for me then I will give you a lot of delicious food daily, but if you didn''t listen to me and play around like a wild animal then I will send you back to your Mother, do you understand?"


    "Understood, understood©`!Wafuu. I will be a good kid," The Little Fenrir said happily while nodding his head.


    "I hope so," Myne said with a helpless smile seeing how excitedly the little guy in his hands is.


    As Myne''s shoulders fell dejectedly, the little guy get out of his hand, and climbed his way up to his usual place on top of Myne''s head, saying "Heave-ho, heave-ho."


    While Myne''s head was patted by the naughty kid, he walked towards the base camp, ignoring his excited cheer which only he could hear in his mind.


    "Wafu?"


    The Little Fenrir who attracted everyone''s attention with his lethal cuteness tilted his head to one side and asked, "What are they saying and why they are smiling while looking at me?"


    "Nothing, they praise you, saying that you are very cute and obedient," Myne said with a smile.


    "Really! Then they are also nice, I like them," The Little Fenrir said happily while wagging his tail.


    While Myne and the knight having a small conversation, one of the knights ran out from the forest and after seeing the knight leader, he quickly run toward him panting heavily.


    "Leader, the adventurers who are participating in the game from nobles side will soon return!"


    Hearing the words the softened atmosphere became tense suddenly.


    "Understood. The time to hand them their final notice has finally come. All members, get to your positions! Prepare yourselves just in case they attempt to escape!," Hearing the knight leader''s instructions which were filled with fighting spirit, his subordinates simultaneously ran to their assigned posts.


    The way all the members put in their fighting spirit was amazing, this guy has some skill in leadership I have to say," Myne thought while looking at the knight leader.


    "Lord Myne, the time has finally come. This dangerous game you participated in is one big arrest. Let''s settle this one for all," The knight leader said with a wide grin and slowly walked to the open space where the verdict would be delivered.


    "Hohoho, seem like fun is about to begin," Myne mumbled excitedly and follow the knight leader.


    "Although I don''t really understand anything, but let''s go!" The Little Fenrir spoke happily.


    ...


    "Oh? Look guy, It seems like even monsters didn''t want to eat this beggar. The knights were kicking up a fuss, so I thought you were eaten up but alas I was wrong. But it''s also good that you''re safe, now I can deal with you myself."


    As soon as Myne appear in an open space in the middle of the camp, Claude starts spreading poison from his mouth.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147. Caught By Red Handed...

    "Oh? Look guy, It seems like even monsters didn''t want to eat this beggar. The knights were kicking up a fuss, so I thought you were eaten up but alas I was wrong. But it''s also good that you''re safe, now I can deal with you myself."


    As soon as Myne appear in an open space in the middle of the camp, Claude starts spreading poison from his mouth.


    Seeing Claude making fun with his minion, Myne decides to ignore this soon-to-be-dead idiot, arguing with someone like him will only waste his brain power.


    "Hm? You, what''s that wolf pup on your head? This is quite a strange wolf pup I have never seen someone like it before. But anyway, hahaha, give it to me you dirty worm, I don''t think you even have enough money to feed yourself let alone feed someone else. Consider it an honour that I, a noble, will keep it for you!


    Hehahaha, like how I will keep your fiancee after I win the game," Claude said laughingly after getting ignored by Myne.


    Now he is getting on my nerves, should I beat him a little more, so know his place? Anyway, most of the knights present here are on my side, so there is no need to worry about consequences, they might even cheer me from the back, Myne thought.


    "Sorry this kid is an important member of my family, so you better not have any thoughts about him. Also, why do you even need a pet, since you are no different from a dog in your family, since you like to bark so much. I think you need a female dog more than a pat so you can have someone to give you company or maybe something more, Myne mocked Claude with an evil smirk on his face.


    Hearing Myne''s taunt, Claude instantly raged and his face turn red from anger.


    "You bastard, you''ve been taking that contemptuous attitude of yours against me like the day before yesterday! Who do you think I am? I am Claude Roselia, the next head of the Roselia family. A lowly f*cking commoner like you is an existence who shouldn''t even wish to open your mouth in front of me, but you dare to mock me continuously, how dare you!


    Do you really think that just because Your Highness Sylphid took a liking to you, you become a member of the royal family?


    Let me tell you, you are nothing but a stepping stone on my way to success, once I win this damn game, let me see how the f*ck you made that disgusting smile of yours even again in your life," Claude said angrily while panting heavily, seems like talking so much at once took a toll on his already low stamina.


    "This peasant is really getting out of hand, insulting a noble in front of everyone, he should execute immediately."


    "Yes, someone like him standing in front of us is already a great honour for him, but this bastard still dares to mock us, his brain is also as poor as his pocket, as expected from a beggar."


    "Say it..."


    "Why are all of those materials in so bad condition?" The knight leader asked with an indifferent tone and started verifying the damage onto the materials.


    "Why are you asking such an obvious question, did you really expect that my people still have time to dismantle monsters'' bodies carefully without making any mistakes in the middle of the forest filled with life-threatening danger and that too in a very little amount of time they have in their hand?" Claude said annoyingly while looking at the knight leader as if he is mentally retarded.


    "Little damaged, you say huh? Even commoner''s kids can dismantle those materials more skillfully than your people, they have literally ruined those materials reducing their worth by half.


    As expected of people hired by brainless people, even their minds stop working after coming in contact with them," Myne taunt with a mocking expression, and start taking out his materials from his Inventory in disguise of his storage bag.


    Myne who dismantled his materials through Inventory skill just a moment ago naturally in a freshly-dismantled state without any damage, and every part of the monster body that can be used is in such a perfect state that if an experienced Butcher were to see them, he would start to question his life.


    Again hearing Myne mocking Claude''s anger starts boiling but this time before he could say anything The knight leader poured cold water on him.


    "It looks obviously different though? The materials the adventurers Lord Claude hired are brought... They are obviously deteriorated over time, are they not? This shouldn''t be possible because of Time-Stop Storage Bag, right?"


    As the knight leader said that, the nobles and adventurers start looking at each other. As they did that, the adventurers and nobles who knew what was happening, their behaviour visibly turned weird, and cold sweat could be clearly seen on their foreheads.


    "That reminds me, there were quite a few people hunting before the game, weren''t there? My people have already confirmed this. Where are the materials from that time?" The Knight Leader finally drop the bomb on the nobles, which made them tremble.


    Claude''s face was also cramped somewhat, but still as the mastermind behind the plan he still manage to calm himself down and asked, "You, what are you trying to say? Do you think that we have cheated in order to win the game?"


    "The damaged condition of the materials you brought, and the fact that you hunted before the game started. Don''t you think it is strangely coincidental? Judging from its damaged condition, it feels like it''s been left alone for about a day?


    Don''t you think that it''s really too strange?" The knight leader said with an expressionless face, and after seeing that all nobles and their minions were getting more pale with every statement he made, he continued, "On top of that, we''ve confirmed the situation of those adventurers hunting during the game. You hunted way less than the ones you brought out, right?"

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148. The OP Catfish Monster

    "On top of that, we''ve confirmed the situation of those adventurers hunting during the game. You hunted way less than the ones you brought out, right?"


    As The knight leader said that everyone falls silent, the adventurers who know the inside story already start making distance from the nobles, with the face as if they are saying, ''This has nothing to do with us, we are just here for the money.''


    The knight leader didn''t care about the adventurers, as they are already surrounded by his men, he looked at Claude with a poker face and spoke in a voice that was no different from threatening, "Lord Claude, are you cheating in the game you personally proposed to Your Majesty? Or Is this entire setup just a joke for you? "


    "I did no such thing, Yelled out Claude with a red face either from the shame and embarrassment that he was caught red-handed so easily or from anger that even a random knight dared to talk to him in a loud voice."


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter anyway, we''ll hear your excuse in the capital city, I think Your Majesty will be as interested as me in your story."


    The adventurers who before just made the small distance from the nobles, hearing that they were going to meet The King, fled at full speed.


    Well this kind of self-awareness is very rare in adventurers, I didn''t expect that they would flee after seeing the situation getting out of hand. Maybe they already get their payment from Claude, otherwise, there is a high chance that some of those adventurers wouldn''t flee here till they get their money.


    And those noble basterds caught so easily by knights, they probably didn''t even think of making plan B in case an accident happen, really disappointing, I wonder what their families have taught them other than eating, bullshiting and f*cking, Myne thought while looking at the nobles with a disgusted expression.


    "Do not let them get away! Arrest every single one of them!! They are also going to punish for their crime."


    The knights who heard the order started moving simultaneously to arrest both adventurers who were trying to escape and the noble sons who were still confused and trying to understand what going on, their little brains in their balls don''t have enough thinking power to let them know that they are f*cked up.


    Claude, the mastermind behind this grand plan also try fled but was arrested by the knight leader himself before he could even cross 5 meters distance.


    "L, let go of me!! You insolent bastard! Let go of me, I warn you, my father will kill your entire family if you dare to arrest or harm me!!!"


    Claude who was struggling was pinned down by a few knights, and after getting some slaps on his ugly face by the knight leader, he was bound with a rope.


    Sigh, finally this shit is over, now I just want to back to my wives and sleep sweetly while burying my face in their soft boobies, Myne thought with a smile and greeted the knight leader who was coming toward him after arresting everyone other than them him who participate in the game.


    After about 10 minutes passed since the knights started their work, just as Myne was getting bored to death, the knight leader finally saw something unbelievable between other random materials and hurriedly took it in his hand and raised his voice.


    "T, t, this is!?? Lord Myne, I don''t think it''s possible, but is this a Catfish type monster body part?"


    "Yes! It''s a body part of a catfish I found in a pond in the middle of the forest, that guy was very big and crush me a lot of trouble, Myne said jokingly, The little Fenrir on his head also said "Wafuu", and raised his one paw, showing his support what Myne said.


    "Seriously! Sigh, as expected of someone who is approved by His Highness Aniue..." The knight leader said with a forced smile while shaking his head.


    "What happened? Is there something wrong with the Catfish monster?" Myne asked confusedly seeing the knight leader behaving weirdly.


    Then Myne is told by the knight leader that this catfish subjugation records in the past can be counted. Contrary to its appearance which wasn''t anything worth mentioning, its meat has an extremely refined taste and is very delicious because of the abundant amount of magic energy in it, and is very famous among nobles and rich people.


    If it is just that then it should not be a big deal, but most importantly its entire body can be considered a treasure trove as every part of its body from small to big can be used one way or another, which made it extremely precious.


    However, the difficulty to defeat this guy is as high as the value of its body parts, it requires an extremely large amount of effort to defeat it and to make things harder it usually doesn''t really appear on the water''s surface, unless you go deep in the water and kill it, there is no way to make fortune from it, and even if it comes to water surface because of its powerful long-range magic attacks, and fast speed, it is literally a nightmare to most of adventurers and knights who want to try their luck on it.


    Therefore, although it is a very valuable monster, which can make an average person rich overnight, but considering the time and effort and injuries during hunting it, which is more than enough to neutralise its value to equal to non, that''s why it is a monster everyone keeps their distance from.


    F*ck, this catfish is more famous than me, although not in a positive way, but still quite cool. I expected that this catfish would be valuable because of how high its levels were, but seem like I still underestimate its true value. I should try to learn more about those types of valuable monsters, so next time I won''t gather unnecessary attention, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    After that, while periodically hearing voices of astonishment raised from here and there, Myne wait for the end of the assessment.


    There were still many materials left to check so it took some time, but The Little Fenrir helped him to kill time, most of the time Myne feed him some candy in exchange this little guy show some cute moves of his, which was very funny.


    "Wafuu, Wafuu!"


    Now I think about it, if this little guy is going to live with me, he will need a nice name, but my naming skill is very terrible, I should discuss it with Aisha and Sylphy once I return. It is after all a knows fact that girls are very good at this kind of thing, Myne thought with a smile.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149. Back To The Capital City...

    While Myne was thinking about giving The Little Fenrir his new name, The knight leader started talking to him with a tired voice.


    "Lord Myne, thank you for waiting. The total results are out...The conclusion, you''ve worked too hard. Firstly, the dismantling of the materials is flawless. Though the amount is less than the adventurers'' who cheated, the points are high, since all of them are strong monsters and the quality is also many times better.


    Honestly speaking, even if we overlook their cheating, it will still be your victory without any doubt. You really overdid it."


    Well, this should be enough to satisfy my curious Father-In-Law and Brother-In-Law. Also, it seem like I underestimate those monster''s value because they are easily get defeated by Fenrir''s children, if I know they are so valuable then I wouldn''t have taken out so many of them, Myne thought with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you for your compliment, by the way, what are you going to do with those materials?" Myne asked curiously seeing knights putting materials he brought into their own storage bag.


    "According to the instructions we received, after checking the materials and announcing the result we would take them back to the capital city, but don''t worry we won''t take them for free, we will buy them according to market price," The knight leader replied.


    Then the knight leader purchase all the materials, which cost him 3 platinum and 230 gold coins, but because money was paid by the royal family and he is just a tool man, the knight leader didn''t care about it and generously paid Myne with a big smile on his face.


    After which Myne bid farewell to his new fans, and returned to the capital city through the royal carriage which was already waiting for him.


    ...


    "By the way, Fenrir, would it be really okay to tell our king about you? What if information about you gets leaked and some idiot made trouble for you later?" Myne who has nothing to do in the carriage asked Fenrir who has start talking with him some minutes ago, as she also getting bored in her cavern.


    "Aah, that''s not a problem. This misconduct of the Hume race, considering Myne you my best friend, I will specially forgive it this time, but there definitely won''t be a second time.


    If it not because of you, I would have long ago visited your king," Fenrir said dominatingly, giving Myne a lot of material to imagine what kind of sense it would be if Fenrir in her angry mood visits the capital city, maybe she returns from there, at least half of capital city would have disappeared from Augusta Kingdom''s map.


    "You must correctly convey my message to your king that I am not someone they can mess with.


    Fenrir after hearing Myne worry, also calm down and thought about it carefully and after realising that what Myne said made sense and she literally plan her best friend''s funeral with her own hands, she couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Maybe you are right, then how about it, you can use your skills openly and when someone asks how can use those skills you can say that I bestow some of my skills to you temporarily as the gift of saving my child, anyway those curious people have no way to know that whose skills are they, and if they still don''t believe then just open a portal and I will come there personally and let them know with whom they are messing," Fenrir said after thinking for awhile.


    "Well, this is a nice plan, we can indeed do that, thank you Fenrir, I really didn''t expect that you can also think of such a good plan," Myne said with surprise.


    "Hey, what do you mean, are you saying that I am a fool who can''t use her brain? Boy, do you have a death wish?" Fenrir in her house raise her eyebrow with an angry expression after hearing Myne''s compliment which was more of an insult to her.


    "Lord Myne, Lord Myne..."


    Just when the conversation between Myne and Fenrir is about to go in the wrong direction, the carriage driver''s voice brought Myne a rare opportunity to save his ass.


    "Okay, Fenrir let''s talk some other time I think someone is calling me, see you later then, bye," Saying such Myne hurriedly disconnect the telepathy link with Frnrir and took a breath of relief.


    Hoo, I almost arranged my own beating, It seems like after staying with Aisha for so long, I am also affected by her bad habit of shamelessly mocking others on their face, Myne thought worrying as this is not a nice thing.


    "Yes, what happened?" Myne after getting rid of unnecessary thought asked the carriage driver.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to inform you that we will soon reach the capital city," The carriage driver reply calmly.


    "Okay, I understood," Myne said, and side away the curtain from the window of the carriage door and looked outside. The sky already starts changing its colour, and various types of birds flying in the sky enjoying the cool evening air happily.


    "One more day passed away just like that, sigh..."


    "Wafuu?"

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150. Delivering Fenrirs Message...

    "Ooh, Myne! It''s good that you returned safely."


    Just after Myne walk out from the carriage a knight hurriedly informs him that his Father-In-Law was waiting for him in the throne room. So Myne unwillingly has to walk to the throne room under the guidance of the knight and after entering the throne room he was greeted by his overexcited Father-In-Law.


    Why does it feel like It was my Father-In-law who won the game, not me? Myne thought with a weird expression on his face which he quickly hide behind his smile and greeted back.


    "With so many knights taking care of me, how can I not come back safely?" Myne said politely with his trademark smile.


    "Hahahaa, don''t joke around, those knights are responsible for taking care of the game, I personally instruct them to not help you during the game no matter what happened," Faren said while laughing.


    Other people in the throne room seeing that their king is praising his future Son-In-Law, also follow suit and start clapping while complimenting Myne once in a while, although they have no idea what he did.


    "Myne, I heard that you have something to report to me, tell me what the matter?" Faren after watching everyone''s performance nodded his satisfaction and asked Myne after gesturing everyone to be silent.


    "Well, this matter is a little serious, so if you don''t mind can we talk in a private place? The fewer people who know about it more it would be better for us," Myne said while looking around himself calmly.


    Other people in the thrown room raise their eyebrows after hearing what Myne said but they dare not oppose his action as they can all see that if they did then they would defiantly anger Faren, which was the last thing they wanted to do.


    As Myne said that Faren look at his serious expression for a while then after thinking for a while, he dismiss everyone and gestured for Myne to follow him and headed toward his study room.


    Along the way they meet Aniue who was heading toward the throne room after knowing that Myne is there, but was stunned seeing that both Faren and Myne were suddenly going to his father''s one of the study rooms which was just a little further from the throne room.


    "It would be a little awkward if Sylphy find out that we are together alone. She might think that I am again doing something behind her back, that girl is a little too overprotective toward you, sigh, I never get such a treatment.


    Anyway, it is better if we have one more person with us, Aniue, you come with us too, we are all family so there is no need to hide things from you," Faren said and before Aniue could understand what was going on, he was dragged into the room by Faren as well.


    Thanks for the help, Myne, you did great work bringing this thing with you, you made my work easy, otherwise, I can only try to gather information from Claude about where he bought those Slave collars from, " Aniue said with a genuine happy smile while gently patting Myne''s shoulder.


    But then suddenly Aniue who looked like he suddenly recalled something asked with an expression as if he show a ghost...


    "Wait? Slave Collars as far as I know can only be taken off by the person who attached them in the first place, right? How did you take it off without making it explode?"


    Hearing Aniue''s sudden question Myne''s expression didn''t change at all, he just calmly reply, "Of course, Lord Divine Beast Fenrir use her skills."


    Myne''s answer was probably outside their expectations, they defiantly didn''t think about it which is quite normal, since they never have seen a divine beast in their entire lives so there is way to know about her skills, that''s why the first thought came in their mind was that it was Myne who must have removed those slave collars by unknown means.


    "Why are you guys making such a surprised expression? Do you really thoughts that for an existence like Divine Beast, taking care of a low-lever item like a slave collar is a big deal?


    If it not for the fact that her children were trying to protect those adventurers under those slave collars'' control without giving her a chance to take them off, I might not even have chance to get her close before she kill all those adventurers and save her children," Myne said helplessly while shaking his head, if Fenrir has seen this sense for a once even she might believe that what Myne said is right, after all, Myne Lair skill is not a joke, when it is used by a professional person like Myne, its effect is not something most people can avoid, and they immediately believe in whatever nonsense Myne said till it is within a certain limit.


    "Anyway, if you don''t mind then should I continue?" As Myne said that Both Faren and Aniue nodded their head while rubbing the back of their head embarrassingly, and told him to carry on...


    After getting permission, Myne then conveyed the personal message of Fenrir, of course, he did it politely not in the way Fenrir told him to do.


    "There will be no next time, huh? Did I really so useless that people doing so much behind my back without me knowing? I didn''t even know that The Divine Beast exist till Myne told me and out there people already start making plans to steal its children. What if in future one more idiot tries to steal Lord Divine Beast''s children?


    Then won''t I lose everything before I realise what''s happened?" Faren spoke helplessly with a forced smile.


    "Father! Why are you being so negative? Isn''t this rather a silver lining? Thanks to Myne intervening, we were forgiven for this, so we can try to be more careful in future, at least this time we won''t be completely clueless. If The Lord DIvine Beast had acted directly without talking to us, we could have been really unlucky then," Aniue spoke with full of spirit, bringing his father out of despair.


    This is really surprising I didn''t expect this kind of nice speech from Siscon''s elder brother, as a future king of Augusta Kingdom at least he has a good mentality, Myne thought with a smile...

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151. Farens Worry...

    "Yes, you are right, Myne''s time really did a great favour to us, I can''t express my gratitude with words," Faren said nodding his head and looking at Myne full of gratitude.


    "Now you are embarrassing me Father-In-Law, I am also a citizen of the Augusta Kingdom how can I sit back and watch some idiots trying to destroy it? It is my responsibility to protect Myne said politely, as if what he said is completely truth and he can do anything for kingdom shake.


    Then Myne seeing that Iron is hot, in order to impress both father-son duo more impressed, he told them about his relationship with Fenrir and her children.


    "Also, Lord Divine Beast Fenrir said that from now on she will be my greatest backer, and if I deem it necessary I can call her for my help anytime I want," Myne said with a smile making both Faren and Aniue''s mouths open widely from surprise, and he also saw clearly that the way both of looking at him change from gratitude to little fear and respect.


    Power is such a nice thing, no wonder people are never satisfied with it, Myne thought with a sigh.


    "Lord Divine Beast becoming a Hume backer, you say!!? This is unheard of," Faren mumbled in a low voice.


    "I think Myne would be First Hume in history who made Lord Divine Beast his backer," Aniue said while shaking his head but he was still very proud of Myne''s achievement.


    "Wafuu!"


    Probably reading the flow of the talk, The Little Fenrir who was lazily lying on Myne''s head also howled for timepass as if affirming the current talk.


    "I see, Lord Divine Beast, protecting you, such an amazing thing happened, huh... Myne I have a small request, can by any means I meet Lord Divine Beast? As a King of the Augusta Kingdom, I personally wanted to apologise to them for my incompetence," Faren ask seriously.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be a problem I guess. Let''s me ask her first," Myne said after thinking for a while, he can clearly understand why his Father-In-Law wanted to meet Fenrir, he probably didn''t want to see Fenrir holding a grudge against the royal family for not apologise personally and later use it against them if in the future something unexpected again happened.


    Sigh, being a king is also quite a pain in the ass, I don''t understand why people are still willing to go any length to become a king, it is not like they can''t become powerful without becoming king," Myne thought with a sigh, and contact Fanrir with his telepathy skill.


    "What is it, Myne? Are you already in trouble just after going back? Do you need my help?" Fenrir as always carefree voice sound in Myne''s head again.


    In the midst of an extremely complicated atmosphere, Faren smiled wryly and looked towards the little Fenrir, before making his decision.


    "I understand, but give me some time, let me gather all the royal family members before you invite Lord Divine Beast, after all, they are also big fans of Lord Divine Beast and always wanted to see them, this is a God-given opportunity, they may not get such a chance again," Faren said with a smile, but then he thought and ask with little hesitation, "It shouldn''t be a problem right?"


    "Ohh, don''t worry about it, Lord Divine Beast doesn''t mind meeting her admirer," Myne said waving his hand gently.


    "That''s good," Saying such Faren looked at his eldest son, Aniue after getting Faren''s permission hurriedly exited the room to call for family members.


    "Hey, when did I say that I like meeting my admirers?


    If I really like that then I won''t stay in the deepest part of the forest," Fenrir said with a frown but Myne ignore her babbling, there is no way he can say that he is doing it to make his Father-In-Law happy who looked like can faint at any moment out of pressure, it seems like for him dealing with Divine Beast is no different then walking on a rope hanging on thousands of meters high in the air.


    "Sigh, it feels like a dream. My sweet daughter''s finally marrying, and her spouse is not only powerful and reliable but even befriended a Divine Beast. In society, I''m lionised as a hero, but in reality, I''ve completely lost my confidence today, hahaha," Faren spoke with a helpless laugh like an old man, his demeanour of a king can nowhere be seen.


    Myne looked at his Father-In-Law with a complicated expression, he really did not know how to deal with this awkward situation, he is not very familiar with Faren and there is no way he can comfort him.


    Suddenly unexpected to Myne, The Little Fenrir jumped off from his head and walked to Faren''s feet. Then he jumped onto his back and run up to his head in one go and sit down there just like how he sat on Myne''s head.


    "Oye, kid what are doing, come back here."


    The Little Fenrir ignore Myne''s shout and patted Faren''s head happily while saying "Wafuu". Faren clearly don''t understand what this ''Wafuu'' means, he just stood in his place like a statue, his expression hardened, and dumbfounded by what had happened.


    "Sigh, Father-In-Law, sorry, this little guy just wanted to make you happy after seeing you so sad, just now he said, "Cheer up," Myne said helplessly.


    As if responding to Myne''s words, the little Fenrir said "Wafuu!" and once again raised his hand and agreed.


    Faren who heard that put his hand on his head and touch the Little Fenrir''s soft fur before he burst into laughter. And really loud at that.

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152. Fenrirs Entry...

    Faren who heard that put his hand on his head and touch the Little Fenrir''s soft fur before he burst into laughter. And really loud at that.


    "I will have to cheer up if that''s what Lord Divine Beast says! Otherwise, It would be very rude, hahaha..."


    Hearing Faren''s words, The Little Fenrir again said "Wafuu", while patting on his head, and then he jump down from his head and returned to Myne.


    After which silence once again spread in the entire room, Myne just looks the furniture in Faren''s study room with surprise wondering how many platinum coins he have spent to decorate this room, while Faren stared at the Little Fenrir with a smile, this process went on for 10 minutes, till then none of the three said anything and finally, when the door of the room opened with a bang, Myne breathed a sigh of relief.


    The one who open the door was non-other than Myne''s second wife Sylphid Augusta, and beside her was Aisha waving her hand with a smile. Right behind Aisha was Ted running toward Myne excitedly but after seeing a small beast on Myne''s head his excitement immediately die down and a serious expression appear on his face.


    "Lord Husband! When did you come back? Why did you not inform us instead of coming to Father? Did something happen during the game?" Sylphy as always just after seeing Myne directly bombard him with questions.


    "Sylphy dear, take it easy, everything is fine, I just wanted to convey an important message to my father-in-law from my friend, I thought before meeting you two I should complete my all work, so after that, we can relax without any further disturbance," Myne said with a smile while hugging Sylphy tightly in front of Faren making her face red from embarrassment.


    "Hey, what are doing, Father is watching us," Sylphy hurriedly said in a low voice, and after seeing her Father''s playful smirk she push Myne away and escape from his hug.


    "Sigh, why are you so embarrassed? What''s wrong with hugging each other in front of Father-In-Law? We are about to get married, there is nothing wrong with hugging my wife," Myne said helplessly and come to Aisha and give her a tight hug as well.


    But Unlike Sylphy, although Aisha was also a little embarrassed getting hugged by Myne in front of Faren but she still didn''t push him away and let him hug her as much as he want.


    "Ahh, I miss your hug so much," Myne mumbled in Aisha''s ear and give her a quick kiss on her cheek.


    "I missed your little brother too," Aisha said teasingly in Myne''s ear and after giving him a quick kiss on his cheek as well, she separated from him with a red face hearing a lot of footsteps behind her.


    Haha, it seems like I turn an innocent girl into a big pervert, Myne thought with a smile and finally look at Ted who was staring at the Little Fenrir on his head continuously as if he saw his lifelong rival.


    But just as Myne is about to ask Ted why he staring at Little Fenrir so seriously, suddenly more people enter the room because of which Myne look away from Ted giving him 1000 points of emotional damage.


    The people who enter after Myne''s family was First Queen Garnet, Aniue, and a woman Myne has never met before.


    She should be Rector''s mother, in other words, the Second Queen, after all, Rector looks exactly like her, Myne thought and look away from the second queen as she look quite fierce, with whom you don''t want to mess with easily, unlike the first queen that anyone can easily fall for just after seeing her.


    "No, I increase my height with the help of magic, after all, I am meeting with your King I have to take care of my image. You may not know but most of the celestial animals can adjust their height as they wish but none of them have a height less than 100 meters, except me. Why because according to them the bigger you are, the more other races will respect you.


    So I thought I might as well try this trick and seem like they are not completely wrong," Fenrir said in Myne''s mind with a satisfying tone, clearly she is enjoying everyone''s dumbfounded expression.


    "Divine Beast... Lord Fenrir..."


    Just as Myne and Fenrir talking randomly someone muttered breaking the silence.


    "Huh? Why are you all sweating like you are standing on a volcano?" Myne asks confusedly although he already knows the answer.


    Hearing Myne''s question and seeing his calm expression, others can only smile helplessly but none of them said anything.


    "King of the Hume race. I have heard that you have something to talk to me about, what business do you have?" Fenrir''s loud early pricing voice sounded in the entire room like thunder.


    "I am grateful that I am able to meet you, Lord Divine Beast, this is like a dream to me.


    I won''t waste your too much precious time, so let me straightly come to the point, first of all, I want to ask to apologise for what happened in the forest, it was my neglect that those people dare to steal your children, but I promise that after today I will try my best that this kind of thing never repeats again. And second, I have heard that you have become my daughter''s spouse, Myne''s backer.


    Lord Divine Beast becoming Hume''s backer is something I never even heard of in legends, so Myne might be very important to you that you desire to protect him, I..."


    No wonder Sylphy like talking nonsense so much, so she learns this from her Father, I just hope Fenrir doesn''t get angry with me since she finds out I''m technically a member of the royal family too. Damn you Father-In-law couldn''t you keep me out of your matter?" Myne mumbled while watching Faren angrily who was still talking with Fenrir nonstop.


    Other than Faren who was becoming more and more confident with each word he spoke, everyone else present in the room held their breaths as they looked at the scene.


    "Umu, there is no doubt that my best friend is very important to me and he also has a big secret only if he didn''t hide anything else from me. My best friend, as you can see, is also the uncle of my children whom they love very much, and one of them is also staying with him, so he can see the world.


    Therefore, I have become his backer so no one can dare to hurt him, and if someone did then they have to deal with me first," Fenrir said in a loud voice, releasing her violent Aura-like tide on everyone, making them expect Myne and Little Fenrir kneel on the ground in doggy position.


    "Fenrir! Stop, you are scaring children," Myne scouted angrily.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, Fenrir stops the act of displaying her power while rolling her eyes, clearly annoyed by Myne''s interference.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153. The Oath...

    "Fenrir! Stop, you are scaring children," Myne scouted angrily.


    Hearing Myne''s voice, Fenrir stops the act of displaying her power while rolling her eyes, clearly annoyed by Myne''s interference.


    After this little episode, Faren and Fenrir''s conversation continued for a while.


    In the end, Faren seems like he wants to know roughly when will Fenrir make the move for Myne''s protection''s sake, clearly he wanted to ask the bottom line for her patience. Well, that''s certainly natural. Even if the person himself doesn''t have any plan for that, it would be extremely bad if they unconsciously incurred her divine wrath.


    In the end, Fenrir''s rough idea is these two points.


    ?Those who hurt Myne and Little Fenrir, or try to deceive and use them, she will not even shun taking such people''s lives.


    ?This does not apply if Myne cooperates with his own intentions unless he asks for her help.


    "I understand. All of us present here understood this seriously, and promise not to take advantage of Myne''s new skills bestowed by you Lord Divine Beast for our selfish desires.


    In regard to this, I have a question, I have heard that if an Oath made with Lord Divine Beast''s power is violated, that person will be punished very heavily, but I wonder if it is that true?" Faren asked while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, even for him talking with a divine beast was not an easy task, and have to say every word very carefully.


    "Hahaha, that is certainly true," Fenrir said while giggling, wondering what is Faren trying to say.


    "In that case, why don''t you use that on us? Won''t you understand our resolve with that we have no ill intention, regarding Myne in this way?


    Of course, to those that do not desire this restriction, I swear that they will absolutely not reveal anything about you and your relationship with Myne," Faren spoke nervously, after all, he really didn''t want everyone to take oath under Fenrir''s mysterious power forcefully, if they want then it is great, but not then he really didn''t want to see Fenrir being angry and do something bad.


    Huh? Father-In-Law is going a little too far, is there any need to swear an oath? It is not like they know anything worth mentioning, and how many people have the guts to go and mess with a divine beast?


    Not everyone is like Claude and his gang who can do this kind of heroic deed without caring about their life, but at least this show that Father-In-Law is very sincere with his words, and not a power-hungry old bastard, Myne thought happily while nodding his head very satisfy with his future wife family.


    "Amm, Father-In-Law, I don''t think there is any need to swear an oath or something just to keep those things secret, I have full faith in all of you, after all, after marrying Sylphy, I will also become a part of this family," Myne said politely trying to make a good impression as future Son-In-Law.


    "Don''t worry about it Myne, it won''t be a problem if the promise isn''t broken, right? This oath is the best way to prove my sincerity that I am accepting you as my Son-In-Law because my daughter like not because I wanted to take advantage of your power," Faren said calmly with a smile, and look at Fenrir with determination.


    "I do not mind that, but are sure you wanted to do that? Let me warn you if someone breaks the oath that person''s end wouldn''t be good, Fenrir said calmly but still, she was quite surprised by Hume King''s proposal.


    Faren strongly nodded at Fenrir showing his determination, after which he asked everyone whether they wanted to swear the oath. As a result, to Myne and Fenrir''s surprise other than the Second Queen and Rector, everyone else including Myne both fiancees decides to accept Faren''s proposal.


    Although Rector also wanted to take the oath, but admonished by his mother, and after getting a slap on the back of his head, he give up. The second Queen seems to fear that in the one-in-a-thousandth chance if something bad happens and all the people who accepted the condition die suddenly, then the royal family''s blood will be completely vanished.


    Physical Strength Enhancement?Large LV9


    Strategist ( Max )


    [Divine Beast Contract]


    Telepathy ( Lower Verison ) ?Fenrir? new! ]


    It''s certainly added, but it seems different from the one I have, Myne thought while rubbing his chin.


    "However, it is different from Myne''s, you cannot converse with me or my children from anywhere you want like Myne. Remember that you need to be within a certain range of our family if you wanted to do that.


    Though there probably won''t be cases where you have to call out to me, nor I am going to help you anyway," Fenrir said arrogantly, she is, after all, a Divine Beast if she starts helping everyone for no reason then won''t she die from exhaustion?


    But different from Fenrir, The Little Fenrir on Myne''s head, raised his voice excitedly, "I''m here, I''m here if you wanted to talk."


    Just as the little guy said that Fenrir spoke in an astonished voice.


    "I see, you really don''t plan to come home, do you, boy? You know Mama already start to miss you, right?"


    "I''m not going back! I want to be with Myne for some time, I will come later to play with you, Mama," The Little Fenrir said with a smile, he then jumps down from Myne''s head, and quickly climb onto Fenrir''s giant body, and after coming on top of her her head, he jumps from there and landed on Fenrir nose, and give lick Fenrir forehead happily.


    After giving Fenrir a goodbye kiss so she won''t be sad, he again returns to Myne and sits down on his head.


    "Kiddo, can''t you stand on your legs? Why do you always sit on my head? Do you want to make me bald at an early age? Myne said telepathically his voice can only be heard by Fenrir and her children.


    "Haha, it would be a very nice sight to see you bald, anyway a bad boy like you who hides things from your best bride deserves this," Fenrir said while giggling before continuing, "Myne next time you come to meet me don''t forget to bring apologies gift otherwise ready to get Divine Beast Motherly punishment."


    "I have certainly received the "Divine Beast Contract," Faren who understood the situation and was first to come to his sense and said.


    "Umu, well then, I will be returning," Fenrir said to Faren and after looking at Aisha and Sylphy for a few seconds she wink at Myne secretly.


    Myne who understands her meaning immediately uses Unique Magic?Space-time skill, and a black vortex appeared in front of Fenrir just like before.


    As the little Fenrir raised his hand and called out "Wafu!" to Fenrir who was about to walk into the portal, she looked at him and give a gentle motherly smile.


    "I''ll entrust that kid to you, Myne, take care of him," Saying that, she disappeared into the portal.


    Phew, too close, I almost get beaten by Fenrir, seems like I am still the favourite of lady luck, Myne thought jokingly and patted the Little Fenrir on top of his head.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154. High-Cost Skill...

    With the overwhelming presence of Fenrir disappearing from the room, the atmosphere evidently lightened.


    "Phew, as expected of Lord Divine Beast. The presence is to the extent of being dreadful," Aniue said while shaking his head fearfully.


    "Yes, although those big starry eyes were very beautiful, they look very scary when you are stared at by them."


    Hearing Sylphy''s comment everyone nodded their head.


    "Now then, the two people who did not receive Lord Divine Beast''s contract, please withdraw, Faren said calmly looking at the second queen who nodded at him and walked out of the room while dragging an unwilling Rector with her.


    "Now then, Myne, won''t you tell us about your secret which Lord Divine Beast was talking about? I think that would be very serious right? We also want to know if it is really as serious as Lord Divine Beast was saying," Faren asked making everyone in the room silent.


    Damn you Fenrir! Damn your big mouth, can''t you let me out of this matter. Thank god I already made a plan for this kind of situation, otherwise, things can be a little tricky, Myne thought and looked at everyone who was waiting for his explanation, the fire of curiosity can clearly be visible in their eyes.


    After taking a deep sigh, Myne shook his head and start explaining then his ready-made story, "You all know that I was awakened three skills Appraisal, Inventory and Cut and Paste, right?"


    As Myne said that, everyone except Aisha nodded her head.


    F*ck, I forget to tell Aisha about Cut and Paste ( Fake Verison ), she only knows about my two other skills. Sigh, she looks very piss off, I am in trouble tonight, Myne thought and give Aisha an apologetic smile, in reply, Aisha show him her middle finger with an angry expression.


    "Hehe, It''s the same as the report we received from the temple, isn''t it?" Garnet, Sylphy''s Mother, and Myne''s secret crush said with a little giggle.


    "If those three are the skills you have been awakened with, there isn''t any reason for Lord Divine Beast to be your backer, right? There maybe be some other reason," Aniue inquired with a frown, he still didn''t understand what is so special about those three skills.


    "Yes, what Elder Brother said is right, there is indeed something else, after I save Lord Divine Beast''s children, she curiously asks about my skills, and when I told her about them, she show a surprised expression and said that I am very special, and my skills are not as simple as they seen.


    "What! Such a serious negative effect?!"


    Compared to others who only care about what can skill bestowed by Fenrir to Myne can do, his wives have completely different thoughts, after all, they love Myne very much that''s why they are willing to live with him and can do anything to make him happy, not because they are interested in his skills, for them his safety is most important thing is in the world.


    "We Hume already have a very small life compared to other races if Lord Husband uses this skill too much, then won''t he soon become a dead bone?


    Also, the most bullshit thing about this skill is that Lord Husband himself can''t use this, then what is the meaning of giving him something so worthless?" Sylphy who was always shy in front of her parents didn''t care about anything and said angrily while giving Myne a tight hug so he doesn''t be sad.


    "Ahh, Thank you, my little princess, I really needed this," Myne said emotionally while hugging Sylphy back with a big genuine smile, seeing that Sylphy didn''t give a little bit of f*ck about his Trasfer skill (fake), he finally took a breath a relief.


    While hugging Sylphy and enjoying her warmth, Myne didn''t forget to look at his first wife, who although not as bold as Sylphy who can shamelessly hug him in front of King and Queen, but after seeing her expression Myne know that she is both angry and worry at the same time, after all unlike Sylphy who live most of her life in the royal palace, Aisha has seen the world and know that if someone finds out about his transfer Skill ( Fake ) then they are definitely never going to sleep peacefully.


    "Cough, Sylphy, we are still here, you can hug your Lord Husband later as much as want but now don''t forget your manners," Garnet said gently while shaking her head helplessly.


    Hearing Garnet''s voice like a cat whose tail was stepped on by someone, Sylphy immediately push away Myne, with a tomato-red face.


    "Hahaha..."


    With this small episode, everyone finally calms down, they talk a little bit more, clear their doubt, and ask various questions regarding how Myne''s other skills work etc. Aniue also asked Myne how he used many skills during their mock battle since that time he didn''t even meet Fenrir.


    In reply, Myne calmly said that his parents left him some one-time-use magic items, and in order to impress his Brother-In-Law he use them but still failed miserably in the end.


    Although everyone easily believes in Myne''s nonsense thanks to his OP Liar skill but Faren and Garnet frown deeply hearing Myne talking about his parents, and because Myne was surrounded by his wives, Aniue, Ayri, and Lewis, he didn''t show their expression, otherwise, he would surely have sensed that something was not right.


    At any rate, after the questioning session is complete, Faren dismisses everyone saying that Myne needs rest since he work very hard the last two days.


    Hearing Faren comment no one said anything and left his study room one by one, Myne of course taken away by his wives and Ayri to Sylphy''s room, since he is going to stay there till he is in the capital city.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155. Interrogation

    Receiving Myne''s shocking confession, Faren had originally wanted to slowly collect his thoughts, but he have to first settle an urgent matter. The place he is in currently is the prison created underneath the royal castle to capture atrocious criminals.


    Claude, the heir to the Roselia family who had been arrested because of his cheating in the previous game, trying to rob Lord Divine Beasrt''s children, illegally using Slave Collor, and most importantly because hiding a time bomb called Dargon Child, is currently imprisoned here.


    Accompanied by The Knight Leader Rick and some royal knights, Faren who entered the prison asked the jailer a question.


    "How is it, has that bastard confessed?"


    "No, not yet Your Majesty, he is very stubborn, and because of his Identity, unless you give us permission we can''t use extreme methods to make him speak, The Jailer said hatefully while gritting his teeth.


    Knitting his brows at the jailer''s words, Faren looked at Claude who was tied to the wall with iron chains.


    Claude''s condition wasn''t anything good, his most of clothes were tattered, his face was swollen like a pig, probably gotten a lot of love from the jailer, thin traces of blood oozing out behind him and have a lot of red whip marks on his body, which show that he was whipped quite a bit which was the lightest torture someone can get.


    Though he hasn''t been imprisoned for too long, but judging from his looks, he probably received quite a lot of interrogation. I originally wanted to take more time to get him to confess everything carefully, but the only problem is we don''t have much time now.


    The adult dragon may show up in some town at any moment, and there is no need to think about what happened when an angry dragon visits a town.


    I absolutely do not want to see a dragon blinded by rage from its child stolen come and visit the town in my kingdom one by one, only god knows how many people die because of it.


    "F*ck, I have to release the child dragon quickly no matter what it takes before any damage is inflicted. This isn''t a situation where I should be gentle with people just because of their status and overall benefit," Faren thought with a frown and ask Claude who was about to start crying after seeing him.


    "Claude, honestly tell us where the hell did you hide that child dragon."


    "Your Majesty! Please listen to me! This is a conspiracy! I have been framed! Yes, I have been framed by that commoner called Myne or something!!!


    That bastard is jealous of me while thinking that I will take away Princess Sylphid from him, and he will be lost her support, so he is trying to get rid of me," Claude said with a trembling voice, tear start falling from his eyes as more he spoke more injuries on his face hurt.


    Faren took a sidelong glance at Claude who had become desperate and trying to accuse his Son-In-Law. After shaking his head in disappointment, Faren took out something from his bosom.


    As soon as he saw that thing, Claude who had been making excuses suddenly stopped moving, he abruptly became quiet, and collapse on the walk.


    Yes, the thing which made Claude give up his struggle is the "Slave Collar" Myne entrusted to Faren.


    With this, I hope finding the child dragon shouldn''t be too much difficult.


    There isn''t any physical evidence better than these collars, if only I have the controller of this collar, then I can just put it on Claude and made him spit out all his secrets, Faren thought a little disappointedly, then he immediately summoned Rike and order him to infer the slave dealer registered with the royal family from the engraved serial number.


    Then, before 30 minutes passed, the slave dealer was determined.


    Hearing Faren explanations, Lord Roselia who understood the situation had his complexion visibly deteriorate, and he look at Claude with anger while wondering what kind of sin did he commit that get such an idiot son.


    After all, now Claude is the biggest suspect as long as Faren get proof, the Roselia family would undoubtedly be shut down permanently, and there is also the possibility that Lord Roselia himself may get caught in this muddy water if Claude said that he was involved in his conspiracy as well.


    While Faren was talking with Lord Roselia, the slave dealer was bounded beside Claude by the jailer himself, who didn''t forget to throw salt on Claude''s wound before coming out of the cell.


    "Now then, let me ask again. Where did you hide the child dragon? It won''t end with just fingers this time if you two didn''t open your mouths. Think carefully before you talk," Faren said with a poker face.


    ..."


    ..."


    Hmph, both of them are not explaining huh? I hate cunning people, Faren thought and look at Claude''s father beside him, who was sweating bucket.


    "Lord Roselia, won''t you persuade your son? If you can get information on where the child dragon is, I can allow your Roselia family to only shut down, and you and your other family member will be safe, and with the money your earned all those years, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to live rest of your life without any worry."


    Lord Roselia who heard Faren''s words became desperate and started persuading his son.


    Just by seeing his persuading, there doesn''t seem to be any doubt that Lord Roselia isn''t related to this matter, but this is also possible that his acting skill is just too great, Faren thought and watched over them for a while but there was absolutely no progress, so he once again decided to signal the jailer.


    "Jailer, give the slave dealer the same treatment as Claude, after which cut off Claude''s left leg," Faren commoned calmly.


    "Sure, Your Majesty, The Jailer with his same devilish smile, again picks up his knife from the stool, and walks in the cell excitedly, today is undoubtedly the jailer life''s luckiest day.


    The slave dealer who heard Faren''s command showed a desperate expression.


    Claude looked at his father and Faren with eyes full of hatred. If eyes can kill people without skill, then both of them probably have died hundreds of times already.


    "Let me ask you, where is the child dragon!" The Jailer asked in a heavy voice, after grabbing the slave dealer''s right hand and putting the knife on his index finger.


    "I''ll talk! I''ll talk!!! I''ll talk so please let me go!! I have a family to feed..."


    Seeing the jailer about cut off his finger, the cowardly slave dealer immediately gave in.


    "Wh, you bastard!!!" Claude beside him couldn''t help but scream at the slave dealer and wanted to kill him on the spot before he spits out everything, but because he was locked by chains, he couldn''t do anything other than curse everyone.


    "Oh, that''s a good attitude, I like it, maybe you still have a chance to survive. And, where did you guys hide the child dragon?" Faren asked with joy but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "It''s in the Adol Town..."


    "F*CK!!!"

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156. Mynes Headache...

    "Finally no more problems, now I can breathe a sigh of relief," Myne spoke happily while laying on Sylphy''s big king-size bed with his arms and legs wide open.


    "Yes, you really work hard Lord Husband, but this is not without gain, right? Now you are many times more powerful than before, and also have a powerful backer to protect you," Sylphy said dotingly while handing Myne a cup of black tea brought by a maid.


    "Well, you are right, but believe me I miss both of you a lot, it was very difficult for me to live without seeing both of you for an entire day," Myne said with a smile, and give a deep kiss to Sylphy before taking the black tea cup from her.


    "Phew, that surprised me, today''s weather is quite hot, right Aisha?" Sylphy asked with a red face while fanning herself with her hand trying to change the topic.


    "No, I didn''t feel hot, maybe you have been infected by a certain person, you should go and see a doctor. It can be very dangerous," Aisha said seriously, while eating an apple, as for black tea, she did taste it morning and tell the truth she still doesn''t understand how can someone drink this kind of bitter thing, this is literally self-torture.


    Phuuu..."


    "What the hell is this shit..." Myne said after spitting out black tea from his mouth.


    "Myne! Mind your language," Aisha said with a heavy voice while throwing the half-eaten apple in her toward Myne.


    "Sorry dear, sorry Ayri, my mistake, but why are guys giving me bitter decoction? I was not ill nor did I get hurt that I need this kind of thing," Myne said confusedly and after putting a black teacup on the table, he eat the half-eaten apple thrown by Aisha to clean his mouth.


    "Hahaha, Elder Brother Myne, this black tea is a high-grade item that only some very powerful people in our kingdom can drink, but your right this tea taste is very ugly, I never understand why Father like to make everyone drink this," Ayri said with a giggle, she is currently playing with Ted, as for Little Fenrir, this naughty guy still unwilling let anyone easily touch himself other then Myne.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband, this is a special rule set by Father, that every new guest in our home once has to drink this tea, he said that it is the rare tea of his home town, and he wanted to make it famous, but I don''t think his dream going to fulfil, this black tea is just too bitter," Sylphy said helplessly and order the maid who was standing at the door to clean up the floor and take back black tea.


    "You naughty girl really likes to do pranks with me, huh? Seem like staying with Aisha for so long, you are also get affected by her," Myne said with one eye close.


    "Hehe, sorry, the rule is the rule, I can''t do anything about it, Aisha also drank this tea today morning and her reaction was exactly the same as yours," Sylphy said while biting her tongue between her front teeth cutely.


    "What do you mean affect by me?" Aisha asked with a frown.


    "Nothing, I was just joking," Myne reply playfully and continue, "By the way, I''m sorry, for keeping quiet, and not telling you about my skills."


    "Don''t worry about it, I never really care about your skills in the first place, for me as long as you love me heartily, that''s enough for me," Aisha said carelessly, Sylphy also nodded her head, although she was very interested in Myne''s skills at the start but now after falling love with him she also doesn''t care about his skills much.


    Hearing Aisha and Sylphy''s carefree reply Myne took a breath of relief, and then ask again, "But aren''t you worried that might take your Skills away?"


    "What are you saying, Sylphy? Fenrir is a girl''s name, and we can''t give him his mother''s name, he''s such a cute kid, he needs his own cute name. I firmly nominate Kuru name!"


    "Nonono, he''s a Divine Beast, you know? His name should be cool and dominating, how about Shin!? Isn''t it cool!"


    "No! Kuru, Kuru is better! Shin, just hearing this name anyone can say this is very wretched."


    "What kind of logic is this? Shin is a very good name okay, I firmly believe we should give him this name."


    "Sorry, Sylphy but I can''t accept this kind of name, you either change it and think something better or just accept my one."


    "How about Woly?"


    Just as the matter between Aisha and Sylphy gets heated Ayri also jumps onto the battlefiled with her own name, which was surprisingly quite a nice one.


    "No, no, Shin name is best, if you can''t accept it then we can also call him Chin."


    "Can''t you be a little more creative? What is the difference between Shin and Chin? Anyway, Kuru name is perfect."


    Sigh, now this is going out of hand, I shouldn''t ask for their opinion, just give him a random name, and close the matter, Myne thought helplessly while rubbing his forehead, he is now having a headache.


    "Woof-Woof."


    Ted seeing that the fight is about to happen between all three girls, also starts barking trying to give his own opinion but sadly no one understands his language other than his parents.


    "Lord Husband, Lord Husband! Shin name is good, isn''t it?" Sylphy asked Myne with puppy eyes while burying his right arm in her small but perfect handful size boobs.


    "Myne! It should be Kuru, right!? Kuru''s better right!!" Aisha spoke while making a cute face as well, trying her best to not let Sylphy win, she also quickly grab Myne''s left arm and bury it in her big D+ cup-size boobs.


    "Elder Brother Myne, Woly, Woly is cutest right, You should give him Woly''s name," Ayri who doesn''t want to be left behind also joined the fun, and jump on Myne and hung herself on Myne''s neck with her both arms.


    F*ck, what a mess I got myself into? Next time I will never ask any opinion from those girls," Myne thought, and just then his eyes fall on Little Fenrir who was laying on the table while rubbing his touch with a satisfied expression on his face. The Little Fenrir then opens his mouth and yawns as if what going on between Myne and the girls is someone else''s business.


    "Wafuuuuu???"

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157. Warm-up...

    "Okay, calm down, girls, first let me go otherwise in this pose I might not be able to think properly," Myne said while breaking free his both arms from Aisha and Sylphy''s grasp and then he grab Ayri''s slim waist and put down her as well.


    After which he looked at them who were staring at him with starry eyes filled with full of expectation, waiting for his answer excitedly, none of the three wanted to give up and all three of them think that the name suggested by them is best among the best.


    "Look girls, although the names suggested by all of you are very nice and cute, and I personally like them very much, but look that guy himself is not a little bit interested in your names, maybe he is very happy with your suggestion," Myne said and pointed at the Little Fenrir who was lazily laying on the table.


    Hearing Myne words, the trio looked at the Little Fenrir, and after seeing him carelessly dozing off, they all looked at each other embarrassingly, clearly they understood that they are just wasting their energy for no serious reason.


    "So after hearing your suggestion, I come up with a more simple but good name, Waffle. Since this kid always barks "Wafuu-Wafuu", so isn''t it better to give him a suitable name that also matches his way of barking?" Myne said with a smile.


    As soon as Myne said that Waffle''s tail wagged wildly as he said "Wafu-Wafu", and looked like he was pleased with it.


    "Look the little guy himself is very pleased with it, so let''s end this matter right here, okay?" Myne said gently and rub Ayri''s head.


    "Elder Brother stop messing with my hair," Ayri annoyingly grabs Myne''s hand which was messing with her hair and throws it away from her head.


    "Hahaha, sorry, your hair is just too soft I can''t hold myself back," Myne said with a fake apologetic look before again start messing with Ayri''s hair.


    "If this kid himself like your name, then what can we do, let''s call him Waffle from now on, but I still think that Kuru name is better," Aisha said with a sad expression.


    "Yes, Shin name was also not that bad, but since Lord Husband already decide then I won''t make things difficult any more," Sylphy said while shaking her head, completely ignoring her poor sister who was being bullied by Myne.


    "Since you both have no problem, then it was decided", Myne then looked at Waffle who was lying on the table, and spoke in a loud voice, "Listen kid from now on your name is Waffle okay?"


    Hearing Myne words, Waffle stood up on the table and nodded his head while saving "Wafuu" happily, before laying down again.


    "Yes, while taking a bath we shouldn''t think too much, and just let our body and mind relax."


    Suddenly a voice comes from beside Myne, scaring the hell out of him.


    "WHO!!!... F*ck, who it is, huh? Aisha? When did you come in? Forget about it, why f*ck are you scaring me?" Myne, who was scared to death and jump out of the bathtub screamed, but after seeing that the person who just spoke is non-other than Aisha, he let out a sigh, before again getting in the bathtub and asking angrily.


    "Just when you were relaxing, but why did you suddenly get so scared? Although you didn''t see me, but don''t tell me now you don''t even recognize my voice," Aisha said with a mocking smile while putting her arm around Myne''s neck.


    "Don''t joke around, haven''t I already told you that I didn''t like this kind of life-threatening surprise? You naughty girl, you now becoming more and more evil, it seems like I have to discipline you properly," Myne said with an evil smile while looking at Aisha''s naked body up and down with lust-filled eyes.


    "Ohh, and how are you going to discipline me?" Aisha asked with a seducing voice while placing her both arms around Myne''s neck and moving her face close to him.


    "Of course, I am going to use the same old way but this time it won''t be gentle like always," Myne said, and wrapped one of his arm around Aisha''s waist and pull her body toward himself and hug her tightly. Then he put his other hand on her big boob, which he missed a lot even though it has only been two days, and started massaging it.


    "Ahhmm... I miss your touch so much..." Aisha, just getting touched by Myne let out a soft moan.


    "Hoho, are you sure you didn''t miss other things? I saw jealousy in your eyes both times when I kiss Sylphy and ignore you," Myne said playfully, and pinch her rock-hard nipple roughly.


    "Ouch, hey, not so hard, be gentle, my nipples are the most sensitive part of my body, and why wouldn''t I be jealous? I am your first wife, your favourite but you bastard didn''t even give me a proper kiss after returning from the game, do you have any idea how worried I was during your absence?" Aisha spoke with sobs ready to cry at any moment.


    "Huh? I didn''t know that, sorry dear, I just wanted to play with you, but I didn''t expect that I was unknowingly hurting your feeling," Myne said hurriedly and let go of Aisha''s nipple and give her a warm hug, and deep kiss after which.


    "Haha," After breaking the 2-minutes long kiss, Aisha looked at Myne and start laughing sweetly, "I got you again, I was just acting, look how easy it is to make you fool."


    "You damn evil girl, can''t you see how serious I was? You dare to play with my emotion, now I won''t be gentle with you anymore," Myne said angrily, and hurriedly put his right hand into the water, and brought it between Aisha''s legs.

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158. Drinking Love Juices ( R-18 )

    "You damn evil girl, can''t you see how serious I was? You dare to play with my emotion, now I won''t be gentle with you anymore," Myne said angrily, and hurriedly put his right hand into the water, and brought it between Aisha''s legs.


    After which he rubs his middle and ring fingers together on the wet entrance of Aisha''s sacred cave.


    "Hehee, look like someone is very wet down there," Myne whispered in Aisha''s ear before biting the antihelix of her ear with his lips.


    "Ahhm, Don... don''t say that, It was your fault, Ahhhhmm..."


    While Aisha was talking midway Myne put his both fingers deep inside her vagina without giving her a chance to talk nonsense.


    "Huh? Are you saying something? I didn''t hear it, can you say that again?" Myne after putting his both finger as deep inside Aisha as possible, he stops his action and said playfully.


    "I was saying Ahhhmmm... Moan..."


    "F*ck! Stop playing with me you bastard and let me finish saying my words," Aisha angrily yell as Myne start moving his fingers inside her and again interrupt her midway, which made Aisha so irritated that she grab Myne''s little brother tightly and start increasing the strength of her grip.


    "Now, if you have guts then dare to interrupt me again," Aisha said angrily while staring at Myne like a hunter looking at its prey.


    "Are you sure you wanted to do that?


    As far as I remember my little brother is more precious to you than me, if something happens to it, then you have to spend you rest of your life like a widow unless you find a new husband," Myne said with a mocking smile completely ignoring Aisha threat, as Myne know very well that Aisha never in her dream would dare to harm his little brother as she is already get addicted to it, and it is night impossible of her live all her life without it, hell she can''t even live 3 days without putting his little brother inside her, this is also the reason why she is so frustrated and gets angry easily.


    After saying that Myne start moving his fingers again, and in front of AIsha''s fierce eyes, he bend down a little and brought his mouth in front of Aisha''s cute jelly-like big boobs and start licking pink hard nipples on top of them like lollipops.


    "Moan..."


    "Hehehe, like I said you can''t harm me, my sweet little wifuu," Myne said while laughing playfully before resuming his work of sucking his favourite boobies.


    During their conversation this time Myne didn''t stop fingering inside Aisha, this is also the reason why she didn''t say anything back because currently, she is feeling so much pleasure that her legs already start shaking and her both hand firmly holding Myne''s shoulders so she doesn''t fall down in his embrace, give him one more chance to make her fun.


    Hateful, I will take my revenge, ahhmm, so good, finally after waiting for two days, now I can have some fun, Aisha thought half focused.


    F*cking hell this is going to be a lot of fun, Myne thought with a smile while watching Aisha coming toward him with her hands on her boobs and a wild grin on her face, then she sat down in the middle of Myne''s legs right face to face his excitedly little brother.


    After which without saying anything Aisha''s hands sneaked closer, wrapped around the base of Myne rock hard cock. She sucked in a deep breath, stretched closer, and sticking out her tongue, she licked the tip before pressing her lips on his cock.


    Myne body jerked momentarily, which Aisha surely noticed and smiled happily as this is what she felt when Myne put his fingers inside her, now she is going to make him feel the same way she felt. Then she sloppily put the tip within her mouth, causing her cheeks to bulge as the cock filled her small mouth.


    Aisha moved her hand gripping Myne''s little brother, massaging it with her soft hands, and bounced her head down. Thick saliva surged around her tongue and drenched his cock and before long a hot sensation enveloped Myne''s entire cock as her mouth reached the base of my cock.


    Though her techniques weren''t the best as this is just the third time Aisha did this and still need a lot of experience, but the passion of her fiery tongue wrapping every part of Myne''s cock was more than enough to make Myne moan in pleasure.


    Sitting on the edge of the bathtub, Myne gazed at Aisha''s head bobbing at a tempo that made his spine shiver about from pleasure.


    Myne then pushed his hand on Aisha''s head and played with her golden ponytail. She looked up holding his cock, a hint of pure satisfaction in her eyes.


    "Good girl. You are doing a great job, I can say proudly that you are my little wifuu, no less pervert than me, hehe," Myne said laughing and kissing dotingly on Aisha''s forehead.


    Aisha pulled back her mouth with a pop and beamed a wide smile.


    Hot sighs tickled Myne''s cock as Aisha gasped for breath, looking up at him with a passionate gaze before speaking, "It''s all because of you that I become like this, otherwise, how can an innocent and pure girl like me do this kind of thing?


    Hearing Aisha''s bullshit, Myne just roll his eyes as know very well how innocent and pure this girl in front of him is.


    Seeing Myne making a funny face, Aisha smiled and lunged back into blowjob, making lewd wet sounds with each bob. Myne groaned while enjoying the scene of her pink lips sliding down his glistening cock deep into her throat and her slick fingers playing with his balls.


    Myne lost track of time while being pleasured by Aisha''s adorable little mouth. She licked every drop of precum leaking from the tip and her delicate hands gently stroking Myne''s little brother, all with a completely infatuated expression.


    Finally, after 2 minutes of Aisha''s hard work, Myne couldn''t hold on anymore! He pulled her head, shoving his little brother as deep inside her mouth as possible, and released everything. Aisha gagged on the thick cum blasting from Myne''s little brother enter in her throat.


    "Haa, haaaaa-haa, haa."


    Myne panted while Aisha tried to swallow down all his cum like how Myne did with her without letting a single drop escape from her mouth.


    "Although a little bitter and salty," Aisha slurred and swept her tongue over her lips with a wide grin on her face, "But still delicious as ever, my most favourite night snack."

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159. Carry Away In Excitement ( R-18 )

    After drinking Myne''s cum, Aisha nodded her head with a smile, "It seems like you miss me quite a bit, you cum so much at once I thought I might not be able to drink all of it."


    "Hahaha, if you give me such wonderful treatment then is not it natural for me to go all out? After all, as your husband, it is my responsibility to satisfy my woman''s needs no matter how naughty she is," Myne said happily still playing with Aisha''s hair.


    "Are you complimenting me or mocking me?" Aisha said with a frown but before Myne could say something she walked out of the bathtub and stood between his legs and gestured for him to close his legs. Then she slowly settled her legs on either side of him and sat down on him with his little brother resting under wet pussy.


    Her eyes glowed with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Myne''s neck pushing her body against Myne, her tight nipples rubbed continuously on Myne''s chest making his already hard dick more excited.


    "Since you think I am a naughty wife then let me show you my naughtiness," Aisha said with a seductive smile while licking her lips, after finish speaking she pulled Myne''s face toward her and both of them started another round of passionate kisses, but this time more wild.


    While kissing Myne''s hands didn''t stop, first, he massage Aisha''s breasts like always, then he more than to her bubbly butt and slap gently both of them at the same time making Aisha moan in his mouth.


    Although Aisha just cum some moment ago but still just as Myne slap her butt Aisha''s pussy starts releasing love juices wetting Myne''s little brother as if it is inviting Myne''s little brother to come inside her.


    Myne also can''t hold back, and decided to eat the main dishes, so he lifted Aisha a little with one hand and positioned his cock underneath her with another. Having enough of exposing her pussy, Aisha who didn''t want to be passive to Initiative and lowered her butt onto his cock. She carefully guided him into her dripping pussy in one long sinking motion.


    The heavy, plump butt made contact with Myne''s thighs and his little brother successfully the deepest part of her cave.


    "Amm, hard and big just like always, I have waited for it two entire days!" Aisha broke the kiss and sucked in a deep breath and tightened her grip on Myne''s shoulders while enjoying his rod piercing her flesh.


    "Tsk, and you still have face to say me pervert, shameless as always," Myne said mockingly and reached up to her heavy breasts.


    " What are waiting for start dancing now."


    Aisha moaned softly as her butt slowly moved up and down, Myne penis hitting different zones with each thrust. She began to bounce harder and faster on his cock while he thrust up to meet each of Aisha''s downward slides. The added force of his thick member in her plump pussy made her shout with pleasure.


    "Moan..."


    "These embarrassing moans, why can''t I control them," Aisha whined with a red face while panting lightly. She drew closer and kissed Myne''s lips.


    Myne didn''t comment on Aisha''s words, as he was too busy to fight with her tongue which invade his mouth, massaging her both boobs so they can grow more bigger, and f*cking her pussy to make her satisfied so she don''t complain later.


    Releasing her throat Myne put his hand on her shoulders, he accelerated with an even steadiness, plunging his cock deeper inside her, every thrust slightly faster and harder than the last one. She began to buck and writhe, and finally, orgasms started building within her.


    While Myne trusting harder and harder suddenly he decided to play with Aisha a bit, he slowly lowered his thrusting speed, as if he wanted to stop.


    Feeling chance in Myne''s thrusting speed Aisha immediately begged between her breath, "Don''t you dare to stop this time, otherwise I won''t ever talk to you, and won''t make your favourite dishes!"


    Myne laughed at Aisha''s adorable threat and again speed up his thrusting.


    "Myne, I am... Am about to cumm..."


    "Me too, let cum together..."


    Saying that Myne starts thrusting with his all might, and finally, after 20 seconds the moment they both were preparing comes.


    Aisha''s entire body convulsed with the force of orgasm.


    Intense pleasure jolted through Myne as he blasted rope after rope of cum inside her mating hole. Feeling the hot seed pouring inside, Aisha''s eyes rolled back in their sockets, her perfect teeth biting on her lower lip.


    "Haaa, haaa, that was great, that''s why I love you the most, only a pervert like you can make me feel alive, hehehe," Myne whisper in Aisha''s ear with a smile after releasing every drop of cum inside Aisha. He then gently hugs Aisha from behind to support her so she doesn''t fall inside the bathtub.


    "This joke wasn''t funny at all," Aisha said weakly while starring ceiling as her head rested on Myne''s shoulder, her body was still shaking especially her lower body which just experienced an intense battle, she can feel Myne''s little brother releasing cum once in a while inside her womb trying to give her a baby.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she have already taken a birth control pill, with the amount of cum Myne left inside her womb she have full confidence that she might become pregnant.


    After standing in the same place for a while, Myne pull out his little brother from Aisha''s pussy, lifted her up in princess style and entered the bathtub, and let her sit down in the hot water to relieve her fatigue, he didn''t use stamina recovery skill on her, as he still had to deal with his little princess who was peeking inside from the door, watching everything with her wide-open eyes, if he uses stamina recovery skill then he might not be able to left Aisha side at least not before having another round with her.


    "You rest here for some minutes, I go out and deal with your sister, she might get tired of peeking at us, hehehe, I have told her that there is no need to be so shy about joining us, but she still hesitates like a child," Myne said laughing and soak his entire body into the water to wash the sweat from his body.


    "This is natural, not everyone is a pervert like you, go have fun, I will join you guys later, for now, let''s me take a short nap, by the way, is it necessary to tie my hands so tight? Look my wrists are hurting so much," Aisha complained with a frown and used her healing skill on her own hands.


    "Haha, sorry I was carried away in excitement, next time I will be more careful," After saying that Myne gave Aisha a lovely kiss on her forehead and walked out of the bathroom.


    "Tsk, today he was quite rough, but I like that. Maybe we can play a threesome after he is done with Sylphy? Let''s see after Sylphy has some personal time with Myne. Till then let''s take a nap, I might need more energy later to cope with Sylphy," Aisha mumbled happily before closing her eyes, and letting her body relax in the bathtub.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160. They Are Very Sensitive... ( R-18 )

    Sylphy seeing Myne coming towards the bathhouse exit hurriedly closed the door, ran towards the bed and started acting as if she was preparing bedding.


    Myne walks out of the bathhouse with only a towel wrapped around his waist, he first looks at Sylphy whose back is facing him and acting innocent, but Myne who shows her peeking inside the bathhouse through the door, already knows what she is trying to do, also the small trail of love juices leaked down from under her skirt all the way to her foot clearly indicate how much fun she had while watching him and Aisha f*cking each other.


    After staring at Sylphy Myne looked around the room but didn''t find Ted and Waffle.


    Huh? Did Sylphy send them away so they don''t disturb us? And here I thought Sylphy is very innocent and pure, but it true out that she is no less horny than Aisha, it seems like both my wives are perverts, Myne thought with an evil smile,


    Thinking such Myne walked toward Sylphy and hugged her from behind, putting his head on her shoulder, he whispered in her ear, "I didn''t make you wait too long right?"


    "No, Lord Husband, while you and Aisha were taking a bath, Ted and Waffle got bored and started making trouble so I sent them to Ayri''s room, after coming back I was about to prepare bedding when you came out," Sylphy said while turning around and looking into Myne eyes with a red face, clearly her lying skills are not as good as she thinks.


    "I see, you did a good job sending them to Ayri, otherwise, they would definitely disturb us," Myne said with a wild grin and before Sylphy could react, he grabbed her hands, brought them on top of her head, and pushed her on the bed.


    "Ahh, Lord Husband what are you doing..." Sylphy exclaimed softly while looking at Myne who was lying on top of her face to face with a playful smirk on his face, both of her hands were tightly locked onto her head by Myne with his one hand while his other hand stroking her cheek gently.


    Watching Myne smile Sylphy didn''t dare to make eye contact with him, and because of their embarrassing position, her face became so red that Myne even showed imaginary steam coming out of her head.


    "Hehe, why are you so embrass? It is not like we are going to do this the first time, you should be a little more bolder like Aisha. We are soon going to be husband and wife, so there is no need to be so shy," Myne said while laughing.


    "I know this, but still, it is a little difficult for me to be bold like Aisha," Sylphy said softly while looking into Myne''s eyes.


    "Well, you should become more confident after I give you enough love," Myne said confidently and moved his head forward and locked his lips with Sylphy''s pink cheery lips, her lips were like the softest petals of a rose, creamy and smooth against his lips, making Myne wanted to eat them till his last breath.


    As time passed their kiss started to become fierce, Myne''s tongue had long ago invaded Sylphy''s mouth, and now entertaining her tongue, although Sylphy felt uncomfortable because Myne firmly locked her hands on her head, and she couldn''t move her body at all, but this uncomfortableness soon vanish as Myne free hand like a snake slip into her shirt and want into her bra and grab her breast tightly making her moan into his mouth.


    Small but perfect handful size, only if they were softer like Aisha then it would be more batter, because of her childhood intense knight training they become a little muscular and tough, which made their growth stop and if I wanted to develop her breasts and butt, then I have to work extra hard on Sylphy, Myne thought and made the future plan of how to make his second wife body more plump, but then he stops thinking as currently, he has very important work to do.


    After massaging Sylphy''s boobs under her bra, he rubs her rock-hard nipple with his palm before pinching it gently.


    "Now it''s time to massage your boobies", Myne said and put away Sylphy''s super wet panty inside his Inventory for some ulterior purpose, before sitting on the bed, then he help Sylphy to sit down on his lap and brought his mouth to one tight nipple.


    A low moan escaped Sylphy''s lips as her body arched against his. As Myne''s tongue circled the hard pink bud Sylphy''s fingers tangled in the mess of his hair as she held him closer, wanting to bury his face into her breasts. A gust of wind blew through the room through the window, moving Sylphy hair wildly around her face, yet her mind remained blissfully unaware.


    Everything seemed distant to her, as she was lost in his worship of her bosom.


    Sylphy threw her head back as and clenched her eyes shut Myne started sucking her nipples roughly, his lips, teeth, and tongue relentlessly teased her breasts. He kissed and sucked them until they were swollen and hard in his mouth. Then he flicked his tongue over her nipples, one, then the other, around and around as she twisted against him.


    "Don''t suck so hard," Sylphy whispered sultrily. "They don''t have milk in them."


    Myne pressed his face into the warmth of her chest, his breathing soft against her skin. He lifted his head to look at her and smiled. "They''ll have milk soon just wait and enjoy."


    Sylphy face reddened hearing this, she put her hands on her cheeks again and asked shyly, "A-Are you going to impregnate me?"


    "Not now, we are still too young to have children, and I want to travel the world with both of you, If we start having children so soon then what we do later? And who said that you have to be pregnant in order to produce milk in breasts?" Myne asked mysteriously.


    "What do you mean?" Sylphy asked confusedly as she had read in books that only when a woman becomes pregnant then her breasts start producing milk, but now Myne saying it wasn''t the case.


    "Well, you will find out soon, now your boobies massage is completely time to eat a little dessert," Myne said and lifted her off gently by her ass and set her on the edge of the bed.


    Spreading her legs wide, he then sat down on his knees right face to face her wet pink flower and admired her womanhood¡ªthe delicately wet folds of her soft skin, the pink petals of her arousal, framed by a tantalizing patch of golden hair.


    Sylphy squeaked as she felt Myne''s warm breath against her pussy. "What are you doing Lord Husband? Please don''t start at me like that I feel very embarrassed."


    "Haha, relax, before we start love making, It is natural to taste your honey full-heartedly, Myne said teasingly.


    But that is dirty, and I have not cleaned that place for the entire day, and there is also a lot of sweat as well, Sylphy said embarrassingly while covering her face.


    "Hahaha, then it is more better, now I can eat salty honey, also for me not a single part of your body is dirty, so don''t say that again," Myne said while licking his lips.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161. Taking Virginity Second Time ( R-18 )

    "But that is dirty, and I have not cleaned that place for the entire day, and there is also a lot of sweat as well," Sylphy said embarrassingly while covering her face.


    "Hahaha, then it is more better, now I can eat salty honey, also for me not a single part of your body is dirty, so don''t say that again," Myne said while licking his lips.


    Saying such Myne ran his tongue up her pink wet pussy, "Tasty as f*ck, just like you."


    Sylphy felt Myne''s tongue running on her pussy unconsciously clenched, and her head fall backwards and she lay down on the bed.


    Hehe, and she said that her nipples are the most sensitive parts, although we have had sex many times, but she still loses her self-control when I start messing with her body, Myne thought while shaking his with a smile.


    Let''s see how long she lasts compared to Aisha, Myne thought and drew his face closer and start licking her vagina and its surrounding area like a hungry puppy, making Sylphy body tumble continuously. After cleaning Sylphy''s vagina Myne put his nose on her well manage circle shape dense golden pubic hair and made his tongue enter Sylphy''s pink cave.


    "Ahhh, moann..."


    Sweet and musky, she was an intoxicating blend of tastes, this is what Myne thought after his tongue entered Sylphy''s most precious hole. He held her hips firmly as she moved dramatically with each lap of his tongue and bucked her pussy up against him so his tongue can enter more deeper inside her.


    Seeing that Sylphy having a lot of fun Myne inserted a finger into her slick tunnel while continuing to pleasure her clit.


    "Ohhhh, my," Sylphy moaned and ran her hands through Myne''s hair as she panted heavily and push Myne''s face on her pussy roughly. She raised her legs straight and wrapped them around his neck for further support.


    "M, Myne, you are good... so good~."


    "Ohh? Did I hear something wrong? Did you just call me by name instead of that honourable title?" Myne stop licking Sylphy''s pussy and asked playfully while stroking her soft white thigh.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband, it slips out of my mouth accidentally," Sylphy apologises hurriedly and unlocks her legs wrapped around Myne''s neck.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it, haven''t I told you many times to call me by name? But you insist on calling me Lord Husband saying that it is a tradition in your family, this is also the reason why I didn''t stop you from calling me Lord Husband. By the way, I have a good idea, from now on, you will call me by my name whatever we are making love, okay?


    This will be more fun," Myne said and held Sylphy''s legs tightly so she couldn''t move them away from her neck. "Don''t move them, it is more fun when you hold me tightly from all around and push my face into your pussy."


    After finishing saying Myne resume his work, and his tongue again starts playing with her clit, this time he put his middle and ring finger inside her cave.


    "Ammmm...."


    Sylphy''s screams of ecstasy echoed throughout the room, and her hands again start pushing Myne''s face inside her pussy. Her loud moan, and panting sound can be heard in the entire room, she was too deep in her pleasure to notice anything, looking like the type to fully immerse in one task while ignoring the rest of the world.


    Myne pull out his fingers and again put his tongue inside her as he felt her vagina wall twisted continuously clearly she was about to reach her climax.


    "Myne, please pull out your tongue I am about to cumm..."


    Sylphy''s scream reached in Myne''s ear, but he ignored her request and her tongue wildly start messing inside her pussy. Soon burst of pleasure gushes out from her pussy and while soaking Myne''s tongue it enters inside his mouth.


    "Mmmm, you cum quite a lot, more than Aisha did, seems like you are holding back from many days, huh?" Myne tease Sylphy who was panting heavily while laying on the bed, her boobs were continuously having up and down.


    "Yenghhh!"


    Sylphy''s scream cut off in a strangled cry of ecstasy that melted into wordless noises as Myne began f*cking her wet dripping pussy with increasing determination. No matter how much noise Sylphy made Myne continued making love to his little princess in his arms. She also wildly twisted her waist to match his violent thrusts.


    Soon the rush of pleasure reached a crescendo. Sylphy tried to cling to it, digging her nails into his back but she couldn''t conquer her urges. The heat running through her body reached a boiling point and then exploded.


    Myne also wasn''t any better than her, his little brother also became extremely hard and started twisting, indicating that it was about to cumm...


    "I am about to¡ª" Myne said hugging Sylphy tightly in his arm while thrusting his little brother inside her with his all might directly touching the entrance of her womb.


    "Give me your love Myne!" Sylphy cries out loudly in Myne''s ear.


    Myne froze with a forward and released his all lust inside her. Her walls clung to him, squeezing every drop in his balls.


    "Hnghhh!" Sylphy released a strange cry as she felt his hot cum shoot into her womb, filling her with immeasurable satisfaction. Her eyes rolled back, and she collapsed in Myne''s embrace panting heavily.


    Myne then sits down on the bed, previously in excitement he and Sylphy were f*cking each other while standing on the bed. His little brother was still inside her releasing cum once in a while, making Sylphy shiver from pleasure, he then caress her back gently letting her relex.


    "Are you okay?" Myne asked.


    "I am fine, just need some rest," Sylphy replied.


    "Hehe, you did a great job, I didn''t expect that I would enjoy taking your virginity second so much, Mother-In-Law really has some nice stuff," Myne said jokingly, and lay down on the bed with Sylphy on top of his, he then lifted her ass and pull out his little brother from inside her.


    "Yes, I also didn''t expect that potion would work so wonderfully, maybe I should ask some more from Mother," Sylphy said with eyes closed while resting on top of Myne.


    "Hehe, you dirty girl, how many times do you want to lose your virginity?


    It is not good to ask this kind of thing from Mother-In-Law otherwise what would she think about her Son-In-Law?" Myne said seriously while running his hands on her back, and continued, "You just try to find out where she bought that potion, we then go there and buy some for you and Aisha ourselves, no need to ask someone else."


    "And you are calling me dirty? Aisha is right, you are indeed a big pervert Lord Husband," Sylphy said with a giggle.


    "Oops, I completely forgot about Aisha, let me call her out otherwise, she might spend the entire night in the bathtub if she falls asleep," Myne said and gently laid Sylphy beside him, and after stealing a quick kiss, he ran toward the bathhouse.


    Ahhmm, my pussy is so sore, Lord Husband doesn''t hold back at all, at the start he behaves like a gentleman, but shortly after that he turns into a beast. Poor me and pussy, Sylphy thought jokingly while rubbing her pussy, she then put her finger inside her and soak it with Myne''s thick cum which was gushing out from her pussy nonstop, and put it into her mouth.


    Amm, very delicious, no wonder Aisha like it so much, next time I will also try to make Lord Husband cum inside my mouth, that would be quite fun, Sylphy thought excitedly, and saw Myne coming out from the bathhouse with Aisha in his arms who was hugging him like a koala, and look like she has already fallen asleep.


    Myne then laid Aisha on the bed gently before climbing on the bed and lying between them while hugging them tightly.


    He then kissed them on their forehead one by one before saying, "Good night my fairies," and closing his tired eyes.


    "Good night you too, my hero."


    Two voices sounded at the same time, along with a kiss on both sides of Myne''s cheek, before the long night exercise finally came to an end, and all three of them were lost in the world of dreams while hugging each other with a smile on their faces.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162. Concern...

    "I never expected that there could be such a perverted skill that can transfer someone else skill to anyone that skill holder desires," Lewis whispered thoughtfully while leaning on the railing of his room balcony.


    "Indeed that skill is certainly outside of our expectations," Aniue nodded his head and fell in deep thoughts.


    During the mock battle, I thought that his battle style was strangely reliant on skills, and even a newbie knight could beat him if he didn''t use them but now after knowing about his new skills, I don''t know what to say, after all, in most case scenario people rely on their skills to do things, and if you have powerful skills then why someone wanted to fight brutally like a barbarian?


    If during mock battle Myne had his new skills, he would have easily stolen my skills, and made full use of the skills he had, there is no doubt I would have lost. As for the loss of one month''s life? What a joke if you can become powerful by losing an invisible life without even knowing how long are going to live, no one with a right mind would hesitate to use that skill.


    However, I am still very worried about Myne, if information about his new skills gets leaked then many powerful people start targeting him, and since he is about to become a family member of the royal family his enemies wouldn''t only use physical power to deal with him.


    They might also set honey traps to get him, or kidnap Syslphy or Aisha and threaten him to work for them and if those things don''t work then there is a high possibility that he might be assassinated when he''s unprepared or something.


    Myne is too young and inexperienced about all those things, if I didn''t help him then my cute, younger sister might soon become a widow. Hell no I can''t let this happen. Seem like I''ll have to train ahead of time.


    While Aniue is thinking about all those weird things which in the end becomes a firm determination to make Myne''s life hell in the name of training, Lewis beside him suddenly looks at him and asks worriedly, "Elder Brother, is Myne really safe? You know what I am talking about right?"


    Hearing Lewis concern Aniue''s thoughts for a while but In the end, he can only sigh helplessly and answer, "I too am a little worried about him."


    Hm? Elder Brother too? And here I thought it was only me who was overthinking but seems like it is not the case. Well, certainly, if you think of "only his skills", you might be worried. Those Skills are unique skills Lord Divine Beast bestowed.


    But if things come to your own skills on which you rely greatly but one day someone comes and says that he can easily take away your skills without you knowing, even if that guy is your sister''s husband, there is always a little uneasy in your mind that what if he steals your skills?


    Although I didn''t want to have doubt about Myne''s character, nor do I think my skills are anything worth bragging about but it''s weird for people like me to not be worried about this kind of thing, after all as a businessman my first motto is ''Never trust anyone fully.


    "But why the hell do you even need to bring her with you? Can''t you stay some moment without her? I have observed recently that you are spending most of your entire time with her, remember although I don''t care with whom you play all day long, but if you dare to miss your studies and training then not even Second Mother can save your ass," Aniue said threateningly.


    "Haha, what are talking about Elder Brother, I am very serious about my studies and training. You can ask Charlie, he is keeping close eyes on me thanks to Mother''s strict order, so you can rest assured. Okay, see you tomorrow then, good night," Rector said with a smile, and after grabbing his personal maid Luna''s hand, he hurriedly ran away.


    "He is lying," Lewis said with a smile.


    "I know, I will talk to Second Mother tomorrow, he needs her personal lovely care only then he will focus on his studies and training," Aniue said helplessly while shaking his head.


    ...


    "Pri, Prince why are we running so fast," Luna asked while running with Rector, and panting heavily.


    But Rector didn''t answer her question and continued running toward his room. Soon they came to Rector''s room, they hurriedly went in and Rector tightly closed the door.


    "Because we don''t have much time, if everything goes like always, then tomorrow I am going to receive a lot of love from my Mother, and you know very well that which kind of love I am talking about," Rector said while taking a deep breath, and looking at his beautiful personal maid who was also his secret lover whom he finally confessed his love just two days ago because of some special circumstance.


    "If you want then I can talk to Second Queen, I believe she won''t be mad at you too much if I talk to her," Luna said concernedly while wiping sweat from Rector''s forehead with her handkerchief.


    "Hehe, you don''t have to worry about that, I can deal with Mother, but now since I have to do a lot of work from tomorrow, we might not have a lot of free time like the past two days, so tonight let''s make a lot of love, I also brought stamina recovery potion from Mother''s lab, so we can make love entire night with getting tried," Rector said while grabbing Luna''s hand, and pulling her into his embrace, and then putting his both on her soft butt under her skirt.


    "But then how are you going to work tomorrow if you don''t get proper sleep?" Luna''s asked shyly with a red face.


    "Hehe, I have already thought about that, so you can rest assured, for now, let''s stop our chit-chat, we have a lot of work to do," Rector said while licking his lips evilly, before moving his head forward and kissing Luna passionately.


    While kissing he lifted Luna by her butt and headed toward his bed ready to make a lot of mess there...

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163. Jormungandr

    "The child dragon Myne mentioned before although I didn''t think deeply about it at that time but now after thinking about it, I have decided to meddle in this matter a little, after all, I can understand the emotions of having your child separated from you," Fenrir in her home laying under the big tree said to the small cute creature in front of her.


    When I went out for a short while, my own children were abducted by Humes. The children who had never seen a Hume before approached them out of curiosity, but those basterds attached annoying slave collars on them. Noticing the fact that my children had been kidnapped from their cries, I hurriedly chased after a few humans and killed them.


    It''s good that I caught up to them before they got out of the forest, but a human who wanted to order me stabbed my cute boy with a dagger. That feeling of loss and rage just recalling it disturbs my heart.


    The dragon parent who had their child abducted is probably experiencing the same emotions, maybe more intense than me.


    Originally, it probably wasn''t something I should intervene in or care about. However, as a Mother, I want to help the poor dragon parents whose child was taken away from them


    While Fenrir thinking of those things, suddenly a big red figure appeared in her mind.


    "Speaking of dragons, I should talk of Jor if I wanted to know the situation properly before getting into this matter," Fenrir said thoughtfully.


    "Jor? Who is that, My Lord?" The small creature asked confusedly.


    "Jor is a Divine Beast who like me, has been entrusted with the duty of safeguarding this land by God. His full name is Jormungandr, the supreme being who rules the Dragon race, and my younger brother," Fenrir said proudly before using her telepathy skill.


    "What! The Divine Beast of Dragon Race?!" The small creature was exclaimed by the information he just got.


    Fenrir ignores her talking buddy, who occasionally comes to her and tells her some interesting news.


    "Jor, can you hear me? Jor, It''s me, Fenrir, are you alive?"


    "Hm? Oh, Big Sis Fen? It''s been a long time. How are you? By the way, your mouth is still very poisonous, are you in so a hurry to see my dead body? Every time you talk to me through telepathy first thing you ask is if I am alive?


    Which kind of sister asks her younger brother this kind of ominous thing? "Jor said with a sigh.


    "The one who cares about her younger brother," Fenrir said with a giggle.


    "By the way, Big Sis Fen, if you don''t have anything urgent, then let''s talk later, I''m currently very busy with something."


    "It is urgent and I think it''s probably related to the reason you''re busy," Fenrir said seriously and then told Jor about the fact that her children had been abducted, her meeting with Myne, and everything related to it.


    "Ahhh, those damn Humes again, this shity race, they''re beyond help, this time they even dared to reach out their hand on my cute nephews. This kind of thing can''t be ignored. I think It might be better to destroy this greedy race once and for all," Jor''s angry voice sounded in Fenrir''s mind.


    "Calm down Jor, you can''t just destroy an entire race because of some people''s bad deeds, fortunately, thanks to Myne, your lovely nephews are safe and sound. However, I am also feeling bitter, sympathising with the feelings of the dragon parents who had their child kidnapped.


    Right now, I decided to ask Myne and let him find the whereabouts of the child, It shouldn''t be difficult for him with his current identity, also I will try to assist him if there is any need," Fenrir said and after talking a little bit more with Jor, and making a promise that if she gets hold of the child''s whereabouts, she will immediately contact him, she ended the telepathy.


    Faren after seeing Myne made a forced smile before speaking, "Myne I need your help, It is very urgent, so please forgive me for disturbing your sleep."


    "Ahh, don''t say such a thing, Father-In-Law, since you personally come to visit in so hurry then things might really be serious. Give me a minute, I wear some clothes and then let''s talk," Myne said.


    "Okay, then come to my previous study room, I am waiting there for you," Faren nodded his head, and walked away in a hurry.


    After Faren left, Myne also entered the room and saw Sylphy wearing her bra while looking at him concernedly.


    "Myne what is the matter? Why did Father come to you?" Sylphy asked worriedly.


    "I didn''t know, he said that he needed my help, and the matter was very urgent. Aisha wakes up, sleep time is over, we have to go," Myne slaps hard on Aisha''s round ass to wake her up and helps Sylphy to wear her one-piece sky blue dress with white lining.


    "Amm, what the hell, people can''t even sleep properly there, I am really missing our house now," Aisha complained angrily but still got up quickly and took out her clothes from the cupboard with sleepy eyes and started wearing them.


    "Aisha, wake up, you are dressed upside down."


    Myne after helping Sylphy and wearing his shirt, when he looked at Aisha, saw her wearing her shirt on the wrong side, could only remind her while shaking his head. After which Myne also Aisha to wear her clothes and hurriedly headed toward the Faren study room with Aisha and Sylphy.


    "Guys, I am really sorry, that I disturb you all but time is running out.


    Last night after interrogating Claude and the Slave trader who sold slave collars to him, we finally found the place where they hid the dragon''s child is Adol Town, but you all know that it is extremely far from the capital and although I already sent a knight unit there but till they reached there maybe it will be already too late.


    Every minute is precious, so Myne I wanted to ask your help, can you contact the Lord Divine Beast and let them open a portal connected to this place and Adol Town where the child dragon is, so we can go there and rescue it?


    Although It may sound a little selfish, but you also try to understand a lot of innocent people''s lives are on the line, if that child dragon''s parents reach there before us then only god knows how many people will lose their lives then."


    Just as Myne and his gang enter the study, Faren directly comes to the point and tells them the entire matter.


    "Don''t worry Father-In-Law I will help you as much as I can, we can''t let innocent people die in vain," Myne said righteously in order to impress his Father-In-Law, anyway it is just opening a portal and sending some people to Adol Town not a big deal.


    Then Myne contacts Fenrir to ask her if she doesn''t mind if he uses her name a few more times, but out of his expectation just as he contacted Fenrir, she throws a big pot of trouble on his head with a warning that no matter what happens he has to save that dragon child, otherwise he has to deal with her younger brother.


    "What the f*ck, what that dragon child have to do with me? And why do I risk my life for someone whom I had never seen before, let alone getting punished for no reason?" Myne asked angrily.


    "Save that child and you will receive a big reward from The Supreme Being of The Dragon Race," Fenrir didn''t talk nonsense with Myne and directly threw candy in his mouth.


    "Deal, just wait for good news," Myne said happily and ended her conversation with Fenrir.


    "Sigh, this guy is really too greedy, now I am worried about my little cutie, I hope he won''t learn those bad habits from Myne," Fenrir thought while shaking her head.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164. Faren, The Stingy King

    F*cking hell, Jackpot!!! The Supreme Being of Dragon Race, his reward definitely shouldn''t be priceless right? I don''t know what kind of thing he will me, Myne thought excitedly nearly exclaiming loudly out of happiness, but he quickly surpassed his emotion after remembering that there were three people staring at him from behind.


    But first I have to save that dragon child if I want to get this luxurious reward, Thinking such Myne turned around with a calm expression as if nothing exciting had happened and spoke to nervous Faren.


    "Father-in-law, Lord Divine Beast told me that she would cooperate with us because she also wanted to save that poor dragon child. So you don''t have to worry too much, with my help and the guidance of Lord Divine Beast it shouldn''t be a big problem to rescue that child," Myne said with a smile, getting loud cheers from his wives, and a pat on the shoulder by Faren.


    Lord Divine Beast will cooperate!? I am thankful for that above all else. If Myne also cooperates, this problem is destined to be solved without any major accidents, Faren thought and finally let down his tense shoulders, feeling relieved.


    he was so nervous last night that he hadn''t slept for a minute, Garent also scolded him a lot while saying that he is becoming crazier and crazier because of high-intensity work.


    "Myne, you help me a lot, I don''t know how to thank you," Faren said emotionally.


    "So Father is that dragon child in Adol Town?" But before Myne could say that he would be very happy getting some thousands of platinum coins, Sylphy who felt like she was getting ignored interrupted him.


    "Ohh, yes, this is what that Slave Trader told us, and after we asked Claude with some strict means, he also confirmed that he hid that dragon child there," Faren nodded his head.


    Strict means, It seems like my plan of killing Claude and emptying his vault is no longer useful. Tsk, what a big loss, It seemed like my all luck used to get a super exclusive reward from Dragon Divine Beast, Myne thought disappointingly.


    By the way Myne, Lord Divine Beast said that she would cooperate, I don''t understand how she is going to help us?" Faren asked confusdly.


    Ahh, about it, Lord Divine Beast said that her little brother is quite familiar with the dragon race and currently having a headache about this child dragon kidnapping matter, so she asked me to save it, and if things get out of control I can summon her for support," Myne said causally and suddenly saw two figure walking running toward him, exactly one figure is running while other one is riding on it like a king.


    Yes, those two figures are none other than Ted and Waffle. Ted unhappily ran toward them while Waffle sat on it excitedly while waving his tail left and right, clearly enjoying dog riding very much.


    "Woof-Woof."


    Just after coming to Myne, Ted shakes his body making Waffle fall down from it and after barking toward Myne probably complaining about Waffle, he quickly walks toward Aisha, he still likes her more than Myne, especially after Myne brought Waffle, he always felt like he is abounded by Myne.


    "Wafu-Wafu."


    Waffle clearly didn''t take Ted a small move to heart and after getting up he quickly climbed on Myne''s head happily as always.


    "You guys really wake up quite early," Myne said with a smile while patting Waffle''s head gently making Ted more unhappy.


    "Well, thank you," Myne said helplessly while taking the token from Faren and throwing it in his storage bag like trash without giving it a second glance.


    Seeing Myne''s action Faren''s mouth twisted, this is the royal family authorization token, and the owner of this token can do anything in the kingdom as long as they have it, but looking at Myne''s expression, in his eyes this token''s worth is probably not as good as some gold coins.


    "I''ll be going! See you soon," Myne said and after giving Faren a disappointing glance, he shook his head, opened a portal to Adol town and walked in it with Waffle on his head.


    "It seems like Myne is very disappointed with me," Faren said with a forced smile.


    "You are just overthinking Father, why would Myne be disappointed in you? You give him the royal family authorization token, with this token Myne has the same power as the royal minister, what else does he need? So relax and don''t think too much," Sylphy said confidently.


    This girl, how can someone be so innocent in the royal family? Is Sylphy adopted? I should ask her later, Aisha thought while shaking her head.


    "Maybe you are right, I am really thinking too much," Faren said while patting his innocent daughter''s head with a helpless smile.


    ...


    "T, this is bad, Big Sis Fen! I think you should call back your little friend."


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you quite panicked, Jor?" Fenrir asked confusedly.


    She had just been contacted by Myne, telling her that he had found the whereabouts of the little dragon, so she immediately relayed the information to Jor. She thought that the dragon parent should be a little more relieved after knowing about their child, but, the situation seems to be somewhat strange.


    "The parent dragons flew out to find their child, and from the looks of it, they might soon attack the Hume town you just mentioned," Jor''s helpless voice came into Fenrir''s mind.


    "What! And you still telling me this calmly? Idiot call them back immediately!!" Fenrir exclaimed angrily.


    "If I could do that, I would have done it long ago! But things already get out of hand, and If I go out, it''d be worse!!" Jor said fearfully, he really didn''t want to face his Big Sister''s anger.


    My goodness, Myne and my little boy are heading to that town right now. No matter how abnormal Myne is, he is still not ready to deal with dragons, Fenrir thought worriedly.


    "Myne, can you hear me? The dragon parent is coming towards you! I fear that they are not in their right mind and will directly start a rampage out of anger, so you better run away as soon as you show them. Also, forget about the child dragon and remember to protect yourself first, alright! Fenrir sends Myne a warning hurriedly.


    "I hope they manage to rescue that child before its parents come..."

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165. Raiding Slave Traders Hideout

    "Tsk, what a great way to fool people, only someone as innocent as Sylphy would be happy to get a trash token."


    Myne after coming out of the portal in a random desolate alley in Adol Town mumbles with disgust.


    As for why he said that it is simple, firstly because there is no way he can use this token, even if he goes to the city lord and shows him this token, he most probably wouldn''t believe him, and there is also a possibility that he might declare him a thief him who stolen this token, which is very normal after all currently Myne identity is still unclear and not many people know about him, so this is normal for people to think him a thief.


    And second, even if the city lord believed him and handed him his people then what? He really doesn''t need those people''s help, he has his super support, Waffle. With his overpowered nose which can easily track down the dragon child, why the hell does he need those mobs'' help then?


    Also, he can''t even take advantage of this token while asking a lot of money from the city lord, and if he really did that, then the next day Faren might again be standing in front of his room asking him why he took so much money if he just wanted to rescue the dragon child?


    "Sigh, what a disappointment, I really didn''t expect my father-in-law would be so stinky, he is a blot on the name of the king," Myne thought while shaking his head.


    "Myne, can you hear me? The dragon parent is coming towards you! I fear that they are not in their right mind and will directly start a rampage out of anger, so you better run away as soon as you show them. Also, forget about the child dragon and remember to protect yourself first, alright!"


    Just as Myne was thinking about where should he start his rescue mission, suddenly Fenrir''s worried voice sounded in his and Waffle''s minds.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "What the f*ck, I was just joking with Syhphy, I really didn''t means that I will fight with a dragon, when did my mouth become so ominous?" Myne mumbles with a frown but soon calms down while thinking that he can easily run away even if the dragon comes.


    "Wafuu!"


    "I know dragons are dangerous, you don''t have to worry, like your Mother said, as soon as we show a dragon we will immediately make distance from it, so, for now, let go and find that child," Myne said while walking out from the allay.


    So where can they hide that child, it shouldn''t be a random place otherwise there is always a chance to get caught because of a lot of unknown activity which is very easy to attract attention.


    So if I am not wrong then most likely they will hide it in their own place where they have home-field advantage, Myne thought while rubbing his chin, just then he saw a young couple walking in front of him while happily laughing and talking. The boy in his twenties walking with his young girlfriend leaning against him burying his arms in her c-cup size boobies.


    Seeing them Myne without any hesitation stood in front of their way ruining their romantic mood.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" The boy asks angrily seeing Myne blocking his way.


    By the way, I just heard someone say that there are also people of other races on the sale, should I take a look at them?" Myne mumbled curiously but he thought about his mission and with a heavy sigh, he threw away his curiosity and used Presence Detection Large skill.


    "Wow! There are so many underground chambers here! Literally, every shop has a small prison in their basement. It seems like all premium goods are stored there, while normal ones just stay out the backside of the shop, huh?


    I will definitely come back here again when I have free time, for research purposes of courses, Myne thought and started observing every dot in his mind carefully, most of the dots are normal ones without any difference they are Hume, only those which are less in number and different in colours represent people of other races.


    "Found it! Only a dragon can have such a large presence, although that guy is a child but his life force is very powerful, completely different from other races. But I really didn''t expect that there would be so many people of other races here, it seems like slaves of other races are quite popular, Myne thought surprisedly.


    "Myne! I smell a weak scent of a dragon in that direction," Waffle on Myne''s head suddenly spoke seriously.


    Now with Waffle''s confirmation, there was no need to think more. Time to do some action, Myne thought and after praising Waffle for his work, he hurriedly walked toward the only four-story building in the market.


    There are two muscular guards standing at the entrance of the building while staring at everyone who comes toward the building in an unfriendly way.


    Myne who has full permission to do anything in the town didn''t talk nonsense, he first used Support Magic Sleep on both guards which he hadn''t used for a long time, after all most of the time Myne deals with monsters and they clearly don''t needs this kind of treatment.


    Because both of the guards just looked fierce from the outside but weren''t very powerful, they immediately fell asleep.


    Next Myne tried to open the door to go inside silently but found out that it was locked, so he decided to use the old but high-profile way, he made a little distance and fired two fireballs at the door.


    Boom!


    With a loud booming sound, the entire gate blasted away and fell on the two people inside who were about to unlock the door to come out but today''s clearly wasn''t their lucky day.


    Huh? Wow, they''re both very unlucky, they didn''t even have time to show their faces and they''ve already lost. I don''t understand why that slave trader hired so many useless people, Myne thought and came to a wooden door that led down to the basement.


    At first, Myne thought that the Basement door should also be locked but surprisingly it was open.


    "Ring the bell, ring the bell, there is an intruder in the shop. Guards, guards, hurry up catch him!!!"


    Just as Myne opened the basement door, a loud but sweet female voice came from the third floor, and soon after that a lot of noise of people running all around started sounding in the entire building.


    Tsk, someone making trouble huh? I hope they didn''t come in the basement for some minutes, so I can save that child and run away with the help of my skills, otherwise today a lot of people might lose their lives, Myne thought with a smirk while climbing down the staircase which leads to the basement floor.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166. Successful Rescue.

    Myne after heading down a little finally saw the situation of the basement. The entire basement is a big room in a circle shape in which there are a lot of cages of different sizes placed all over the room on top of each.


    Although most of the cages are empty but there are still many filled with people who look very unhealthy, and hungry and their eyes are unfocused as if they have undergone unimaginable torture.


    But still, compared to men who just looked hungry but were relatively in good shape, women''s condition was many times worse, they only have a small tattered cloth piece wrapped around their bodies private pasts while the remaining body was naked.


    They have various kinds of injuries on their entire body, most of the injuries they probably got during sex, their cages have a weird unbreathable smell mixed with blood, sweat, piss, cum, etc, their bodies were very dirty as if they haven''t wash them from months, overall for female slaves, this place is undoubtedly hell.


    Because Myne was standing on the staircase, he could see the entire basement, and with his Night Vision and Sight Enhancement Large skills, Myne soon found his target. The dragon child was locked in a small cage in the middle of the basement with five men guarding him boredly clearly unclear about the situation on the surface.


    Huh? Black colour?


    F*ck! This guy is a child of black dragons? Now I hope his parents don''t come here while he is here otherwise this town is done for.


    Myne thought with surprise, after all this is common knowledge that not only black dragons are most powerful dragons among all other dragons but they are also very fierce and easily lose their temper, and once that happens unless someone overpowers them and beats the hell out of them no one can stop their rampage.


    Let''s finish this quickly, Myne thought and with Stealth skill he hurriedly came behind those guards, along the way he already confirmed that there were only 6 guards in the entire basement, five were in front of him playing cards, while the remaining one is in a slave cage in the right corner, probably doing some adultery.


    "Hey, it''s been half an hour, why has Boss Coper didn''t come back yet? Don''t tell me he is having a chit-chat with that big tit slave? Although she is indeed a little more beautiful compared to others but she is still far from enough to steal Boss''s heart."


    "Who knows, maybe today he has more energy after all he was in a very good mood when he came here. Don''t you see just how drunk he was, he might be playing with her so it is normal for him to take his time. Anyway, it is not the first time he has spent a lot of time with female slaves."


    By the way, doesn''t that big tit slave have a cute young daughter? I wonder if Boss...


    Shut up, you idiot! Don''t talk nonsense, although our Boss is a little crazy and easily gets carried away, but he is not a monster, that big tit slave daughter is only 4 years old, why the hell would Boss want to do the thing with a child?"


    "Hehehe, sorry, I was just joking. Don''t be so serious..."


    Bang


    Cough. Whooo...


    Myne hearing the middle-aged woman''s request nodded his head and after taking a deep breath, he shook his head and cast AoE Fire Maximum skill in the cage, burning everything together with the middle-aged man and woman.


    "What! Fire?"


    "Ahhhh..."


    Because the fire tornado''s power was quite formidable, the low-level iron cage was not something that could handle it, so soon while breaking the ceiling of the cage, the fire tornado directly headed toward the wooden ceiling of the basement.


    "This should be enough to burn down this entire f*cking shit hole," Myne mumbled and quickly run toward the Waffle.


    "How it is?" Myne asked after coming back.


    "I have already talked to him, and he understood that we are here to save him so he won''t make trouble for us. Now Prasie me," Waffle happily reply while wagging his tail.


    "Good boy, you did a nice job. Now let''s get out of here, this place is about to burn down," Myne said and shot a wind blade at the cage lock releasing the dragon child inside without any problem.


    "Help! Help, there is fire!"


    "Fire! Fire!"


    Just as Myne released the dragon child and was about to use space-time magic to escape, suddenly he heard other locked slaves'' screams.


    Oops, I forgot about them, Myne thought and after putting Waffle on his head, and carrying the dragon child in his arms, he hurriedly ran toward the other locked slaves and shot wind blades at their cage locks, and released them as well.


    Those scared slaves didn''t give a f*ck about Myne, their saviour and said thanks for saving them, they quickly ran out of the cage like beasts and headed toward the staircase as fast as they can.


    A poor guard following the order of the beautiful woman just finished searching all the upper floors and was about to open the basement door, when the first slave kicked open the door in his face and ran out of the basement in the surprised eyes of 20-30 guards and a beautiful woman.


    But before they could think what happened, more slaves ran out of the basement like bulls and without thinking they started fighting with guards while thinking that they wanted to stop them.


    Hey, what''s going on, how did those slaves come out from their cages? The woman asked dumbfoundedly but in her repose, she got a punch on her face by a scary-looking slave.


    Myne, on the other hand, knows nothing about the surface, and even if he knows he probably didn''t care, after releasing those poor slaves, and starting fire on the basement he uses space-time skill and opens a portal a kilometre away from Adol Town, and went in with Waffle and the dragon child.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167. Saving Town

    "Hoo, mission over, who''d have thought it would be that simple, it didn''t take us an hour to finish this," Myne said after coming out of the portal and erasing it immediately afterwards.


    "Wafuu, that''s because I was with you," Waffle who was resting on Myne''s head said while laughing, clearly he already started learning from Myne.


    "Myne, it seems like this kid''s parents are already here," Waffle suddenly raised his head and looked at Adol Town with a serious face.


    "What! Why are they here so fast? This is very coincidental," Myne asked dumfounded while feeling that the timing of the dragon child''s parents coming was quite doubtful, Just as he rescued their child, they immediately came to Adol Town to make havoc, this didn''t look like a coincidence.


    While holding a lot of doubt in his heart, Myne looked at the sky of Adol Town and saw a giant black colour dragon flying dominatingly there while looking at the people in the town as if they were a group of ants who dared to rob its child, which was indeed the case, as compared to a dragon, Hume is really ants in front of them, from both strength and size.


    As the dragon was already angry as hell, and lost its reasoning because of valid reason, it didn''t stay at its place for too long and took a deep breath, It then opened its giant mouth and let out an extremely powerful roar.


    Roarrrrrr...


    The roar of a dragon was indeed no joke, Myne who stood at least one kilometre away from the battlefield felt his ear hurt, let''s not talk about the people who were directly below the dragon. Most of the weak people directly lose their will to resist or escape just as they hear the loud roar, they all fall down on the ground in fear while hoping that a miracle happens and they can save their lives.


    After declaring its grand arrival to the entire town, the dragon found a big building and landed on it. Then it again opened its mouth but this time, it directly used the dragon race trade mark ability, The Dragon Bearth.


    The extremely hot orange flame mixed with a little red color which can melt even the hardest iron shoots out of the black dragon''s mouth toward the nearest building.


    The dragon fire immediately blasted apart the building but its momentum didn''t reduce at all, and continued heard toward the ground where many small stall owners who were hiding behind their stalls opened their eyes wide with fear seeing magma-like fire coming toward them but before they could even think of running, the dragon fire hit them and burn them to the ground.


    Seeing such a horrible sense there was a moment of silence before mobs started screaming in horror while running like headless chickens in all directions.


    Roar...


    The black dragon after the first attack, didn''t stop and continued to destroy building after building, most of the people didn''t die from his dragon breath but were buried under the debris of the destroyed building.


    As for the town guards? They are nowhere seen, maybe they are the first ones who react and run away after seeing the giant dragon on their head.


    Sigh what a great view, I wonder how many people have lost their lives by now, Myne thought while coming out of the portal on the Adol Town''s wall and staring at the black dragon in front of him.


    As for the reason why he came here, this, of course, has nothing to do with saving people or becoming a hero, he just wanted to fish in trouble water, and steal the black dragon skills, after all it''s not every day you encounter a dragon, how can Myne miss such a great opportunity?


    [ Name: Black Dragon


    LV: 130


    Race: Dragon


    Gender: Male


    Age: 219 y/o


    [Skills]


    Terror Bite


    The black dragon after seeing his child, like an uncontrolled bull, runs towards Myne with his all might while jumping on building after building and trampling people underfoot whenever he sets foot on the ground.


    "Although no one was going to give me anything for my great heroic work, nor people would even say thank you to me, but still, today, I Myne would save this town," Myne said with a smile while opening his arms widely toward the rushing dragon as if he is inviting him to come to smash him into pieces, but sadly no one saw Myne such a cool act, everyone was still just trying to run as far away from the dragon as possible.


    Although seeing Myne''s weird behaviour which was completely different from others, the black dragon''s speed slowed down a little and a hesitated expression appeared on his face, but this change only lasted for a second before he again increased his speed and just when he was 10 meters away from Myne, suddenly out of nowhere a 20 meters big vortex appear in front him.


    Because the black dragon''s charging speed was quite fast, it didn''t even have time to react before he smashed into the vortex and disappeared wherever place Myne wanted to send him.


    Sigh, I save a town just like that, and some people still complain that I am very shameless. Where can you find a good-hearted person like me who does good deeds from the shadow without care about fame and fortune? If things go like this maybe I will become a saint one day, Myne thought while staring at the floating clouds in the sky like an old man.


    "Anyway, let''s go little guy, let''s meet your father," Myne said and opened a portal in front of him which was connected to the forest a dozen or so kilometres away from Adol Town while gesturing to Waffle and the dragon child to follow him.


    ...


    "Where is the dragon?"


    Just as Myne left, fifty or so knights wearing silver armour, riding war hours, led by a 2-meter tall knight in red armour, asked a random passerby who was hiding behind a tree.


    "Ahh, Lord Marcus, thank god you came," The man hurriedly comes out from behind the tree and starts flirting with the man in red armour.


    "Stop your nonsense and tell me where the hell that dragon suddenly go?"


    Although that man even in such a critical situation tried to bootlick, but the man in red armour clearly wasn''t in a good mood, so he hurriedly urged that man to speak.


    "Sorry, my lord but I don''t know, just a moment ago the dragon was making a catastrophe when for some reason it fell from the sky, then it started running toward the town walls angrily, but just when I thought it would hit the wall suddenly a small light shone in front of it and it disappears in that light."


    "Disappear in the light? Are you kidding me? How can such a big dragon disappear? Listen you better tell the truth otherwise..."


    "I am telling the truth, my lord, how can I have the courage to lie to you?"


    "Well, Uluna, Yarru, Onl, go find out what''s going on here, and where the hell did that dragon go?"


    The man in red armour orders his three most trusted soldiers with a frown.


    "Yes, my lord..."


    The three soldiers reply loudly in union and head in a different direction to find out the situation, but they soon come back with a confused faces.


    "What happened?" The man in red armour asked.


    "My Lord, we asked my nearby people and all of them said the same thing this man told us, that dragon indeed disappears in a blue light," The soldier named Onl said respectfully.


    "How can this be possible? If that dragon really disappeared out of thin air, then it can only mean one thing that someone has helped us secretly," The man in red armour mumbled but seeing that his soldiers staring at him waiting for further instructions, he coughed light before continuing, "Listen you all, since the dragon is already left, then go and help injured people."


    "Yes, my lord," All soldiers said in union before they all spread in different directions to rescue people.


    A mysterious existence that makes a dragon disappear, who could it be? The man in red armour thought while staring at the town wall.

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168. Crushing The Black Dragon

    After coming out of the portal the first thing Myne saw was a big cloud of dust, as well as a 30-meter-deep pit on the ground. In the pit lay a black dragon roaring angrily while climbing out of it.


    I should have dropped him from a higher altitude, then he might lay there for some minutes obediently instead of barking nonstop like a mad dog, Myne thought with a frown, in order to calm down the black dragon he opened another part of the portal 300 meters high in the sky, and without his flight ability he naturally falls down on the ground making such a big mess but surprisingly even after falling from such a height, the black dragon doesn''t have even a single wound on his body.


    As expected of Boss level predator, his body is really very solid, but why he looking at me seemed quite abnormal, Myne thought while starring at the black dragon whose golden eyes now turned blood red, and was breathing so heavily that fire started coming out of his both nose opening.


    "Myne! This child said that he wanted to talk to his father and try to calm him down," Waffle while flying in the air suddenly came in front of Myne, and spoke.


    The child dragon who was following Waffle nodded his head.


    "Are both of you sure? That guy doesn''t look in the right state," Myne asked worriedly while pointing at the black dragon with a frown.


    Hearing Myne question both Waffle and The child dragon, look at the black dragon who was on the verge of losing his mind.


    "He is saying that it should be fine, no matter how angry his father was he wouldn''t attack him," Waffle the living dragon language translator said with some hesitation, clearly he himself didn''t have too much confidence in his own words.


    "Okay then, but try to not go too close to him," Myne advises the child dragon after thinking for a while.


    Getting Myne''s permission The child dragon nodded his head, and flew toward his father slowly, followed by Waffle.


    "Hey, Waffle, you brat where do you think you are going? He is this child''s father, not yours, also do you forget what your Mother told us before, "Stay away from trouble"?


    If something happens to you, your mother will eat me alive, and I have no mood to die at such a young age, so come back here right away," Myne scouted angrily seeing Waffle following the child dragon and flying toward the black dragon who was like an unknown volcano with smoke coming out of it which can erupt at any moment.


    "Relax, Myne, I am not a fool, I just wanted to see him from close, can''t you see, I am flying there is no way that big lizard can hurt me in mid-air," Waffle like every curious child who doesn''t get enough beating from parents and filled with blind overconfidence of course not going to listen advise of elder, he continues to follow the child dragon who was already in front of the black dragon and making weird sounds, probably trying to communicate with him in dragon language.


    "Damn it, come back your idiot, don''t go there, and he didn''t listen to me.


    F*ck I know it, raising a child is the worst job in the world especially if that child is a boy," Myne curses Waffle under his breath but still hurridly uses appraisal on him and pasted some skills to him which he rarely uses, worst case scenario even if things got out of hand Waffle at least can hold till he opens a portal and recuse him.


    [ Name: Waffle


    LV: 39


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    Status: Tame (Myne), Curious, Excited


    [Skill]


    Father! Father, it''s me your son, please calm down and stop attacking I am safe now, and those two saved me, so please stop," The dragon child while flying in front of his father shouted but for some reason, his father never answered him and just stared at him while breathing roughly.


    "Father! Can you hear me? You are scaring me now please say something, and where is Mother? Father, please say something!"


    "Shut up!!! I will kill everyone."


    The Black Dragon roared again loudly sending his child to fly backward, directly crushing him to Waffle who just come near him.


    "Ahhh, what''s going on?" Waffle asked bewildered after stabilizing himself, but before the child dragon could say anything a giant black object came from their right side at them with an extremely fast speed and hit their small bodies with great force, sending both of them into the forest like a meteorite, life and death unknown.


    "Waffle!!!"


    Myne who was very alert the entire time and thought about every possible situation, was also dumbfounded by the ruthlessness of the black dragon he never expected that the black dragon would attack his own child without any hesitation.


    After hitting Waffle and his own child with his tail as if they were mosquitoes, The black dragon then roared while facing the sky as if he had done something great, and ran toward the direction where Waffle and his child landed.


    "Shit-shit-shit, Fenrir will definitely kill me after knowing about it," Myne mumbled fearfully and hurriedly opened a portal beside Waffle.


    Waffle who managed to stop his small body after breaking some 20 or so giant trees, was now lying on the ground, his body was twisting from pain, although he had lost consciousness just as he hit the second tree. There were a lot of injuries on his body and blood flowing out of them nonstop.


    But still, even though his condition looks very critical from the outside because he has a very perverted healing skill Regeneration, there is no life-threatening danger, at least thanks to regeneration skill Myne won''t have to worry about getting crushed under a certain divine beast paw.


    "Thank god, he has already started to recover."


    Myne after coming out of the portal hurriedly took Waffle in his arms, and checked his condition, and only after confirming that he was breathing normally and injuries recovering rapidly, did he take a breath of relief, as for The child dragon? Since it was his own father who attacked him then it has nothing to do with Myne, so he doesn''t care about him.


    Roar!!!


    "Motherf*cker, you almost killed me, now go to hell," Myne looked at the black dragon who was rushing toward him with bloodshot eyes and raised his right hand toward him.


    He then used his most recently acquired skill Magic?Water Colossal, a skill he got from the catfish monster, and currently his most powerful single-direction skill.


    As Myne activates the skill, a blue transparent hexagram array appears in front of his palm, but Myne doesn''t stop and continues to pour more and more magic energy into the skill and the hexagram array also becomes bigger and bigger.


    Finally when Myne first time after awakening his skills used 20% of all magic energy from his entire reserve in his Inventory, which was clearly no joke as because of his Inventory Myne''s body is like a never-ending pit absorbing magic energy nonstop 24 hours a day.


    So after seeing that his skill become powerful enough to deal with a dragon Myne stopped holding back and shot at the black dragon who was just 20 meters away from him.


    The hexagram array which was more than 30 meters big started shining very brightly and suddenly with a loud sound as if someone had opened the door of the dam, a big 25 meters big water pillar shot out from it with an extremely great force and hit straightly at the face of unprepared the black dragon.


    The dominating black dragon who was making trouble everywhere a moment ago like a paper doll flowed away with the water pillar and while breaking tree after tree as well as giant boulders along the way it soon disappeared from Myne''s sight, but because out of anger Myne used too much magic energy, the giant hexagram array continue to shot water while giving the black dragon free ride, and only after two entire minutes did power inside the hexagram array faded away and it also slowly vanished in front of Myne.


    "F*ck! Seem like I did too much this time! But that bastard deserves it!" Myne exclaimed with shock while staring at the mess created by his skill, which was many times more than what the black dragon did, at least he didn''t make many kilometres long and dozens of meters deep gulf in the middle of the forest.

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169. One More Black Dragon?

    "Wafuuu..."


    "Thank god Waffle you woke up, you literally gave me a heart attack," Myne said while hugging Waffle gently.


    "Sorry, Myne, I didn''t listen to you and made you worry," Waffle said weakly.


    "Don''t apologise to me, you should think about how you are going to explain this to your mother because I am going to tell her everything what you did and will request her to punish you properly, so next time you won''t be disobedient," Myne said with a poker face and while carrying shocked Waffle in his arm who continuously trying to pursue him to not tell Fenrir anything, he hurriedly comes to the black dragon laying on the ground.


    There were several injuries on his body, but they were nothing compared to the major injuries on his back. His one of wings was heavily wounded, and blood was gushing out of his body like a fountain, but that guy still lived up to his name as a member of one of the strongest races, because even after being so heavily wounded he still stood up his feet as soon as he saw Myne.


    After seeing Myne the black dragon first time shows an expression of fear and hesitation, but he quickly suppresses them and while making weird sounds which were no different them crying in pain ( dragon version ), he opens his mouth widely at Myne.


    Just when Myne thought that the black dragon again going to scream like a wounded animal to show off his vocal cord power, suddenly an amazing thing happened. The black dragon whose skills and abilities were stolen by Myne actually shot Dragon Breath at him.


    Seeing yellow-red colour hot fire coming toward him, unprepared Myne was taken aback and didn''t understand how the black dragon could use his skills/abilities, which didn''t exist in his appraisal information.


    Because of the unexpected attack, Myne''s reaction was clearly very late, although, at the final moment, he somehow managed to use double jump skill and jump 10 meters high, while saving his punny life, but that was not without cost, the black dragon finally after taking a serious beating, burned down Myne''s legs to ash.


    "Ahhh..."


    Myne like a broken kite, fell from the sky while screaming loudly, and because the pain he felt after losing his leg was no joke and Myne, who didn''t get much of an injury after awakening his skills, was suddenly faced with hellish pain that was enough to render him unconscious on the spot, but maybe he was worried about Waffle or maybe because he saw the black dragon staring at him, he somehow managed to hold on.


    Bang!


    Myne fell on the ground creating a small cloud of dust and breaking one of two of his bones.


    "Myne!"


    Waffle who came to his senses exclaimed with shock and tears in his eyes, seeing Myne injured so heavily and if Myne hadn''t coughed blood indicating that he still still alive, he nearly declared him dead.


    "Why are you screaming so loudly in my mind? I am still alive, wait till the day I stop breathing before you cry like this," Myne spoke gritting his teeth in a tattered voice. While enduring unimaginable pain he sat down on the ground and looked at his legs with teary eyes which had now completely disappeared below his knees.


    "F*ck! F*ck! F*ck! I become lame! Now who is going to satisfy all my women? Who will protect them from the bad eyes of others?


    But suddenly Waffle who was preparing for a battle arrogantly, overestimating his capability again, after hearing the second black dragon roar, dropped his guard and while saying "Wafu", he climbed his way up to his usual place, on top of Myne''s head.


    "Waffle, what''s happening? What did this black dragon say?" Myne asked confusedly to his personal dragon translator.


    "She is that kid''s mother, she said that she has no intention of fighting with us," Waffle calmly said.


    And you believe it? Myne asked with a sigh while rubbing his forehead.


    While Myne and Waffle having a secret conversation, the female black dragon lands beside her husband who is in very serious condition and almost gets roasted by his own fire.


    After that, the female black dragon hurridly checks her husband''s condition and after confirming that he is not going to die anytime soon she lets out a breath of relief and looks at Myne and Waffle with a complicated expression, clearly, although she is very angry but she''s self-aware enough to know that she''s no match for this little Hume in front of her, and If she tried to fight blindly, her end would be no different from that of her husband.


    So after thinking for a while, she let out a small sound from her mouth probably saying something to Waffle in dragon language.


    "What did she say this time?" Myne asked curiously while wondering if he should ask Fenrir if there was any way to communicate with monsters.


    "She said that she wanted to meet her child," Waffle replied confusedly and hurriedly looked left and right, probably searching for that unlucky fellow who was forgotten by everyone.


    "Ohh, then tell her, that her husband sent her child flying, and she may find his body in some random corner of the forest," Myne said causally, he has already accomplished his mission, now that the little boy''s own father wants to kill him, why should he care about his life and death?


    Hearing Myne''s command, Waffle, who wanted to bootlick Myne so he wouldn''t tell his mother that he got injured because of his foolishness, obediently nodded his head, and told word to word what Myne said to the female black dragon.


    Hearing Waffle''s ruthless narration, the female black dragon let out an angry roar, and just when Myne thought that she might attack them, she turned her head toward her injured husband, opened her mouth and shot dragon breath at him with her full strength.


    The poor male black dragon was already heavily injured by Myne, but under his wife''s wrath, he again suffered heavily.


    After burning her own husband in anger and kicking his butt sometimes, the female dragon hurriedly wave her giant wings and fly toward the direction where Waffle pointed while saying that her child can be found there.


    "Hehe this guy is definitely not going to have a peaceful life in future," Myne jokes with a smile like taking pleasure in other misfortune.


    "What do you mean?" Waffle asked confusedly clearly didn''t understand Myne''s adult joke.


    "Nothing, when you grow up you understand naturally," Myne said and sat down under a tree while waiting for the female black dragon to come back, he is also a little curious about that poor child.

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170. Waffles Despair

    Myne and Waffle were eating snacks under the tree while chatting about some bizarre things when they saw the female black dragon coming toward them with her poor child in between her big jaw who was beaten to death by his own father.


    Boom!


    The female black dragon landed beside her husband, and after kicking him some time to vent her anger, she gently lay down her child on her ground.


    Myne and Waffle also come to see that little guy''s condition, which is surprisingly not that bad, although he is injured and unconscious but that wasn''t a big deal and he should be fine after some days of rest.


    "I have to say those big flying lizards'' defence is quite tough. Anyway, since this kid is alive and has met his family, then our work is done here," Myne said to Waffle and then telepathically contacted Fenrir, "Fenrir, I handed over the child dragon to his parent, Although there was some disturbance happened in the middle but in the end, I completed my mission successfully."


    "Ooh, that''s good, I know I can believe in your work. By the way, is my boy alright? He didn''t cause trouble right?" Fenrir asked worriedly but hearing her question Waffle on Myne''s head quickly jumped down on the ground and shook his head toward him nonstop trying to persuade him to not complain.


    Watching Waffle''s third-rate acting, Myne him a rest assured smile before he shamelessly told everything to Fenrir, making Waffle collapse on the ground with horror-filled eyes.


    When Myne told Fenrir that Waffle almost died if he didn''t have the skill given by him because of his stupidity, although it was through telepathy, a terrifying bloodthirst was conveyed to him.


    "F*ck! Fenrir is super angry, someone is in big trouble now," Myne mumbled nervously his Adam''s apple twisting feeling Fenrir killing instant through telepathically, he then looked at the male black dragon who surprisingly woke up even after receiving so much beating and now was getting scolded by his wife.


    "This guy is done for..."


    "I see, good work, Myne. I won''t blame you for my child''s foolishness. By the way are there figures of Humes at the surrounding area right now?''


    "Ahhm, no, currently we are in deep in the forest, quite far from the nearest town," Myne replied causally while grabbing Waffle who was trying in vain to escape.


    "Is that so, in that case, Myne Immediately use your teleportation skill and connect to my place, I need to give my little boy some love," Fenrir said while gritting her teeth.


    Myne of course not dare to mess with an overpowered angry mother, so he quickly did what he was told and connected Fenrir''s residence in the Divine Spirit Forest.


    Just as both places connected through the portal a bloodthirst leaked out from it and covered the whole place.


    The dragon couple also probably realised the sudden dense bloodthirst wafting around, as their conversation which was more of the female black dragon beating her husband was interrupted and they turned their face towards Myne''s direction all at once, fear was clearly visible on their face.


    Just like that everyone didn''t move slightly for the next fifteen minutes, for Myne and Waffle those fifteen minutes were nothing, but for the dragon couple it felt like an eternity.


    "Where the hell is Fenrir''s younger brother, how long that guy is going to let us wait," Myne mumbled dissatisfying, but then suddenly a big shadow covered everyone attracting their attention.


    Everyone looked at the sky and saw a gigantic 150-meter-tall red lava-colour dragon descending slowly in front of them.


    F*cking hell! So big! This is the Divine Beast, Jormungandr, the legendary ruler of the dragon race. Now this is how a Divine Beast should be, Myne thought while starring that Jor with awe, and admiration.


    "Myne, I can hear your thoughts, and believe me I am not happy knowing that you low down so much on me because of my size," Suddenly Fenrir''s unhappy voice sounded in Myne''s mind.


    "Oops, Sorry, Just joking, don''t take my nonsense seriously," Myne hurriedly said.


    "As if I am going to believe in your nonsense, you are asking for beating recently," Fenrir said while rolling her eyes, then she ignored Myne and spoke to Jor, "You''re finally here, Jor."


    "I''m sorry Big Sis for asking this again, but are you sure you don''t want to deal with his matter at the Divine Spirit Forest? It''s okay at the moment, but we don''t know when Humes might approach this place, if they show us, it would be quite a pain in the ass to deal with things later."


    "Sigh, okay you win, let''s go to my place," Myne opened a big portal for everyone, Fenrir''s request after thinking for some seconds.


    Since It''s a request by Fenrir who will give him the reward for his work later, of course, Myne doesn''t want to disobey her and lose a lot of good things.


    He immediately connected the Divine Spirit Forest to his current location using Space-time skill, and opened a big 100-meter tall and 10-meter wide portal.


    "Sorry this is my skill current limit, I can''t open a portal bigger than this," Myne apologised to Fenrir while looking at Jor.


    "Don''t worry about him, he can adjust his body size," Fenrir said casually and after picking up a depressed Waffle from the ground she quickly entered in the portal.


    Watching Fenrir enter the portal, Jor also let out a breath of relief, he then quickly came to the black dragon family, and spoke some weird words that Myne obviously didn''t understand.


    Then in front of Myne''s surprised eyes, a green light shone on both the male black dragon and the child dragon, and soon visible to naked eyes their injuries recovered, and both of them stood up on their feet as if nothing happened.


    After healing the black dragon family, Jor said something to them, they nodded at him happily and after giving Myne an awkward look they quickly walked into the portal without any hesitation or fear, clearly their favorability toward Jor is very high.

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171. Almost Got Tricked By An Old Dragon

    Myne watched the black dragon family walking in the portal fearlessly, although Myne had saved their child, they did not thank him even once, for them as if it was Myne responsibility to serve them the mighty and ancient race and he should feel honour about it.


    Ignoring ungrateful oversized lizards, Myne looked at Jor, who was not only the second Divine Beast he had met but also his employer, who is soon going to empty his pocket on behalf of Myne''s service.


    From Myne''s point of view, Jor is nothing but a walking treasure trove, after all this is a common fact that dragon-like collect shiny and valuable things.


    As Myne looked at the giant red dragon, Jor also observed him very closely, releasing a little bit of pressure on him while wondering what is so special about this Hume that his Big Sis valued him so much.


    Is he testing me?


    His pressure is quite harsh, and bloody, it is as if I am standing at the mouth of an active volcano, compared to him Fenrir''s pressure always feels like a gust of cold wind blowing in the rainy season, of course, this treatment might only be reserved for me, and other defiantly doesn''t think that, after all, I am her best friend, Myne thought while looking into Jor eyes fearlessly with a smirk on his face, because after hearing the previous conversation between Fenrir and Jor, Myne notice a very important thing, and that is Jor is quite scared of Fenrir, so there is no way he can harm him.


    Huh? Interesting, this little Hume doesn''t get scared after feeling my Aura? As expected of a person valued by Big Sis Fen so much, he is quite different from others, Jor thought curiously and then saw Myne gesturing him to enter the portal.


    Why is this guy unfolding his wings? Don''t tell me he wants to enter into the portal while flyi... F*ck! Is he trying to attack me? Should I call Fenrir for help? Shit, why his wings are shining so much...


    "Ahhhhh... My eyes..."


    "Why are you screaming like a little girl, Big SIs Fen friend? Has my sudden action frightened you?"


    "What! Who?" Myne exclaimed suddenly hearing a heavy and old man-type voice in his mind, which was completely different from Fenrir''s sweet and lovely voice.


    "It''s me, little guy, for the time being, it''ll be inconvenient if we cannot converse, so I have granted you my sacred protection. You shouldn''t be unaware of it, right? After all, you already have Big Sis Fen''s sacred protection."


    Myne hearing Jor''s voice again in his mind, finally calmed down and looked at him embarrassingly, for a moment he indeed got frightened when he saw Jor releasing light from his wings, especially when his eyes suddenly started hurting.


    Did I get one more divine protection? Although it should be called telepathy contact link, but anyway, people... I mean beasts have their own way of giving things names, Myne thought and hurriedly used appraisal on himself...


    [ Name: Myne


    LV: 76


    Race: Hume


    "Now then, Jormungandr. How do you plan on settling this matter?"


    Just as Myne came to Fenrir''s home, he heard her cold emotionless voice, which made all the dragons in the cave break out in a cold sweat


    "Big Sis, please calm down, and try to understand, their child was kidnapped by those evil Humes, and they haven''t seen him for many days, which made them ruthless. They are searching for the child while flying about day after day without any hint which makes them violent and irritated.


    So when they smell their child Aura in that small Hume town, out of anger this guy who was near that town loses his mind and starts making havoc while disregarding my warning. When your friend interrupted him in the middle, he became quite angry and accidentally hurt my little Nephew."


    Jor said nervously trying to make the situation clear so Fenrir wouldn''t become violent suddenly and beat the hell out of the black dragon family, including himself as well.


    But when he saw Fenrir''s indifferent emotionless face, he hurriedly changed the topic, in the matter of shamelessness this guy indeed deserved to be called the ruler of the dragon race.


    "Anyway, let''s put those unpleasant things on hold, and come to the main topic, first of all, I''ll have to thank Big Sis and her Hume friend Myne. Thanks to your cooperation in this case, the child could return to his parents safely.


    Honestly, with the nature of most of Hume it might have been impossible if it had only been us trying to find this child since most of Hume are very cunning and evil and can''t be trusted, so let me thank you from the bottom of my heart," Jor said with a smile which was quite ugly and clearly doesn''t suit on his face, and give a small bow to Myne and Fenrir.


    Is he praising me or indirectly provoking Fenrir against me? Myne thought confusedly.


    "Hey, Fenrir, is your younger brother trying to say that I am very cunning and evil and you should stay away from me?" Myne who doesn''t like talking nonsense directly puts his thoughts in front of Fenrir.


    "Ignore him, do I look like a 10-year-old girl to you who needs others'' advice to judge people?


    Don''t worry and let him talk nonsense, we will add all of those things to his final bill," Fenrir''s calm voice sounded in Myne''s mind, making his eye shine brightly, and Myne couldn''t help but rub his hands out of excitement while thinking just how much juice Fenrir going to fetch out from Jor in the end.


    "However, it shouldn''t be a mistake to say that the origin of this entire matter was the Hume race. Originally I wanted to come out for revenge, but considering Myne, I decided to stop that. Because of that, why don''t we reconcile on this matter," Unaware of Myne and Fenrir''s secret conversation Jor said while looking at Myne with a smile.


    What the f*ck! This bastard literally throwing the pot of trouble on my head to save his ass? Myne thought while gritting his teeth in anger, no one had done this kind of shameless thing with him before, and if not for the fact that the other party in terms of power was completely out of the league, Myne would have already thrown a dozen or so wind tornado at him.


    "No, no, Lord Jormungandr, how can you not take revenge for such a great crime? Although I am also Hume, but this doesn''t mean that I represent my entire race, I am just a commoner without much sense of existence, there are hardly dozens or so people who know me, so you don''t have to hold back.


    Evil people deserve punishment, otherwise, if you let them go today, tomorrow they might again kidnap other dragons'' children. So please rest assured and go and punish those evil Hume as much as you want, there is no need to reconcile on this matter," Myne said with a face excited expression while trying to hold back his anger.


    Hearing Myne''s awe-inspiring speech, the dragon family in the background nodded their head while looking at Myne with admiration, they also didn''t want to reconcile, since those evil Hume dared to steal their child then it is only natural to take revenge, but the opposite to them, Jor, who thought that everything is going according to his plan, hearing Myne speech couldn''t help but stare at him dumbfoundedly while wondering if Myne is an imposter in Hume''s disguise who has a deep hatred for Hume otherwise how can someone say this kind of thing about his race without blinking?

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172. Unexpected Windfall

    "Cough! Myne, you are still very young, you shouldn''t be so cold toward your own race, but still, since you help my people I decide to forgive your race this time," Jor seeing that he can''t save his ass fooling Myne with a word game, he shamelessly change the subject.


    "Jor, enough now, neither Myne nor I care about what you do with Humes, the only thing I wanted to know is how you want to settle this matter of almost killing my kid?"


    "Well, about that..."


    Jor who didn''t expect that Fenrir would still hold on to this matter, could only speak awkwardly, clearly he didn''t know what to say. Jor let out a deep sigh before falling silent.


    "Jor, if you can''t come up with a good suggestion, I shall decide for you. Let me beat the hell out of this guy who tried to kill my kid.


    If he''s lucky, he won''t die, And to make things fair if he is on the verge of dying after I beat him then I will heal him," Fenrir said and suddenly blue colour aura started surging out from her body, and all the hair on her body started shinning, blue lighting spark can be seen travelling all over her body once in a while.


    So cool, I also want this type of special effect when being angry, Myne thought surprisedly, although he had seen this before, but that time he didn''t know Fenrir and he was more worried about his own safety than special effect.


    "Big Sis, please don''t say such dangerous things, how can this guy survive after taking your beating? He only looks big and powerful but actually is quite weak, he was easily beaten by Myne, and if you took action then this little child you and Myne rescue directly became a paternal orphan," Jor said hurriedly while trying to calm down Fenrir.


    He really didn''t want to see people of his race die for some trivial matter.


    "Ohh, then should I let him go without giving any punishment for almost killing my baby boy? Jor, you really know how to joke around. Hehe, do you think there is such a good thing in the world?" Fenrir spoke while laughing maniacally, and everything near her started shaking violently.


    Seeing that things are about to get out of hand, Jor, hurriedly spoke, "Big Sis, please calm down, and let me finish... What I wanted to say is that you told me before that Myne can transfer people skills with the cost of some days of his life right?"


    "Yes, but what does this have to do with our matter?" Fenrir asked with a frown.


    Hearing Fenrir''s question, Jor didn''t immediately answer, but looked at Myne and with a mysterious smile he continued, "Myne can you also transfer dead people skills?"


    Myne who was enjoying drama in the background suddenly caught off guard and while wondering what this shameless red giant lizard planning this time, he shook his head, and replied, "Although I''ve never tried it before, but it shouldn''t be the case."


    "Anyway, they''re only waiting for their deaths once they enter it and they don''t need their skills. In that case, wouldn''t it be more effective if those skills were put to good use? It''ll be troublesome if they cause more problems with those Skills if someday they escape from prison.


    If they come periodically to cut them off, those troublesome things will be gone, and it''ll be two birds with one stone."


    The more Jor spoke more excited he became, he looked happier to let Myne steal his prisoner skills than Myne himself who still couldn''t believe in his ears what he heard, Someone wanted to give an entire prison filled with powerful dragons to him so he stole their skills? Isn''t this his biggest dream?


    "Motherf*cker, Now this is called Jackpot!!" Myne yelled in excitement but hurriedly covered his mouth with his hands seeing that Jor and Fenrir looking at him weirdly.


    "Sorry, I was carried away in excitement, you guys please continue, just ignore me," Myne said hurriedly while trying to look calm but with a wide ear-to-ear grin like a pervert plastered on his face, It was really hard to ignore him.


    "Sigh, well your proposal is indeed very tempting, but there would be many dragons in the prison right, if Myne transferred all of their skills wouldn''t he lose quite a lot of lifespan? After all, unlike you and me most of Hume doesn''t live too long," Fenrir asked with concern, clearly she cares more about Myne than her children getting some skills.


    Sigh, I never thought that Fenrir cared so much about me, she is literally treating me like her child, but I have to say I am very touch, she gives me a feeling like I am with Big Sis Maya, Myne thought with a sigh while looking at Fenrir gently.


    "Hahah, Big Sis, you seem to care a lot about your new friend but don''t worry about it, this kind of little problem is very easy to solve," Saying such Jor waved his left-wing gently and suddenly out of nowhere a palm size white fruit appeared in front of him, and slowly start levitating toward Myne.


    "This is the fruit called Apols, a rare fruit filled with dense vitality, many years ago I helped Elf Queen to solve a great disaster, and to show her gratitude, she gave me 10 Apols fruits. Every one of those fruits can increase a person''s lifespan to 100 years. During those years, I have already given 9 fruits as a reward to other people and now I only have this last Apols Fruit left.


    After eating it Myne shouldn''t have to worry about losing some years of lifespan," Jor said with a smile while watching Myne grabbing fruit with a dumbfounded expression.


    "If what you said is true then I can rest assured.


    Myne, what do you think, do you want to accept this job?" Fenrir asked although she also wanted to talk to Waffle about this matter but after thinking that she is playing the role of angry mother with him, she decided to let him suffer a little more, only when he saw how much he had lost because of his foolishness will he dare not do more dangerous things in the future.


    "Yes, I want," Myne subconsciously said while staring at the white Apols Furit in front of him with greedy and hungry eyes, If not for Jor and Fenrir watching him Myne would have long ago devoured this godly powerful fruit. For this kind of thing, there is only one place where after putting it Myne felt relief and that is of course his stomach.


    Calm down, Myne, people are watching, mind your image, there is still a great treasure of skills waiting for you, Myne thought and after wiping saliva from the corner of his mouth, he carefully put the Apols Fruit in his Inventory.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173. Unreliable Dragon Express

    "Good, since Myne don''t mind taking this job, and the terms are also very nice, this time I let this matter go, but Jor, remember to control your race, otherwise, there won''t be next time," Fenrir said calmly toward which Jor nodded his head quickly like a obedient child.


    "Don''t worry this time it is a pure accident, nobody can hurt my little nephew at least in the future no dragon will do that, this is my promise to you," Jor said dominatingly.


    "I hope so, by the way, you go and deal with those dragons, before taking Myne to your prison, I wanted to talk to him a little. Myne comes with me," Fenrir said after gesturing Myne to follow her, she walked toward the pond where desperate Waffle was lying on the ground.


    "What do you want to talk about," Myne asked while waking with Fenrir.


    "Tell me what the hell are you thinking when you give my little boy a name without asking his Mother''s opinion? I give his responsibility to you as a friend so he can learn about the world while staying with you, but you directly took the role of his Father and not only did you give him that weird name but within two days you spoiled him so much he already learn some of your bad habits."


    Fenrir after seeing that they are far enough from Jor and he was really busy dealing with his people, said annoyingly while staring at Myne with her big blue starry eyes. If Myne''s answer didn''t satisfy her, then no one saved him from getting her Motherly love.


    "Hahaha! About this... Sorry I forgot to inform you, I thought that since you haven''t named your children for so many years, you might not interested in this kind of thing, so when my wives asked me his name, I decided to give him one which Waffle himself like very much, but if you don''t like it, can you change it. As for taking the role of Waffle''s Father, how can I even think about it?


    I am still young and have no desire to get beaten to death by your husband, I am more than happy to be his big brother, or uncle would also fine," Myne said embarrassingly while rubbing the back of his head, he is telling the truth, that day he was very tried and really forget to ask Fenrir opinion before giving Waffle his name.


    "Sigh, you really know how to make trouble, and although I felt like that Waffle''s name is a little weird, but since my boy likes it then let it be. Also let me tell you for your information I don''t have a husband, although I am already a mother, but I am still single.


    Our Divine Beast reproduction system doesn''t work like you Hume, I don''t know how other Divine Beasts make children, but we Fenrir use our inner energy, some special divine fruit, and God''s Blessing to give birth to children, by the way, God Blessing is the most important factor," Fenrir said calmly, there is not a single bit of shyness on her face while talking such a private matter.


    F*cking hell! Then doesn''t this mean Fenrir is still a virgin even after being hundreds of years old? Sigh, if only she was a hume, I really wanted to taste a century-old milf beauty, Myne thought disappointed as for the psychological burden of f*cking a granny? there is no such thing, after all many races live hundreds, even thousands of years, for example, Dragons, Elves.


    They are super races who don''t take time seriously like Hume who only lives a hundred years maximum, for those super races, a person of hundreds of years is no different from Hume''s adolescence.


    And Myne''s thinking is very fixable, as long as the other party is beautiful, and has a nice, cute, somewhat naughty and lovely personality, then no matter how old she is, he doesn''t mind accepting her with arms wide open.


    "Okay, Uncle Jor," Waffle nodded happily and after giving Fenrir a sweet lick, he sat down in Myne''s lap.


    "Big Sis, see you later then," Jor said with a smile, and after getting Fenrir''s nod, he waved his giant wings and In the blink of an eye, he soared high into the sky, and the Divine Spirit Forest became a dot.


    Sigh, those two naughty kids only know how to trouble me, but Waffle''s name is not that bad. Now I think about it, I should as well give my other children good names, so an accident like this doesn''t happen again, where I their mother know nothing about it and someone else gives them their name.


    No this can''t happen, I have to do something, Fenir thought worriedly and after finding her other two children behind her cavern bulling an Ape, she hurriedly ran toward them to fulfil her duty as mother.


    ...


    "Ohgodohgodohgod, so fast, I''ll die if I fall from such a height," Myne on Jor''s back after screaming heartfully and finding out that he has a fear of extreme heights, hurridly comes back to sense and use Paste skill to glue his ass onto Jor back.


    "Now then, since you have adjusted yourself to me very well, I don''t have to hold back.


    Let''s go there is still a long way to go," At the moment Jor said that, the scenery flowers past Myne at an amazingly high speed, but Myne clearly wasn''t in a condition to see the view, because of Jor''s overwhelming speed and wind pressure which was so great that Myne can hardly open his eyes, and that too only when he completely lay down on his back hugging his entire body on his iron-hard scale, which was so uncomfortable that Myne could only cry without tears.


    "Ugyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa..."


    "Uncle Jor, you are too fast, please be a little slow, otherwise I will blow away."


    Just as Myne used all his defensive skills, and somehow managed to withstand wind pressure, suddenly Waffle under his chest whom he had forgotten about completely, complained to Jor though telepathically, otherwise, it would be nigh impossible for Jor to hear his voice.


    Heaing Waffle complains Jor let out a forgetful mutter, "Oh", and after that, a faint green wall was erected around Myne and Waffle.


    "It''s a barrier made with wind magic, you should not have any problems with this," Jor''s voice sounded in Myne and Waffle''s heads.


    Although Jor is very unreliable when it comes to taking care of others during flight, and Myne''s first impression of riding him is not very good, but when it comes to using magic he is indeed a professional, the wind barrier created by not only block wind pressure but also provide fresh air to breath.

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174. A Mysterious Man

    While crushing Jor seven generations for not making the wind barrier earlier, Myne sneaked a glance at the landscape flowing by him at a staggering speed, he could see flames rising from the front. Currently, they just crossed the Divine Spirit Forest and entered into the neighbouring kingdom of the Augusta Kingdom.


    Hm? I wonder what is going on there, why is an outrageously large area burning?? Is there a war going on or something? Myne thought with a frown and looked closely at the burning place with his Sight Enhancement skill, otherwise with their current height without using the skill he could only see dots moving on the ground.


    What the f*ck! I don''t know which country this is, but the invasion of such a large number of monsters doesn''t look natural! Shit, the entire city gets destroyed by monsters, as far as I can see there are only dead bodies.


    Myne stared at the bloody sense in front of him silently, although he normally didn''t care about the life and death of strangers, but seeing the wealth of an entire city burning in front of himself by some mindless monsters, Myne couldn''t not but get angry.


    "Hm? What''s wrong? You look angry?" Jor noticing Myne''s emotion, called out to him confusedly.


    "What going on below there? Why those monsters are attacking that city?" Myne asked after hearing Jor''s voice while trying to calm down himself.


    "Ohh that, seems like The Kingdom of Demons started a war again, good grief, this will going to bring me a lot of trouble," Jor said dissatisfied and explained Myne''s reason behind the war.


    Recently, a new king of the Kingdom of Demons came into existence. This king brutally killed the late king who was more politically moderate, and announced that he will dominate the other races and become the supreme king of the entire world.


    With that proclamation as the origin, they are launching large-scale acts of aggression with the demon race against the kingdoms which neighbour the Kingdom of Demons. It seems that they have been cornered until right before the whole kingdom has been annihilated.


    "Since it''s an event among you mortal races, and has nothing to do with the duties assigned to us Divine Beasts by God, we can''t intervene in it even if all the people die in front of us, unless they are protected or have a close relationship with us, no Divine Beast would come forward to enter in this muddy water," Jor said emotionlessly, clearly after living unknown amount of years Jor have seen so many deaths that now he becomes indifferent to this kind of sense, anyway every once in a century a lunatic come forward and start a war because of some silly reason while thinking himself God, and now get used to it.


    "Sigh, what a waste of resources, Instead of making their own Kingdom beautiful, some fool wanted to rule the entire world even after knowing that there are hundreds of powerful beings living in the world who if become angry then easily make them disappear within some hours. This world really doesn''t lack fools," Myne mumbled while shaking his head.


    Probably because Jor heard Myne''s mutterings, he also nodded his head in approval and once again faced the "Prison Labyrinth" and accelerated.


    "Myne, although I wanted to join you to deal with those idiots imprisoned here, but just now I received an urgent message from my people saying they need my help to deal with an important matter, so I have to go. Sorry, but It seems like we have to part ways from here on.


    You see as a supreme ruler, I am not as lucky as Big Sis, who can enjoy her life as she wants and has to do a lot of things daily," Jor said with a smile, but Myne could see envy in his words, clearly being a ruler is not as easy as it seems from the outside.


    "Don''t worry Lord Jormungandr, this is not a big deal, since you already gave me permission, I am also not in a hurry to take those dragon''s skills, I wanted to do it slowly, anyway now I have a lot of time, and those dragons not going anywhere," Myne said with a smile while watching the gate of Labyrinth as if it is his own property.


    Well, if that is the case then I can assure, by the way, you should take care when you take their skills. Although the freedom of those dragons imprisoned here have been snatched from them, and they are very weak because of their bad living condition but they can of course use their skills if they feel danger from you.


    They''re all ruffians who committed crimes, they don''t care about killing, but they are very afraid of dying, so if possible, take their skills secretly to avoid trouble and don''t try to underestimate them," Jor advises seriously.


    "Understood, I will be careful," Myne said obediently, he really has no desire to go head-on with those ruthless lizards who were impression here for only god know how long, he just wanted to steal their skills, and it''s not like they have treasure hidden under their butt that he needs to fight with them for, they are imprisoned here, and all of them are a poor ghost, so why the f*ck he wanted to mess with them?


    "How am I going to open this gate?" Myne asked confusedly seeing that Jor was about to take off.


    "Ohh, you can''t open his gate.


    This gate is sealed by very powerful runes which are also the core of this entire labyrinth, as long as this gate is closed no dragon can come out of this prison, but this thing only works for dragons, if you want to enter, just climb the wall and jump down another side, with your skills it shouldn''t be a big deal right?" Jor spoke with a giggle, and without waiting for Myne reply he flaps his wings and flew away.


    "Why does it feel like Uncle Jor just wanted to get rid of us?" Waffle asked innocently while watching Jor flying further away from them.


    "Because he really did that. Anyway, forget about him. Your uncle Jor is not a reliable dragon, it is better to stay away from him," Myne said while shaking his and after looking at the giant gate of Labyrinth for some seconds, Myne opened the portal and travelled back to the Fenrir residence.


    As for why he didn''t go into the Labyrinth and steal some powerful skills immediately? That is because it would be a big waste. After knowing that there is a hidden section in his appraisal skill called Race Skill, which is locked, how can he go in and steal those dragons'' skills?


    Then won''t after upgrading his Appraisal skill he again have to find those dragons one by one to steal their Racial Skills? And currently, he has more them enough skills to deal with almost all of his problems, and thanks to Jor''s generous gift he can afford to waste some time now and have no hurry.

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175. I Made Aisha Sex Addicted?!!

    "We are back! Wafuu"


    As Myne and Waffle walked out of the portal, two violet lumps hurled themselves at Myne with breakneck speed, enough to make Myne collapse along with a ''Puff'' sound.


    "Myne!!!!"


    Waffle''s siblings called out at the same time.


    "Hey! I am also here, don''t ignore me!" Waffle said with dissatisfaction, but after seeing that his elder brothers didn''t care about his mood, he showed them his tongue annoyingly before flying toward Fenrir who was sitting under the giant tree in their house.


    "Okay, okay, I understand that you guys are happy to see me but please stop licking me," Myne said helplessly while putting down both little monkies on top of his stomach.


    "Hahaha, don''t be shy Myne, they just wanted to show how much they miss you," Fenrir jokes while watching Myne''s annoying face with a giggle.


    "Ohh, that''s wonderful, I really appreciate that you two like me so much. But you guys should do something more interesting than licking me, how about eating some delicious food? Myne said with a smile, and took out various kinds of cakes, cookies, pies, pasteries, buns, juices etc, which he put in his Inventory yesterday night after dinner.


    All of those foods were prepared specially for him by royal chefs, and Myne became full after eating 1/5 of the entire food but he doesn''t have the heart to let them go, so he puts them in his Inventory.


    "Wow, thank you, Myne," Waffle''s sibling, after watching the pile of delicacies in front of them, their eyes shone brightly with excitement, they licked their lips and after saying Myne thanks they started devoring food as if they were hungry for months.


    "So how did you guys come back so early? I thought you were very excited to get new skills?" Fenrir asked with some sadness while watching her children eating like hungry monsters, although she didn''t want to admit it but she had to say that when it comes to food she really can''t make her children as happy as Myne.


    Myne then casually blurted out the whole thing about Jor being busy with his dragon ruler things and himself not being in the mood to explore the labyrinth. After which Myne sat down beside Fenrir and talked about some small events specifically about the war, but Fenrir lightly said that she was never interested in those kinds of things, so she didn''t know much about it.


    As long as some idiot doesn''t mess around in her forest she doesn''t even go much far from her home.


    Then Myne spent half an hour with Fenrir''s family, played with Waffle''s siblings, and then finally said goodbye, although Waffle''s siblings were very sad and didn''t want to let him go, but after Fenrir gave them her motherly love, they immediately become obedient.


    One went into Aisha''s t-shirt, and after skillfully lifting up her soft bra, it started messing with her hard nipple, while the other one entered her skirt, then douse into her silky panty, and two of its fingers after rubbing her vagina entrance and feeling that it is already super wet, immediately enter inside her wet tunnel.


    "Moannn..."


    Aisha moaned in Myne''s mouth loudly feeling his naughty fingers inside her cave.


    Myne also enjoying Aisha''s softness and tasting her saliva after an entire day of hard work, and was about to take Aisha to the bed to take their light exercise to the next level when suddenly he heard a sound from outside his room door. Seem like some don''t want to see Myne happy.


    With a heavy heart, Myne unwillingly broke the kiss and withdrew his hands from his most favourite places, while Aisha with a confused face stared at him still don''t understand why Myne suddenly stop when she is almost about to cum? This is clearly not his style.


    "Sorry, honey, but you have to wait till the night, it seems like someone didn''t want to see us happy," Myne said with a forced smile while pointing at the room door which was showing a sign of getting open.


    Seeing the room door was about to open Aisha came back to her senses, and quickly ran toward the bathhouse with a red face to adjust her clothes which almost became a mess thanks to Myne, especially her panty, which was so wet that Aisha had to change it now if she want to walk comfortability.


    Soon door fully opened and a girl with shoulder-length golden hair, and a worried face entered the room, but when she saw a man in the middle of the room wearing his shirt and looking at her with a smile on his face, she couldn''t help but open her eyes widely in surprise.


    "Yo, you look very worried my little princess, has someone bullied you? If so then just say his name, I will teach him some manner later," Myne said with a smile, threw the shirt that he was about to wear on the bed, and opened his arms wide toward Sylphy.


    "Lord Husband!!!"


    Sylphy cried out in surprise after coming back to her senses, she hurriedly ran toward him and like a rabbit jumped into Myne''s embrace and hugged him tightly.


    "Well, it would be a little difficult to teach myself a lesson, maybe you can help me to beat down your Lord Husband so he won''t make you worry again?" Myne spoke with a giggle while rubbing Sylphy''s back to calm her down.


    "Lord Husband, please stop joking, do you have any idea how worried Aisha and I were for you? After we got the message from the Adol Town that the dragon mysteriously disappeared, we were constantly uneasy about you," Sylphy said while making angry pout expressions.


    "Honey, I didn''t expect that you guys would be so worried about me during this whole time, please forgive me, I won''t do this kind of thing again," Myne said with an innocent smile and gave Sylphy a lovely passionate kiss as well, but because she was wearing tight Vintage Lace Straps With Cardigan Dress, Myne naughty hands can only wonder outside her dress.

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176. The Dragon Mediator

    "By the way, what happened to that dragon and his child?" Sylphy after enjoying a wonderful kiss but feeling that Myne''s intention wasn''t pure, and his hands slowly unzipping her dress, quickly broke the kiss and asked.


    "Don''t worry about them, we had an in-depth conversation and I managed to convince him to not harm innocent people, so from now on at least this dragon child kidnapping matter won''t bring us any more trouble," Myne said mysteriously and after giving confused Sylphy a light kiss on her forehead he lazily lay down on the couch.


    "Are not you going to report this matter to Your Majesty?" Aisha, who came out of the bathroom after adjusting her clothes, asks with a frown seeing Myne lying on the couch while Sylphy watching him like an idiot love sick girl.


    "Aisha, whose side are you? I just came back after fighting a deadly battle, and currently tired, hungry, and don''t even have the energy to lift my legs, Instead of offering me some delicious food you promised me before or even simple water, or giving me a hug to refile my lost energy, you want me to run in this entire big palace like a dog to search for my Father-in-law?


    Do you think I am a monster? If he wants to know about the Adol Town matter, he has to come to me, I am his Son-In-Law, not his servant, Myne said annoyingly and closed his eyes, not wanting to quarrel with Aisha.


    Seeing Myne so angry, both Aisha and Sylphy were taken aback, they didn''t expect that Myne would be so angry with Faren, they both looked at each other and could only smile helplessly.


    "I told you he would be angry, Your Majesty wants to make Myne work for free like others, how can there be such a good thing in the world?" Aisha whispered to Sylphy.


    "But didn''t Father give him the royal family authorization token? I think it is more than enough as a reward, right?" Sylphy asked innocently, she didn''t understand why Myne is not taking the token seriously and treating it as if it was just a piece of metal.


    "You are really hopeless, I don''t understand what did you do so many years in the royal palace other than knight training," Aisha said helplessly while shaking her head, she decided to ignore her otherwise she might not be able to control herself and maybe spit out some unpleasant words.


    Sylphy who was in deep thought and couldn''t decide which side she should take, let out a deep sigh and came to Myne who was acting as if he had fallen asleep, she sat down beside him, took his hand in her soft hands, and spoke gently.


    "Ahm, Lord Husband, are you angry because Father didn''t you enough reward for your mission? If so then I can give you my money as a reward for this mission. So can you please stop being angry at Father?"


    Hearing Sylphy begging, Myne opened his eyes and let out a helpless sigh, he pulled Sylphy in his arms and hugged her tightly making her lay down on top of his naked chest so she wouldn''t start crying in order to convince him, and spoke, "Sylphy, dear, first of all, I am not angry with Father-in-law, otherwise, I wouldn''t be lying here lazily in his palace. I am just disappointed with him.


    Second, as my beautiful little wife, including your sexy body and other all things already belonged to me the moment I took your virginity, so it is a little funny that you want to give my own money to me, hehehe."


    Then he looked at Faren who was making a face as if he has eaten shit, and beside him Garnet whose beautiful face also have a worried expression, then Aniue although he doesn''t understand the entire matter but seeing his Father and Mother''s expression, he probably guess that this matter is not that simple.


    It seems like my dear Father-is-law is not an idiot like his ministers, he probably guesses the seriousness of this matter, after all, if that dragon child had been killed by those slave traders, then maybe before tomorrow morning this kingdom have been invaded by hundreds of dragons, Myne thought calmly, and just stood his place beside Sylphy, since those people are happy and haven''t given him time explain further then let them be happy, after all as a good people Myne didn''t want to ruin their happy moment while saying that they are already on top of a certain divine dragon hit list.


    While Myne getting lost in his thoughts in the midst of loud cheers, Faren also calmed down, he took a deep breath, adjusted his facial expression, and raised his hand.


    Seeing Faren''s gesture, everyone also calmed down one by one, and silence once again returned in the room.


    "Nicely done, Myne. I am proud that I accepted you as my son-in-law. To celebrate your great achievement, let me give you an honourable title. How about Dragon Slayer? No, it''s not like you killed it, huh.... Aah, calling you The Dragon Mediator sounds good, right?!


    Okay, Myne, I The King of Augusta Kingdom, bestow you with the honourable title of The Dragon Mediator!!!"


    As Faren''s thunderous voice fell, again loud cheers mixed with exclamation and surprise spread out throughout the entire room.


    "Oh, that''s a good Title! The Dragon Mediator!" A random minister whom Myne had never seen before came to him with a wide ear-to-ear grin plastered on his and hurriedly shook his hand.


    "You''ve accomplished something even more difficult than killing it and saved the Adol Town, you''re worthy to be called a Hero!" Another minister this time an old grandpa with a long white beard came to Myne and spoke with a smile.


    "As the princess''s husband, this title will bring you more prestige, which you currently lack the most, won''t it!


    Your Majesty, how about formally bestowing Lord Myne this title formally in front of your people?" A middle-aged man who had a clean shaved face, long hair black hair, a sharp mouth and small eyes, spoke with a gentle smile, anyone who met him for the first time, seeing his gentlemanly down-to-earth attitude would have a good impression of him.


    "Haha, Morg, it''s rare for you to say such a nice thing, isn''t it? Are you scheming something again?" Faren said while laughing, but his eyes stared at Morg coldly.


    Ohh, this guy''s reputation doesn''t seem very nice, he is definitely the type of guy who harbours ill-intention toward the king and always opposes the king''s order but because of some special reason the king can''t do anything to him, Myne thought while starring Morg with great interest, only this type of people can attract Myne''s attention.

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177. Shameless Boasting

    "Haha, Morg, it''s rare for you to say such a nice thing, isn''t it? Are you scheming something again?" Faren said with a small laugh, but his eyes stared at Morg coldly.


    "No, I am not thinking of such a thing, at least not this time!" Morg still with a gentle smile on his face replied without minding Faren''s cold look and continued, "I also heard of the situation, isn''t it sheer stupidity to oppose Lord Divine Beast or something?"


    "Hey! Sylphy, who is this guy?" While Faren and Morg having friendly chit-chat, Myne whispered in Sylphy''s ear.


    "Morg is the Prime Minister of our Kingdom.


    Although most of the time his and Father''s opinion often didn''t end well, if he judges that it will not be in the interest of the kingdom, he will not shun admonishing even Father and there were many times when Father wanted to kick him out of his position but because of his energetic work for the sake of the kingdom, many other ministers support him wholeheartedly and Father could only bit the bullet and let him do whatever he wants," Sylphy said with a helpless smile.


    Ohh, now this is interesting, It seems like Father-in-law doesn''t have absolute control over the kingdom. Maybe this is also the reason why Father-in-law didn''t arrest Claude and his gang even after knowing that they had a hand behind kidnapping the dragon child, and desperately needed proof to take action, Myne thought.


    "Haha, well, it''s not like I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, well then let''s do what you said. Thanks for your wonderful suggestion Morg," Faren said with a forced smile while gesturing for everyone to sit down back to their seats.


    "Myne you did a great favour to our kingdom and have saved thousands of lives which was a great merit. Tell me, do you need anything as a reward? As long as your demand is reasonable I will do everything to fulfil it," Faren asked making Myne''s heart beat faster like durm.


    Finally, the moment I am waiting for has come, Myne thought and unknown to him a wide ear-to-ear grin appeared on his face.


    ...


    "Sigh, I, I''m exhausted, that''s why I don''t like the crowded place but no matter what seems like I used up all my this week''s luck while dealing with this dragon child mission and now it is my bad luck period going on," Myne said tiredly while throwing a small money pouch which was his reward for saving an entire town from dragon toward Aisha, and himself flopped onto the bed.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Lord Husband, 200 platinum coins are also not a small reward right? And it is you who demand Father to just give some money as a reward, now you can''t blame him," Sylphy followed behind Myne and after she sat down beside him spoke gently.


    "Sylphy, as a princess, at least you shouldn''t say such a thing, do you really want to say that what I did is only worth 200 platinum coins? And I was been a little humble, okay, but I didn''t expect that Father-in-law would be so shameless that he took my Little word so seriously.


    Sigh, anyway, Let bygones be bygones, In the future, I will be more careful and not let anyone take advantage of my innocence," Myne said while wrapping his arms around Sylphy''s waist, pulling her into his embrace and burying his head into her perfect handful size breasts.


    Ahhh...


    "But Myne, that moment when those fifty or so people rush toward you like a pervert, and you are frightened to death and almost hide behind Sylphy, that was really a sight to see.


    "Don''t worry, since she is my fan, then how can I drive her away? Come both of you sit down on the couch, I tell you how I fought with that evil dragon with my life on the line, saved Adol Town and won the title of The Dragon Mediator," Myne said with a smile while patting Ayri''s head as if she is a cat.


    ...


    "So after that, I negotiated with the Lord Divine Dragon, he took his people away and I also came back, later Father-in-law gave me the title, and now here am I telling you guys about my adventure," Myne finished his story while nodding his head with satisfaction seeing everyone present in the room starring at him with awe, idolize, and respectful expression, even Aisha was no expectation, only Waffle was given him weird glance once in while but because he can''t communicate with other he can only ignore Myne''s shameless boasting.


    "Wow! Brother Myne, I didn''t expect that you escape the pursuit of 10 dragons, and force them to listen to your demands," Ayri spoke with surprise.


    "Yes, and talking with Lord Divine Beast without backing away while looking into his eyes without any fear and beating his own people in front of him, I don''t think anyone in history has ever done something like this," Rector nodded his head.


    "Lord Myne is so powerful, It is my honour to listen to such an exciting adventure by your own mouth," Luna who was standing behind Rector timidly said and bowed deeply to Myne.


    "Haha, now you guys are embarrassing me, I am not that great, it''s just I didn''t want to see our people die in vain," Myne said shamelessly but anyone who is familiar with him can say that he enjoys getting praise very much.


    "By the way, although it is only been evening, but why don''t we eat together? This way I can tell you some more of my wonderful adventures," Myne suggested and everyone excitedly nodded their heads like chickens.


    "Then you guys wait, Sylphy and I, go to the kitchen and bring food for everyone," Aisha said with a smile.


    "Lady Aisha, you don''t have to do those things, let me go and bring food, after all this my job," Luna hurriedly said, but Aisha just smiled at her, she grabbed her hand, and started walking toward the room door.


    "Since you want to help then come with us, I promise Myne that I make his favourite food after he comes back so clearly you can''t help with this," Aisha said playfully and along with Sylphy, the trio walked out of the room.


    Seeing girls leaving, Myne nodded his head with a smile, he took out a fantasy novel from his inventor and handed it to Ayri.


    "Ayri, here this is one of my childhood favourite books, you give it a try till Aisha and others come back, I believe you like it very much."


    "Ohh, ''The Tail of Seven Princesses and A Wizard?'' Let me see I have never seen this book in library."


    Just after seeing the word Princess in the title, it immediately attracted curious girl Ayri''s attention, she quickly took the book from Myen and started reading the first chapter.


    After making Ayri busy, Myne gestures to Rector to follow him and walk toward the balcony.

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178. Rectors Secret Task ( Part. 1 )

    "So you already found yourself a girlfriend, huh? I didn''t expect that you would be so fast, Rector?" Myne spoke while leaning on the railing of the balcony with a knowing smile.


    Hearing that Myne found out about his and Luna''s secret affair, Rector rubs the back of his head and laughs embarrassingly.


    "Hahaha, Brother Myne, this is all thanks to your task, If you hadn''t given me that task I might never had enough courage to tell Luna my feelings because of our status. For this Luna and I are very grateful to you," Rector said shyly.


    "What! Did you spill the beans? Haven''t I told you not to tell anyone about your secret task?" Myne asks with a frown, he didn''t expect that just after eating his crush Rector would betray him and spit out the secret between both of them.


    "No, no, brother Myne, I haven''t told Luna anything about it, I was just saying it for formality that Luna and I are very grateful for you. By the way, let me tell you the entire matter so you understand everything," Rector said hurriedly fearing that Myne might misunderstand him and refuse to give him his reward.


    -----Flashback-----


    After saying goodbye to Myne, Rector headed toward his own room while thinking about the task Myne gave him.


    Sigh, secretly breaking into the bathhouse of someone whom I have a crush on, or whom I have a good impression of, during the time she is taking a bath and steals her just used panty.


    This Brother Myne is definitely a pervert, although I also want to take those awesome magic items as well like Ayri from him, but during this task, if someone finds and informs Mother what I am doing, then I am done for, not even Father can''t save my ass then...


    "Prince Rector!"


    Just as Rector was thinking of whether he should take the risk and do the task given to him by Myne or not, suddenly a familiar voice sounded from behind him.


    "What the matter Luna?" Rector asks gently while staring at Luna''s running figure with love-filled eyes, but he soon hides his emotions.


    "Prince, your bath is ready. Also, Your Mother asked me to tell you that she is going to review your studies after three days. So it would be better for you to be prepared as much as can in those three days otherwise as a punishment you again have to spend an entire month with Master Ozak," Luna after coming to Rector took a deep breath and said while panting heavily.


    "Ohh, I understand, I will take care of it. Thank you for your hard work, Luna," Rector said with a smile and took out his handkerchief from his pocket and gently wiped the sweat from Luna''s forehead.


    Seeing Rector''s gentle care for her, Luna''s face immediately turned red from shyness, although she wanted to stop Rector from caring for her so much, after all she is just a maid, but in recent years, Rector has always behaved like this, at first she didn''t want to let him show too much intimacy for her as this can be very bad for Rector reputation.


    "Huh? Why are crying? Have someone bully you?" Although Rector know the entire story but in order to earn Penny''s goodwill, he asks with a face concerned and confused face.


    And just as he expected the poor girl who always gets scolded by everyone hearing Rector''s caring words immediately became emotional but she didn''t show it on her face, she just smiled a little and said that everything was okay, and no one was bullying her.


    "Prince Rector, do you need anything?" Penny asks again.


    "I didn''t need anything, but I just wanted to ask you something, you are the neighbour of my personal maid Luna, right?" Rector asks and seeing Penny nod affirmatively he continues, "You see recently I observed that Luna''s health is not right, she looks very tired all day, and there are dark circles under her eyes as if she hasn''t slept well, etc.


    I asked her the reason behind it, but she refused to answer me stubbornly, and I am worried that she might be ill, and not sleeping well at night because of work, however since I don''t have any proof, I can''t just force her to take medicine and give her some days off so she can rest. That''s why I came here to ask for your help."


    "What! Sister Luna is ill? Why don''t I know about it? Also, I met her in the morning and she looked healthy then?" Penny asked confusedly.


    "That''s because she was acting so you won''t be worried about her, anyway, let''s not waste our precious time anymore, tell me do you help me to save Luna?"


    "Y, yes I do, I do, Prince please tell me what kind of help do you need? Sister Luna is my only friend, I can''t let her suffer," Penny seeing Rector impatiently asked fearfully.


    "First, calm down, don''t be so nervous, and listen to me, in order to gather proof that Luna is ill and needs rest, tonight I want to observe her secretly so I can see why she doesn''t sleep well, and what she does all night, and in order to accomplish this mission I want to know her all habits like what she does after getting off from her work when she goes to take bath, etc," Rector asked with a dead serious face and seeing Penny worried face he know that he manages to fool her.


    ...


    At Midnight.


    "It should be that place where most of the maids of the palace took baths, because I have wasted a lot of Luna''s time, according to my calculation currently Luna should be inside the bathhouse, and there shouldn''t be anymore else besides her. Hehe, I am really a genius. My plan is going smoothly, now I just need to go in there, find Luna''s clothes and steal her panty.


    I wonder what kind of panty Luna likes to wear, simple or erotic?" Rector who was wearing full-body black clothes from head to toe leaving no part of his body uncovered, and has a black mask on his face, like a ninja, while running his brain horses in the wrong direction, stealthily enters the maid''s bathhouse.


    This should be the locker room where maids put their belongings in those big wardrobes. But, there is no name tag on them, I don''t in which Luna has put her clothes? Maybe first I should peek at her, who knows maybe she hasn''t put her clothes in those wardrobes, then won''t I wasting my time and effort in vain?


    Rector thought and quietly opened the bathroom door very carefully, and slowly peered inside while opening his eyes wide so he can capture every detail of the beautiful view inside and save them in the most important part of his mind.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179. Rectors Secret Task ( Part. 2 )

    When Rector peeked inside the maid''s bathhouse, what greeted him was not a big room covered in fog, and in the middle a giant bathtub filled with hot water or his beautiful crush''s naked body lying in the water washing herself, waiting for his devilish eyes to capture her body every detail, but a white flawless skin and two big bubbles which has a pointy pink nipple on the middle of them each.


    Huh? What are they? It seems like I have seen them somewhere, Rector thought confusedly and subconsciously pinching the rock-hard nipple in front of him.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Just as he did that the dazed lady who was stunned because of seeing an unknown man in black peeking inside also came out of her senses, and screamed at the top of her lungs.


    Hearing the lady scream Rector also realizes that he has found out and hurriedly closes the door with his all strength.


    Bang!


    "What the f*ck is this unknown maid doing in the bathhouse at the middle of the night? Didn''t Penny say this time there shouldn''t be anyone in the bathhouse? Damn it, that idiot really isn''t reliable, now I should quickly run away from here otherwise if guards found me then I was done for.


    Why does my luck always run out whenever I am doing something great?" Rector mumbled and hurriedly ran toward the exit.


    But Rector''s luck was far worse bad than he anticipated because halfway through the exit he heard a loud shout, which clearly coming toward his direction after hearing that lady scream.


    F*ck, are those guards like me also want to peek inside the bathhouse or what? Otherwise, how can they come here so quickly? Rector curses in his heart and stops, after looking left and right he runs toward a random wardrobe and hides in it.


    "What happened?!"


    Just as Rector hide in the wardrobe like a brave hero a middle-aged knight in casual clothes and a middle-aga milf maid in nighty hurriedly enter the bathhouse. They had just met some moment ago and enjoying the warm embrace of each other behind the bathhouse when they suddenly heard the loud scream of a girl.


    Although the maid didn''t want to get into someone else matter and wanted to spend her time with her lover, who was 10 years younger them her, whom she seduced with great difficulty because of the age difference but because her lover was a knight who took his duty very seriously, especially tonight, she can only give up after he pursued her with a promise of taking some days off from his duty and spend all the time with her.


    "Aunt Helga! Thank god you came, just now I saw a man in black clothes peeking inside the bathhouse."


    "The girl whose beautiful finger was clearly seen and touched by Rector came out of the bathhouse with only total wrap around her important private parts and spoke angrily.


    "What! Someone has the guts to peek inside the maid bathhouse in the royal palace? Ruth, have you seen that bastard''s face?"


    "Sorry, Aunt Helga, that man was wearing a black mask on his face," Ruth said disappointingly, she also knew that without any clue it would be nigh impossible for them to find that peeker.


    "Huh? What''s going on here? Aunt Helga, what is this man doing in the ladies'' bathhouse?"


    Hearing a new voice, all three people present in the locker room, turned their heads back and saw Luna with a small straw basket filled with clothes in her hands standing at the entrance while looking at the three of them suspiciously.


    "He is a guard of the royal palace. Ruth just now saw someone who was peeking inside the bathhouse, by the way, you just came out from outside, have you seen anyone in black clothes and a black mask?" Aunt Helga asked with a frown.


    "I don''t think I have seen such a weirdo along the way," Luna said after thinking for a few seconds.


    "Well, it seems like that peeker has already run away. but still give me some minutes I try to find some clue," The knight guard whose eyes not even for a second let Ruth''s hot and tight body say with a serious expression before started wandering all around the locker room trying to find a so-called clue.


    "Aunt Helga, is this the guy whom you have been dating recently?" Ruth after the knight walked away asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, why?"


    Sigh, if I had known that being alone would be so difficult later, I would have seduced a promising young man when I was young and now might playing with my grandchildren," Helga said with a sigh while shaking her head regretfully.


    "Don''t be so discouraged Aunt Helga, you are still quite young, and for the next 10 years you don''t have to worry about old age, also with your mature devilish figure, on top of those giant boobies and butts, there is still a great possibility that you can easily find a young man for you and can spend next some years like a young girl, give birth to one or two children, and settle down.


    Only thing you need to do is use your brain and find a perfect target," Ruth encourages Helga while patting her shoulder.


    "Ruth, do you really think I can start my own family at such an age?" Helga asked doubtfully, but the fire of hope could clearly be visible in her eyes.


    "Of course, I have full confidence in you that you can do it. Remember Aunt Helga, never underestimate the power of a milf, as long as you are willing to work hard, it is just a matter of time before you settle down. If you consider me a friend, then listen to me throw away this shity guy, and start searching for someone with whom you can start a family," Ruth said confidently.


    While Ruth was manipulating Helga to start a family at the age of 40, Luna in the wardrobe felt like she was about to faint from shyness, because just now she felt a hard rod-like thing touching her private part.


    Omg, prince disk is touching my vagina! What should I do now? He must have found out that I am very wet down there. He definitely thinks me a pervert. What should I do? Luna thought nervously while biting her lips, and looked up at Rector to see his reaction, but to her surprise, Rector still stared at her calmly, it just his breathing becoming heavy and his face getting close and close to her.


    *Kiss


    Before Luna could understand Rector''s intention he already made his move.


    Two noobs who only heard about kissing from others, there is of course no need to talk out their technique. Their kiss was going completely according to their instincts


    "Luna, I... I love you."


    After breaking the kiss and taking some breath, Rector finally gathered his courage and told Luna his feelings, while praying in his heart that Luna wouldn''t reject him.


    "What! But Prince you and I both know that we can never be together, our status gap is too big."


    Although hearing Rector''s true feelings toward her made Luna so happy that she wanted to scout loudly and hug him and kiss him again, but after remembering the other party''s identity, her excitement soon died down.


    "So you indirectly saying that you don''t like me, and rejecting my feelings, right?" Rector asked with a sad face.


    "I didn''t say that..." Luna seeing her secret crush''s sad face although she knew that they could never be together still couldn''t take it anymore and spoke with a shy expression.


    "Yes, so you love me as well, right? Luna, please tell me true straightforwardly," Rector asked excitedly while grabbing Luna''s shoulder and shaking her like a tree.


    "Mmm, I love you too."


    Under Rector''s excited and hopeful eyes, Luna also confesses her feeling as well.


    "Yes, I know it," Rector said excitedly and directly kissed Luna while hugging her tightly.


    "Sigh, sorry ladies, I don''t find any clue here, let''s go out and see if we found something there," The knight said disappointingly while walking toward the exit.


    "I told you this guy is the useless, better-made distance from him quickly before it would be too late," Ruth said disdainfully and Helga nodded her head in approval.


    But unknown to them just 10 minutes after they walk out of the bathhouse, Rector and Luna also come out from the wardrobe while panting heavily and staring at each other with intense lustful gaze.


    "Seem like today is not my bad day but my luckiest day," Rector jokes while laughing happily, and before Luna responds, he lifts her up in princess style and starts walking toward the bathhouse.

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180. You Two Are Just Too Weak

    "Like this I accomplished my mission and told Luna my feelings," Rector who was telling his love story to Myne said with an embarrassed expression.


    "Well, I have to say you are a big player. Even I didn''t have enough courage to eat my girlfriends just after telling them my feelings, but you on the other hand, not only took her virginity but also did that in a public bathhouse without caring about your image as a Prince. I wonder what you would have done if someone had caught you and Luna making love in the bathroom?" Myne asked disdainfully.


    "To tell the truth, at that time I didn''t thoughts about those things, I just wanted to show Luna how much I love her. Also, we were just half an hour in the bathhouse, after which we hurriedly escaped from there and came to my room..."


    "And then you guys share your love more openly there, right? Sigh, anyway forget about it, this is your personal matter I have nothing to do with it," Myne interrupted Rector and said while waving his hand casually.


    "By the way, Brother Myne, here is my mission object, now give me my magic item you promise," Rector said excitedly while taking out Luna''s purple colour plain panty from the shirt''s inner pocket.


    "Stop, you idiot, what are doing!!!"


    Seeing Rector taking out his girlfriend''s panty, Myne hurriedly stopped him and looked at Ayri. Only after seeing that she was reading the book very seriously, did he take a breath of relief.


    "Are you an idiot? Why are you carrying your girlfriend''s panty with you? It''s okay if you are carrying it secretly but why the f*ck are you showing it to others?


    Are you a child or something, if people show you taking out your girlfriend''s private clothes, they immediately label you as a pervert, and believe me no one likes a pervert especially girls," Myne said angrily in a low voice while hammering on Rector''s head with his fist.


    "Ooch, but hadn''t you task me to bring my crush panty? Otherwise, why would I carry Luna''s panty with me?" Rector said with a frown while rubbing his head.


    "But idiot can''t you use your brain a little? Since I already believe in your story, then why are you still showing that panty so openly? Do you think I have lived too comfortably for the past few minutes? Do you have any idea what would happen if your sister and Aisha found out about it?


    They might not let me enter the house for some days, and let me tell you I can''t sleep properly without cuddling them, this kind of punishment is no different from visiting hell for me," Myne said annoyingly, he suddenly felt that maybe playing a prank on Rector wasn''t that great of an idea, this idiot literally ruined his good image.


    "Sorry, I will be more careful next time, but what about my reward?" Rector asked while putting his most precious treasure back near his heart.


    "Hey, you are not allowed to touch my head, only Myne can do this, also I will soon overcome my shyness, just you wait, I won''t let Myne disappoint, and will give a tough competition," Sylphy said with a newfound determination.


    "By the way, girls, tomorrow I am going to take a special place and there not only I will help you to get a special skill but also give both of you some other new skills as well. Although I didn''t want to make you feel sad, but currently you two are too weak, and with this level of strength, I can''t be rest assured about your safety, so it is time to make you two powerful," Myne said seriously.


    "What!!!"


    "But Myne, you will lose your lifespan if you use your Transfer skill to give us skills, and I can''t accept something that costs your life," Sylphy said hurriedly with concern.


    "Yes, that skill is too evil, you shouldn''t take it lightly and use it as if it cost nothing, although currently maybe we are quite weak but we can become powerful as long as we train hard," Aisha said stubbornly forbidding Myne to use his transfer skill which cost him a month of lifespan for each use.


    Myne, seeing his both lovers care, felt excalmly warmth in his heart, and nodded his head with satisfaction at his vision of choosing his life partner.


    "Girls, relax and listen to me, you don''t have to worry about my lifespan if I don''t use my transfer skill in my entire life, then believe me till you both become century-old grandmas I will still look like middle-aged handsome man," Myne said while laughing.


    "What!! How can this be," Aisha who is most concerned about age, and her appearance exclaimed while standing up and looking at Myne with disbelief.


    Sylphy wasn''t any better than Aisha, she also stood up and stared at him waiting for him to reveal his secret of a long life, after all this universal truth that every girl wanted to live long and stay young and beautiful.


    Just as Aisha and Sylphy stood up, Myne immediately ignored their shocked and surprised expressions, and his all attention was drawn toward two pair of naked beautiful jiggling big boobies in front of his eyes.


    Hum, now if I closely observe both of their boobies, then Sylphy''s boobies look a little bigger than they were previously, Myne thought seriously.


    "Myne, stop staring at our breasts and tell us how you increased your lifespan. I never heard this kind of bizarre thing before," Aisha asked impatiently seeing Myne ignoring them and just staring at their breasts continuously even though he had played with them for 5 continuous hours.


    "Yes, Myne, there is no record in the Royal library which says that any Hume may have extended their lifespan," Sylphy, although didn''t show an impatient look like Aisha and spoke calmly but she also sighed helplessly for Myne''s perverted personality.

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181. Sharing information...

    "Yes, Myne, there is no record in the Royal library which says that any Hume may have extended their lifespan," Sylphy said confusedly.


    "Hehe, doesn''t this mean I am going to be the first Hume who has extended his lifespan and now going to live for more than 2 centuries? Anyway, both of you should be happy that when you both become grandmas you can still see my handsome face whom you love the most. Don''t you think it would be very exciting?" Myne said with a wide playful grin on his face.


    "Ouch!"


    "Now, if want to see your little brother safe then tell us the truth otherwise, it can be excruciating," Aisha with a deadly serious expression said while holding Myne''s little brother tightly and she was tightening her grip with every passing second, which made Myne shiver, although he knows that this is just an empty threat but he is doesn''t want to take any risk with his little brother.


    "Okay, okay, I speak, please let it go. Aisha, honey, don''t play with fire, it can ruin your future happiness," Myne said nervously feeling Aisha tighten her grip on his little brother.


    "Then speak quickly, it has already been 2 o''clock at midnight, and Sylphy and I also have to go to shopping tomorrow, there are hundreds of things we have to buy before the wedding, unlike you we care about our wedding.


    But if we don''t get proper sleep, then how are we going to do our work appropriately?" Aisha said while calming down and loosening her grip on her most precious thing, which she clearly never in her dream can think about harming.


    "Actually, the story is straightforward, after I rescue that dragon child, and give him back to his parents, in order to show their gratitude Lord Jormungandr gives me a rare magical fruit which increases the lifespan of the person who eats it by a hundred years, and as you can already see that I have eaten that fruit and increased my age to a hundred years.


    This is also the reason why I was saying that I will give both of you some powerful skills later, anyway now I have more than enough lifespan even if I lose a few years of my life in exchange for the safety of both of you, I will do so boldly, Myne said with a genuine smile while hugging his both wives tightly.


    But unknown to him his simple heartwarming speech left his both wives stunned, and his position in their hearts directly reached on the top.


    "Sigh, why did you bark so much nonsense, can''t you say this directly? Myne, you are becoming more and more naughty recently," Sylphy said with a small chuckle.


    "Ohh? Sylphy, I didn''t expect you would say such a thing, where did you hide my shy and lovely little princess? It seems like you already started getting infected by Aisha''s naughty personality, this is not a nice sign," Myne said while raising his eyebrow.


    "Huh? What did you say about me?" Aisha said with a frown while tightening her grip on Myne''s dick again with who she was playing just a moment ago.


    "Sorry... Sigh, Aisha, you are now becoming more like a lady boss who wants everything under control, it is a little scary," Myne said helplessly while skillfully moving his hands to his both wives'' boobies and starting massaging them gently to calm down himself.


    "Aisha, please let me sleep some more minutes."


    Saying such Myne tightly hugged and buried his head inside Sylphy''s boobs who just woke up by Aisha''s loud voice and pushed his little brother who was inside her all night more deeper inside her directly making it kiss her womb.


    "Ammmm... Myne, I am not ready yet..."


    "Huh? What?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s painful voice Myne opened his eyes with great difficulty and saw Sylphy with a little painful expression hugging him tightly while her head rested on his shoulder, he could clearly feel her shaking body.


    Then a wave of pleasure hit Myne which immediately made him realize why Sylphy was in pain.


    "Sorry, honey, it was completely subconscious, I don''t have the Intention to hurt you," Myne said hurriedly and took out his dick from Sylphy''s vagina lightly.


    "Don''t worry, I know you did it unknowingly, maybe before sleeping we should have taken it out, but in the end, we both got extremely tired and fell asleep.


    But I am very surprised that your dick was hard all the time, I can feel that my pussy is very sore and its walls are trying to fill the tunnel left by your big dick," Sylphy said with a giggle and after giving Myne a morning kiss, she left his embrace with a red face, and after greeting Aisha lightly she hurriedly run toward the bathhouse.


    "Hehe, she is still a noob, I remember when I put my little brother inside you all night, and the next day when you woke up, instead of crying out of pain, you first tightly hug me, then secretly start moving your hips while acting as if you are in deep sleep, that experience was really eye-opening for me," Myne said while laughing.


    "What! Did you know about it? No wonder you didn''t wake up that time even after I cum two times, I always wonder how can you sleep so deeply that even after making so much movement and noise right on top of your body you still didn''t wake up," Aisha said with a frown.


    "Haha, it is not my fault that you fail to notice me peeking at you all the time, especially your jiggling boobs. Only I know just how much willpower I use to not touch them, for me that was more harder than holding back my moan," Myne said giggling while getting out from the bed and hugging Aisha from behind.


    "Can you please take a bath first? You are really not smelling very nice," Aisha said while covering her nose.


    "As you wish Wifuu, by the way, can you please bring breakfast for us while Sylphy and I take a bath? So after eating, we can start our work?" Myne asked and after getting a nob from Aisha, he gave her a deep kiss and lightly slapped her jelly-like butt before heading toward the bathhouse.


    "Tsk, pervert," Aisha mumbled under her breath while watching Myne''s butty while licking her red lips with an evil smirk.

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182. Giving Skills...

    "Myne, tell me that this is not the place where we are going to get that Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill," Aisha asked with a frown while looking at the big pond in front of her.


    "Yes, this is the place, why? Do you remember something related to this place?" Myne replied with a playful smile.


    "Ohh, of course, I remember, after all, it was me who gave you this place''s location, but as far as I know this place is inhabited by slimes, right? There shouldn''t be any powerful monsters here," Aisha said confusedly while watching the calm pond in which slimes can be seen playing around.


    "Hehehe, but when did I say we are going to fight a powerful monster? I get Tenfold Experience Acquisition skill from a slime who live in this pond so of course I will bring you guys here," Myne said while watching dumbfounded Aisha and Sylphy with a satisfied expression.


    Does slimes also have such unique skills?! Sylphy exclaimed clearly did not believe in Myne.


    "Well most Slimes only have relatively common skills, but there is also the mutant version of slime which has unique skills, but they are very rare and because they look excitedly the same as normal slime, so without skills like Appraisal it is nigh impossible to tell the difference between them.


    If it wasn''t my luck good enough that day and I accidentally appraised that slime just as he came out from the pond, maybe I never have known about its existence. Since they look so much alike I spent a lot of time looking for that little guy among the other slimes last time."


    "But today is different, today, it''s your job to deal with those slimes and I am going to observe you guys in the background, and when I find that mutant slime, I will transfer its skill to you all one by one before he runs away.


    This will also help you guys to adopt your new skills which I am going to give you now, just take it as a training session," Myne said with a smile watching his four confused companions who were giving him different kinds of expressions.


    "Myne, this means you are going to give me more new skills, Wafuu?" Waffle who was raiding Ted asked with bright eyes while wagging his tail excitedly.


    "Of course not, first learn how to use the skills you already have before asking for new ones, don''t be too greedy," Myne said while patting Waffle''s head.


    "Okay, I understand," Waffle replied disappointedly and lay down on Ted as if he lost all his energy.


    "Bow-Bow."


    Seeing Waffle sad Ted tried to encourage his new friend who surprisingly could understand his words like his parents, but clearly, this didn''t work, so like Myne he also decided to ignore him for the time being, anyway, their friendship is currently at starting stage and there is still a long way to go before the bond between them becomes strong, so he doesn''t have any hurry.


    "Okay, now all of you stand in line, I am going to give you your new skills, I have stolen a lot of powerful skills with the help of Fenrir for you all, now it is time to give them to their real owner," Myne said with a smile while taking out some pebbles in which he stores some monsters abilities which he is going to give Ted.


    Aisha, Sylphy and Ted nodded their head excitedly followed Myne''s command, and stood in a line.


    After seeing their enthusiasm which would be very normal for anyone in this kind of situation, Myne didn''t waste time anymore and quickly opened Ted''s status window and transferred some abilities and skills that could be useful for him in an emergency.


    Most of which were support types since he already had quite a few offensive abilities, which like Waffle, Ted has no idea how to use properly as well, he also needs a lot of training.


    After dealing with Ted, Myne''s eyes fall on his two wives, first, he pastes [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ] on both of them, he gets them from Trolls when he goes to the dungeon of strength a second time and a saved in pebbles just for them, since unlike him who mostly deals with his opponents with help of magic they both use weapons and those two skills very suitable for weapon users.


    Then Myne thought a little, opened his own status window and pasted the [ Martial Arts: Succesive Shot ] on Aisha, this is a special soul type that he never uses for some obvious reason.


    Then he pasted [ Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword ] on Sylphy, this is also a soul-type skill just it needs a sword as a supportive item to activate.


    Hum, for now, let them play with those skills, after they get used to them I will give them more later, otherwise if I give them too many skills at once, they might get confused as to whom they should focus on and train seriously, Myne thought with a small nod, and start explaining them about their skills.


    "Listen, girls, I just pasted the Skills [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ] on both of you.


    Both skills make you physically strong which makes up for your lack of strength and you two can use your weapons more perfectly, but they are also not without cost, those skills consume a lot of stamina, so it would be better if you two start exercising and I am not talking about night exercise between us, but the serious bodybuilding one, only this way you can increase your stamina unless you have a godly potion or supportive magic like me," Myne said seriously after confirming that both Aisha and Sylphy listening carefully, he continue...


    "Other than those two supportive skills, I also give both of you a special offensive skill which suits your weapon style, a bow martial arts on Aisha and a one-handed sword martial arts on Sylphy..."


    Just as Myne said that and stopped a little, both of them showed an expression as if saying "Eh?", but they immediately looked like they were trying to use [ Strong Arm ] and [ Physical Strength Enhancement ]. It became clear when the luminescence that appears when a body enhancement type skill is used appeared from their bodies.


    Sigh, today''s girls are so impatient for everything, can''t they let me finish first? Forget it, let them find out about it themselves, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly and deciding to silently watch his both wives adapting talent.


    At first, both of them are more surprised than Myne expected however, as expected from his naughty wives, diamond among rocks, they quickly adapt their new skills as if they have been using them for years. They swing their arms around and lightly punch the nearby tree to confirm the effects, which clearly is very good, and they both have satisfied smiles on their faces.


    "Myne won''t you tell us the martial arts'' names? We can''t activate them without knowing their names, or how they work," Aisha said excitedly clearly now she desperately wanted to try her last remaining skill as well.


    "Ohh, so do you still remember me? I thought you guys forgot about me after getting your new skills," Myne said while raising his eyebrow, but eventually, he still told them about their remaining skills...


    "The bow martial arts is called "Martial Arts: Succesive Shot" When you shoot the first arrow while using this skill, the fired arrow will be composed of soul power and will be fired consecutively. The arrows'' attack strength will be based on the first arrow, and the number of arrows which can be fired consecutively depends on the soul power loaded into the Skill.


    As for what the hell this soul power means I also have no idea about it."


    "And the one-handed sword martial arts is [ Martial Arts: Sharpness Sword ]. One-handed sword Martial Art.


    When you use this skill, not only your attack power increase two times, but your sword will also covered with a thin aura-like layer which provides more sharpness to your sword," Myne said and left it up to Aisha and Sylphy to figure out how to use their skills on their own, while he himself took out a comfortable rocking chair from his Inventory and sit down on it, and use appraisal on everyone.


    Species: Mightyena ( Subspecies Of Hellhound )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 1 y/o


    Status: Excited, Happy, Expectations


    [Skill]


    Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1


    Rush LV1


    [Ability]


    Nether Eyes LV1


    Super Bite


    Spirit language


    Absolute Defense ( Basic ) LV1


    Strong Legs


    Slash ]


    --------------------------


    [ Name: Waffle


    LV: 39


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Male


    Age: 9 y/o


    Status: Tamed ( Myne ), Sad, Curious, Hungry


    [Skill]


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV1


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV1


    Ultra Regeneration LV1


    Terror Bite LV1


    Abominable Roar LV1


    [Ability]


    Great Howl LV1


    Strong Legs


    Bite


    Slash


    Flame Bullet LV1


    Flight LV2 ]

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183. Clan Mission?

    Good, with such a nice set of skills, the only thing left is to train them hard until they become proficient in them, Myne thought with satisfaction.


    "Haha, with those skills, the mission Father gave our clan shouldn''t be too difficult to accomplish," Sylphy after coming to Myne, first gave him a deep kiss to show her gratitude and said with an excited expression.


    "Hm? Mission? When did Father-in-law give our clan a mission? Also as far as I remember our clan is still in the construction phase, and there is still a long time before it can open officially, right?


    Then how can he even give a mission to our clan?" Myne asked confusedly, the clan hadn''t started yet, the clan leader was working tirelessly to earn enough money so he could build a luxurious clan building for everyone and Sylphy on the other hand already started taking the mission without informing him?


    What kind of vice clan leader she is, and does she think that he has unlimited energy and doesn''t need rest at all?


    Sylphy who was still thinking about a bright future where her father nonstop praising her, of course, didn''t take Myne''s confused face seriously, after hearing his question, she jumped onto his lap, took a half-eaten honey bun from his hand, gave it a mouthful bite and reply cheerfully...


    "Actually, in the outskirts of the capital city, in the direction directly opposite of the Divine Spirit Forest some farmers have discovered a new Dungeon and report about it. It suddenly appeared at that place out of nowhere. It only appeared recently, so Father seems to want to quickly capture it and shut it down.


    After all, it isn''t that far from the capital city, it''d be bad if something dangerous happened because of it. Yesterday Father found me and told me about it, and said that since our clan is newly established, the most important thing we need currently is reputation, without it how can people trust us and give us missions? That is why, after thinking for a while, I decided to accept this mission.


    This mission is currently on hold because our clan is still not open and after our wedding ceremony when the clan officially start operating, this mission will begin."


    "Lord Husband, I accepted this mission without asking your and Aisha''s opinion, you aren''t angry with me right?" Sylphy asked innocently with puppy eyes.


    "Sigh, of course, I am very angry with you a moment ago, but now you are staring at me with those damn puppy eyes how can I be angry with my little princess?" Myne said helplessly while hugging Sylphy tightly so she couldn''t see his crying face without tears and continued, "By the way, what is the reward of this mission?"


    "Huh? Shit!! In excitement, I forgot to ask about it to Father. Sorry, Lord Husband, but worry not, I believe after we clear this mission, he will definitely give us a very generous reward," Sylphy said positively, she had a lot of faint in her father.


    But Myne doesn''t, so after hearing that his little princess, who thinks her father is a very generous guy and forgot to make things clear about the reward of their mission, he immediately finds out why his stingy Father-in-law discuss this mission with Sylphy alone.


    That bastard wants to make us work for free again, Myne thought angrily while gritting his teeth.


    "Sylphy! Come let''s go and hunt down those slimes, I can''t wait to see my new skills'' effects," Aisha who was already by the pond called out to Sylphy loudly.


    "Coming... I am going Lord Husband, have fun, also don''t forget to look after those purple slimes," Sylphy again ignored Myne''s unnatural expression on his face and after giving a goodbye kiss, she hurriedly ran toward Aisha and the others.


    "Sigh, when will this girl grow up? It seems like I have to talk with Aisha regarding her education, otherwise, some bastard will always take advantage of her innocent personality and she won''t even realize it," Myne mumbled while taking deep breaths to calm down his inner rage and watching Aisha performing her newly acquired skill Martial Arts: Succesive Shot.


    Aisha aimed at a single 50-centimeter big blue slime, and released her grip on the arrow. However, the moment it was fired from the bow, that single arrow was immediately affected by the martial arts and many additional arrows appeared around it and with the same power and speed headed toward the target succesively.


    The poor slime which had become the practise target literally became a beehive from a large number of arrows, and soon burst like a bubble, spreading jelly-like substance all around it.


    "Phew, that was impressive. Archery troops are weak when it comes to melee, but with this martial arts skill, I think it''ll become considerably easier. What a wonderful skill."


    That''s because after half an hour of Aisha and Sylphy''s hard work, Myne discovered that he couldn''t keep up with their hunting speed, and many of the slimes got killed before he could even appraise them. Seeing that Myne made up his mind and ordered everyone to hunt down other monsters in the forest, and left slimes matter to him


    "Let me tell you Myne, Aisha and Sylphy were trying to catch a group of little goblins alive, but those goblins turned out very cunning. They first act like cowards and easily fool Aisha and Sylphy to follow them, and then they both fall into a swamp. If I wasn''t there to help them, they would have been hurt by those goblins. Hehehe," Waffle said while laughing.


    Hearing the situation from Waffle, Myne looked at his both wives with an expression as if saying, "Are you serious?" Although Myne doesn''t care if they get fooled by goblins since anyone in their situation may do the same thing, but really falling in the swamp? How can they miss the swamp in the middle of the forest in the first place? Are they running while looking at the sky?


    "I am going to add running exercises in your training as well, do you have any weaknesses other than not knowing how to run while looking at the ground?" Myne asked with a poker face.


    "Myne, it is not what you are imagining..."


    "I understand, you don''t have to give me an explanation, Aisha. We all are Hume, and Hume makes mistakes, as long as you learn from your mistakes and try to not repeat them, they are acceptable," Myne said gently and cast Cleaning Skill on Aisha and Sylphy and magically wiped out all the mud on their bodies and clothes.


    "Thanks for the help, Lord Husband," Sylphy mumbled in a low voice, clearly she is very embarrassed because of this incident.


    "Haha, no worry, by the way, you guys really work hard, I didn''t expect that you would bring those living goblins back, do you want me to take their skills?" Myne asked while staring at the goblins in the net who were looking at him with deep hatred as if he killed their parents.


    "Of course, otherwise, why would we need to run behind their ass to catch them alive?" Aisha replies with a smile, although she is also a little ashamed that she got fooled by the goblins, but she is second only to Myne in terms of shamelessness, so she quickly puts this incident out of her mind.


    Let''s see what kinds of skills you guys have...


    Magic?Small Recovery


    Presence Erase?Medium


    Presence Erase?Small


    Magic?Fire


    Magic?Earth


    Iron Wall


    Incitement


    Body Enhancement?Small


    Hum, not bad, should I become a goblin slayer? Those little guys have a lot of wonderful skills, Myne thought and cut off their all skills and the ones which he didn''t have, he pasted them on himself and distributed the remaining ones between his both wives without telling them, so they don''t carry away in excitement and forget to train previous ones and start playing with new ones.


    "Myne! Look there is a purple slime!!!"

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184. Invincible Slime...

    "Myne! Look there is a purple slime!!!"


    "Hum? Where?!"


    Myne after hearing Aisha''s exclamation, hurriedly looked at the direction she was pointing at and saw a palm-sized purple colour slime by the pond on the other side of the pond and was about to enter the pond.


    Seeing that the slime he was searching desperately was about to run away, Myne hurriedly opened a portal in front of himself and teleported right behind the purple slime.


    The purple slime heard a loud water-splashing sound just behind it. Curiyously it true his head to see the source of the sound but what greeted him was the big open mouth of the glass container coming toward it, and before it could understand what was happening, it was already too late.


    Phew, I almost missed it, Myne thought with a happy smile while coming back to the girls.


    "Okay girls, now I have Tenfold Experience Acquisition for both of you, finally after working so hard. Don''t forget to give me my gift tonight," Myne said with an evil smirk and gave both of them a knowing wink, then he looked at Ted and Waffle, and continue, "Sorry boys you have to wait some more days, I don''t think we are going to find those mutant slimes anymore today."


    "Don''t worry, Just feed Ted and me some special delicious treats later and we''ll forgive you, Waffle said while flying around Myne happily.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    "What happened, Waffle? Why does Ted suddenly start barking?? Myne asked confusedly to his personal universal translator after seeing Ted continuously barking while looking at him.


    "He is saying that there is a creature behind you and is about to bite on your leg," Waffle replies puzzily while looking around but shows no creature near them, not only that he also doesn''t smell any creature scent.


    "What!"


    Hearing Waffle''s warning Myne hurriedly moved away from his position, but when he looked back, like Waffle he also saw no creature.


    "Huh? Are you two playing pranks with me? Well, I have to say your acting skill is quite good, I get fooled by two performances, haha," Myne said jokingly, but in his mind, he already started planning his upcoming revenge.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    But Ted clearly didn''t look like he was joking, he still didn''t stop barking and quickly ran toward Aisha, and stood in front of her like a loyal guard, ready to sacrifice himself for his master, while staring and growling at the straight.


    "Myne, Ted is saying that there is indeed a monster and now it is quickly running toward Aisha," Waffle said seriously, while looking around cautiously but no matter what he did, he couldn''t find any trace of the creature at all


    Looking at Ted''s deadly serious expression, Myne finally became alert, and while following Ted''s gaze he cast appraisal skill there.


    [ Name: Slime Hermit


    LV: 22


    That''s for two reasons, the first one is obviously because Waffle is a walking time bomb in Myne''s life, although because of him, Fenrir and his friendship become very close which gives him a lot of benefits, but this friendship is no different then walking on the edge of the blade, if by any chance one day something happened to Waffle then his story probably comes to the end, so this live-saving ability can be very useful.


    If one day Waffle gets into some big trouble and he can''t help him on time, then it can save his life. The second reason is that other than Ted only Myne himself can see people''s souls, so if he gives this ability to Ted, then it would be very hard for Aisha and Sylphy to find him if he causes some trouble and hides away.


    "How was it? The power of the new skills?" Myne asked with a smile and kicked both glass containers into the pond.


    "Let''s see, my honest impression is that it''s "Terrifying". Even with the skills I were originally awakened with, I felt that I was strong, but combined with the skills I received from Lord Husband, I felt really abnormal strength," Sylphy said excitedly while clenching her fist.


    "Honey, can you please stop calling me Lord Husband, just call me Myne as you do during at night, there is no need to be so formal when there are no outsiders around us," Myne said helplessly.


    "Sorry, Lord Husband but I can''t fulfil this wish of yours," Sylphy stubbornly refused Myne''s request.


    Aisha who was playing with Ted and Waffle added to the conversation.


    "I recalled the time when we were running away from the Orc King. But right now I think if I fight with it alone, then I can definitely give it a tough fight, of course, only if it doesn''t have its skills, otherwise it is hard to tell whatever I can even run away from it, hehehe," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Okay since you two have grasped your skills powers very well then let''s end today''s training here, let go back and eat something, my stomach is crying from hunger," Myne said and opened the portal back to Sylphy''s room.


    "Yes, let''s return I also want to take a bath," Aisha said and quickly walked into the portal followed by Sylphy, Waffle, and Ted, In last Myne after looking around for the last time also walked into the portal and closed it immediately.


    ...


    "My Lord, you are back!"


    Just as Myne closed the portal and watched Aisha and Sylphy running toward the bathhouse speechlessly, suddenly their room door opened gently and a young beautiful-looking maid came in and spoke respectfully while bowing in front of Myne.


    "Yes, what the matter?" Myne asked with a frown because as far as he remembered unless there was an important matter, or they called, no one was allowed to enter their room without permission. And after seeing the maid Myne already predicted that someone again wanted to ruin his rest time.


    "My Lord, while you weren''t here Prince Aniue came to meet you but after not finding you, he ordered me to immediately inform you when you return that he wishes to meet you." The maid said respectfully with her head down not daring to look into Myne''s eyes.


    "I understand, you can go now," Myne said with a poker face.


    After hearing Myne''s order, The maid nodded her head, and after giving Myne a gentle bow, she turned around and started walking toward the exit, but before she could even walk 2 meters, Myne''s cold voice came from behind her.


    "Remember next time when you enter someone''s room don''t forget to knock first, otherwise, it can be very harmful to your job."


    Cold sweat broke out from The maid''s forehead as she heard Myne not so friendly voice, she hurriedly turned around and gave a deep bow to Myne and apologised, "My lord, I understood, thank you for forgiving this lowly servent, I won''t do this kind of mistake again."


    Now even a maid wants to climb on my head, she has a lot of guts, just because she is a little pretty and has big boobs, does she really think that nobody punishes her for her mistakes? Next time if she does something like this again, I will definitely punish her properly, Myne thought coldly while watching the maid running away from his room.


    And what the hell elder brother want from me now, doesn''t he have nothing better to do other than running in the palace all day long? Myne thought while rubbing his forehead.

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185. Training Proposal

    "Ooh, you came, Myne. Sorry for calling you suddenly. Roger, prepares something to drink for Myne and some sweets for Lord Waffle too."


    After seeing Myne coming into his personal office along with Waffle, Aniue first greets them happily and orders his personal maid.


    Lord Waffle? Tsk, tsk, no matter where you go if you have a big fist then everyone will respect you, otherwise look at me although I am the only Son-in-law of this family but after coming here not even for a day I get proper rest I deserve. And what kind of parents name their daughter Roger?


    Especially when the other party was such a beautiful Demi-hume," Myne said while swallowing a mouthful of saliva while staring at the big butt and gently wagging black tail of the cat girl around Aisha''s age in front of him.


    F*ck, so hot, are all female Dami-Hume so beautiful? Just look at her white tender skin and those F-Cup size giant breasts.


    Elder Brother is really having fun of his life, having such a beautiful cat girl as a personal maid, I wonder if, like the Rector, Elder Brother has also started planning to build a secret family with her, after all as a future king of this kingdom it is defiantly not possible for him to marry her officially, she can only be his concubine in this life unless he didn''t care about kingship, Myne thought while admiring the cat girl beauty, and sitting down at the chair he was offered.


    While Myne and Aniue having a light chat about Myne''s fight with the dragon, The cat girl named Roger brings very expensive pitch black colour tea to him and Aniue, and a plate full of cake and pastry for Waffle.


    "Is this really a tea? Why does it look like a decoction?" Myne asked suspiciously while smelling black tea in front of him with a frown. Thanks to his Big Sis Maya and Jin his experience with decoction wasn''t very good.


    "Hahaha, it seems like you don''t usually drink tea, this is just a herbal tea although it looks a little weird, but believe not only tastes wonderful but is also very good for your health. In our family other than Slyphy, Ayri and Rector we all drink this tea at least three times a day. Give it a try, you definitely like it very much, Aniue said with a confident smile.


    I hope so, Myne said half-heartedly and took a small sip of the tea, but just as he did that his eyes opened widely.


    "Phuuu... What the f*ck this shit is?"


    After spitting out all the bitter tasteless tea inside his mouth Myne excalmed angrily, he quickly took a pastry from a Waffle''s plate and put it in his mouth to give some relief to his taste buds.


    "Elder Brother this prank of yours wasn''t good at all, I can bear anything but pranks with my food and drink are not tolerable. How can you call this kind of unsavoury thing tasty? Also, healthy my ass, if I drink this thing for some mouths I probably start having some mental problem," Myne said angrily.


    "Huh? First of all, mind your language and second, what kind of nonsense are speaking, how can this tea made by Roger is not tasty? Aniue confusedly asked, he quickly took a sip of black tea and found that it was as always well prepared and very delicious.


    That is why, I want you to study properly, and learn how to fight and defend yourself without skills, as well as learn properly how to use your powers."


    Finish speaking Aniue took a deep sip of the black tea with his eyes closed, probably enjoying the so-called sweetness from the bitter tea.


    So technically he wants to further reduce my already short rest time? Wonderful, now what could be worse than this? Myne thought with a forced smile.


    "My Lord, Your fruit juice."


    Just as Myne was cursing his bad luck, Roger came from the kitchen with a big glass filled with purple colour juice.


    "Ahmm, now this is called sweet and delicious. Thank for you your work, by the way, did you personally make this juice," Myne said while taking a mouthful sip from the glass, and after getting the nod from Roger he continued, "Just as Elder Brother said your cooking talent is really awesome, no wonder he like you so much and praising you nonstop."


    Hearing praise from Myne, and that Aniue liked her, Roger''s cat ears twitched, and her tail started swinging from side to side. Although her face is still normal without much expression, but from her attitude, it''s easy to understand that she''s happy.


    Hehe, maybe tonight Elder Brother going to get special service from her, also with so much praise I hope she won''t be angry with me anymore and doesn''t request Elder Brother to make trouble for me, although I know Elder Brother is not such a person, but when request come from his lover, then a man can do anything. Anyway, it''s better to be safe than sorry, Myne thought while enjoying the juice.


    Ignoring Myne''s admiration for Roger with a smile on his face, Aniue cough a little to attract attention back to him, and continues, "If you two finished then shall I continue?"


    "Sorry, please go ahead."


    "Good, so in the end, it''s the same as Roger''s skill in making special fruit juice combined with multiple fruits which you admired just now, or the black tea I like the most. With her skill, ordinary tea leaves had a taste rivalling that of high-grade tea leaves. So, if it was made with high-grade tea leaves in addition to that skill, what would happen?


    Right now, you are black tea used with high-grade tea leaves, but made without skill..."


    Aniue said seriously and silently started drinking his remaining tea while waiting for Myne''s decision, although he already knew the answer.


    Is it necessary to give the example of black tea, even after knowing that I didn''t like that shit? But still, I really need this training so I better not make my coach annoyed for such a small thing, Myne thought dissatisfiedly in his heart, but soon he put a smile on his face.


    "Then please take care of me, I am in your care till my training is going on," Myne said, making Aniue happily return a satisfied nod at his reply.

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186. Mayas Visit ( R-18 )

    "Ohh, yes, just like this, f*ck me like you''ve never done before. Ahmm, yes faster, more faster..."


    "I am trying, okay. Who ask you to take virginity restore potion, and made your vagina f*cking so tight?"


    "But you like it, don''t you? After all, till now you f*cking my old pussy but now you finally get a chance to break my hymen and experience my new untouched pussy," Maya spoke panting heavily with a crazy grin on her face, and start kissing Myne passionately.


    "Big Sis, you are becoming more and more nasty pervert. You deserve a spanking!" Myne said with a wide smirk and forcefully turned Maya onto her stomach.


    Myne half-heartedly fought back, after seeing Myne taking out his big rock-hard dick from her newly tight pussy just when she was about to cum. She squealed as she felt Myne hand smack hard against her big jelly-like ass again and again.


    Although It hurt, but as horny as I am now, it hurt soooooo f*cking good, Maya thought while burying her head into the pillow.


    "You little rascal, dare to spank your Big Sis!" Maya exclaimed as she turned over and pushed Myne back onto the bed. Her ass was still stinging as she mounted him. Grabbing his dick, she guided it to her super wet pussy hole and sat down on it until his dick kiss all the way to her womb.


    "Ammmm, so tighttttt..." Myne moaned loudly.


    "Ohhh, yess! Now I feel much better. Stretches and fills me so good." Maya groaned with a natural grin with her hands on Myne''s chest as she sat on him without moving, enjoying the feeling of having him inside her again.


    Because of a previous unfinished exercise, a quick orgasm hit Maya as she began to ride Myne. She squealed and quivered with pleasure as her juices bathed his cock.


    As that orgasm subsided, Maya began riding him again. She panted heavily as she rotated her hips and their pubic areas meshed together. Her clit rubbed against his pubic bone, and his cock stimulated her G-spot so deliciously. Another orgasm rose up but this was in both of their bodies.


    "Ohhhhhhh, I''m cumming! Moannnn!" Maya cried as cum and collapsed on top of Myne, her body trembling.


    "Haha, amazing, finally a nice orgasm after so many days," Maya said happily.


    "That''s good. Since our warm-up is finished, then let''s start real exercise," Myne said after taking a deep breath. He rolled Maya over until he was on top and began to thrust in a slow corkscrew motion.


    God, he felt so good, he becoming more and more experience in this, it seem like he is having a lot of fun with his fiancees, Maya thought as her pussy clenched and sucked at Myne''s cock as he screwed her.


    "Your pussy is so hot, tight and wet, my naughty pervert Big Sis!" Myne said as their eyes locked.


    "Yes! Give it to me! F*ck your Big Sis as much as you want, my baby! I''m a whore for your big dick! F*ck me, you sexy little rascal!" Maya exclaimed with a sultry expression, then slapped Myne on his butt.


    "You shouldn''t have done that! Now I gonna f*ck the hell out of this hot cunt! Gonna f*ck you hard, big boobs pervert!" Myne growled as he began to pound Maya with long hard deep thrusts. The power of his thrusting made Maya squeal and groan with pleasure.


    "Although I am going to punish you later for your foul language but now... Yes! Yes! God, I''m gonna cum again! F*ck! I''m cummmmiiinggg!


    Ammmmmmm, Yesssss!" Maya cried, holding her legs up and spread wide as her body spasmed.


    Myne even after cumming continue his thrusting for the next 30 seconds before he slowed his thrusting and enjoyed watching the passionate expressions of ecstasy Maya was making.


    Then after Maya''s breathing calmed down, still his little brother deep inside her, he hugged her tightly and lay down on the bed with her on top of him.


    [ Name: Maya Filsi


    Level: 138


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 26 y/o


    Occupation: Housewife, Retired A-Rank Adventurer.


    Title: Water Goddess, Ball Breaker Demon.


    Status: Extremely Angry, Guilty, Scared, Regret, Self-Blame


    [Skill]


    Magic ? Water ( Third Form )


    Support Magic?Stamina Restoration ( Large ) LV ( Max )


    Charm Enhancement ( Small ) LV ( Max ) ]


    F*cking hell so powerful? No wonder Big Bro Jin never dared to raise his voice in front of Big Sis. Also now I know why he is out there wandering in the market alone and searching for a Special wedding gift for me and meeting his old friends, he definitely ran away after Big Sis heard my deeds, Myne thought and crushed Jin for abandoning him in such a dangerous situation.


    "Good, since you have nothing to say then there is no need to waste time," Maya said as she put away her smile, she got up from the top of Myne and walked toward the cupboard.


    Then she opened the cupboard, took out a big beg from it, placed it on a table, unzipped it, and slowly took out a large number of healing potions and some other potions about which Myne had no idea.


    "Do you know why last time I beat you so hard, even though before that I never even slapped you no matter what you did?" Maya suddenly pause and after taking a deep breath she question.


    "Because you didn''t want to lose me in any condition," Myne calmly replied in a guilty voice while sitting on the bed, he already accepted the reality that no angel or heroine coming to save him.


    "After your Mother''s death, I vowed in front of her grave that no matter what happens I will protect you from all harm, it doesn''t matter if that harm comes from outside or you yourself decide to suicide. I will protect you till my last breath, so now it is time to take your suicidal and heroic thoughts out of your head.


    Even if after this you hate me or want to kill me, I don''t mind, as long as you have the strength I will be happy to die with your hands, but till you are a weak little rascal I will properly teach you how to be a good boy, who doesn''t put his nose in other people business.


    By the way, do you have any last word?" Maya asked without any expression, her entire body surrounded with a blue colour aura making her look more scarier especially after she started rubbing her fists.


    Sis, please try to be a little gentle, you see I am getting married in a few days. Also please spare my face and little brother," Myne said with a forced smile seeing Maya walking toward her.


    Ooh, sure, how can I harm my two most valuable things? Also don''t worry, I won''t waste too much of your time," Maya said with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187. Perfect Acting Combo of Good and Bad...

    "Ouch, ouch, hey, can you be a little gentle, It f*cking hurt," Myne''s painful cry echoed in the entire room.


    "If for a single moment you stop crying and moving your body like a b*tch then of course I don''t mind being gentle," Jin said angrily while applying ointment on Myne''s baboon-like red bloated ass, a little on his own face as well.


    "But I can''t control it, okay, you know very well just how strong Big Sis''s hands are, one slap from her is enough to make any person cry in pain and I was beaten by her mentally, physically, and emotionally the entire night. Do you even have an idea just what I went through in this single night?


    I have seen Lady Death 10 in just one night, and narrowly escape from her motherly embrace," Myne said angrily in one breath, which made his red ass more painful.


    Slap!


    "Ahhhhh... Basterd why did you slap there?!" Myne exclaimed in a crying voice.


    "Because every time I look at your face, my face hurts like hell as well, and now you are complaining in front of me? You get punished for your own deeds. Since the last time you promised her then you should have thought about the consequences before trying to be a hero. But what about me? What I did do that I get beaten?


    Just because I didn''t want to poke my nose in your brother-sister matter, I get beaten? Is that even an excuse? You know after marriage this is the first time I get beaten so heavily by your sister, and this time for no f*cking reason," Jin yell angrily with bloodshot eyes and again slaps tightly on Myne''s red butt which is currently bigger than Aisha and Sylphy compare.


    "Ahhh, f*cker stop slapping on my butt," Myne also yell painfully and pushes Jin away from himself.


    "No, today I won''t be silent and ensure this hellish pain, which I got for no reason. This all happened because of you, you have to take responsibility. You are my student, right?


    Then as your teacher, today I want you to give me payment for all the knowledge you have learned from me, and I don''t need money as a payment, just let me beat the hell out of you and we are done," Jin spoke like a madman, and with his swollen and injured face and a bleeding nose, he looked quite scary.


    "F*ck! Did Sis beat Big Bro too hard that he became a crazy psychopath?" Myne thought nervously while standing up from the bed with great difficulty because of pain and looked at Jin who had a horrific smile plastered on his scary face, which made Myne''s entire body hair shoot up.


    "Hahaha, die you bastard," Jin roars like a beast and charges toward Myne with his all might.


    "Sorry, Big Bro, I hope you won''t take it to heart," Myne apologised and just as Jin''s fist was about to hit his face, he easily dodged it and punched Jin''s stomach with his full power without using any skill of course.


    Bang!


    And the result of their fight was as clear as rainwater, Jin a low-level dude who spends most of his time in a lab either making potion or reading his favourite books, after getting hit by Myne''s punch he open his eyes widely, clearly shows signs of getting out of madness, and after spitting saliva on Myne''s stomach unintentionally ( Maybe ), he falls down on the ground while holding his stomach.


    Seeing Jin crawling on the ground like a child while holding his stomach, Myne shook his head helplessly, he took out a high-grade healing potion bottle he got from a random storage bag, and emptied the entire bottle in Jin''s mouth.


    "You know although I love your sisters unconditionally, but sometimes I hate you both brother and sister to the bone and believe me one day I will take my revenge," Jin spoke after some minutes of rest as his all injuries healed thanks to the magical effect of a high-grade healing potion


    "Sigh, Big Bro, although I don''t want to discourage you but unless you play dirty, and do something very dark like a real psychopath to take your so-called revenge, which I know in this life you can''t do, then you might as well change your determination, because you can never beat Big Sis, or me, we are completely out of your league," Myne said the matter of the fact while siting beside Jin.


    "Only time will tell who is out of the whose league," Jin said expressionlessly while staring at the ceiling.


    "Sigh, okay, but remember to deal with me first, I didn''t want to see Big Sis sad. By the way, this is a small apology gift for all the trouble I caused you," Myne said while placing a storage bag beside Jin.


    "Well, that is a big story I will tell you about it tonight, now I am in a hurry, and if you don''t want to see your sweet brother become a laughing stock, then can you make them as they were before?" Myne asked removing his robe and pointing at his naked red butt.


    "But you look very cute like this," Maya said jokingly and slap on Myne''s ass just like he does during their intercourse.


    "Ahhh, f*ck, don''t slap there, unlike you they are not natural, they hurt like hell with just a little touch," Myne spoke in a crying voice.


    "Okay, okay, here drink this, after drinking it your healing skill will again become active..."


    While Maya was explaining Myne hurriedly snatched the red potion bottle from her and drank it without any hesitation. He couldn''t take this pain anymore.


    Just as the potion entered Myne''s stomach, white smoke started coming out from his entire body and within 3 seconds his all injuries were healed as if they had never existed. Even his baboon-like butt also becomes normal, making Maya a little disappointed.


    "Finally no more pain," Myne took deep a breath of relief, after seeing his body perfectly fine.


    "Although I didn''t want to admit it but I am quite jealous of your healing skill," Maya said while caressing Myne''s normal healed ass.


    "Hehe, don''t worry when tonight I come to you I will bring you a special gift and if possible please sleep alone tonight, I might be a little late, as you know I also have to satisfy my two little kittens," Myne whispered in Maya''s ear playfully and after getting the nod from her he continued, "And for my sake please apologizes to Big Brother, his mind doesn''t seem right today, he was talking some crazy stuff some a movement ago."


    "Ohh? I see, don''t worry I will take care of him, you go have fun, and I am looking forward to our night date, remember to bring a nice wine," Maya said and gave Myne a deep kiss.


    Okay, see ya then," Myne waved his hand, opened the portal to the training ground of the royal palace and walked in it.


    "Looks like Jin has played his role well, Myne looks very concerned about him," Maya giggles watching the portal disappear in front of her, after that, she comes out of the room, and sees Jin trying to wake up a waitress who is lying on a yellow liquid.


    "What happened?" Maya asked confusedly.


    "Who knows, when I came out, she was already lying here, on top of her own urine," Jin said calmly while poking his finger in the waitress''s cheek trying to wake her up.


    "Forget about her, she will wake up on her own after some time. By the way, Myne was very concerned about your mental health, he said that you are trying to do some crazy thing and asked me to apologise," Maya said playfully.


    "Haha, this is the magic of my acting, it is just too real for anyone to find out about it, and I scared Myne so much with my acting that he literally knocked me out with his punch. He is also like you crazy powerful," Jin said while rubbing his stomach, he still felt a little painful sensation there.


    "Hehe, after all he is my brother how can he be weak?" Maya said proudly.


    "By the way, honey can you give me some extra pocket money this month? You see there are some new books about alchemy appearing in the black market and I was thinking about buying them," Jin said but till he finished his sentence his voice became so low that Maya hardly heard that.


    "Sorry dear, not this month, you already know I want to give Myne a surprise wedding gift, we really have no extra money to waste, maybe next month," Maya said directly rejecting Jin''s request without any hesitation.


    "Amm, okay, no problem," Jin said with a smile.


    Dman it, Myne know his sister more deeply them me, even though I have spent my half-life with her. Thank god I didn''t tell her about Myne''s little gift otherwise she would definitely have taken away that money from me, Jin thought and start making plan for what kind of books in is going to buy this time.

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188. Terror of Nobles

    "Why are you late?" Aniue asked with a frown after seeing Myne getting out of the portal.


    "Sorry, I was a little busy with some personal matters, It got a little late even though I didn''t want to," Myne said embarrassingly while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Sigh, anyway let''s forget about it, come with me I introduce you to other trainee knights under me," Aniue said while walking toward the first and second knight units, each unit has a total of 12 knights.


    "All members, stand in line!!!!"


    Seeing Aniue and Myne walking toward them a muscular knight who has an expression as if he had never smiled in his entire life command resounded throughout the wide manoeuvring range.


    Right after that command, all knights who were scattered in the entire training ground simultaneously gathered and finished standing in line.


    Myne, a weak newby humble hunter from a rural area with 2 finance, a big sister, and a girlfriend who has a relationship with a friend with benefits, was dumbfounded by their movement which was in perfect order. Only god knows what kind of hellish training they have gone through to have such an understanding between them.


    "Uwaa, they''re amazing." Myne praised with a surprised expression. Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    They are born to be obedient cannon fodder who can do anything for their master, Myne thought just after that while nodding his head with approval.


    Looking at my dumbfounded expression, and unknown to his inner thoughts, Aniue smiled with satisfaction. Clearly, he seems to enjoy hearing prasie for the knights he trains with his utmost effort.


    "All members, pay attention! His Highness Aniue will speak from now..."


    Hearing the knight leader''s unnecessarily loud yell, Myne first looked at the knight leader who had a serious expression as if the entire kingdom was a responsibility on his shoulders, and then Aniue who had a satisfied smile plastered on his face and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    This guy has a high talent in acting, clearly, although his face is like a stone without any expression but in reality, he turns out to be a great bootlicker, Myne thought.


    As the members of the chivalric order were paying attention like little children waiting for candy, Aniue quickly stepped forward in front of them and raised his voice.


    First, Aniue apologised for not being able to oversee their training personally for quite some time and announced that he would return from today''s training onwards.


    Terry''s wife of course rejected his proposal which made the bastard bandit leader angry, so without caring about law and order he forcefully kidnapped her and brought her to his temporary camp which was a little farther from the village in the woods."


    "When Terry returns and learns about it from his relatives, he hurriedly runs towards the woods to save his wife and child. But till he reach there it was already too late, the first thing he saw after entering the camp is that the gang leader raping his wife in the middle of the camp in front of all his comrades.


    His wife was also like a doll with lifeless eyes letting the bandit leader do whatever he wanted with her body, she had lost all hope."


    "After seeing such a sight Terry lost his mind, he took out his spear and started killing everyone like a wild beast, and till others realised what was happening more than six people already died under Terry''s spear, but then Terry region some sense and asked a bandit about his child."


    "Hearing Terry''s question, that bandit while laughing madly, pointed at the hole at the edge of the camp behind a tree. Terry with a heavy heart quickly run towards that hole which was probably made to do shit and piss by bandits, and after coming to the hole what he saw made him completely crazy."


    "He saw his 3-month-old child''s dead body in the middle of shit."


    "Terry, gone completely mad after seeing his child''s dead body was about to kill everyone but he didn''t realize that till he was dazedly starting at his dead child, the bandit leader carrying his wife on his shoulder so she can''t commit suicide before he was done playing with her silently come behind him and stab a dagger directly in his head."


    "When the knights go there for investigation they only find Terry and his child''s dead bodies, there is no clue about the bandits or his wife, they probably run away after knowing that Terry is a knight working directly under Your Highness Prince Aniue."


    Finally after finished saying that the young knight shook his head pitifully.


    Sigh, coincidence my ass, this is clearly a well-planned attack on Terry and his family, otherwise how can there is such a coincidence that just after Terry made fun of Claude, those bandits visit his village, the bandit leader instead of worrying about his safety fall in love with the wife of a knight who lives in a small village and there is no way that she was otherworldly beauty, and even dare to kidnap her broad daylight.


    Although I had predicted that Terry would not live long, but this kind of end, even I didn''t expect. If Claude wasn''t already half-died and locked in prison for his entire lifetime, then I would have killed him as soon as possible, that guy is too evil to let live, Myne thought but seeing everyone looking at him, Myne hurriedly made a sad face and spoke in low helpless voice...


    "It''s really tragic what happened to Terry, now we can only pray that he will be reunited in heaven with his dead child and probably his dead wife."


    Seeing Myne''s calm reaction Aniue who was silently watching everything in the background nodded his head with satisfaction. With this, he again confirmed that Myne is an intelligent guy who thinks more from his brain rather than from his heart and is not easily carried away by emotion. Only these kinds of qualities can make him a real member of the royal family.


    After all, not all work of the Royal family are nice and righteous like most civilian think, The Royal family also have to do many bad things in the dark for the greater good, and only with this kind of mentality can the Royal family discuss many important things with a powerful person like Myne without being worried about him.


    If Myne only thinks with his heart and does stupid things just like Sylphy who looks hard from the outside but soft from the inside, then they can only hide at least 90% of kingdom matter from him. But now since he confirmed that Myne is just like him who understands the situation better, and only takes action after understanding everything, he can rest assured, and train him more carefully.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189. Hellish Training

    "Haa, haann...haaa, f*cking hell, wh... Haa, why the f*ck we are running so much?"


    Myne while panting and running like an old woman muttered angrily, his legs were shaking from constantly running, his eyes were unfocused, and on the verge of getting close. Myne now just wanted to lay down anywhere and close them, but because Aniue was staring at him with his dagger-like gaze from behind he had no other way than complete training.


    As for why their training starts with running? That is because according to Aniue, In order for the foundation, of the body to get stronger, the first basic curriculum is to do a long-running exercise.


    This running exercise. Although it''s basic, it seems that the knights regard this fairly highly, so there are a lot of members who would do it even if it''s not a training day. Myne even heard from a random knight that old retired knights even become addicted to it and early in the morning a lot of old uncles can seen running around the city.


    Bang!


    "Finally, after an entire f*cking hour," Myne yelled and collapsed at that spot and devoted himself to adjusting his breathing as he gasped for air.


    "Nice work, for persevering until the end, Myne. I really didn''t expect that you would last till the end."


    Myne who was lying on the ground breathing heavily, heard Aniue''s voice, he slowly opened his tired eyes and saw Aniue who had been running along with him and other knights come towards him with a smile on his face. He seemed to be subtly sweating, but his breath wasn''t disordered at all, clearly, his stamina level was quite high.


    By the way, most of the knights finished their running goal half an hour ago, only Myne who was the weakest among other knights physically, and Aniue who in order to support Myne was running in the entire training ground.


    "Haa, haa... I feel my... own lack of... stamina..."


    Myne said that while gasping and wanted to continue explaining that this is enough training for today but was quickly stopped by Aniue who already knew where it was going. After all, he had been hearing Myne''s complaints for an entire hour.


    Aniue folded his arms and started laughing loudly.


    "How was it? Have you come to understand the meaning of proper training?"


    ".....Yes....." Myne said speechlessly, seeing Aniue''s excited expression he already knew that today he was not going to return to his room on his own feet.


    "Myne, remember you can do every possible thing without any skill or magic, but without a healthy and strong body you can do nothing but let it rot. Your source is m-vl|emp,yr


    Since the problem of distance between the capital city and your home tome is gone, thanks to your wonderful Teleportation skill, you''ll come here to learn daily and if you want to be absent then you should have a valid enough reason for that, and don''t even think about trick me, you know very well that I have a secret little cute spy right beside you, who always has her eyes on you, so better be honest," Aniue said jokingly, and soon become serious again.


    "Lord Myne, we''ve been doing this for a long time. We''re different from you who is experiencing this for the first time today. Rather, I think you are working hard even though it''s your first time, not many people can handle this level of intense training on their first try. At the start, It took me 3 weeks before I could successfully last two hours.


    But don''t worry you will soon get used to it, just do it continuously."


    Is this guy praising me? If so then he should stop it now, otherwise with the facial expression he has and his heavy voice, it has the opposite effect on me, Myne thought with a dumbfounded look, and decided to ignore this guy''s motivational speech.


    "Thank you... Ahm, for comforting me? I am now more energetic because of you," Myne said with a fake smile while panting heavily, and closing his eyes, he wasn''t in the mood to hear this guy''s nonsense.


    "Yosh, Myne, come here, don''t be so lazy ass. From now on, it is your personal training time," Aniue yells excitedly.


    "Bastard, don''t let me take a rest," Myne mutters annoyingly and tiredly walks toward Aniue who without saying anything takes him to the edge of the training ground.


    "Take this..."


    Aniue said and handed Myne the wooden dagger they used in the previous mock battle, which ended up with Myne being ( fake ) knocked out after taking a strong attack.


    Mn? Are we having another mock battle?? Myne thought while staring at the wooden dagger in his hand confusedly and looked at Aniue waiting for his explanation.


    "I heard from Sylphy that you wanted to be a mage, right? So do you know what is biggest weakness of any mage is?" Aniue asked calmly, not in a hurry to finish their training and quickly returned to his room to get a special reward promised by a certain cat girl.


    "Close combat, and the limited amount of magic energy?" Myne replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "Exactly, although Mage can do many things and can kill a dozen or so people with a single attack, but if the enemy gets close to them then they can do nothing other than watch their upcoming death. Since you want to be a mage then using a dagger as a secondary weapon is a perfect solution to your this weakness."


    "Now I''ll show you a few dagger styles, so look closely. Once you''ve become familiar with it, I''ll assign a guy who specialises in daggers, but let me first show you examples."


    Saying that Aniue showed Myne a few styles of using the dagger for a while, which were very marvellous for Myne.


    Hehe Elder Brother looks like a monkey who is jumping around with a small wooden stick in his hand, Myne thought with a smile, but after feeling Aniue''s deadly gaze he quickly became serious.


    After doing about ten styles, Aniue stopped and spoke with a deadpan expression, "Try doing the same thing."

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190. End of Training...

    After doing about ten styles, Aniue stopped and spoke with a deadpan expression, "Try doing the same thing."


    Hearing Aniue''s command, as one might expect from a newbie, Myne failed miserably.


    "Wrong, that''s not how you do it! The way you''re moving your arm is completely wrong! Are you an idiot? How can you not even move your arm properly?"


    "That''s not it! Relax your shoulder more! Yes, that''s it! Now before you again forget the next move, quickly swing it! Wrong, f*ck, remember how I did it just now!! Don''t add your own ideas!!"


    Aniue''s loud yell resounded throughout the entire training ground, but because of his identity, no one dared to come near them to watch the fun.


    Myne was made to redo those ten dagger styles over and over again which Aniue demonstrated just once while thinking that Myne have a photographic memory, and remembering them should be a child''s play.


    Although this training wasn''t as intense as the previous two times, but only physically, and mentally Myne felt so much pressure because of Aniue''s continuous nagging that once Myne even thought that maybe he is an idiot who couldn''t remember anything. But even after an entire hour Aniue not once said a good word to him, which made Myne quite desperate.


    "Let''s take a break."


    As Aniue said that Myne angrily threw the dagger on the ground with a heavy sigh, and sat down hard on the ground.


    Why the f*ck those movements are so damn difficult. Why can''t I do it properly, Myne thought while taking deep breaths to calm down his frustration.


    "Listen, Myne, being angry for such a small thing won''t take you anywhere, you can''t do it now doesn''t mean that you can''t do it later as well. You just need patience and a lot of practice. After you finish resting, relax your mind and try to think about your condition, before we start again.


    "Right now, your tiredness both physical and mental is at its peak, right? Try to naturally relax your body and cut down on unnecessary movements. If you move as such, it''ll be half the battle won. After that, you should memorise those ten moves thoughtfully and practise them till they become your muscle memorise. Only this way you can react immediately in front of unexpected danger..."


    While receiving such wonderful advice from Aniue, Myne rested for 10 more minutes and once again restarted his practice.


    In the end, while getting bombarded by Aniue''s poisoness mouth which can make even the sunniest person question his life. That day''s wretched training ended two hours after that.


    "You worked hard, good work. Now just like this, I''ll train you every day, and it will be just a matter of time before you are more than enough capable of protecting yourself from many dangers without your skills."


    As Myne lay down exhausted under the tree to hide from the scorching heat of the afternoon, covered in sweat from head to toe, and smelling like shit, Aniue spoke some words of appreciation, which Myne clearly have no mood to listen, because today he didn''t want to see Aniue face anymore.


    "Sigh, can''t you just let me play for a while? Screatly peeking inside the skirt of a girl whom you love every time you get to change is one of a man''s wishes. Forget it you won''t understand," Myne wanted to teach Aisha some basic knowledge about a man''s thought process, but after seeing her confused face, decided to let it go and didn''t bother to waste his time.


    "Anyway, Lord Husband, here, hold on, let go back to our room, and you rest there properly, you might also be very hungry after training for so long, right?" Sylphy sweetly said with a smile and gave Myna a hand.


    Myne took the hand Sylphy held out and somehow stood up. However, he still underestimates his tiredness, just after standing up he can''t control his feet well and accidentally collapses as if pushing down Sylphy, both of them fall on the ground with Myne on top of her.


    "Lord Husband, are you okay"? Sylphy without carrying about her image or awkward position, hurriedly asked consernly.


    And in the reply, she got a deep kiss from Myne which surprised her greatly she didn''t expect this kind of thing.


    "Thank you for your concern but rather than asking me, I should be the one who asking you whether you are okay or not?" Myne after breaking the kiss asked. As for why he even kissed her first place, that was because since the opportunity itself came to embrace him, how could he let it go without taking advantage of it?


    "I am okay, this kind of thing can''t hurt me, I am not as fragile as you think," Sylphy replied with a cute pout.


    Aisha who has veins popping up on her forehead watching Myne and Sylphy''s romantic conversation in a very awkward position which can cause a lot of trouble if people saw them like that, so she hurriedly pulled Myne up from his back before he started doing something shameless with Sylphy openly.


    Getting held by Aisha''s hands, this time Myne was able to stand up to any accident, which made him a little disappointed.


    After Myne got up from her, Sylphy with a tomato-like red face also stood up and quickly adjusted her clothes.


    "Honey, please take me back to our room, today I am completely in your care," Myne gave a light kiss to Aisha as well while leaning on her shoulders.


    But after only walking around 20 meters a big frown appeared on Myne''s face, as saw a lot of people staring at them as if were rare animals in the zoo, which clearly wasn''t a good feeling at least for Myne because Aisha and Sylphy didn''t seem to care about it.


    So he didn''t waste time and opened a big enough portal under everyone''s feet.


    No one was ready for such a big action, and before anyone could react, everyone fell into the portal. Stay connected via m_vl_em_p_yr


    Inside the Palace, Sylphy''s room...


    On the top of the big bed, suddenly a portal appeared out of nowhere, and one by one everyone fell from it onto the bed like fruits from a tree during the storm.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191. The Wedding Date, and Mock Battle

    Aaaaa...


    With a loud scream from two girls, Myne and the other fall on the bed one by one.


    First, the one who landed on the bed was naturally Myne because he was in the centre of the portal, followed by Aisha, then Sylphy, and finally Ted, as for Waffle that guy''s reaction speed was surprisingly fast, just after getting out of the portal he immediately used Flight''s ability to stabilize himself in the middle of the air.


    "Aisha, honey although I don''t want to upset you but can you please move away your heavy ass from my back?" Myne weakly said while lying on the bed on his stomach with Aisha on top of his back, and Sylphy on her, completely buried under their bodies.


    "Oops, sorry dear, Sylphy, what are you waiting for? Get away from me," Aisha replied and quickly shook her body so Sylphy could wake up from her daydreaming.


    "Huh? Ohh, Yes, yes, sorry, I forgot that you guys are under me," Sylphy said while biting her tongue lightly and hurriedly moving away from AIsha, then she helped Aisha to move as well, only Myne like a dead fish was still lying on the bed.


    "I can''t take it anymore," Myne suddenly said and quickly used the Stamina Recovery skill on himself to get rid of his fatigue.


    "Ohhh yes, now this is much better," Myne said happily feeling no more tiredness or sourness in his entire body.


    "A, aah, Myne, you can''t use recovery magic to heal fatigue. Only by self-healing completely with one''s own body''s natural recovery can it be helpful, otherwise, you will lose half of all the effect of the training," Sylphy wordily said, but Myne clearly didn''t take her advice to heart.


    Don''t worry about it, I have been training like a madman for 4 entire hours, and during that time I have never used Recovery skills, so my body already got more than enough training to level up its natural recovery.


    Now it doesn''t much matter if I lay on the bed all day while waiting for my body to recover, or spend my time doing something more interesting, right?" Myne said while pinching both of his wives'' cheeks who were clearly not satisfied with his causal answer but they also didn''t have any words to decline what Myne said.


    "Anyway, forget about this training matter, let''s go take a bath together, last night I wasn''t with you two, so now let me do my duty as a husband, which is to make love with his wives, till they don''t get pass out from pleasure," Myne said with a wide grin and guided embarrassed Sylphy and excited Aisha to the bathhouse.


    "The real exercise is going to start now..."


    ...


    With such a piece of shocking news, who the f*ck have time to focus on training? Sylphy after dropping the bomb-like news, grabs Aisha''s hand and runs away saying that they need to do a lot of shopping.


    Myne also wants to go with them, he has to buy his own wedding dress as well as wedding rings for his both girls, but Aniue doesn''t give a f*ck about his problems, after not finding him to the training ground, he forcefully drags him to the training ground without listening to his explanation.


    Anyone in this kind of situation would be very nervous, Myne was no exception, in his entire 15 years of life, he has only seen one wedding that too when he was very little, and literally has no idea about what f*ck wedding is. He never thought that the second time he would go to someone''s wedding, it would be his own. He has no idea what should do now.


    While Myne was panicking and overthinking about what to do for the wedding, Aniue''s voice brought him back to reality.


    Read first at m-v le-mpyr


    "Now then, Myne, for now, we''ll end this part for today. Now, I was thinking of having a mock battle in order to see the results of the training."


    "Will I be battling with you again?" Myne asked annoyingly if only he could use his skills then he would be more than happy to battle with Aniue but the problem is that he can''t, and without his skills, he is just a punching bag for an experienced fighter like Aniue.


    "No, you''ll be fighting without using skills, it''s still too harsh for me to be your opponent, isn''t it?"


    "Ummm, although I didn''t want to admit it but you are right, in that case, who''s my opponent??" Myne asked ignoring the wide playful smile on Aniue''s face.


    As Myne asked that, the stone face knight leader led one of the knights who looked quite young over.


    "He''s the most promising one of the young members, I have been training. I guarantee his strength, he will be your opponent," Aniue said with a proud smile, ready to see Myne getting beaten.


    "Sigh, understood! Anyway, it is not like I have the option to choose my own opponent."


    As Myne returned such an answer, the young knight who was looking a little too excited for such a small matter quickly came in front of him, put his hand on his chest and bowed 45 degrees.


    "Nice to meet you, Lord Myne, I am Carl, a member of the second knight unit. I am weak, but I shall strive to become your opponent with all my power. Please take care of me.


    Tsk, if only he had told me this thing without that confident expression and bright eyes which clearly looking down on me, then maybe I would have been fooled by his polite attitude like those idiots without brains but only muscles, Myne thought and sneered in his heart while watching the young knight third-class acting, which seems working very well, as most of the mellow eating knights who come to watch the fun, nodded their head satisfyingly, even Aniue was no expectation.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192. Mock Battle ( Part-2 )

    "Nice to meet you, Lord Myne, I am Carl, a member of the second knight unit. I am weak, but I shall strive to become your opponent with all my power. Please take care of me."


    "Ahm, no problem, I will try my best, by the way, thank you for being my opponent even though you looked like a busy guy! It would be troublesome for you to fight with a newbie like me, right?" Myne politely replied with a fake expression of gratitude, his acting skill had long surpassed the normal people''s realm, and now only experienced politicians could give him some tough fight in his field.


    With such perfect acting skills and top-notch identity, he immediately gets most of the knights'' approval. Even his opponent wasn''t an exception, that guy now looking at Myne with awe.


    As a result of Myne''s perfect acting, The impressed stone-faced knight leader finally first time in the last four smiled ( only a simple raise of the corner of his lips ) wryly and said while shaking his head...


    "No, he strongly wished to become Lord Myne''s opponent no matter what. That''s why, you don''t need to humble yourself that much, you can say this is a win-win situation with both parties getting something in return. You got a good sparring partner and him a chance to fight with a hero who saves an entire town from an angry dragon."


    Ohh, now I understand why this guy is so excited to fight with me. So after seeing me training like a noob, and knowing that I can''t use my skill during training, this guy probably thought of defeating me and boasting his own reputation.


    Anyway, once people knew that he had defeated me easily like a chicken, he quickly became famous, after all for most people only results matter the most not how you get that, and even after some later clarified


    the matter that he defeated me when I can''t use my skills, they probably won''t believe it, and only think that I am trying to win my image back.


    What a clever plan, this guy is too evil, Myne thought while shaking his head, he really underestimated those knights'' brain power, till now he had only thought that they were just a group of simple-minded people who only think with their muscles and their lower bodies, but this guy slapped cruel reality on his face.


    Seeing Myne deep in thought, feeling afraid that Myne might misunderstand him, thinking that he wanted to defeat him, that''s why he volunteered to be his opponent ( which he actually wanted) and refused to fight with him wasting his all effort, Carl hurriedly waved both his hands with a fake panic expression, and explained.


    "It''s not what you are thinking, Lord Myne, you know, I am also one of your die-hard fans and just wanted to exchange some moves with my ideal.


    So although if you were a girl and said that same thing, I would be happier, but still, that is the case, then I am relieved, please don''t be too hard on me, you know I am just a noob after all," Myne said with his trademark smile.


    Hearing that, Carl also put his hands to his chest and took a breath of relief before putting a smile on his face...


    "I will try my best."


    "Well then, the mock battle will commence! Bow to each other!"


    Seeing both of them finished speaking, The stone face knight leader came between them and announced loudly.


    Carl''s response was quite fast, after hearing the announcement, he took out both the spears he was carrying on his back and wielded them in each hand. He readied the long spear in his right hand, and the short one on his left.


    A dual wielder huh? No wonder he looks very confident in defeating me. I wonder what is his level, this information can help me to know how much experience this guy has in actual battle.


    Sigh, Elder Brother is just too nasty, he even prohibits me from using Appraisal skills saying that I''ll have to learn how to judge my enemy with the information I have with me and fight carefully while trying to find my enemy''s weakness. Hell, why someone would go into such trouble when he can just peek other party''s weaknesses? But he still has good reason to ban me for using appraisal.


    "Ahh!"


    Carl''s body bent into a > shape, and he quickly took many steps back while holding his stomach.


    Although Myne staggered a little, in the end, he still managed to deliver a little damage to Carl.


    "I didn''t expect that you would use your legs to attack me. If I had known about it I would have never used the short spare in the first place, I was a little careless this time," Carl said painfully but he still had a smile on his face.


    "Hum, then next time try not to do this, it is good that you understand your mistake," Myne like an elder teaching the younger generation calmly advises which angers Carl more. But this level of provocation is still not enough to make Carl carelessly jump in.


    Seem like I have to use my mouth more, Myne thought and mocked Carl with a wide grin...


    "What''s wrong Carl, why are you not attacking me? Don''t tell me after getting hit by me you are so afraid that you can''t even move your legs. If you are afraid of pain so much, then why not just give up? Anyway, this is just a mock battle no one is going to punish you or something."


    "A direct provocation. I understand that, but alright. I''ll take the bait! "


    Although Carl looks calm from the outside but his grip on his spears tells everyone that he is very angry.


    While smiling forcefully, Carl fiercely started charging towards Myne, ready to end the batter once and for all.


    This time Carl didn''t hold back and chose the long spear''s attack.


    Seeing the spear coming toward him, Myne also got in a defensive pose, while observing Carl''s shoulder muscles as he didn''t want to get hit by the same trick twice.


    Huh? The movement of his shoulder muscles... something feels out of place, Myne thought with a frown.


    The attack this time was different from before, and Myne doesn''t plan to counterattack.


    He didn''t avoided it barely but backstepped greatly. Then, even while avoiding the spear, he concentrated on Carl''s right shoulder which he felt was out of place and observed it closely.


    As he did that, Carl pulled his shoulder back and pushed it out in front of him. Moreover, his right pivot foot made a step forward.


    I see, so that''s what I felt was out of place. He changed his pivot foot and approached, huh? By advancing his pivot foot, and pushing his spear in front after pulling back his shoulder, to the opponent, it looks like the spear had extended. What a nice technique, Myne thought with a smile finally finding out Carl''s little secret.


    After avoiding Carl''s secret technique, Myne aimed at Carl and threw the dagger he was holding in her right hand at him, followed by him throwing his other dagger toward the sky and rushing toward Carl''s bare hands.


    Carl quickly avoided first dagger with a surprised and confused expression, and then subconsciously looked at the dagger in the air, but he soon realised that this was his greatest mistake as what followed after that was the pain he would never forget in this life.


    A full power kick skillfully landed on his crotch area, breaking his eggs and his girlfriend''s future happiness ( if he had any ) without any mercy as well.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193. Wedding Preparation ( Part-1 )

    After getting kicked on the crotch area, Carl didn''t make any earth-shattering sound or something. He just grabs his eggs with eyes so wide open that nearly fall out from their sockets before collapsing on the ground.


    There was deadly silence among the audience as no one had expected that Myne would use such a dangerous trick to deal with Carl. Some have dumbfounded expressions while some have shocked ones, but everyone looking at him with genuine pity, clearly, they can understand his pain.


    After all, everyone present on the training ground are man, and they understand very well what kind of unimaginable pain a man suffers when hit by that certain place.


    "That must have hurt a lot," A random knight commented with sympathy while others nodded their heads in approval.


    "I never expected that Lord Myne would attack there, and that kick doesn''t look weak," Another knight said while shaking his head.


    "Well, that was reasonable for Lord Myne to use every advantage he could to win, after all, it had only been half a week since he started training, unlike Carl who had months of experience, this match was never fair enough at first place," The stone face knight leader spoke calmly.


    "But still as expected of the Dragon Mediator, no one can beat him," One of Myne''s fans spoke among the crowd with a face filled with awe for Myne.


    "Okay, everyone, the show is over now go and do your work, Jack, help Carl and take him to the healer. Also, let him know that I am giving him three days'' vacation, he deserves it," Aniue ordered annoyingly, and everyone quickly got back to their work, while still discussing Myne''s battle.


    "Yes, Your Highness," The guy named Jack replied respectfully and with the help of one more knight he picked up Carl, and took him away.


    "As for you, Myne. As far as I remember this is not how a knight should fight, right?" After everyone left Aniue came to Myne, and said disdainfully, clearly in his eyes kicking someone''s private part and winning a battle is not an honourable act.


    "But Elder Brother you might have forgotten something, I am not a knight, never was. So why do I care how knights fight? For me using my wisdom to fight with a more powerful opponent and attacking his weak part to win the battle is the most reasonable tactic instead of putting my life on the line for just sake of illusory honor."


    "By the way, Elder Brother, my mock battle has ended well, what next, do you have any other task for me?" Myne asked a little impatiently.


    "Well, although at the start I thought that it would take 1 or 2 months of time to let you teach all the basic exercises of knights as well as some dagger techniques, but after observing you closing for a period of time, seeing your unbelievable progress speed, and finally with you beating a knight, shamelessly, now I can say to you that your mandatory training has come to the end.


    Now you are free to do whatever you want, but I still hope you come here if not daily but once in a while and continue practising with us if you have time. Continuing this kind of training is good for the body, after all. I''ll run it by the knight units on my side, so don''t worry and come," Aniue said with a calm voice.


    "Sigh, if you ask me so gently then how can I refuse you?" Okay, I will try to come here whenever I''m free," Myne said with a genuine smile, and continued, "Now do you have anything else to say?"


    "No, why?" Aniue asked confusedly.


    "Then see you at the wedding, bye..."


    Saying such Myne quickly opened a portal in front of him and disappeared in it.


    "Welcome to the Anaima''s Salon..."


    "Call your boss out quickly, tell her that Maya wants to meet her and if she doesn''t come out in a minute, I will cause a tsunami in her whole shop," Maya before even walking completely into the shop, quickly ordered the receptionist girl dominatingly without leaving any room to refuse.


    Seeing that her new customer is not easy to mess with and has a wild temper, The receptionist girl timidly nodded her head like a frightened rabbit and quickly ran toward the first floor.


    "Sis, looks like you scared that little girl a lot," Myne said helplessly while observing the shop.


    "Ahh, don''t worry, the boss of this shop is my close friend, you don''t have to worry about small things," Maya casually said while picking up a booklet from the receptionist''s desk and starting reading it bordly.


    30 Seconds later...


    "Maya! My best friend, how are you? It has been so long since you last visited me."


    Just as Myne was bordly observing the interior of the shop, suddenly a seductive voice caught his attention, he looked toward the voice and saw a blonde milf the same age as Maya but with little bigger boobs and ass than her, walking toward them.


    The blonde after coming to them, first gives Maya a big bear hug, sandwiching their gigantic boobies, immediately waking Myne''s little brother up, then suddenly out of nowhere she grabs Maya''s nack with her both hands and starts choking her.


    "You damn b*tch, how dare to come here again after that incident. Just because of your little prank, my entire sex life became a mess, do you have any idea how hard it is to find a partner after that incident!?" The blonde angrily yells.


    Bang!


    "Don''t blame others unnecessarily for your own mistakes, it was clearly you who started the game, so it was only natural of me to end it. You should have thought about the consequences before playing with fire," Maya said after hitting the blonde head, veins already started popping up on her forehead just about thinking of that incident.


    "Ouch, but that was just a prank, and it was nowhere near as extreme as yours," The blonde said while holding her head with a painful expression.


    "Now if you don''t want to get beaten then stop your nonsense, listen I don''t have the entire day to waste with you," Maya said annoyingly and a blue aura started coming out from her body.


    "I am listening, tell me dear customer how can I help," Seeing the blue aura on Maya''s body which represents her current mood, The blonde immediately became honest and asked seriously, clearly she also knew the horror of Maya''s anger, Jin and Myne aren''t alone in this list.


    "This is my younger brother, Myne, he has a wedding tomorrow, but he still looks like a wild monkey, so I want you to do a complete makeover to him, and make him look like a king. Money is not a problem, do whatever you want to do you are professional I don''t have to tell you much.


    However although I will not interfere in your work, but remember if any problem occurs, then you might as well say goodbye to this tiny shop of yours. You have two hours to do your work," Maya spoke with a deadly serious expression, after getting the nod from the blonde that she understood her work, she turned her head toward dumbfounded Myne.


    "Myne, listen to this cow sister, don''t make any trouble, I am going out to attend to some other important thing, and will return in one and a half hours. Till then be obedient, got it? "Maya said with a smile but a severe voice.


    "Okay!" Myne like a little child nodded his head, and watch Maya leave him alone with an unfamiliar milf who seem have some bad terms with her but in front of her strength, she could do nothing but bury her gravidness in her heart.

 Chapter 194: 194. Wedding Preparation ( Part-2 )

    "So she is your sister, huh? Blood-related?" The blonde asks while sitting on the receptionist''s desk while placing one leg on top of the other, and her arms crossed under her gigantic boobs supporting them firmly.


    "Yes, and no, we are not blood-related but we are closer than real siblings," Myne''s said with his trademark smile, while observing the milf in front of him up and down, his eyes pause for some seconds when they fall on the small gape in between her legs which revealing her slightly wet pitch black yellow.


    "I see, hehe, but you know it is not a good thing to peek inside a lady''s skirt, right?" The Blonde said with a small chuckle. "But if you really want to see it then you can just ask directly I don''t mind being admired by a young handsome guy like you."


    "Naa, it''s okay, I was just looking causally," Myne hurriedly rejected The blonde request.


    "Hehe, you are so cute, follow me, we have to do a lot of work. By the way, my name is Hena," Hena said while taking Myne to the first floor.


    After coming to the first floor, Hena opened a locked door and entered her personal workplace where she only served some of her most important guests.


    "Go sit down on that chair, also don''t forget to take off all your clothes," Hena said as she cleaned her hands on a wash basin.


    "What! But why do I have to be naked?" Myne asked with cautiousness, he can clearly see that something is wrong going on in this milf head.


    "Ara, Ara, now you are behaving like a bad boy, hum? Don''t you remember what your sister said before leaving, be obedient, otherwise with her temper, I shouldn''t need to remind you what would happen right?" Hena said with an evil smirk.


    Myne seeing Hena''s smile could only bite the bullet, and slowly remove his clothes, he knew that he was caught at a dead end...


    ...


    "Ohh, yes, please go faster, I am at my limit..."


    "Ammm, let it out in my mouth then, I have never expected that someone''s dick can be so tasty," Hena took out Myne''s dick from her mouth for a second to speak while rubbing it between her giant breasts before again devouring it like a hungry ghost.


    "Sister Hena, I... I can''t take it anymore, I am about to cum!" Myne exclaimed loudly before putting his hands on Hena''s head, pushing his dick deep inside her throat, and releasing a big load of cum inside her mouth.


    "Ammmnn..."


    "Paaaa! It is a really a lot of cum, I didn''t expect that you would release so much, look it starts coming out of my nose," Hena after swallowing cum inside her mouth and cleaning Myne''s little brother completely with her tongue spoke like a slut.


    "Alas, I can only give you this much happiness, any more than this and this little shop of mine is done for, go wear your clothes, your sweet big sister might be waiting for us...


    By the way, if you have time, don''t forget to visit me again, next time I will show you some of my personal techniques, believe me, you love them very much," Hena said while giving Myne a knowing wink, before wearing her top and walking out of the room.


    Sigh, her techniques are damn too good, especially the way she moves her tongue, that level of flexibility...


    "Girls, I am back!!"


    Myne after f*cking Maya for 2 entire hours with his all might till she falls asleep with a big smile plastered on her face, finally drags his tired body back to his room.


    "Welcome back! How was your day?" Aisha sitting on the couch playing with Waffle, and Ted asked with a smile while handing him a glass of water.


    Exhausting, a little bit lucky, and adventurous, what about yours? How was your shopping, did you buy anything for your poor husband?" Myne asked jokingly after drinking water and collapsing on the couch lazily.


    "Well, our day was great, we wandered around the entire city, bought a lot of things, ate many different things, beat some hooligans who wanted to take our advantage, and all in all, we had a lot of fun. As for you, we bought a nice dress, look there it is," Aisha said excitedly while pointing at the fully opened wardrobe in which hung a three-piece black suit.


    * Here is pic *


    "F*cking hell, so beautiful, where did you buy it?" Myne asked with shock and surprise. After seeing the suit his tiredness vanished instantly.


    "Actually, we didn''t buy it from any shop, Sylphy ordered the royal tailor to make it specially for you," Aisha replied calmly very satisfied with Myne''s reason. "Also, have I told you that the drawing of the suit was prepared by me?"


    "What! Do you also know how to draw? Why you didn''t tell me before?" Myne asked while giving Aisha a bear hug with a deep thank you kiss.


    "You never ask before," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Looks like you guys having fun behind my back don''t you?" Suddenly Sylphy entered the room and spoke playfully.


    "Of course not baby, how can we have fun without you? Let me say thank you for your special present as well," Myne happily said and after pulling Sylphy into his arms, he gave her a deep kiss while gently squeezing her ass as well.


    "Well, that was quite a surprise," Sylphy said with red cheeks.


    "Hehe, It is jus..."


    Explore uncharted tales at m-vlem|p-yr


    Knock-knock...


    Just as Myne and his wives'' heat of lust was rising to the peak, and clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden knock on the door ruined their entire mood.


    "Come in," Sylphy annoyingly said while leaving Myne''s embrace.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, Your Highness, but Your Majesty gave a summon. Please make your way to his private room immediately," After saying that the middle-aged maid bowed deeply and walked out of the room.


    Sigh, now what the hell does my cheap Father-in-law want this time, Myne annoyingly thought while rubbing his head.

 Chapter 195: 195. The House Name

    "Sylphy, do you know why Father-in-law calling us at this time?" Myne asked with a frown after the maid left.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Sylphy shut her eyes and pondered for a while, before shaking her head. She also has no idea behind such a sudden summon.


    "Sigh, I just hope Father-in-law didn''t throw another trouble on our head, and delay our wedding more for his greater good," Myne spoke helplessly while rubbing his head with a little headache.


    "No use in thinking about something to which we can''t find the answer. Let''s hurry to Your Majesty''s place," Aisha spoke calmly and started walking toward the exit, Myne and Sylphy looked at each other, and followed her.


    "Wafuu!"


    Waffle also urged Myne to hurry up so they could return quickly, and he could go back to his sweet sleep. As for why he wanted to follow them instead of sleeping peacefully like Ted, that was because he feared that Myne might go on another exciting mission alone like last time, leaving everyone behind if he wasn''t with him.


    "Sorry for summoning you so suddenly."


    When they arrived at Faren''s personal room, Faren''s apology flew towards them.


    Tsk, this is not a good start, my cheap father-in-law playing the emotional game... Myne thought annoyingly, but he could do nothing about it,


    "It''s okay, Father-in-law, we are already getting used to your random summon, it is not like the first time you called us at the wrong time," Myne spoke with a smile while hiding his dissatisfaction deep in his heart.


    "Hahaha, you are so funny, but everyone present in the room knows that I only summon people when I really have some important thing to tell them, don''t I?" Faren said with a light chuckle.


    "And Father, what is that important reason for which you called us here this time?" Sylphy without beating around the bush asked, she still had to show her new dresses to Myne, especially those short ones which the kind shopkeeper grandma recommended to wear before committing adultery, so clearly she didn''t have the mood to waste her time with her boring father.


    "Well, it seems like my little daughter is very impatient today, huh?"


    While Faren said that, he sat down on a chair, and prompted Myne, and others to sit as well.


    "Did some kind of big matter happen again?"


    As Aisha asked that, Sylphy and Myne''s faces stiffened. Myne already put his hands on his knees, the moment Faren said yes, he would leave this room without looking back no matter what, he already tried to deal with Faren''s mess.


    "Hm? Aah, I see... That''s why you have such nervous expressions, isn''t it? It''s completely different from what you think. If there are many cases of dangerous creatures like dragons attacking in this period of time, even I can''t bear it, you know?"


    Hearing that this thing has nothing to do with free labour, Myne also took a breath of relief.


    "Anyway, tomorrow will finally be your wedding ceremony, all of you know, right?" Faren asked and after getting the nod of everyone he continue, "After your wedding, you will become a small noble house, so I called you here to confirm one thing, have you decided on the name of your house or not?


    If not then you might as well do it tonight, because by tomorrow morning I want to know your house name, do you all got it?"


    Three hours passed like this.


    Huh? What, where am I? I was listening to house names from Aisha and Sylphy while lying on Aisha''s lap, and then... I think I have fallen asleep, Myne thought with a yawn, while rubbing his sleepy eyes, he looked around, and saw Aisha and Sylphy still discussing house names on the bed surrounded by books and snacks.


    As for Waffle, that guy after some minutes of excitement, also returned to his little bed specifically prepared for him beside Ted and fell asleep.


    "Have you guys come to a conclusion or still haven''t decided on a good name?" Myne came to his girls who were working wholeheartedly while he himself sleeping without any care, which made him feel a little bit guilty.


    Experience the journey at m-vl-em-py-r


    "Well, after three hours of continued discussion, we came up with three perfect names, now it is up to you to decide which we should use as our house name," Sylphy said excitedly.


    "Okay, tell me then," Myne replied while sitting beside her.


    "Duskfire, Empyreal, Sacredfield or last which we are still confused about ''Fortuna'', these are all the names which we can come up with in the handful of time we have," Sylphy said cutely with a smile.


    "I see, but before I make the final decision, which one do both of you think can be good for us?" Myne asked hesitantly, for him all four names are very interesting, and it was really hard to decide which one he should take.


    "Amm, Sylphy likes Sacredfield more, and I like Duskfire, but still in the end, as the head of the house, it is up to you to choose, we can only give you suggestions, the final decision is all you to make," Aisha spoke while grabbing Myne left hand.


    "Yes, Myne, we don''t care whatever name you choose, so you don''t have to worry too much about it, it is just a house name, no big deal," Sylphy also grabbed Myne''s other hand and said while encouraging him.


    "Well, then I decided, from now on our house name will be Fortuna," Myne announced loudly.


    "Why am I not surprised?" Aisha asked with a smirk.


    "Maybe because you won the bet," Sylphy replied with a pout.


    "Huh? What are talking about?" Myne asked confusedly, he thought Aisha and Sylphy might be a little sad that he didn''t choose their favourite name but it doesn''t seem the case.


    "Nothing, this is just a matter between us two sisters, ignore it," Aisha said with a giggle.


    "So we are going to be called Fortuna huh? "Fortuna" is the name of the goddess who rules over fortune and good luck. This is quite a cool name," Aisha said while taking off her top.


    "Yes, this is indeed the right decision to steal this name from history," Sylphy nodded her head while unzipping her skirt.


    "Why suddenly do I have a feeling like this is again going to be a sleepless night?" Myne mutters while watching his both girls taking off their clothes while talking and laughing completely ignoring him.


    "Huh? Myne, why are you still not removing your clothes? Don''t tell me after using us, now you didn''t want to reward us for our hard work," Aisha while throwing away her wet panty said playfully.


    "How can this be, Myne is a man of his word since he always tells us that everyone should be rewarded for their hard work, so is not it only natural for him to fulfil our little wishes as well," Sylphy cutely spoke with puppy eyes while unbuttoning Myne''s shirt.


    "Sigh, you two are right, everyone should be rewarded for their hard work, come here, let me fulfil your wishes as well, tonight I will make you two the happiest women alive," Maine declared dominatingly, and after taking off his pants and underwear he jumps on his horny wives like a hungry wolf...

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194. Wedding Preparation ( Part-2 )

    "So she is your sister, huh? Blood-related?" The blonde asks while sitting on the receptionist''s desk while placing one leg on top of the other, and her arms crossed under her gigantic boobs supporting them firmly.


    "Yes, and no, we are not blood-related but we are closer than real siblings," Myne''s said with his trademark smile, while observing the milf in front of him up and down, his eyes pause for some seconds when they fall on the small gape in between her legs which revealing her slightly wet pitch black yellow.


    "I see, hehe, but you know it is not a good thing to peek inside a lady''s skirt, right?" The Blonde said with a small chuckle. "But if you really want to see it then you can just ask directly I don''t mind being admired by a young handsome guy like you."


    "Naa, it''s okay, I was just looking causally," Myne hurriedly rejected The blonde request.


    "Hehe, you are so cute, follow me, we have to do a lot of work. By the way, my name is Hena," Hena said while taking Myne to the first floor.


    After coming to the first floor, Hena opened a locked door and entered her personal workplace where she only served some of her most important guests.


    "Go sit down on that chair, also don''t forget to take off all your clothes," Hena said as she cleaned her hands on a wash basin.


    "What! But why do I have to be naked?" Myne asked with cautiousness, he can clearly see that something is wrong going on in this milf head.


    "Ara, Ara, now you are behaving like a bad boy, hum? Don''t you remember what your sister said before leaving, be obedient, otherwise with her temper, I shouldn''t need to remind you what would happen right?" Hena said with an evil smirk.


    Myne seeing Hena''s smile could only bite the bullet, and slowly remove his clothes, he knew that he was caught at a dead end...


    ...


    "Ohh, yes, please go faster, I am at my limit..."


    "Ammm, let it out in my mouth then, I have never expected that someone''s dick can be so tasty," Hena took out Myne''s dick from her mouth for a second to speak while rubbing it between her giant breasts before again devouring it like a hungry ghost.


    "Sister Hena, I... I can''t take it anymore, I am about to cum!" Myne exclaimed loudly before putting his hands on Hena''s head, pushing his dick deep inside her throat, and releasing a big load of cum inside her mouth.


    "Ammmnn..."


    "Paaaa! It is a really a lot of cum, I didn''t expect that you would release so much, look it starts coming out of my nose," Hena after swallowing cum inside her mouth and cleaning Myne''s little brother completely with her tongue spoke like a slut.


    "Alas, I can only give you this much happiness, any more than this and this little shop of mine is done for, go wear your clothes, your sweet big sister might be waiting for us...


    By the way, if you have time, don''t forget to visit me again, next time I will show you some of my personal techniques, believe me, you love them very much," Hena said while giving Myne a knowing wink, before wearing her top and walking out of the room.


    Sigh, her techniques are damn too good, especially the way she moves her tongue, that level of flexibility...


    Myne after f*cking Maya for 2 entire hours with his all might till she falls asleep with a big smile plastered on her face, finally drags his tired body back to his room.


    "Welcome back! How was your day?" Aisha sitting on the couch playing with Waffle, and Ted asked with a smile while handing him a glass of water.


    Exhausting, a little bit lucky, and adventurous, what about yours? How was your shopping, did you buy anything for your poor husband?" Myne asked jokingly after drinking water and collapsing on the couch lazily.


    "Well, our day was great, we wandered around the entire city, bought a lot of things, ate many different things, beat some hooligans who wanted to take our advantage, and all in all, we had a lot of fun. As for you, we bought a nice dress, look there it is," Aisha said excitedly while pointing at the fully opened wardrobe in which hung a three-piece black suit.


    * Here is pic *


    "F*cking hell, so beautiful, where did you buy it?" Myne asked with shock and surprise. After seeing the suit his tiredness vanished instantly.


    "Actually, we didn''t buy it from any shop, Sylphy ordered the royal tailor to make it specially for you," Aisha replied calmly very satisfied with Myne''s reason. "Also, have I told you that the drawing of the suit was prepared by me?"


    "What! Do you also know how to draw? Why you didn''t tell me before?" Myne asked while giving Aisha a bear hug with a deep thank you kiss.


    "You never ask before," Aisha said with a chuckle.


    "Looks like you guys having fun behind my back don''t you?" Suddenly Sylphy entered the room and spoke playfully.


    "Of course not baby, how can we have fun without you? Let me say thank you for your special present as well," Myne happily said and after pulling Sylphy into his arms, he gave her a deep kiss while gently squeezing her ass as well.


    "Well, that was quite a surprise," Sylphy said with red cheeks.


    "Hehe, It is jus..."


    Explore uncharted tales at m-vlem|p-yr


    Knock-knock...


    Just as Myne and his wives'' heat of lust was rising to the peak, and clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden knock on the door ruined their entire mood.


    "Come in," Sylphy annoyingly said while leaving Myne''s embrace.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, Your Highness, but Your Majesty gave a summon. Please make your way to his private room immediately," After saying that the middle-aged maid bowed deeply and walked out of the room.


    Sigh, now what the hell does my cheap Father-in-law want this time, Myne annoyingly thought while rubbing his head.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196. Wedding Ceremony ( Part-1 )

    Myne stretched his arm above his head as he took a deep breath, before rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    He was steadily getting less drowsy, and his mind gradually became clearer as time passed. He first looked beside him and saw Aisha on top of him glued like a lizard and Sylphy on his left tightly cuddling him like a pillow sleeping soundlessly with a wide grin on their face, without showing any signs of waking up after the bed-breaking performance of last night.


    "Hehe, last night was very exciting Aisha and I finally managed to drag Sylphy into the game and did all kinds of naughty things together till early morning. It seems like after this playing with a single one next time would be a little difficult since there is no way other one would wait for her turn like before."


    Myne while recalling last night''s happy moment, gently took out his little brother from Aisha''s pussy, and after pushing her away from him a little bit, he carefully slipped out of the quilt so that they don''t wake them up.


    Then Myne gave his completely mess-up bed a satisfying nod, before entering the bathhouse to clean himself up.


    Inside the bathhouse Myne saw Ted and Waffle, who had been happily dog-paddling in the bathtub and making "splish-splash" noises about it, clearly having a lot of fun.


    Myne mouth twisted a bit seeing such a novelistic sense, but he didn''t comment on their way to fun, and after greeting them, he also stepped into the tub and lay down there while exhaling a heavy breath.


    After playing with Ted and Waffle a bit, Myne quickly walks out of the bathhouse with only a towel wrapped around his lower part. He then looks at the clock on the wall and exclaims in disbelief after seeing the time.


    01:32 P.M. Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr


    "F*ck!! We are going to be late!"


    Basterd, how can no one come to wake us up?


    It is as if no one cares about the groom and brides, and everyone has already gone to the temple to witness the marriage ceremony while thinking they might be already gone there hiding from everyone, Myne crushes Sylphy''s siblings for their carelessness and quickly comes to his brides who should have been ready by now but were still sleeping with perverted expressions.


    "Girls wake up quickly, we are going to be late for the wedding ceremony..."


    I wonder how many people would have come knocking on this carriage angrily with the intention of making trouble if there weren''t so many knights protecting us? Myne thought with a playful smile.


    Currently, they are in a special carriage sent by the temple to pick them up and head towards the temple at turtle speed, even horses look tired because of how slow they are walking and that too in the middle of those noisy voices.


    The entire carriage''s upper part is made of luxurious gold-like metal or perhaps it is gold itself and has three big glass windows and a big sunroof, so civilians can see the groom and brides.


    "But we are already very late, how can we have time to eat breakfast leisurely? And as a husband, you should have fed us while we were getting ready but no, you just sat on the couch and watched us suffer," Sylphy complained with a pout, on which Myne just rolled his eyes.


    After completing 15 minutes of the journey in an hour, the carriage they were on safely arrived at the venus of the ceremony, the temple. And Yes, this is the same temple where Myne awakened his skills.


    "Ahh, coming here brings back good, old memories. As if it was just yesterday when I came here to awaken my skills," Myne said emotionally while looking at the gigantic building from the carriage window.


    "Yes, everything starts from here, if you haven''t awakened your skills this year, maybe I have already fallen into someone else hands by now," Sylphy with a little giggle said while holding Myne''s hand tightly.


    "And I might be still working hard in the guild as a receptionist just to earn some puny coins to fill my stomach, poor me, sigh," Aisha also follows suit.


    You and hard work? What a joke, you were like the child of the boss of the building who gets paid handsomely and has to do nothing other than sleep and eat on your desk, or once in a while beat someone for entertainment," Myne thought while rolling his eyes at Aisha''s shamelessness.


    Soon they alighted the carriage and were greeted by two little girls in white clothes at the entrance of the temple. Those two girls will guide them to different waiting rooms, separated by gender, from now on groom and brides can''t see each other till the appointment time of the ceremony.


    "See ya later girls, have fun," Myne waved his hand and said goodbye.


    "We will," Aisha and Sylphy reply with a giggle while following the girl into their personal waiting room, where they are going to change into the formal clothes exclusive for the wedding ceremony on which they have spent more than 100 platinum coins, just to wear it once in their life. For this, Myne has nothing to say, other than crushing the shop owner in his heart.


    Thank god, marriage happens only once in a lifetime, at least with a girl, otherwise, I can see poverty from miles away waving at me, ready to hug me like an uncurable plague, Myne thought while shaking his head and walking toward the waiting room especially prepared for him to change his clothes as well, at least this is what the girl in white told him.


    Waffle and Ted, who were looking extra handsome today thanks to Aisha and Sylphy''s 15 minutes of hard work following him obediently like well-trained bodyguards, ready to protect him from any harm till he is away from his brides.

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197. Wedding Ceremony ( Part-1.5 )

    Hmm, seems like Aisha and Sylphy had thought quite deeply before preparing this dress for me, it is not only very comfortable but also fits perfectly, Myne thought while looking at himself in the mirror with a satisfied ear-to-ear grin on his face.


    "Now, I finished changing and it didn''t take even five minutes, just as I expected. However, I still have plenty of time before the start of the ceremony, what should I do till then?"


    As Myne pondered on that, a knock came from the door.


    Myne opened the door in confusion and saw the male members of the royal family with Faren leading them standing in front of the door with wide smiles on their faces.


    "Looks like our groom is very impatient, he already gets ready to meet his brides," Aniue jokes lightly with a laugh while hitting on Myne''s back as always. This guy clearly enjoys hitting on Myne''s back very much.


    "Isn''t it normal? After all, today is a very special day for him, and his brides.


    Anyway, this kind of thing is not something a guy who spends most of his time with bulky men can understand," Lewis like a dutiful younger brother immediately taunts Aniue while adjusting his goggles with a smirk, giving him a hundred points of emotional damage but because Faren was with them he could only grit his teeth and ensure this humiliation without saying anything back,


    After this little event, Myne received congratulatory words one by one starting from Faren, followed by Aniue, Lewis, and finally, Rector who looked most excited among all four. Clearly, he is still very grateful to Myne for helping him to get together with his sweetheart, although that wasn''t intentional but anyway, Rector didn''t care about small details.


    During their simple talk, Myne also learned that two queens and Ayri went to Sylphy and Aisha to accompany them.


    "Which reminds me, Myne. You have decided on your house name, have you not?" Faren enquired with a raise of his eyebrow.


    "Yes, we have decided, it will be "Fortuna."


    "Oh, you have decided on quite a good house name, Faren nodded his head with acknowledgement.


    "Yes, it is indeed a nice name, Fortuna, it should reference the goddess of fortune and luck, right?" Lewis asked and Myne could only nod his head with a smile without saying anything else, as he himself only knew a little about it.


    "Come to think of it, Myne, your parents have passed away, right?"


    As topics on which everyone can talk become less and less and silence was about to return in the room filled with five men, Faren randomly said in order to not make an awkward situation.


    "Yes? They were infected by an epidemic when I was 9 years old," Myne replied confusedly with a raise of his eyebrow, he suddenly had a strange thought in his mind...


    "Sorry, I made you remember a painful thing."


    "By the way, I heard from Sylphy that they were the heroes of your town, right? What kind of people were they, can you tell us their names?" Faren asked curiously with a smile trying to light up the mood.


    "Hold on a minute! What did you just say?" Myne instead of excitedly talking about his dead parents like Faren had expected, speechlessly questioned him back with a shocked expression.


    I am too naive, who believe in his sweet nonsense, Myne thought with a sigh, while shaking his head helplessly.


    As Myne was dumbfounded by the truth, Faren made an expression as if a little troubled and guilty, and started talking to him while looking at the ceiling...


    "You do not need to make such a face. You''re thinking ''I wasn''t acknowledged until now?'' Right?"


    "What thinking, this is a fact, and you, yourself confirm it," Myne taunts while rolling his eyes. Read additional content at m-vl-em|p-yr


    "Cough, seems like you misunderstood me. Let me see if I had to say, then this declaration isn''t towards you, but rather take it as towards your parents."


    "Okay? But why do spirits need your declaration in the first place? It is not like they can hear you," Myne suddenly asked with a confused expression, making a vein pop up on Faren''s forehead.


    "Can''t you be a little serious for some moments? I am not in the mood to joke right now," Faren angrily said while trying to calm down himself.


    "As you wish, you talk, I will be silent from now on," Myne raises his hand in a surrender motion.


    "Sigh, so where I was, ohh yes. Before I became the king, your parents and I, along with my wife, Garnet, were in a party together for some time," Faren said in a heavy voice.


    "Really?!" Myne exclaimed with disbelief.


    "Then Why have I never heard about you from my parents?" Myne asked doubtfully with a frown.


    "Yes, Father? This is the first time I''ve heard of this as well! Is that really true!?" Aniue also asked suspiciously, which is reasonable as he had heard all the achievements of his Father''s party but no one even mentioned anything about Myne''s parents not even their names.


    "I know it is a little hard to believe but Yeah, without a doubt, it''s true," Faren nodded his head with a helpless smile, seeing no one in the room seemed to believe him.


    "Father-in-law, can you tell me about it in more detail?"


    As Myne asked that, Faren opened his mouth to say something but a sudden knock on the door interrupted everyone.


    With a heavy sigh, Myne opened the door, and saw an old man in a luxurious white robe with golden lining and a big chef-like cap on his head, holding a golden staff studded with rubies of different colours, standing before him with a neighbourhood kind-hearted grandpa like smile on his face.


    "Lord Myne, it''s almost time, please follow me..." The head priest of the temple whom Myne recognised easily thanks to his high-key profile and a 10-meter-tall white stone statue at the entrance of the temple, which anyone who is not blind can never miss.


    Myne nodded his head at the head priest and looked at the Faren, who gestured to him as if saying, "Follow the head priest we will talk later."


    Sigh, it seems like Big Sis and I don''t know everything about my parent, they really know how to hide secrets very well, at least I didn''t expect something like this from Father, Myne thought helplessly but he soon put away his thought back of his mind and with a smile on his face, he politely replies, "Thanks for coming here personally, I will trouble you to lead the way..."

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198. Wedding Ceremony ( Final )

    "Thanks for coming here personally; I will trouble you to lead the way," Myne politely greeted The temple head.


    The temple head showed a surprised expression before giving him a wide grin. He then turned around and gestured for Myne to follow him.


    The temple head then led Myne, Waffle, and Ted to a secret basement-like room from where they took a narrow and complicated hidden pathway with very low lighting and a slightly creepy atmosphere. Along the way, Myne noticed many rooms and entrances, confirming his guess that this entire underground system of the temple was designed like a big labyrinth to confuse enemies.


    Without someone from the temple to guide them, there was no way to arrive at the altar room quickly. This was one of the many reasons why The temple head had personally come to call upon Myne.


    After walking through the hidden pathway for approximately five minutes, Myne and his two little family members finally arrived at the altar room.


    At the center of the room stood a magnificent marble altar, upon which a golden candelabrum cast a warm, flickering light. Behind this ornate altar, bathed in the soft, flickering candlelight, rose a magnificent marble statue of the goddess.


    Carved with exquisite detail, the statue portrayed the goddess in a regal and benevolent pose, her countenance radiating serenity and grace. Her flowing robes seemed to cascade like fine silk, adorned with intricate symbols representing blessings, fertility, and protection. In her outstretched hands, she held an offering of blossoming flowers, a symbol of the blessings she bestowed upon the union.


    Fragrant flowers and aromatic herbs adorned the space, filling the air with a heavenly scent. Experience the best from m|v|l|e|mp|y|r


    Myne, seeing such a magnificent sight, opened his eyes wide to capture every single detail without any mistakes. This was the first time in his life he had seen something so beautiful, especially the statue of the goddess, which left him in awe.


    "Now then, Lord Myne, please give me the wedding rings so I can bless them," The temple head said with a gentle smile.


    Myne nodded his head and took out a small golden box specifically bought for this purpose, handing it to The temple head.


    The temple head didn''t waste any time and requested Myne to stand on the small platform in front of the altar until his brides arrived. He then got busy with the purification of the wedding rings, a ceremony that looked more like a black magic ritual if you removed the white and divine theme behind it.


    Walking to the top of the small platform in front of the altar, Myne stopped Waffle and Ted from following him up, as there wasn''t much space for everyone. He stood there, feeling a little nervous.


    While waiting for his brides, Myne had nothing to do but focus his attention on The temple head, who was performing rituals on the wedding rings Myne had given him. After the ritual, The temple head heated them on the blue fire produced by a special magical artifact that resembled a goblet before placing them into a golden cup filled with a water-like substance emitting continuous golden light.


    If not for the fact that Myne had heard a little about this process from Ayri, he might have suspected that The temple head was casting some kind of curse on his wedding rings.


    While Myne watched The temple head''s eye-opening performance, suddenly the altar room opened with a loud booming sound, and two beauties with light makeup, dressed in traditional white wedding garments entered the altar room.


    Aisha was wearing a floor-length gown made of the finest silk and satin, flowing in rich, deep shades of burgundy and gold. The bodice was intricately embroidered with gold thread and adorned with precious gemstones like emeralds and sapphires, forming intricate floral patterns.


    The sleeves were long and fitted, ending in ornate cuffs, while the skirt flowed gracefully to the floor, pooling around her feet.


    A long, flowing veil made of fine silk or sheer fabric was draped over her head and cascaded down her back. It was secured with a circlet or tiara adorned with precious gems or pearls. Completing the ensemble were dainty shoes, embroidered to match the gown. Aisha carried a small bouquet of fresh flowers with a light smile on her beautiful face.


    Sylphy, on the other hand, had a slightly different taste compared to Aisha. Her gown was a masterpiece of lush velvet in a rich shade of deep purple, embroidered with intricate patterns of silver and gold threads. The bodice was adorned with delicate lace and pearls, adding a touch of sophistication to her ensemble.


    Her sleeves were slightly puffed and gathered at the shoulders, flowing gracefully to the wrists, where they culminated in exquisite lace cuffs. The skirt of the gown was voluminous, cascading in elegant folds to the ground, concealing her feet as she moved. Her hair was adorned with a delicate circlet of fresh flowers and ivy.


    A flowing veil, made of sheer silk, was gently draped over her head and flowed down her back.


    As Sylphy walked down the aisle, her steps were softened by shoes crafted from luxurious materials and adorned with small, ornate buckles. In her hands, she held a small, embroidered pouch filled with aromatic herbs. She also had a light smile on her beautiful face, which turned red when she saw Myne smiling at her.


    This made him confused in the middle of his speech, but still, as an old player, The temple head recovered quickly and continued his speech.


    Hearing about the Divine Blessing, Myne immediately appraised everyone, and indeed, there was a divine protection called [ Goddess'' Blessing ].


    [ Goddess'' Blessing: Obtains strong resistance against illnesses, injuries, poison, curses, and status abnormalities, etc. ]


    This is such an unexpected surprise. Doesn''t this mean that my entire family gets a layer of protection against any kind of negative effect, and we can say a permanent goodbye to normal illnesses? Myne thought happily.


    After The temple head''s excitement died down, he continued, and the ceremony proceeded...


    "Myne Fortuna, do you swear, in front of the Goddess, that you will continue to love these two people throughout your whole life?"


    "Yes! I swear!!"


    "Sylphid Augusta, as well as Aisha Laurel, do you swear, in front of the Goddess, that you will continue to love this person throughout your whole life?"


    "I swear! I swear!"


    As Myne and his brides finished their vows, they received blessings from The temple head, and the ceremony finally reached its last program when he took out the golden box, which Myne had given him for blessing.


    The temple head opened the box, and four rings appeared in front of the two beauties, which instantly made their eyes shine with shock and surprise.


    Twin Platinum Bands with Delicate Engravings rings, simple but extremely luxurious and beautiful, which Myne chose for Aisha and Sylphy, on which Maya and he spent three hours searching around. As for himself, Myne chose one Gold and one Silver Band with beautiful Engraving rings, on which he also carved his wives'' names to make them more special.


    ''Now, wear these rings as a reminder of the vows you have just taken," The temple head, who had long ago stopped caring about earthly things like wealth, spoke gently, bringing Aisha and Sylphy out of their trance-like state.


    Myne nodded his head and picked up one of the platinum rings from the box. He gently held Sylphy''s hand, gave her a bright smile, and put it on the ring finger of her left hand.


    Afterwards, while Sylphy admired her ring, Myne did the same thing with Aisha, earning a secret wink from her, which meaning only both of them could understand.


    Then Sylphy picked up the golden ring from the box, on which her name was carved in small letters around it, and put it on Myne''s right-hand ring finger.


    Aisha got the silver ring with her name and put it on Myne''s left-hand ring finger.


    "Good, now the last part of the ceremony, give each other a kiss of vow," The temple head, an old player, said such an embarrassing line without blinking, as if seeing people kissing right in front of him was a very common thing for him.


    Myne, who had been waiting for this moment since he saw his brides, immediately came forward and embraced Aisha tightly, giving her a deep long passionate kiss.


    Two minutes later, when Aisha finally couldn''t hold back her breath, Myne let her go while licking his lips in enjoyment. Then he hungrily looked at Sylphy and, without caring about The temple head''s presence or weird expression on his old face, he did the same thing with her as well.


    Sigh, today''s children are always horny. When I was young, I didn''t even have the courage to ask my crush out on a date, let alone kiss her in front of elders like a pervert, The temple head thought while shaking his head helplessly but didn''t stop watching Myne kissing his brides. This was a rare chance for him to learn some new kissing tricks from the younger generation as well.


    After all, most couples only kissed each other lightly for a few seconds. Cases like Myne''s were as rare as seeing a Divine Beast.


    ''With this, you are now linked by marriage! Congratulations!'' After Myne finally let go of Sylphy after five minutes of passionate kissing, The enlightened temple head''s declaration resounded sonorously within the altar room, making Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy publicly wedded."

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199. Small Family Drama...

    The ceremony ended without any problems, and Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy were now publicly husband and wives.


    Aisha and Sylphy both had smiles on their flushed faces, with a hint of slight embarrassment.


    "Now, what are we waiting for? Do you want to start another round of fierce kissing sessions in front of this old man? Now go, leave me alone, your family is waiting for you," The temple head annoyingly said while waving his hand.


    Tsk, this old man''s mouth is quite poisonous, and what''s the point of being jealous? It''s not like he can do anything even if a girl, I mean a grandma gets ready to play with him, Myne thought while shaking his head. Then, he held his wives'' hands and started walking toward the exit, followed by Waffle and Ted, who looked quite bored.


    After exiting the altar room, Myne saw the girl who had brought Aisha and Sylphy waiting for them at the entrance. Without saying anything, she respectfully gestured for everyone to follow her.


    After another five minutes of non-stop walking, Myne and his gang arrived at a gigantic luxurious hall, where they were greeted by everyone from the Sylphy family.


    "Sis, congratulations on your marriage."


    "Big Sis, congratulations!"


    "Sylphy, congrats!"


    "Sigh, my cute little sister finally fell into this naughty guy''s evil hands. As an elder brother, I can''t stop his conspiracy. Such a big failure am I," Aniue muttered to himself in a random corner, staring at the big goddess statue with a guilty and self-blaming expression. It was clear that his siscon state had awakened at this happy moment.


    "Elder Brother is really hopeless in this matter. If this goes on, I wonder if Ayri''s future husband didn''t turn out to be more powerful than him, will he directly kidnap him to keep him away from Ayri?" Rector spoke while shaking his head.


    "Don''t make fun of him. He''s just a little sad that he can''t meet me every day like before after I started living with Lord Husband and Aisha," Sylphy kindly stopped her siblings from making Aniue fun and walked toward him to coax him.


    "Hehe, yes, guys, we shouldn''t make fun of our dear elder brother who now needs our sis''s help to coax him so he doesn''t start crying."


    As Lewis said that, Garnet, his mother, with a smile on her face, came up behind him and gave him a motherly slap on the back of his head, enough to make him cry out in pain.


    "Don''t make your brother fun just because he loves his sisters more than you two..."


    "Oh, work hard, both of you. I believe in you!" Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr


    Seeing that Aniue is hogging all the limelight, Ayri, Lewis, and Rector all called out to them one by one.


    "Sis! I''ll come over to play with you soon! And Brother Myne, don''t forget our promise!" Rector, who didn''t want to let go of his magic item promise by Myne, hurriedly said with a knowing wink.


    "If Brother Rector''s going, I''m going too! After all, I''m also very curious about that wonderful bathhouse you guys have at your home. Elder Brother Aniue boasted a lot about it," Ayri also excitedly said, making Garnet rub her head with a slight headache, as she knew that she was going to have a lot of trouble after this.


    "Well, although I don''t mind, it would be difficult for you to travel such a long distance, right? If something happened to you along the way, Elder Brother would probably eat me alive," Myne jokingly said, getting a nod from Aniue, clearly he also had the same thought and a desperate look from Ayri.


    "But if I let a beautiful young lady like you get sad, then I might not be able to sleep peacefully as well. So how about it? Let Rector come to us first, and then, I''ll open a portal for you so you can directly come to us? This way, not only will your safety be guaranteed, but we won''t have to worry about your health as well."


    As Myne suggested that, both Garnet and Aniue opened their eyes wide, as they had never thought about such a wonderful and flexible idea. This way, not only could Ayri go wherever she wanted, but they also didn''t have to worry that one day in order to see the world outside the palace, she might run away.


    Although Ayri looked obedient from the outside, but she had already started showing signs of wanting to go out and see the world many times as she grew older. Garnet and Aniue, who are closest to her, knew very well about it, and this was also one of their biggest concerns.


    "Really! Thank you, Brother Myne, you are the best!!" Ayri exclaimed loudly upon hearing that she could go out, and gave Myne a bear hug, which made Aniue beside him grit his teeth with envy and jealousy.


    "Yes, my dear son-in-law, thank you for relieving my biggest tension. Now, at least I don''t have to worry about Ayri being a rebellious child who wants to wander outside alone," Garnet said with a big playful smile on her face and spoke in an Ara, Ara tone. After coming to Myne, she hugged him tightly, burying his head in her ample bosom, making Myne''s day.


    Am I already in heaven? Wow, her scent is so nice. Should I start making some plans to make my cheap father-in-law wear a green hat? Anyway, it''s not like he can satisfy two women completely at this age, right?"


    While Myne''s thoughts were wandering in a weird direction, Sylphy, who had a pouted expression after seeing the perverted look on Myne''s face, quickly pulled him out of her mother''s heavenly bosom and gave a light slap on his head.


    "At least don''t make this kind of face for your mother-in-law, you big pervert," Sylphy said angrily, making everyone laugh.


    Boom*


    Just as the atmosphere was becoming more and more harmonious, suddenly the entire temple shook slightly with a loud splashing sound, as if a big wave had hit the 10-meter metal tall entrance gate of the temple.

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200. Public Speech

    "What''s going on?" Faren yelled loudly after hearing unnatural noises from outside, but no one answered him.


    Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Just when Anuie was about to go out to inquire, the gate of the temple slowly opened.


    As the gate opened, everyone saw a soaked gate, with water droplets mixed with a little red substance that looked identical to blood falling from the top of it.


    "Did someone dare to attack the temple in broad daylight?" Rector exclaimed in confusion.


    "If I remember correctly, there should be more than 100 royal knights outside maintaining order, right? If someone really attacked the temple, why hasn''t anyone come to inform us?" Lewis asked with a frown.


    "It seems like something significant has happened outside. Let''s go have a look. There are a lot of civilians'' parents at the entrance of the temple to witness Sylphy''s marriage. If someone really attacked, then this is not a good thing," Faren spoke calmly.


    Just as Faren finished saying that and was about to walk out, suddenly two people, one man and one woman, entered from the open gate, attracting everyone''s attention.


    But what made everyone confused was that they were arguing non-stop with each other like a husband and wife. The wife seemed in a dominating position because every time she spoke, the husband would try his best to calm her down with reasonable excuses.


    "I told you they are not going to believe us. Look, I was right," The woman said angrily.


    "But honey, they were just doing their job, and from their point of view, we are indeed uninvited guests here," The man calmly replied.


    "Doing their job my foot! Don''t you see their faces? They are just a bunch of perverts who only know how to take advantage of their posts. I wonder which bastard trained them. Didn''t he teach them proper discipline?" The woman ranted.


    Hearing the last line from the woman, Aniue, who was very angry at them for being so disrespectful in front of his Father and Mother couldn''t help but be stunned because it was he who had taught them. Now someone pointing a finger at his education made him extremely uncomfortable.


    Why do those two figures seem so familiar, especially their voices? Myne thought while trying to shield his eyes from the strong light coming from outside so he could see the faces of the two newcomers.


    "Well, for this point, I am also with you. Those knights do indeed seem a little unruly. I will try to complain about their instructor to Your Majesty and suggest appointing someone else as the Royal Knight Inspector. But for now, please don''t be angry at such a special event. You know, because of you, we are already quite late," The man said, trying to ease the tension.


    "And this is also my fault? If not for you, I would have already shown those knights their place. Without the power to back their arrogance, they are clearly looking for trouble," The woman said disdainfully, finally showing her face to everyone.


    She is a beautiful lady with aqua-blue hair and eyes, a slender, well-maintained body, light makeup on her face, and was wearing a dress that matched her hair colour with a golden chain around her neck and two golden earrings in her ears.


    Beside her was walking an average-looking thin man who looked more like a butler than her husband, wearing an expensive-looking purple suit and holding a large gift in his hand.


    "Sis?!" Myne exclaimed in surprise.


    Yes, this couple is none other than Myne''s big sister Maya, and her saintly husband Jin."


    "Huh? Myne, please tell me your wedding ceremony is not complete!" Maya exclaimed after seeing Myne holding Aisha''s hand who was in her bridal dress.


    "Well, I''m afraid you''re a little bit late," Myne said with a helpless smile.


    "Sigh, so where was I? Oh yes, if you don''t have anything else to do, let''s go back now."


    "Ms. Maya, although I understand your excitement, but can you wait a little bit? You see, as the husband of Sylphy, The first princess of the kingdom, Myne has to unveil himself to the general public and give a small speech," Faren said while being cautious and trying his best to not irritate Maya.


    "Is there such a thing? Why didn''t I know about it?" Myne asked in shock because, although he didn''t mind killing people or dealing with them roughly, giving a public speech in front of more than hundreds of people was not his cup of tea.


    "Now, this is quite interesting. Okay, I also want to see what kind of speech my little brother is going to give," Maya said with a playful smile, nodding her head with anticipation.


    "Good, then follow me."


    After saying that, Faren hurriedly led everyone to the right side of the hall, where a large, three-meter-tall silver door with various decorations tightly shut stood before them.


    Coming to the door, Faren held its handle and looked at Myne, Aisha, and Sylphy, who were standing in front of everyone with smiles.


    "Well then, are you ready? There will be a veranda after this door is opened. Please respond to the voices of the citizens by waving your hands and don''t stop until you reach the platform..."


    After finishing his sentence, Faren slowly opened the door with a creaking sound.


    "Uooooooooooooooo!!!!"


    When the door fully opened, everyone heard cheers like rumbles coming from the other side.


    "Ohoho, this is going to be a lot of fun," Maya excitedly said while watching nervous Myne.


    Sylphy, knowing that she had to take the lead to give Myne and Aisha courage, majestically walked over to the end of the veranda and smiled as she waved to the crowd.


    With no other option, Aisha and Myne joined hands and timidly walked up to Sylphy''s side with forced smiles.


    As the citizens saw Aisha and Myne, they once again broke out in thunderous cheers. Clearly, they were more interested in them than in Sylphy, whom they had seen many times before.


    Then, each time Sylphy waved her hand confidently with her beautiful smile, cheers broke out among the audience.


    What''s wrong with this crowd? Is Sylphy so famous that so many people came to watch Aisha and me? And why does it feel like I''m a monkey in a circus? But being admired and cheered by so many beautiful girls and MILFs is also not a bad experience," Myne thought while waving his hand toward the ladies on the left side with a wide smile, completely ignoring the men on his right.


    For about ten minutes, even after reaching the platform, Myne and his wives continued waving their hands, as the enthusiasm of the citizens showed no sign of abating.


    Finally, after getting a signal from Faren, The temple head, who was already standing on the platform, put a badge-like item on his chest before standing at the edge of the platform.


    "Everyone who has gathered here, please quiet down. From here on, Her Highness Sylphid and her partner, Lord Myne, will speak."


    Hearing the loud voice of the temple head, the audience finally calmed down, and a moment of silence returned to the hall.


    Sylphy sent a backward glance at the trembling Myne, who was profoundly contemplating what kind of speech he was going to give in front of so many people while sweating buckets. Then with a sweet smile on her face, she came forward and began speaking...


    "Hello, everyone, I am Sylphid Fortuna. I am extremely happy that you have spared your precious time to come here for us today..."

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201. Mynes Wonderful Performance

    "Hello, everyone. I am Sylphid Fortuna, and I am extremely happy that you have spared your precious time to join us today," Sylphy announced, her voice carrying across the whole hall in the temple.


    As expected of Sylphy, she was truly imposing. Saying those embarrassing words in front of so many random people without changing her expression was not something everyone could do, and it was certainly difficult for me.


    While Myne was cursing Faren and Aniue for not informing me about such an important thing in advance ( Sylphy''s is an exception whom he can''t curse easily ), he suddenly felt someone tugging at his hand.


    Confused, I looked behind me and saw Rector, who only God knows when he came behind him, and now calmly listening to Sylphy''s speech with a smile.


    Myne let go of Aisha''s hand and whispered something in her ear which made her frown a bit but she didn''t say anything just nodded her head. Myne getting permission took a step back and stood right beside Rector, who clearly had some plan in mind.


    "Brother Myne, do you have any idea what you''re going to say?" Rector asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think?" Myne replied, not directly answering his question but making it clear that he still had no clue.


    "Well, then, do you need some help? You know I can assist you in dealing with this mess," Rector nodded his head with a smirk and continued in hushed tones.


    "Ohh? And what''s the price of your help? I don''t think you''re generous enough to offer your assistance for free at such a critical time," Myne asked helplessly, furrowing his brow.


    "Although the price of my help might seem outrageous to others, for you, it might not be a big deal," Rector replied with an embarrassed laugh before continuing in a low voice. "As you already know, my maid Luna and I are in a relationship, right?"


    Hearing this, Myne frowned, not understanding why Rector was bringing his sweetheart into this matter. Nevertheless, he nodded, signalling him to continue.


    "After we connected physically and expressed our deep love, it became a daily enjoyment for us to engage in intimacy once or twice a day. But somehow, I have doubts that I can satisfy Luna''s desires. Her sex drive seems very strong, and it takes three to five rounds with her, along with stamina recovery potions, to satisfy her completely."


    "What''s the problem with that? Isn''t that a good thing? You don''t have to worry about being rejected by your lover whenever you want to relax. Trust me, not everyone is as lucky as you. A girl like Luna is very rare, you might not find someone like her even if you search the entire kingdom," Myne advised, however in his heart, he cursed Rector for his incredible luck.


    After today, Sis and Aisha are definitely going to mock me to death while remembering today''s incident, Myne joked in his mind, taking a deep breath before speaking.


    "Ladies, gentlemen, and children?"


    "Well, first and foremost, I must say that standing here as the groom, I feel like I''m in a dream. But here I am, standing before all of you, trying to make sense of these fancy words and all this big commotion. To be honest, I''m as nervous as a squirrel in a thunderstorm right now! But I promise I''ll do my best to make you smile and maybe even impress you a bit.


    So, please bear with me as I navigate these uncharted waters of public speaking."


    "First of all, I want to thank all of you for being here to celebrate this special day with us. I know I might not be the most eloquent speaker like my wife, Sylphid, but I sure am the luckiest man in the whole kingdom today. I mean, look at my beautiful brides. They are like shining stars in the night sky, and I can''t believe they chose me."


    "You know, I never thought I''d be standing here in front of so many people, dressed up like a fancy lord. I used to be just a simple hunter wandering in the forest, killing monsters, reading books whenever I was free, and literally, I''ve done nothing worth mentioning. But they still chose me, a commoner, as their husband, without caring about status, money, or any other things.


    It still feels magical to me."


    "And speaking of magic, I have to say, love is a bit like magic, isn''t it? It can make a simple man like me feel like he''s flying on a dragon and make his heart beat faster than a charging knight. Also, now, I have to admit, I was incredibly nervous when I started this speech. But as I look around this room and see all the smiling faces, I can''t help but be filled with confidence.


    Your support and love are overwhelming, and I am so grateful to have each and every one of you here to celebrate with us."


    "But seriously, everyone, today is a day of immense joy and love. As I stand here, gazing upon my beautiful brides, my confidence grows with each passing moment. I can''t help but feel like the luckiest guy in the world. Sylphid, Aisha, you two have brought so much happiness into my life, and I promise to cherish every moment we share together."


    "In conclusion, I vow to keep you two laughing, hold your hands through the ups and downs of life, and always be your biggest fan."


    "To love, laughter, and a lifetime of happiness together! Cheers!"


    "Thank you all for joining us on this joyous day, and let''s continue celebrating this wonderful day."

 Chapter 202 : 202. Aftermath

    After Myne''s eye-opening speech, which left everyone, including his family members, speechless as they never expected that Myne was such a good public speaker, the wedding ceremony officially came to an end.


    That night, Faren threw a big banquet and invited almost everyone who held even a little bit of status or political power. As for the common folk, all the people in the capital city received free food and wine at the entrance of the palace. They could eat as much as they wanted, which made everyone happy and grateful, After all, who doesn''t like free luxurious food?


    However, many smart but poor people secretly engaged in illegal food transport and were locked in prison for three days.


    At the start, Maya wanted to spend some time with her two sisters-in-law, but because of the banquet, she had to abandon her original plans with an angry expression. She then ate a lot and drank so much wine that in the end, Myne had to escort her back to her room in the Inn. Because she was drunk heavily when Myne was about to return, she overpowered him and jump on him like a horny beast.


    Only after playing three rounds with her, did Myne manage to escape. Fortunately, Aisha and Sylphy were busy dealing with other people and didn''t think too much about this small incident.


    Then, Aniue forcefully dragged Myne who hadn''t time to take a breath of relief to introduce various nobles and high-ranking people, and later Lewis did the same thing. In the end, if not for Sylphy saving him from those two energetic brothers, he might have had to spend his wedding night dealing with men.


    But Myne was happy too soon. It turned out that Sylphy also had ulterior motives for saving him, she wanted to make her wedding night memorable. So while Ayri was keeping Aisha busy according to her secret plan, she quickly took Myne back to their room.


    "What''s wrong, Sylphy? Why did we come back to our room in such a hurry, and what about Aisha?" Myne asked but he only had a chance to say Aisha''s name before his mouth was shut up by Sylphy''s sudden kiss.


    "Hehe... It will take Aisha some time before she can find out that we are missing. Until then, I want to spend the wedding night alone with you and do crazy things to make it memorable," Sylphy said with a seductive smile.


    She took out a virginity restore potion from the drawer beside the bed, drank it quickly, threw away her wedding gown, and lay on the bed in just her bra and panties, inviting Myne with a provocative gesture.


    Any normal man in front of such a beautiful sigh of course couldn''t remain calm, let alone an old pervert like Myne.


    As one might expect, Myne and Sylphy engaged in a fierce battle for an entire hour, pausing only briefly due to Aisha''s interference. She was quite angry that they were having secret fun while she was out dealing with people she hardly knew.


    As punishment for the next hour, Sylphy could only watch as Myne and Aisha f*cking each other like animals, while Myne had to go shopping with Aisha three times whenever she asked.


    In front of his angry wife, there wasn''t much Myne could do. Like most husbands, he bit the bullet and agreed with a forced smile.


    Aisha, to make the night special, also drank a virginity restore potion and had rough sex with Myne. This became even messier when Sylphy joined them an hour later.


    ...


    "I''m glad that it went without a hitch,"


    "B*stard, how many times have I told you that I don''t like tickling? You even promised me last time that you would never do this again, but... but. F*ck, you are done for this time."


    Without caring about her image, Aisha directly jumped on Myne, who had fallen to the ground due to her punch and started beating him like an angry cat. Of course, her blows were not light and enjoyable like a normal cat.


    Check out m_vl_em_p_yr stories


    "Ouch, ouch, Aisha, dear, it hurts, ouch, not there..."


    Sylphy, after witnessing Aisha''s wild temper for the first time, was taken aback. Until now, she had only thought of Aisha as a gentle housewife-like character who didn''t like socializing like Myne. Only today did she realize how naive she had been.


    Well, now it''s not unfair. Should I help Myne or Aisha? Last night, Myne seemed to have favoured Aisha more than me, and he has always been very gentle with me, even though I told him to be rough like Aisha. So, shouldn''t he receive some punishment for this kind of discrimination as well, right?"


    Thinking such thoughts, Sylphy didn''t hold herself back and joined Aisha, starting to beat Myne. Later, both sisters tied up Myne and removed his clothes before doing to him what he had done with Aisha.


    "Hahaha..."


    Myne''s painful laughter mixed with tears and regret echoed in the entire room for half an hour before Aisha and Sylphy mercilessly left him alone on the cold floor and went into the bathhouse together in a happy and satisfied mood.


    "Myne, are you alright?" Waffle, who was a cheerful and happy soul, couldn''t watch Myne''s miserable condition. After confirming that both of his mistresses were not paying attention, he came over with Ted and asked with his childlike concerned voice.


    "Huh? Have both of them left?" Myne telepathically asked, still lying on the ground like a dead dog.


    "Yes," Waffle confusedly replied, as Myne''s voice in his mind didn''t match the body condition in front of him.


    "Finally, I thought I would have to act for another hour before they forgave me," Myne said, and in front of the confused and surprised faces of Waffle and Ted, he stood up from the ground with a smile on his face as if nothing had happened.


    "Are you alright?" Waffle asked dumbfoundedly.


    "Of course, I''m alright. How could Aisha and Sylphy harm me? They were just playing with me, it''s not a big deal. Anyway, you two, if you have anything left to do, do it quickly, we are going back to the home today."


    Saying such things, Myne looked at Ted with a complicated expression. While they were staying in Sylphy''s home, only God knows when this little guy hooked up with three female dogs raised by the maids in the palace. Every night, instead of sleeping on the couch, he would go out to meet them one by one and only return the next morning after dealing with each one.


    His talent in picking up girls was no lower than Myne''s. If not for the fact that one night Myne finally noticed his abnormality and followed him secretly, he might never have found out that he was raising such a promising womanizer. I mean, a "bitchnizer"?


    At least Waffle is still young and doesn''t understand those kinds of things. Otherwise, only God knows how much Fenrir would scold me for spoiling her child, Myne thought helplessly while shaking his head and walking toward the bathhouse to clean himself and coax his angry wives with his ultimate weapon.

 Chapter 203 : 203. Clan Problems

    "My Lord, Your Majesty has summoned you to his study," A middle-aged maid informed Myne and others.


    Just as Myne coaxed his two wives after two hours of hard work in the bathhouse and was helping Aisha and Sylphy pack up their things, a middle-aged maid entered their room and informed them.


    And here I thought we would return home without any problems, Myne thought with a helpless expression. Along with his confused wives, he followed the maid to Faren''s study and saw him working on some documents.


    "Oh, you all came so fast? It seems like you''re in a hurry, huh? But it''s also good, so I won''t waste your precious time... Now then, your wedding ceremony has been successfully completed, so you''ll firstly have something like a break. However, there are still various things that you have to decide on," Faren said with a serious face.


    Huh? What does he mean by having something like a break? Did he misunderstand us his subordinate or something? And what else is left to be decided? I know it, this cheap father-in-law is not a good person who will let me go away with his daughter so easily," Myne thought with a frown.


    Faren probably noticed Myne''s expression, as if saying "Huh?" He wryly smiled and continued speaking...


    "You are establishing a clan, are you not? I will, of course, give you permission, just as I have said, but what should I write in the clan name section in the official registration document? And looking at your faces, I don''t think any of you have thought of a Clan name, right? Or do you want me to just register it with your name, for example, Myne Fortuna Clan or Sylphy Fortuna Clan?


    Believe me, those kinds of clan names definitely won''t work, unless you are not serious about your clan."


    Ahhh! How could I forget such an important matter? I am building a great clan, but I actually never thought of its name. Sigh, why am I so stupid in these kinds of normal matters? Myne thought with a slight bit of embarrassment. Even Aisha and Sylphy were no different, as they had also forgotten about this matter.


    "Father-in-law, may I please have some time to decide it? I want to discuss this matter thoughtfully with Aisha and Sylphy instead of hastily giving an answer," Myne thought for a while and, after not coming up with any good name, he asked for time.


    "Haha, as expected, it''s too harsh to ask you to decide it right now. Alright then, report as soon as you decide on it. The study room I am staying in right now will always be available for you. Use your magic to directly teleport here any time you want."


    "Also, you are now one of the nobles, although a new one. I think that it is rare, but there might be other nobles and the like who will casually visit you. If not after the clan, there are always some big people who want to meet you. For that, your current house is unfavourable in a lot of ways.


    What are your plans for that?" Faren asked calmly, not as serious as before, while drinking his favourite black tea.


    But for this kind of matter, Myne didn''t need to say anything, as Sylphy, who was going to be fully responsible for the Clan, answered instantly.


    "About this, we already have a plan. The Clan House is currently under construction, so we were planning on making the third floor the Fortuna House''s center of foreign affairs."


    "Now, this is also a problem. Can''t a man stand wherever he wants?" Aniue replied, shaking his head. He couldn''t understand why Myne was making a fuss over such a small thing.


    "Fufu..."


    Aisha, who knew the reason, couldn''t help but giggle while covering her mouth. But after getting a dangerous look from Myne, she instantly put on a serious expression, although anyone with eyes could see that she was just faking it.


    Faren ignored Myne and Aniue, shut his eyes, and went into deep thought, which lasted for five entire minutes.


    "Sigh, alright. It isn''t unreasonable. Although I was thinking of sheltering her in the capital city, there are too many people there, and if someone found out about her, then this would be a big problem. But if she stays with you guys, it will probably be less conspicuous, and with you guys around, we''ll be able to watch over her from a close distance without making her uncomfortable.


    Also, above all, even if something goes wrong, with Myne being around, we don''t have to worry."


    Hearing what Faren said, Aisha let out a sigh of relief.


    "If that''s the case, however, wouldn''t we need one more person to be a permanent guard?" Aisha asked after realizing that they couldn''t just be in the clan all the time and watch over a girl. After all, they also had to do missions this was the main reason for forming the clan.


    "That''s certainly true, I almost forgot about it if you hadn''t mentioned it," Faren nodded with realization and continued, "Very well, I''ll select one for you guys. Myne, Sylphy, you have no objections, right?"


    Objections, you say, huh? If you two had told us something that we can understand, then naturally we might have some thoughts. But without knowing what you''re talking about, how can we have objections? And this bad wife of mine already started hiding things from her handsome husband right after marriage.


    I must have to have some in-depth conversation with her, Myne thought, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    "Honestly, although I don''t understand anything, nor do I know what the hell you''re talking about, but since you two have already decided, then I shall leave it to you. You guys deal with your own mess, but remember not to drag me into this matter later," Myne declared his position, but neither Aisha nor Faren cared about his condition, as they knew it was just his empty talk.


    "Now then, the other matters aren''t that urgent, so I''ll talk to you about them when you report on your Clan''s name. It''s about time for you to return to Lucas Town, right?"


    Seeing everyone nod, Faren continued, "Then don''t directly teleport back to your house. You''ll be returning by carriage for the commoners to see. I''ve already arranged a carriage for you."


    Not this carriage nonsense again... there go my life''s precious six hours in vain, Myne thought with a crying face.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204. Ambush

    "Is it necessary to wave a hand every time you see a person?"


    Right now, Myne and his gang are in an extremely gorgeous carriage prepared by Faren, and they are on their way to their home.


    Because the carriage quality is very high and has undergone extensive modifications by developers, there isn''t much vibration, and the traveling speed is extremely fast, just like when they came to the capital city. At this rate, if they don''t encounter any problems along the way, it shouldn''t be a problem to reach Lucsa Town within 4 hours.


    "Of course, it is necessary, otherwise, people might start gossiping about us, saying that we are arrogant and looking down on them," Sylphy, who just closed the curtains, said with a smile and drank the water from the glass handed to her by Myne.


    As if people won''t badmouth about you if you behave well with them. She is too naive. This is what happens when you don''t educate your children properly at a young age, Myne thought while rolling his eyes. Then he looked at his other naughty wife, who is completely opposite to Sylphy and has already learned too much.


    "Hey, Aisha... Now that we have already left the capital city, don''t you think you need to give us some explanation?"


    "You wanted to know about the person coming to our clan, right?" Aisha replied broadly while stroking Ted''s back.


    "What do you think otherwise? After all, this is the first time my elder wife has made such a big decision without discussing it with us first," Myne said seriously.


    "It''s Amy..."


    "Ohh, so it is Amy," Myne suddenly made a realization face and clapped, making both Sylphy and Aisha confused. The former because she still didn''t know whom they were discussing, and the latter because according to her, Myne shouldn''t know about Amy.


    "And who in the world is this Amy?" After seeing that he successfully pranked Aisha, Myne nodded his head and asked the real question.


    Tsk, I got fooled by him again. Damn it, he is now two points ahead of me. This is not a good thing I must have to do something about it, Aisha thought annoyingly before speaking...


    "Why are both of your memories so weak? Don''t you remember her? Haven''t I told you about her once after the matter of the Orc Settlement died down? Well, forget about it. She is the girl who was detained in the Orc Settlement whom we saved accidentally."


    "You mean that middle-aged woman? What''s so special about her?" Hearing Aisha''s explanation, a picture of a helpless woman carried on the shoulder of an ugly-looking Orc taking her inside his tent with a lewd expression appeared in Myne''s mind.


    "Huh? What? Hell no, I am not talking about her. There was one more girl there when the knights cleared the Orc Settlement they found her in the Orc King''s tent. And don''t make that face other than being unconscious, she was completely fine," and wasn''t raped by Orc King, Aisha said disdainfully, seeing the weird look on Myne''s face. She understood very well where Myne''s thoughts were going.


    After all, it is a well-known fact that Orcs and Goblins like Hume women the most, and it is very rare for any woman to have a good ending after falling into their hands.


    I see, so there was another girl in the settlement, huh? But how could the Orc King manage to hold himself back and not do anything with her? After all, Orcs only care about the soft and wet hole it doesn''t matter if the owner is awake or unconscious.


    "Well, if that''s the case, then prepare our boys. It''s been an entire week since we plundered something, and our supplies are already running out. It''s time to make some money," The boss ordered while wearing his pants.


    "Yes, Boss, I''ll gather them immediately!"


    The baldy exclaimed with excitement and hurriedly ran out from the tent.


    "A luxurious carriage without any guards, huh? This is going to be fun. I hope there is a woman in that carriage. I''ve always wanted to taste a noble woman. I am now getting bored of playing with those peasants, hehehe..."


    ...


    "Where is the carriage?" The boss asked with a poker face. He is currently riding a black horse, wearing leather armour, and a black mask on his face, with a sword hanging around his waist.


    Hearing their boss''s question, a tall, thin man with a fox-like face and pointy hair replied respectfully, "Boss, they will reach here in five minutes."


    "Good, prepare the archers. When the carriage comes into range, shoot down the driver. And remember, this time, if anyone kills the horses, then I will feed that guy to the wolves."


    After getting the answer, Boss nodded his head and then he gave further instructions before throwing an ultimatum at the archers making the faces of the three archers in the team pale as paper. But they didn''t dare to talk back and simply accepted their fate.


    Now they could only hope that the driver died with one shot otherwise, there is a very high probability that one of the three archers is going to go to hell in a very painful way


    ...


    While the bandit gang is waiting for their fat sheep, Myne and the others, who know nothing that they have already become targets, are happily eating lunch while flirting with each other.


    "Myne, why don''t you try this? This is a special dish Mother taught me recently she said that conquering Father''s stomach and heart, this dish has a lot to contribute."


    As Myne and his gang were having lunch, Sylphy suddenly took out a black box from her premium storage bag and said proudly.


    "Ohh, there is such a thing? Let''s see then what kind of magic Mother-in-law''s special dish has," Hearing mysterious descriptions from Sylphy, Myne''s interest in Garnet''s dish rises slightly.


    "Hehehe, believe me, you can never forget the taste..."


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205. Its All About Luck...

    "Hehehe, believe me, you can never forget the taste..."


    Boom!!!


    Only God knows if Garnet was born with Max level Luck, that''s why her dish managed to conquer Faren, or if it was just Myne having a bad day that it backfired in his turn. Just when he was enthusiastically looking forward to tasting Garnet''s special dish, the attack of bandits came knocking at their door.


    The three archers in the bandit gang, after praying to every single deity they could think of, released their arrows under the watchful eyes of their Boss.


    Two of the arrows clearly missed the target, but one guy, whose luck was at its peak, accidentally managed to hit the driver directly with a headshot.


    The poor driver, who was having the worst day of his life, instantly said sayonara (goodbye) to the living world and went into the embrace of gods, or maybe the devil, it entirely depended on his own karma.


    Just as the driver died, two horses who were pulling the carriage who clearly more intelligent than they should have been frightened to death because of the attack. One of the two remaining arrows narrowly missed one horse eye which made them out of control.


    In this condition, the carriage left the main road and hit a robust healthy tree, breaking a wheel and overturning after colliding with a big rock.


    Continue the experience at m-vl-em-pyr


    "F*ck! What have you done, you bastards?!! I told you to shoot the driver, not crash the carriage! If everyone in the carriage is dead after such a big collision, then how the f*ck are we going to get money?"


    After seeing the carriage crashing into the giant rock, the Boss of the bandits, along with several other members, directly went into rage mode and grabbed the poor archers by their collars. Since they didn''t know whose arrow it was that scared the horses, they decided to vent their anger on everyone together.


    "But, Boss, no matter what we do, if we kill the driver, it''s guaranteed that the horses would become out of control."


    One of the archers, who had a relatively close relationship with the Boss because of his wife, spoke with hesitation after seeing that everyone watching him with murderous looks.


    But who would have thought that his Boss wouldn''t play the card according to common sense. Just as he finished talking, a silver light passed through his neck, and he also accompanied the driver on his long journey to the underworld.


    "Tsk, dare to talk back in front of the Boss. Which bastard took such a piece of shit into the gang?" The fat baldy, who wanted to impress his Boss, angrily yelled.


    "As far as I remember, it was you who took him into the gang in exchange for marrying his young daughter three months ago, everyone was there eating at your wedding when you were boasting about this matter," The fatty baldy hadn''t even had time to prepare the next line of his script when he was immediately slapped (verbally) on his face by the only female member of the gang.


    She was covered entirely from head to toe with black clothes and said disdainfully with a rough voice.


    First, Sylphy, who was closest to him, now lay directly opposite to him, burying poor Waffle underneath. Both of them were lightly injured and temporarily out of service. However, since they also had the Regeneration skill, it was just a matter of magic energy before they stood up on their feet.


    Aisha, on the other hand, was not as lucky as Sylphy. She was lying on the right side of Myne with a lot of carriage debris on top of her, with only her beautiful face exposed. Her face had numerous small scars that were healing slowly, but with the slow speed of healing, Myne could see that her other injuries were not as light as those on her face.


    In their entire team, if someone could be considered the favourite of Lady Luck, it was definitely Ted. He not only escaped injury thanks to Aisha''s timely push before the accident, but he was also in full spirit and currently doing his best to remove the debris on top of Aisha, ignoring Myne, his real master, who was dying in the background.


    Myne, while enduring the excruciating pain that almost made him faint, quickly came to Aisha. He gently pushed Ted aside and put all the debris on top of Aisha into his Inventory. With the debris removed from Aisha, her Regeneration skill also started working at maximum power, and Aisha''s breathing soon stabilized, taking her out of immediate danger.


    "Ted, for God''s sake, remove this thing from my body, and please do it in one go, or I will tell Aisha that you made three girlfriends at Sylphy''s home."


    Myne, after dealing with Aisha''s matter, sat down on the floor and gave Ted his life''s biggest task with a warning, leaving no room for refusal or error.


    Ted was clearly shaken, knowing that his secret affair had been discovered so soon by Myne. With Aisha''s character, he also knew that if she found out, there was a high chance his favorability in her eyes would instantly drop by 30%, which he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    So, he quickly nodded his head with determination and used his abilities, Super Bite and Strong Legs. He then grabbed the wooden piece in Myne''s body with his teeth and pulled it out in one go, without any warning.


    "Ahhhhhh..."


    Myne let out an earth-shattering cry before lying on the ground like a dead dog. His loud cry also attracted the bandits'' attention who had just reached the carriage and were now outside it.


    "You bastard, couldn''t you give me a small warning?" Myne weakly yelled at Ted, who gave him a sorry smile.


    After cursing Ted and deciding to take revenge later, Myne slowly stood up as his heart finally began to heal visibly to the naked eye with the blessing of the Ultra Regeneration skill.


    "Ted, take care of everyone. I am going out to see which motherf*cker dared to attack us..."


    Myne, with bloodshot eyes, ordered Ted and, with all his strength, kicked the gate of the carriage, which shot into the sky like a missile. As for why it went upward instead of forward, it was because the carriage was currently lying on its left side on the ground in front of the giant rock.


    After which, Myne jumped out of the carriage and landed in front of it.


    Seeing Myne''s outstanding entry, everyone in the bandit gang immediately frowned. They could all see that their supposed to be fat sheep easy target was not as ordinary sheep as they had imagined.


    "So, you are the motherf*ckers who dared to attack my family," Myne as he faced a gang of 30 people carrying various weapons surrounding him, their faces covered with identical black masks, spoke gritting his teeth with all his strength.

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206. Dealing With bandits

    "So, you are the motherf*ckers who dared to attack my family."


    "Hahaha, yes, we did. Now, kindly tell us who the f*ck you are?"


    Just as Myne emerged from the carriage and confronted the bandits, it was evident that the lone woman among them didn''t underestimate Myne and attempted to gather information by provoking him. After all, if they attacked rashly and killed him accidentally, only to discover later that he was the owner of the carriage. In that case, they''d have no one but themselves to blame.


    "Me? You flat-chested b*tch will soon find out," Myne cursed angrily, glaring at the woman with a crazed expression. Without giving her a chance to respond, he immediately activated his skill, King''s Intimidation, channelling all the magical energy it could hold at its current level and unleashing it at maximum power.


    Thanks to the unlimited magic energy provided by Myne, King''s Intimidation released its 200% powerful attack. It produced a solid shockwave, with Myne at its center, extending to a 50-meter radius. Everyone in the bandit gang, except the bandit boss, the fat baldy, and the woman, rolled their eyes and fell unconscious without any resistance.


    As they witnessed Myne''s violet power and the condition of their comrades, the remaining three bandits, though still conscious, were utterly terrified. They stumbled and fell to the ground with trembling legs, their horrified faces fixed on Myne.


    What kind of power is this? The woman thought, her eyes wide open in shock.


    We''ve picked the wrong target. We''re finished this time. No, I can''t die like this. I need to do something," The fat baldy muttered as he spun his brain wheels, desperately searching for a way to survive the catastrophe unfolding before him.


    Damn! How can someone be so powerful? No wonder there are no guards accompanying the carriage. How can a monster like him need other weaklings to protect him? Damn it, I shouldn''t have come here personally without confirming the situation. I was careless.


    If I survive today, I''m quitting this job and returning to my village. I''ll start farming honestly with my parents and my seven wives, The bandit boss thought fearfully.


    While the three most powerful members of the bandit gang contemplated how to save their fragile lives in the face of Myne''s overwhelming power, Myne himself began harvesting the lives of the unconscious mobs one by one.


    To minimize bloodshed, Myne chose to deal with the unconscious bandits with two fireballs each, each the size of an adult male''s head. The small explosions continuously echoed through the forest for the next three minutes, terrifying the wildlife and the three unfortunate souls who, despite remaining conscious, were now thoroughly terrified.


    They lay on the ground, their legs shaking as they stared at Myne with horrified expressions.


    "No, my Lord, please don''t kill me. It was him who ordered the attack on your carriage. I''m just a commoner forced to work for him to survive," The fat baldy pleaded desperately.


    After dealing with the mobs, Myne turned his attention to the three remaining bandits. However, before he could speak, the fat baldy, who had already wet himself out of fear, began begging for mercy. In a desperate attempt to increase his chances of survival, he didn''t hesitate to throw the entire pot on his boss''s head, whose he had been the main licking dog some moment ago.


    "Yes, it was him who attacked you. We had no choice but to obey him because of his power, even though we were reluctant," The woman chimed in, following the baldy''s lead. She also removed her mask, revealing her beautiful, fair face. It was a universal truth that beautiful women often had an advantage when dealing with men, especially in life-or-death situations.


    Although there were always some exceptions, and they sometimes had to pay a price with their body in most cases, but in the face of death everything is acceptable.


    "You bastards! How could you betray me after all I''ve done for you? B*tch, I saved you from wolves, fed you, gave you a place to stay, and you, you fat bastard, would have died in that shit hole if not for me. Yet you two sold me out so easily in the face of a little trouble. Damn you traitors!


    I''ll kill you!" The bandit boss yelled, completely ignoring that his own life was now in someone else''s hands.


    While the members of the bandit gang having their life finally talk, Myne, on the other hand, begins stealing their skills, otherwise, how can he have the patience to listen to their nonsense?


    [ Name: Ragnar


    LV: 28


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 27 y/o


    Occupation: Boss of the Black Mask Bandit Gang


    Title: Night Rider


    [Night Rider (Positive Title)]


    After having sex with a hundred different females continuously for a hundred days, the host will receive this title.


    Title effect: 1. Increase stamina by 90%.


    2. The chance of impregnating sexual partners increases by 100%.


    3. Charm increases by 50%.


    Myne, who was in a foul mood, first stole all the new skills from the boss without bothering to examine them closely.


    But he still casually glanced at the boss''s title, since it is not easy to encounter a person with a title but after reading it in detail, Myne lost his cool out of jealousy, because he himself hardly slept with four girls but now even a random bandit has a complete century that too with a hundred different girls?


    What kind of nonsense it is, if not for the fact that he has believed absolutely in his skills, even if someone beat Myne to death he wouldn''t believe that the guy in front of him can f*ck hundred different girls.


    Next, without uttering a word, Myne pointed his index finger at Ragnar, the boss of the unlucky bandit gang, who was still yelling at his two closest companions and used his Light Beam skill, which he rarely employed.


    Myne''s index finger emitted a faint glow, and a bright golden beam shot out of it with such speed that it was impossible to follow with the naked eye. It created a fingertip-sized hole in Ragnar''s chest.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Ragnar let out a painful cry, abruptly ending their friendly chit-chat. Freydis, the flat-chested girl, and Ulfrik, the bald man, gasped in shock as they saw a hole in Ragnar''s chest, with blood gushing out like a fountain. But their shock didn''t end there, as finger-sized holes started appearing all over his body.


    Ragnar''s cry echoed throughout the entire forest for a full minute before he unwillingly succumbed to his injuries, and said goodbye to the living world.


    "My Lord, please don''t kill me. I am willing to become your slave, and I also know the location of our boss''s hidden treasure where he hides all his wealth. Please have mercy on me, I have a family to take care of..."


    After witnessing his previous boss''s miserable death, Ulfrik was frightened to the core. He quickly kowtowed in front of Myne, begging for mercy in the name of his family, which he knew never cared in reality.


    Unfortunately for Ulfrik, if it had been anyone else in front of him, there might have been a glimmer of hope after seeing his sincerity. But facing Myne, especially when he was angry, there was no room for mercy. Before Ulfrik could finish his plea, a giant fireball shot towards him, directly blasting his face like a watermelon.


    "Do you also have a family to take care of?"


    After dealing with the annoying fatty, Myne shifted his gaze to his final target, who was about to speak but fell silent after hearing Myne''s indifferent voice.


    While Freydis might have been considered a top-class beauty from a normal standpoint, being of noble birth, to a seasoned pervert like Myne, certain physical features, especially those in front, mattered more than facial beauty. After all, during intimate encounters, no one cared about the face.


    "I can give you money in exchange for my life," Freydis gritted her teeth and spoke nervously.


    "Oh, and what makes you think I can''t take your money from your corpse?" Myne asked disdainfully, summoning a giant fireball in his palm, ready to deal with this final nuisance.


    "Please listen to me. I am from the Firebrand family, one of the three oldest noble families. If you kill me, you will never be able to live in peace. It would be better for you to take all my money and let me go. I promise I will never tell anyone about this incident. Look, as proof, I also have the official seal of the Firebrand family."


    Seeing that Myne was about to attack her, the brave miss from the Firebrand family, who had been wandering outside the capital city for nearly three months in the name of freedom, finally panicked and revealed her identity.


    Although doing so meant returning to her home and being forcibly married to an ugly suitor in the name of the greater good, she was not willing to throw her life away for such a trivial matter. If she stayed alive, she believed she could find a way to change her fate, but if she died, it would all be over.


    Hearing Freydis''s pitiful threat, Myne simply rolled his eyes at her naivety and casually threw the fireball at her without further ado.


    In front of Freydis''s unbelieving gaze, the fireball kissed her sweetly and sent her to the afterlife without any errors.


    "Tsk, idiot. If I let you go, won''t you just return with your father for revenge? You were clearly running away from home to live with these bandits. It''s better to accompany your comrades to another world. Why waste time with me?" Myne muttered disdainfully as he began cleaning up the battlefield.

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207. A Lot of Defensive Skills

    After disposing of the bandits'' bodies in a random corner of the Divine Spirit Forest, Myne took everyone back home and gently laid unconscious Aisha, Sylphy, and Waffle on the bed after removing their bloodstained clothes.


    "Woof!?"


    "They are fine, just in need of a little rest, and they''ll soon be kicking, so don''t worry. Go meet your parents they might be worried about you. Myne said causally and drove unwilling Ted away.


    "Ah, home sweet home. Finally, no one can disturb my life anymore. But, what should I do now? Let''s check new skills first." Myne changed into fresh clothes, lay down on the couch, and began appraising his new skills one by one.


    [Strength Rise ( Small )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. The user''s physical attack will be increased by 1.5 times while this skill is active.


    "Although ''Enchant'' is not something worth mentioning, it''s still better than nothing."


    [Physics Rise ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. The user''s overall physical condition like strength, agility, endurance, stamina, etc, will be increased by 2 times while this skill is active.


    "Now, this is a wonderful skill. I should try to level it up as soon as possible to increase its duration time."


    [Defense Rise ( Small )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately ten minutes. The user''s physical defence and magic defence will be increased by 2 times while this skill is active.


    "Good guy, one more skill that encouraged me to become a punching bag. Jokes aside, this is also a nice skill. I wonder why those bandits had so many good skills. Even then Instead of using them to secure a stable and good life, they chose to earn quick money in a dangerous way." Myne shook his head as he pondered.


    [Mitigate ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately three minutes. Physical damage received by the user will be cut by 1/5 while this skill is active.


    Cooldown Time: 30 seconds.


    "I already had this skill. Maybe I should give it to Sylphy she''s a melee fighter, and this skill will be more helpful for her than Aisha."


    [Absolute Evasion ( Medium )]: Active Skill, effective for approximately thirty seconds. While it is active, all physical attacks will be evaded.


    The cooldown time: 3 hours.


    "Once again, it''s another defensive skill. What''s going on? Is my luck exceptionally good today? So many defensive skills right after a sneak attack? Did God take pity on me and didn''t want to see me in pain ever again? And this one is like a literal copy of the ''Unbeatable'' skill!


    The only difference is between disabling and evading physical attacks. If I use this right after ''Unbeatable,'' physical attacks would be invalidated for one minute. One minute is more than enough for me to send a lot of my enemies to hell, and the funny thing is that they can do nothing to me while I harvest their lives like chickens. That would be such a nice sight to see.


    I''m looking forward to my next fight," Myne said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.


    [Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ]: Active Skill. Will steal a great deal of vitality from the target group ( Maximum 10 people ) and use it to restore and strengthen the user''s own vitality.


    "So, that fat baldy relied on this skill to lengthen his lifespan, right? How else could a man like him live 42 years with the appearance of a 28-year-old? If that guy didn''t mess with me, it shouldn''t be a problem for him to live two centuries if he used this skill properly. Now, how should I use this skill to its maximum capacity?


    Should I just find a group of random people daily and absorb their vitality, or should I capture ten people and absorb their vitality to their death? Maybe I should talk to Alex ( The information broker who appeared in Chapter 24 ) he might know where I can find a lot of people whose disappearance would go unnoticed," Myne contemplated seriously, rubbing his chin.


    [Probability]: Passive Skill. Whenever a monster is defeated, there''s a higher chance that items will drop an item, no matter if it is inside the dungeon or outside, but inside the dungeon possibility of dropping loot is much greater than outside.


    "Now I can get loot after killing monsters anywhere this is wonderful. Maybe outside this skill works more like ''slime oil dropping'' normally, you only get one battle, but with this skill, I can get two or three battles from a slime. Now this makes sense otherwise, the chance of finding an item inside a monster''s body doesn''t make sense unless he eats it first."


    [Martial Arts : Consecutive Attacks]: Grappling Martial Art. Separate strikes with 1.5 times the usual attack power will be carried out.


    "This is a grappling Martial Art, huh? Very rare. I didn''t think I''d see anyone fighting with this combat style nowadays. Sigh, one more skill that''s going to collect dust in my skill list," Myne sighed helplessly, shaking his head.


    "Finally over... Huh? Where did this skill come from? ''Sorcery Extremity,'' huh? I think I casually took it from a random bandit." Myne inspected the last skill.


    [Sorcery Extremity ( Large )]: Passive Skill, Automatically activates when magic is used. Increases the strength of any magic five-fold.


    "Five-fold strengthening? Are you kidding me? Now, this is called a real cheat skill. After today, I can finally call myself a real Mage. I will beat the hell out of all my enemies with my overpowered magic Yahahahah, cough, cough. Sigh, I still can''t laugh like a real villain.


    Doesn''t this mean that previously I was just summoning normal fireballs, but because of this skill, they became much bigger and more powerful? And here I thought that I was using too much magic energy to make them stronger.


    Anyway, let''s see the effect of ''Five-fold Magic'' again." Myne thought, using the ''Presence Detect'' skill, and soon half of the one-fifth of the entire town map appeared in his mind.


    "Cool. I wonder if, after levelling up both of the skills, I can cover the entire town. That would be quite awesome. But no matter what, that bastard was really ill-fated, having such an overpowered skill and no way to use it. I wonder how he felt after he learned about it," Myne chuckled.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 76 ¡ú 82


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter, Son-in-law of Royal Augusta and Laurel Family, Head of Fortuna Family


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr


    Status: Happy, Excited, Horny.


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV3 ( 421/500 )


    Inventory LV2 ( 108/1000 )


    Cut & Paste ( 131/200 )


    Two-handed Scythe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) ( 5/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Earthquake ( Medium ) ( 11/50 ) { New }


    Presence Detect ( Large ) LV2 ( 152/200 ) { New }


    Magic?Water Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 ) { New }


    Magic?Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 ) { New }


    Incitement ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Concealment ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Defense Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Probability ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strength Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 ) { New }


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( 0/200 ) { New } ]


    Throwing ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Scythe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet ( Large ) LV2 ( 47/200 )


    Strong Arm ( Large ) LV2 ( 178/ 200 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV3 ( 246/500 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Sight Enhancement ( Large ) LV3 ( 61/500 )


    Rock Skin ( Medium ) LV3 ( 210/500 )


    Unbeatable ( Medium ) LV2 ( 41/200 )


    Iron Wall ( Small ) LV2 ( 170/200 )


    Mitigate ( Medium ) LV2 ( 15/200 )


    Power ( Small ) ( Passive ) LV3 ( 321/500 )


    Sprint ( Small ) LV2 ( 07/200 )


    Direct Hit ( Small ) ( 89/200 )


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) LV2 ( 79/200 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) ( 5/50 ) { New }


    Defense Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Strength Rise ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time ( 163/200 )


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade ( Large ), Wind Gun ( Small ), Wind Shield ( Medium ) LV3 ( 377/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ( Medium ) LV3 ( 349/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Light Beam ( Medium ), Fist of Light ( Large ) LV2 ( 151/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock Slash ( Small ), Earthquake ( Medium ) { New } LV2 ( 70/200 )


    Magic?Water ( Basic Form: Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 ) { New }


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( Medium ) LV3 ( 74/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( Large ) LV3 ( 231/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( Medium ) ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 108/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV4 ( 982/ 1000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) LV3 ( 140/500 )


    Support Magic: Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 ) { New }


    Support Magic: Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Water Attribute?Resistance ( 43/50 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 109/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 135/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 147/500 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 188/500 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV3 ( 318/500 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 45/50 )


    Alchemy ( 6/50 )


    Cleaning LV3 ( 172/500 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 )


    Grinding ( 0/50 )


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 122/200 )


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 ) { New }


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 350 ) Gold Coins ( 5323 ) ]

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208. Side Story For Fun ( Part 1. A Date with Sylphy )

    Author''s Note: Hello, everyone. First and foremost, I want to express my gratitude for your continued readership of my book, despite the presence of numerous writing errors (for which I deeply apologize). As indicated by the chapter title, in the upcoming some chapters are going to be part of a small side story planned to celebrate the two-hundredth chapter milestone.


    I had intended to share these stories earlier, but personal issues caused some delays. It''s worth noting that this side story has a minimal impact on the main plot and is primarily intended for your enjoyment, adding some lighthearted moments to further enhance Myne and Sylphy''s bond. Without further ado, I''ll refrain from taking up more of your valuable time.


    Once again, thank you for your lovely support... Happy Reading(?¡£??????-?)??


    This side story starts after Myne and his gang return to their home in Lucas Town after the wedding ceremony had safely ended. It was after Amy and Ayri''s sudden sleepover had ended peacefully and things had settled down for a while.


    "Myne, Aisha, I think it''s unfair," Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair during a pleasant family conversation while they were having dinner, and expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean by unfair? Did Aisha give you less meat? You still haven''t finished what''s on your plate. Why do you want more? Are you trying to gain weight or something?" Myne asked humorously Sylphy. In response she made an angry pout.


    "Hehe, how cute. It''s quite rare to see Sylphy with such an expression. Looks like I''ll have to tease her more if I want to see that cute face often" Myne thought with a smile but...


    Sylphy, still staring angrily at him, blushed furiously, and her movements came to a halt.


    "My dear pervert Lord Husband, you''re saying it out loud, not thinking in your mind," Aisha remarked, rolling her eyes. She often wondered how she, a pure maiden, fell for such a perverted person.


    "My, Myne! I''m not talking about that right now..." Sylphy said, looking serious. Aisha and Myne exchanged glances and waited for her to calm down, amused by her flustered state.


    And they waited for approximately five minutes.


    Sylphy, having finally calmed down, once again began to talk about the "unfairness" from before.


    "Phew, good grief... My lord husband here launched a surprise attack in the middle of a serious conversation. Grumble, grumble. Oh, that''s right! Myne! I think it''s unfair!!"


    "Now, will you even tell us what''s unfair?" Myne rubbed his forehead and asked again.


    "Myne, you went on a date with Aisha only, didn''t you? But what about me? We''re already married, but we haven''t gone on any date," Sylphy said, slamming her palm on the dining table.


    A date? Well, I did go on a date with Aisha once, but I don''t recall Aisha ever mentioning it to Sylphy. How did you find out? Myne wondered, looking at Aisha. She folded her arms and pondered for a moment before shaking her head, indicating she had no idea what Sylphy was talking about.


    "Sylphy, what do you mean by ''date''? I don''t remember anything like that at all," Myne asked. Sylphy became enraged, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Myne ignoring her, Sylphy wanted to ask again. Just then, the door of the house opened, and a 10-year-old child stood in front of them, asking with his childish voice.


    "Little guy, is your grandpa at home?" Myne asked gently with a smile and seeing the child nod he continued, "Then can you please inform him that there is a customer outside who wants to go to Adol Town, if he doesn''t have any problem."


    Wouldn''t we just pick up a random one and start our journey?" Myne asked with a gentle smile. The child nodded and quickly ran into the house, slamming the door behind him.


    Hearing that Myne is a customer, the child nodded his head excitedly and quickly ran into the house, slamming the door behind him on Myne''s face and locking it from inside.


    "What a clever kid, he even locked the door," Sylphy commented while nodding her head.


    Soon, an old man opened the door again and recognized Myne immediately, after all what Myne and Aisha did in his carriage last time was not something anyone can forget easily, especially when the other party is quite generous with tips


    Ohh, it''s you boy, what brought you here? The old man asked with a smile while inviting Myne and Sylphy into this house, VIP customers like Myne are welcome everywhere.


    Myne declined the old man''s sincere invitation and got straight to the point, saying, "Grandpa Kane, my wife and I want to go to Adol Town and need a carriage. I wonder if you are available to take us there in your comfortable carriage?"


    "Of course, no problem, but it will take me some time to prepare the carriage for travelling. Why don''t you and your wife sit on the couch while I make preparations?"


    Although Old Man Kane hesitated briefly upon seeing Sylphy next to Myne, he had seen much of the world and knew when to speak and when to remain silent. He didn''t mention anything about Myne''s previous girl and, after inviting Myne and Sylphy inside, he ordered his daughter-in-law to entertain them while he quickly prepared his carriage.


    Fifteen minutes later, Old Man Kane, accompanied by his good-looking carriage and his diligent grandson Tailar, appeared in front of his house. They picked up Myne and Sylphy, and their journey began.


    The journey from Lucas to Adol Town went without any incidents. Thanks to the high-quality comfort of the carriage, Sylphy, thanks to her wise Lord Husband didn''t get a chance to experience the horror of public carriage. Throughout the journey, they engaged in pleasant conversation, a significant aspect of their date, according to Sylphy.


    One might wonder where Sylphy acquired her somewhat weird and useless knowledge about dates. The credit largely went to the maids in her palace, whose favourite hobby is to spread gossip. Considering that Sylphy''s mind was often preoccupied with thoughts of fighting and training, and she rarely glanced at books, such ideas were unlikely to originate from within her little brain.


    Along the way, they discuss various odd and seemingly pointless topics within the carriage, just as Sylphy had planned. Yep, she had an entire list of topics she wanted to talk about. Most of the time, Myne listened to Sylphy''s peculiar stories, occasionally offering his own opinions to ensure she didn''t think he was insincere about their date and just faking to be happy so she wouldn''t feel sad.


    After a smooth four-hour-long journey, they finally arrived at their destination. Since Myne had already informed Old Man Kane about the Inn where they were going to stay, the carriage didn''t make any stops and brought them directly to the Silver Bell Pavilion where Myne and Aisha had stayed during their previous visit.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Kane. Here''s your payment of 50 gold coins. Also, would it be possible for you to pick us up the day after tomorrow?" Myne handed the money to Old Man Kane and made the request calmly.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll be here at 1 o''clock the day after tomorrow," Old Man Kane nodded in agreement while accepting the money, not questioning the extra 10 gold coins in the pouch. Afterwards, Old Man Kane bid farewell to Myne and Sylphy and returned the way he had come from.

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209. Side Story For Fun ( Part 2. Trait of A Born Assasin )

    "Is this the Inn where you and Aisha stayed and lost your virginity, huh?" Sylphy excitedly asked while staring at the Silver Bell Pavilion Inn signboard.


    "Bang..."


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you hit me? Ahhh, that hurt."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the middle of the road. Did you forget your identity? Look, people are already observing us. And now you are openly discussing personal matters. Do you want to become the target of their gossip?" Myne said with a frown and without giving his unreliable second wife a chance to talk back, he dragged her into the Inn.


    "Welcome to the Silver Bell Pavilion."


    The moment they entered the inn, a young boy welcomed them with a smile and was about to introduce his inn to Myne and Sylphy when a sweet voice came from behind him.


    "Rex, Emily is calling you. Leave these honourable guests to me, I will serve them."


    Everyone looked at the voice, and to Myne''s surprise, the young catgirl with gigantic E-cup-sized breasts, and because of playing with whose tail last time he almost got beaten by Aish, stood behind the boy named Rex with a smile.


    "Oh, okay. I will leave this sir and madam to you then. Excuse me, I have to go. Have a nice day," Rex said confusedly and quickly ran away.


    "It is my honour to meet My Lord again, and Your Highness Princess Sylphid as well," The catgirl said with a smile and bowed deeply to Myne and Sylphy, leaving a good impression.


    "Aah, I am no doubt Sylphid, but I am not a princess anymore. You don''t need to fuss about me," Sylphy politely replied while waving her hand.


    "I have heard that you have married. I offer my blessings from the bottom of my heart. So how can I serve you?" The catgirl sweetly asked.


    "We want to book your most expensive room for two nights and three days," Myne spoke gently while stealing a glance at the catgirl''s tail, which swayed behind her.


    "Sure, sir. Wait a minute. I''ll bring your room key," The catgirl said without asking for money, then hurriedly ran toward the receptionist''s desk. After whispering something in the receptionist girl''s ear, she took a key from her and returned to Myne and Sylphy.


    [ Name: Velvet Pawsley


    LV: 41


    Race: Halfling ( Hume+Cat )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    Occupation: Princess of Pawsley Tribe, Waitress of the Silver Bell Pavilion, Huntress


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Honry, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    Charm


    Heart Eyes


    Invincibility


    [Ability]


    Danger Sense


    Iron Claw


    Rush


    Nightvision


    Super Sight


    "Un, that''s right! Let''s take a look at the other stores, and buy some gifts for Aisha and others. But before that, let''s eat something. It''s already lunchtime," Myne said while looking at the clock.


    After discussing their next course of action, both of them exited the room and came to the ground floor. They sat down at a random table and ordered every dish listed on the menu. Recently, Myne noticed that with the increase in his Eater skill level, he could now eat the amount of food that would satisfy three people easily.


    This fact made Aisha a little angry, as she had to prepare a lot of food for everyone. If it weren''t for Myne''s special skill in coaxing women, she might have already started complaining.


    After a great and healthy feast that cost them 15 gold coins, Myne and Sylphy walked around the town while holding each other''s hands.


    The first shop they entered was naturally a high-end clothing store. Going shopping with a woman, the first option any man encounters is always a clothing shop. This fact is proven by many wise men.


    During the entire clothes shopping trip, Myne dutifully put away his "husband" title and became an obedient servant. His only task was to nod his head every once in a while and carry Sylphy''s various selected clothes all around the shop.


    "Myne, what do you think? Does this dress look nice on me or not?" Sylphy, in the changing room along with Myne, quickly removed her original dress and wore a "Myaddiction Red Long Chiffon Women''s Beach Dress," without being shy about Myne staring at her naked body without blinking the entire time.


    "Of course, you look gorgeous, and to tell you the truth, every dress in the shop looks beautiful on you, my little princess," Myne said as he took Sylphy in his embrace and after stealing a deep kiss, flirtatiously said.


    "Thank you for your compliment, and since you like this dress, then let''s buy it," Sylphy responded with a little giggle. "But before that, let me try on some other..."


    Ahhh, when will this end? Now, I am really missing Aisha. She never tortured me like this, Myne thought, shaking his head with a fake smile.


    ...


    "So, what did you buy from that secret section where only women are allowed? And what''s wrong with a husband following his wife? That old lady scolded me so much for no reason," Myne complained while walking on the road with Sylphy.


    After an entire hour and a half of non-stop checking clothes, Sylphy finally brought five dresses, a whole set of colourful, erotic panties, and bras for herself, and three dresses for Aisha. In the middle of shopping, the beautiful, milf manager took her to a secret room of the shop where only women were allowed to go.


    Fifteen minutes later, just when Myne thought something had happened to Sylphy, she came out of that room with a red but excited face, holding a big bag in her hand. She immediately hid it in her storage bag before Myne could look inside.


    "Didn''t I already say that this is a secret, and you will understand tonight?" Sylphy, with a wide playful smile on her face, leaned against Myne''s arm and said happily.


    "Ahhh, you girls and your never-ending secrets. Forget it, let''s see what kind of surprise you give me tonight," Myne muttered disappointingly while burying his curiosity deep in his heart.


    "''Hey, that pretty girl over there. Why don''t you stop playing with that brat over there and come have a drink with this uncle? We''ll treat you as much as you want.''"


    Just as Myne and Sylphy were wandering aimlessly on the street, suddenly, a cliche situation occurred. Out of nowhere, a pair of aggressive-looking adventurers, deeply drunk, came up behind them and called out while lecherously gazing at Sylphy.


    Myne and Sylphy curiously looked back and saw two ugly and shabby adventurers who could hardly stand on their feet, staring at them, especially at Sylphy. They occasionally drank alcohol from the bottles in their hands to satisfy their never-ending thrust.


    "Oh, what are you looking at, bastards? Get the hell out of here before I lose my temper. We''ll take care of your girl. After we get bored with her, we''ll let her go! Heehee," The first drunkard said, laughing happily.


    "Yes, but it might take some time before we get bored with her. After all, it''s been a while since I saw such a beautiful girl. It''s not easy to meet someone like her," The second drunkard followed his brother''s suit and spoke cheerfully.


    Finally, something interesting. Let''s see, both of them are C-rank adventurers with useless skills. Sigh, I was expecting too much, Myne thought disappointedly. Just as he was about to confront both adventurers, Sylphy, with black lines on her forehead, leapt at them like an angry female gorilla. As for why gorilla, because her fighting style is a ditto copy of a gorilla.


    Soon, the cries of the two adventurers echoed throughout the entire street. Because this small incident happened in the middle of the market, and that too in broad daylight, the crowd quickly gathered to watch the fun. Sylphy, of course, didn''t disappoint them.


    She beat the hell out of those two adventurers with her bare fists to the point that the patrolling guards couldn''t hide in the crowd and had to step in because they were afraid she might kill them, and increase their workload.


    Although because of this commotion, Sylphy''s identity was exposed, and her die-hard fans surrounded her like insects, Myne used his "King''s Intimidation" skill on a large scale, and no one dared to cause any trouble after that. So both of them easily escaped the overexcited crowd.


    "That was awesome. You were like a war goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off you."


    As they walked for a while and slipped out of the hustle and bustle, Myne first cast his "Cleaning" skill on Sylphy before taking her in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    "You just need an excuse to embrace me and kiss me, right? But thank you for your praise, and those two bastards deserved more than a beating. If the patrolling guards hadn''t intervened, I would have definitely disabled them for a lifetime, so they couldn''t make trouble for anyone after today," Sylphy said, still angry.


    "Don''t be angry about such a small thing, my cute princess. Where shall we go now? Do you have any plans?" Myne quickly switched the topic, noticing Sylphy''s mood was changing in the wrong direction


    "About it, let me think... How about we check out various food stalls? Since you and Aisha last time visited them, you might know some good places, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s suggestion, Myne nodded thoughtfully and, once again, after grabbing her hand, he led her to taste some wonderful specialities of Adol Town.

 Chapter 208 : 208. Side Story For Fun ( Part 1. A Date with Sylphy )

    Author''s Note: Hello, everyone. First and foremost, I want to express my gratitude for your continued readership of my book, despite the presence of numerous writing errors (for which I deeply apologize). As indicated by the chapter title, in the upcoming some chapters are going to be part of a small side story planned to celebrate the two-hundredth chapter milestone.


    I had intended to share these stories earlier, but personal issues caused some delays. It''s worth noting that this side story has a minimal impact on the main plot and is primarily intended for your enjoyment, adding some lighthearted moments to further enhance Myne and Sylphy''s bond. Without further ado, I''ll refrain from taking up more of your valuable time.


    Once again, thank you for your lovely support... Happy Reading(?¡£??????-?)??


    This side story starts after Myne and his gang return to their home in Lucas Town after the wedding ceremony had safely ended. It was after Amy and Ayri''s sudden sleepover had ended peacefully and things had settled down for a while.


    "Myne, Aisha, I think it''s unfair," Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair during a pleasant family conversation while they were having dinner, and expressing her dissatisfaction.


    "What do you mean by unfair? Did Aisha give you less meat? You still haven''t finished what''s on your plate. Why do you want more? Are you trying to gain weight or something?" Myne asked humorously Sylphy. In response she made an angry pout.


    "Hehe, how cute. It''s quite rare to see Sylphy with such an expression. Looks like I''ll have to tease her more if I want to see that cute face often" Myne thought with a smile but...


    Sylphy, still staring angrily at him, blushed furiously, and her movements came to a halt.


    "My dear pervert Lord Husband, you''re saying it out loud, not thinking in your mind," Aisha remarked, rolling her eyes. She often wondered how she, a pure maiden, fell for such a perverted person.


    "My, Myne! I''m not talking about that right now..." Sylphy said, looking serious. Aisha and Myne exchanged glances and waited for her to calm down, amused by her flustered state.


    And they waited for approximately five minutes.


    Sylphy, having finally calmed down, once again began to talk about the "unfairness" from before.


    "Phew, good grief... My lord husband here launched a surprise attack in the middle of a serious conversation. Grumble, grumble. Oh, that''s right! Myne! I think it''s unfair!!"


    "Now, will you even tell us what''s unfair?" Myne rubbed his forehead and asked again.


    "Myne, you went on a date with Aisha only, didn''t you? But what about me? We''re already married, but we haven''t gone on any date," Sylphy said, slamming her palm on the dining table.


    A date? Well, I did go on a date with Aisha once, but I don''t recall Aisha ever mentioning it to Sylphy. How did you find out? Myne wondered, looking at Aisha. She folded her arms and pondered for a moment before shaking her head, indicating she had no idea what Sylphy was talking about.


    "Sylphy, what do you mean by ''date''? I don''t remember anything like that at all," Myne asked. Sylphy became enraged, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing Myne ignoring her, Sylphy wanted to ask again. Just then, the door of the house opened, and a 10-year-old child stood in front of them, asking with his childish voice.


    "Little guy, is your grandpa at home?" Myne asked gently with a smile and seeing the child nod he continued, "Then can you please inform him that there is a customer outside who wants to go to Adol Town, if he doesn''t have any problem."


    Wouldn''t we just pick up a random one and start our journey?" Myne asked with a gentle smile. The child nodded and quickly ran into the house, slamming the door behind him.


    Hearing that Myne is a customer, the child nodded his head excitedly and quickly ran into the house, slamming the door behind him on Myne''s face and locking it from inside.


    "What a clever kid, he even locked the door," Sylphy commented while nodding her head.


    Soon, an old man opened the door again and recognized Myne immediately, after all what Myne and Aisha did in his carriage last time was not something anyone can forget easily, especially when the other party is quite generous with tips


    Ohh, it''s you boy, what brought you here? The old man asked with a smile while inviting Myne and Sylphy into this house, VIP customers like Myne are welcome everywhere.


    Myne declined the old man''s sincere invitation and got straight to the point, saying, "Grandpa Kane, my wife and I want to go to Adol Town and need a carriage. I wonder if you are available to take us there in your comfortable carriage?"


    "Of course, no problem, but it will take me some time to prepare the carriage for travelling. Why don''t you and your wife sit on the couch while I make preparations?"


    Although Old Man Kane hesitated briefly upon seeing Sylphy next to Myne, he had seen much of the world and knew when to speak and when to remain silent. He didn''t mention anything about Myne''s previous girl and, after inviting Myne and Sylphy inside, he ordered his daughter-in-law to entertain them while he quickly prepared his carriage.


    Fifteen minutes later, Old Man Kane, accompanied by his good-looking carriage and his diligent grandson Tailar, appeared in front of his house. They picked up Myne and Sylphy, and their journey began.


    The journey from Lucas to Adol Town went without any incidents. Thanks to the high-quality comfort of the carriage, Sylphy, thanks to her wise Lord Husband didn''t get a chance to experience the horror of public carriage. Throughout the journey, they engaged in pleasant conversation, a significant aspect of their date, according to Sylphy.


    One might wonder where Sylphy acquired her somewhat weird and useless knowledge about dates. The credit largely went to the maids in her palace, whose favourite hobby is to spread gossip. Considering that Sylphy''s mind was often preoccupied with thoughts of fighting and training, and she rarely glanced at books, such ideas were unlikely to originate from within her little brain.


    Along the way, they discuss various odd and seemingly pointless topics within the carriage, just as Sylphy had planned. Yep, she had an entire list of topics she wanted to talk about. Most of the time, Myne listened to Sylphy''s peculiar stories, occasionally offering his own opinions to ensure she didn''t think he was insincere about their date and just faking to be happy so she wouldn''t feel sad.


    After a smooth four-hour-long journey, they finally arrived at their destination. Since Myne had already informed Old Man Kane about the Inn where they were going to stay, the carriage didn''t make any stops and brought them directly to the Silver Bell Pavilion where Myne and Aisha had stayed during their previous visit.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Kane. Here''s your payment of 50 gold coins. Also, would it be possible for you to pick us up the day after tomorrow?" Myne handed the money to Old Man Kane and made the request calmly.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll be here at 1 o''clock the day after tomorrow," Old Man Kane nodded in agreement while accepting the money, not questioning the extra 10 gold coins in the pouch. Afterwards, Old Man Kane bid farewell to Myne and Sylphy and returned the way he had come from.

 Chapter 209 : 209. Side Story For Fun ( Part 2. Trait of A Born Assasin )

    "Is this the Inn where you and Aisha stayed and lost your virginity, huh?" Sylphy excitedly asked while staring at the Silver Bell Pavilion Inn signboard.


    "Bang..."


    "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you hit me? Ahhh, that hurt."


    "Don''t talk nonsense in the middle of the road. Did you forget your identity? Look, people are already observing us. And now you are openly discussing personal matters. Do you want to become the target of their gossip?" Myne said with a frown and without giving his unreliable second wife a chance to talk back, he dragged her into the Inn.


    "Welcome to the Silver Bell Pavilion."


    The moment they entered the inn, a young boy welcomed them with a smile and was about to introduce his inn to Myne and Sylphy when a sweet voice came from behind him.


    "Rex, Emily is calling you. Leave these honourable guests to me, I will serve them."


    Everyone looked at the voice, and to Myne''s surprise, the young catgirl with gigantic E-cup-sized breasts, and because of playing with whose tail last time he almost got beaten by Aish, stood behind the boy named Rex with a smile.


    "Oh, okay. I will leave this sir and madam to you then. Excuse me, I have to go. Have a nice day," Rex said confusedly and quickly ran away.


    "It is my honour to meet My Lord again, and Your Highness Princess Sylphid as well," The catgirl said with a smile and bowed deeply to Myne and Sylphy, leaving a good impression.


    "Aah, I am no doubt Sylphid, but I am not a princess anymore. You don''t need to fuss about me," Sylphy politely replied while waving her hand.


    "I have heard that you have married. I offer my blessings from the bottom of my heart. So how can I serve you?" The catgirl sweetly asked.


    "We want to book your most expensive room for two nights and three days," Myne spoke gently while stealing a glance at the catgirl''s tail, which swayed behind her.


    "Sure, sir. Wait a minute. I''ll bring your room key," The catgirl said without asking for money, then hurriedly ran toward the receptionist''s desk. After whispering something in the receptionist girl''s ear, she took a key from her and returned to Myne and Sylphy.


    [ Name: Velvet Pawsley


    LV: 41


    Race: Halfling ( Hume+Cat )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    Occupation: Princess of Pawsley Tribe, Waitress of the Silver Bell Pavilion, Huntress


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Honry, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    Charm


    Heart Eyes


    Invincibility


    [Ability]


    Danger Sense


    Iron Claw


    Rush


    Nightvision


    Super Sight


    Well, she has a point. Maybe I can also find a magic item for Rector. With that guy''s character, it won''t be long before he comes knocking on my door and asking for his reward, especially that item that can increase his stamina, Myne thought and accepted Sylphy''s decision.


    "Un, that''s right! Let''s take a look at the other stores, and buy some gifts for Aisha and others. But before that, let''s eat something. It''s already lunchtime," Myne said while looking at the clock.


    After discussing their next course of action, both of them exited the room and came to the ground floor. They sat down at a random table and ordered every dish listed on the menu. Recently, Myne noticed that with the increase in his Eater skill level, he could now eat the amount of food that would satisfy three people easily.


    This fact made Aisha a little angry, as she had to prepare a lot of food for everyone. If it weren''t for Myne''s special skill in coaxing women, she might have already started complaining.


    After a great and healthy feast that cost them 15 gold coins, Myne and Sylphy walked around the town while holding each other''s hands.


    The first shop they entered was naturally a high-end clothing store. Going shopping with a woman, the first option any man encounters is always a clothing shop. This fact is proven by many wise men.


    During the entire clothes shopping trip, Myne dutifully put away his "husband" title and became an obedient servant. His only task was to nod his head every once in a while and carry Sylphy''s various selected clothes all around the shop.


    "Myne, what do you think? Does this dress look nice on me or not?" Sylphy, in the changing room along with Myne, quickly removed her original dress and wore a "Myaddiction Red Long Chiffon Women''s Beach Dress," without being shy about Myne staring at her naked body without blinking the entire time.


    "Of course, you look gorgeous, and to tell you the truth, every dress in the shop looks beautiful on you, my little princess," Myne said as he took Sylphy in his embrace and after stealing a deep kiss, flirtatiously said.


    "Thank you for your compliment, and since you like this dress, then let''s buy it," Sylphy responded with a little giggle. "But before that, let me try on some other..."


    Ahhh, when will this end? Now, I am really missing Aisha. She never tortured me like this, Myne thought, shaking his head with a fake smile.


    ...


    "So, what did you buy from that secret section where only women are allowed? And what''s wrong with a husband following his wife? That old lady scolded me so much for no reason," Myne complained while walking on the road with Sylphy.


    After an entire hour and a half of non-stop checking clothes, Sylphy finally brought five dresses, a whole set of colourful, erotic panties, and bras for herself, and three dresses for Aisha. In the middle of shopping, the beautiful, milf manager took her to a secret room of the shop where only women were allowed to go.


    Fifteen minutes later, just when Myne thought something had happened to Sylphy, she came out of that room with a red but excited face, holding a big bag in her hand. She immediately hid it in her storage bag before Myne could look inside.


    "Didn''t I already say that this is a secret, and you will understand tonight?" Sylphy, with a wide playful smile on her face, leaned against Myne''s arm and said happily.


    "Ahhh, you girls and your never-ending secrets. Forget it, let''s see what kind of surprise you give me tonight," Myne muttered disappointingly while burying his curiosity deep in his heart.


    "''Hey, that pretty girl over there. Why don''t you stop playing with that brat over there and come have a drink with this uncle? We''ll treat you as much as you want.''"


    Just as Myne and Sylphy were wandering aimlessly on the street, suddenly, a cliche situation occurred. Out of nowhere, a pair of aggressive-looking adventurers, deeply drunk, came up behind them and called out while lecherously gazing at Sylphy.


    Myne and Sylphy curiously looked back and saw two ugly and shabby adventurers who could hardly stand on their feet, staring at them, especially at Sylphy. They occasionally drank alcohol from the bottles in their hands to satisfy their never-ending thrust.


    "Oh, what are you looking at, bastards? Get the hell out of here before I lose my temper. We''ll take care of your girl. After we get bored with her, we''ll let her go! Heehee," The first drunkard said, laughing happily.


    "Yes, but it might take some time before we get bored with her. After all, it''s been a while since I saw such a beautiful girl. It''s not easy to meet someone like her," The second drunkard followed his brother''s suit and spoke cheerfully.


    Finally, something interesting. Let''s see, both of them are C-rank adventurers with useless skills. Sigh, I was expecting too much, Myne thought disappointedly. Just as he was about to confront both adventurers, Sylphy, with black lines on her forehead, leapt at them like an angry female gorilla. As for why gorilla, because her fighting style is a ditto copy of a gorilla.


    Soon, the cries of the two adventurers echoed throughout the entire street. Because this small incident happened in the middle of the market, and that too in broad daylight, the crowd quickly gathered to watch the fun. Sylphy, of course, didn''t disappoint them.


    She beat the hell out of those two adventurers with her bare fists to the point that the patrolling guards couldn''t hide in the crowd and had to step in because they were afraid she might kill them, and increase their workload.


    Although because of this commotion, Sylphy''s identity was exposed, and her die-hard fans surrounded her like insects, Myne used his "King''s Intimidation" skill on a large scale, and no one dared to cause any trouble after that. So both of them easily escaped the overexcited crowd.


    "That was awesome. You were like a war goddess. I couldn''t take my eyes off you."


    As they walked for a while and slipped out of the hustle and bustle, Myne first cast his "Cleaning" skill on Sylphy before taking her in his arms and kissing her passionately.


    "You just need an excuse to embrace me and kiss me, right? But thank you for your praise, and those two bastards deserved more than a beating. If the patrolling guards hadn''t intervened, I would have definitely disabled them for a lifetime, so they couldn''t make trouble for anyone after today," Sylphy said, still angry.


    "Don''t be angry about such a small thing, my cute princess. Where shall we go now? Do you have any plans?" Myne quickly switched the topic, noticing Sylphy''s mood was changing in the wrong direction


    "About it, let me think... How about we check out various food stalls? Since you and Aisha last time visited them, you might know some good places, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s suggestion, Myne nodded thoughtfully and, once again, after grabbing her hand, he led her to taste some wonderful specialities of Adol Town.

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210. Side Story For Fun ( Part 3. Wild night with Sylphy ( R-18 )

    "Yeah, it certainly was. I had never eaten so many unique and funny things, and that too, so cheap in my life. Most of the things prepared by the royal chef in my palace were more focused on health rather than taste. So it was indeed very interesting to eat those street foods," Sylphy said with a giggle while lying on the bed, casually rubbing her slightly bigger belly.


    Right now, Myne and Sylphy, after an entire day of wandering in the town, have finally returned to their room and are relaxing while waiting for the bath to be heated up.


    "Oh, it should be ready, right?"


    "Yes, I think so. It''s been quite a while," Myne nodded.


    "Then Myne, you go first and take a quiet bath. I need to make some preparations for our upcoming romantic night. Do you understand what I wanted to say, right?" Sylphy cutely asked as she moved her slender hand from her skirt to her breasts and finally stopped on her red lips.


    So hot, tonight is definitely going to be very colorful, Myne thought while wiping saliva from the corner of his mouth before nodding his head and quickly running toward the bathhouse.


    Hehehe, it seems like this seductive tip taught by Aisha really works. Now, which night dress should I wear? Myne said red suits me very much, right? Then this one will definitely steal his attention and win his heart and his little brother, Sylphy thought with a wide smirk on her face and quickly took out one of the nightdresses she had secretly bought from the cloth shop lady manager.


    Soon, Myne came out from the bathroom in a hurry and saw Sylphy putting three small blue glass bottles on the table beside their bed, while one empty bottle lay on the carpet.


    "Sylphy, what are they?" Myne asked confused, while coming toward her, with only a towel wrapped around his lower part.


    "Huh? Did you already wash yourself? It hasn''t even been 2 minutes since you went in, right?" Sylphy stared at Myne''s sudden appearance behind her and asked with a frown.


    "Hehe, sorry, dear, but it''s really too difficult to hold my curiosity back now, so I took a quick bath and hurriedly came back," Myne shamelessly replied while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Sigh, Aisha was right, you are really a big pervert. Anyway, those bottles are also part of my surprise. You will soon find out. You wait here I''ll come back in a few minutes. And don''t even think about using appraisal on them," Sylphy said the last part with a deadly serious tone before putting a smile back on her face and running to the bathhouse, carrying her storage bag along.


    "Tsk, so scary, doesn''t she know that the more you tell someone not to do something, the other party has more desire and curiosity to do it?" Myne muttered unhappily, but to not ruin Sylphy''s hard work, he held back his curiosity and lay down on the bed, playing with his various skills while waiting for Sylphy to start her work.


    ...


    "Lord Husband, how do I look? Do you think I am beautiful?"


    After 20 minutes, while Myne was busy checking his inventory, a seductive voice and a beautiful scent of rose perfume came from the direction of the bathhouse.


    Myne jolted awake from whatever state he was in and quickly looked in the direction of the voice. After seeing the heavenly view in front of him, his mouth comically opened so wide that someone could easily put a whole duck egg in it.


    The reason was that Sylphy was wearing a Red Choker Lace Bralette Lingerie Set with a Garter Belt. The seductive bra set featured sheer lace triangle cups with strappy detail, adjustable spaghetti straps, a hook-back closure, and an elastic band below the chest that provided slight support.


    The garter lingerie set came with a matching high-waisted garter belt, adjustable garter straps, a sexy g-string panty with cut-outs and tanga sides for a skimpy look. To make Myne''s eyes completely glued to her, she also wore black net stockings on her slender white legs.


    "Haa...Haa, so incredibly beautiful..." Myne dazedly muttered while breathing heavily and staring at Sylphy with his eyes wide open.


    Hearing genuine praise from Myne and getting the reaction she had hoped for, Sylphy laughed shyly and approached him. She put her index finger under his chin, lifted his head a little bit, and spoke lustfully, "My dear Lord Husband, do you want to eat this little wife of yours?"


    Sylphy let out a soft moan before picking up the pace.


    Holy crap! She was cheating. I just started and she already speeds up to the maximum, if this goes I might not be able to last even 15 seconds, Myne thought with a shock, and after grabbing Sylphy''s butt tightly, he quickly slide his tongue inside her as much as it can go.


    The battle between Sylphy and Myne, which had just begun, quickly intensified, and soon Myne, who was being attacked from all sides, couldn''t hold back anymore and shot his lose declaration inside her mouth.


    "Yasss!!!" Mouth still filled with Myne''s thick cum shouted happily with arm raised high.


    "Don''t be happy; you clearly cheated to win. This game was never fair," Myne complained feigning anger, before burying his mouth back into Sylphy''s pussy.


    "Ahhmmmm, so good... What cheated? I won through my hard work, okay," Sylphy shamelessly taunted back, her face turning red as she enjoyed Myne''s service.


    Soon under Myne''s skillful tongue technique, she let out a loud moan and cum hard on Myne''s face which he devoured every single drop with his wide open mouth.


    "That was a very nice dessert," Myne said while licking his lips and the surrounding area of Sylphy''s vagina as well.


    "You know what? You''re becoming more and more of a pervert," Sylphy remarked as she moved her curvy rear away from Myne and looked at him strangely.


    "What pervert, is it a bad thing to eat my own wife? Your entire body belongs to me, so it is only natural for me to eat your sweet honey, haven''t you enjoyed my cream as well? And most importantly no matter what you say, I am your pervert, and this is a fact, so deal with it."


    Saying such without giving Sylphy time to react, Myne pushed her down and positioned himself on top of her.


    "Now, now, let''s see what we have here¡ªa beautiful maiden falling into the hands of a pervert. This is quite a nice script," Myne teased lustfully, sealed his lips with Sylphy, and started passionately kissing her.


    A fierce tongue battle began. Sylphy, not willing to lose, locked her arms around Myne''s neck and her legs around his waist, embracing him tightly.


    This tongue battle lasted for a full six minutes, and in the end, Sylphy lost by a narrow margin.


    "Now the score is one-one, and next is the final round of my test, whatever wins in this round will be the dominant position tonight. If I win then I will be queen and you will be my gigolo slave, and if you win then I will be your obedient slave and you will be my Master, how about it?" Sylphy after taking some breaths suggests the rule of their tonight battle.


    "Challenge accepted," Myne confidently replied without much thought. In any case, there was nothing to lose in either situation, and he was going to have a memorable night, no matter what.


    "Nice, but before we start, here drink them," Saying this, Sylphy picked up two bottles from the table and handed them to Myne.


    "And could you kindly tell me what''s in them?" Myne inquired with a frown, holding the two palm-sized small bottles in his hand.


    "One will increase your dick size for the next 6 hours but it will take 10 minutes before this potion effect activate, which is more than enough to scratch my now again tightly sealed vagina walls. As for the second one, it will make you more sensitive, and believe me you will definitely love this one."


    With a wide grin, Sylphy explained while removing the cap from the last bottle and pouring half of the white liquid inside it on Myne''s little brother.


    "And this lubricant oil for my little sweety, hehe..."

 Chapter 211: Chapter 211. Side Story For Fun ( Part 4. Sylphys Trick ( R-18 )

    "And this lubricant oil for my little sweety, hehe..."


    After finishing her grand preparation and nodding her head with satisfaction seeing Myne drinking potions, Sylphy gave him a sweet passionate kiss before sitting on the bed on all her fours and shaking her round bountiful butt at him in a provoking manner.


    And Myne of course provoked easily, he lustfully grab her bubbly butt and spanked them tightly.


    "Slap..."


    "Amm... Don''t be so hard, we still hav... Slap... Amm..."


    Myne had no mood to listen to Sylphy begging and spank again before sliding her panty away a little and putting the tip of his dick wet in lubricant oil at the entrance of Sylphy''s now recovered tightly sealed vagina.


    "Please, Lord Husband, don''t tease this little wife for yours, quickly claimed my virginity and made me yours, I can no longer hold back," Sylphy who was enjoying playing the character of a slut and no longer cares about her image, to give Myne more pleasure start teasing him with various naughty sentences which she learns from a secret book she found in Aisha''s luggage.


    Myne as a dutiful Husband of course didn''t refuse his wife''s wish, he grabs her butt tightly and with a strong push his little brother enters her vagina like a angry bull, and after broking all the obstacles along the way directly kisses Sylphy''s womb.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Because of the Virginity recovery potion, Sylphy''s whose vagina walls were very tight and Hyman also recovers, as Myne''s little brother stretches her walls to the extreme and broke her Hyman heartlessly, she let out a loud painful scream before collapsing on the bed and with tears in her eyes.


    Although it wasn''t her first time nor the second when she lost her virginity but still every time Myne took it, the pain and pleasure came together and were too much for her to handle for a short while.


    Myne''s own condition also wasn''t that good thanks to the extra sensitivity provided by the potion, and Sylphy''s super tight pussy. He also let a painful groan, after putting his entire little brother inside Sylphy''s vagina in one go he didn''t make any further move. He just tightly hugs her from behind and lies down on the bed with her on top of him.


    Two minutes later while Myne had both hands massaging Sylphy''s perfect handful size boobies under her bra, Sylphy get used to the change in her vagina walls and took the Initiative to move her butt up and down without saying anything.


    "Moan..."


    Although most of the time Myne control himself and hardly lets out a moan from his mouth during sex, but tonight is a little different, because Sylphy''s potion increases his sensitivity to the max level he together with her lets out soft moans once in a while.


    "Ammm. Not so rough..."


    While Sylphy lying on his stomach and moving her ass up and down, Myne grabs her both nipples with his thumb and index finger and pinch them and stretches them hard.


    "Hehe, sure, called me daddy and I will be a little more gentle," Myne spoke while laughing and remove his one of hands from Sylphy''s boobs and move it to her clit and start messing with it.


    F*ck! Not there. Ohh my, if this goes like this then Myne will win this round as well and my wish to make him my exclusive gigolo and do various naughty things with him for one night would disappear. No, I can''t let this happen, I have to do something. Ammmmm, it feels so good, ohhh... Damn it, Sylphy control yourself.


    Sylphy pondered for a moment before pushing Myne away and walking toward the sofa. She sprawled on the sofa, spreading her legs wide in the air, supported by her arms, and with a lewd smile on her face, she spoke in a loud voice like a queen.


    "The second potion should be about to take effect. Come and give your queen pleasure, you dirty slave. Also, no matter what, you are not allowed to take my little sweetie out of me until I tell you. Remember, slave, if you upset your queen, don''t blame me for punishing you harshly."


    "Your order is my life, my queen," Myne jokingly replied and slipped his little brother inside her and commenced another round of lewding with his queen.


    ...


    "Sigh, what kind of potion did Sylphy feed me? Why the hell is my little brother not calming down even after five hours of nonstop intimacy?" Myne muttered to himself, his brow furrowing.


    "And this darn potion made ''it'' so large and excited that even if I wanted to sleep, it felt so uncomfortable that I can''t do that," Myne complained while rubbing his head and staring at his ten-inch-long dick.


    "More, yes, f*ck me more, my dear slave... Make your queen happy."


    While Myne having headaches because of his overexcited little brother, Sylphy''s ecstatic voice reached his ears.


    "Damn it, here I am, unable to sleep peacefully, and the source of all my trouble, this naughty little wife of mine, won''t even leave me alone even in her dreams," Myne whispered to himself, gazing at Sylphy, who was soundly sleeping on the bed with a contented grin on her face.


    He pulled the quilt over her naked body so she wouldn''t catch a cold, though he knew it was unlikely going to happen given their current skills and blessing.


    "Sigh, should I find someone to attend to relieve my little brother? But it''s already 2 o''clock, and everyone should be asleep now. Disturbing their sweet dreams for my selfish desires doesn''t sit right with me," Myne pondered, pacing aimlessly in his room while waiting for the effects of the potion to wear off.


    Suddenly, as if he had found a solution to his problems, his eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly made his way to the room''s main door and, after a moment''s hesitation, pressed the room''s service button.


    "I hope she''s awake and doesn''t mind me calling her at this late hour," Myne muttered as he hurriedly donned a white robe provided by the inn. However, due to his well-endowed little brother, the robe also felt quite uncomfortable.


    Approaching Sylphy, he used Support Magic: Sleep on her to ensure she remained in her peaceful slumber, preventing any unpleasant surprises while he was having his first time with a lady of another race. He had no intention of playing the role of a "slave gigolo" for any longer, his curiosity having been amply satisfied by today''s experiences.


    Fifteen minutes later...


    Knock-knock...


    Finally, I thought she might not come at such a late hour," Myne thought as he excitedly opened the door while discreetly concealing his lower body behind it, just in case his luck played a prank on him and someone else was at the door.


    But Myne had been overthinking. Velvet, wearing a long blue robe, stood there with a shy smile on her flushed face, holding a glowing orb in her hand and spoke sweetly...


    "Master, your loyal servant is at your service..."

 Chapter 212: Chapter 212. Side Story For Fun ( Part 5. Master and Servant ( R-18 )

    "Master, your loyal servant is at your service," Velvet announced with a smile.


    "Why are you calling me master? Is there any special reason behind it?" Myne inquired with a smile as he emerged from behind the door.


    "No, my handsome Master," Velvet replied, "it''s just that I read somewhere that Hume liked it very much when halfling females called them master in a seductive voice. But if you don''t like it, I can stop." She gazed at Myne with puppy-dog eyes.


    "If that''s the case, then you can call me Master," Myne flirtatiously stated. "I also like it, especially if it is spoken by a beautiful lady like you. Anyway, come in. Why are you standing outside?"


    "Master, I think this is not a good idea. If by any chance Your Highness wakes up while we are having an in-depth conversation, you might get into big trouble. And believe me, I really don''t want to be the cause of discord in your newly married life," Velvet said apologetically, with a light bow.


    Hearing Velvet''s reasoning, a genuine smile appeared on Myne''s face. At first, he had casually considered having Velvet join his clan because of her talent and beauty. But now, he decided to make this little catgirl in front of him a part of his clan, such a beautiful and clever girl should be right by his side.


    "Quite clever, I like it. So, what''s on your mind? Since you''ve come to me despite knowing the risks, you must already have a plan ready, right?"


    In response to Myne''s question, Velvet let out a light giggle. She loosened her robe slightly, placed her slender hand between her ample cleavage, and retrieved a silver key from within.


    "Of course, Master. If I can''t even do that, how will I become a qualified servant? I''ve already booked the room opposite to yours," Velvet laughed, showing Myne the key.


    "As expected of someone I can''t take my eyes off, you haven''t disappointed your Master servant, quickly open the door. Tonight, I am going to reward you for your hard work." Myne closed his room door and locked it, preventing any uninvited guests from entering, especially since Sylphy was in a deep sleep and might not wake up before 10 o''clock.


    Velvet obediently followed Myne''s order, opened the room door, and invited him inside like a dutiful servant.


    Myne chuckled, shaking his head, and entered the room. He observed it but soon noticed that, apart from some furniture, everything was exactly the same as his room. Even the bedsheet and pillow cover on the bed were identical.


    "Well, apart from different company, everything is the same," Myne remarked jokingly while turning around. However, when he saw Velvet, who had removed her robe, he once again opened his mouth widely in shock and surprise.


    The reason was the same as the previous time, Velvet was looking god damn too hot, she was wearing a brilliantly designed French lace kimono featuring a high-class floral design with loose kimono sleeves with a satin tie belt and beautiful black lace layers edging the body.


    On her body most previous parts she was wearing a matching G-string, which was hot enough to make Myne drool dumbfoundedly in heat, especially when Velvet moved her black fluffy tail around thig and between her pussy.


    "Master? Am I looking good?" Velvet with a fake innocent face and watery eyes asked while helping Myne to remove his robe, but when her eyes fell on his overexcited litter brother, it was her turn to be shocked, she gasped nervously and asked Myne in a timid voice.


    "Would it fit in?"


    "Of course, it will, don''t worry leave this problem to me, I am professional in this field you can rest assured," Myne hugged Velvet with his little brother being sandwiching between their stomach and after rubbing her ass he grab her tail gently while looking in her cat-like eyes.


    "Rrrowwww... Master, please be gentle..." Velvet first let out a cat-like voice before she buried her face in Myne''s chest and spoke embarrassingly.


    "Hehe, did you just roar like a cat? Seem like you won''t usually let anyone touch your tail, won''t you?"


    Myne after breaking her hymen and moving his entire little brother inside her stopped and gently stroked her white back. "Please relax. The pain will ease soon."


    "Haa, haan, It is so big, my vagina walls stretch to the extreme," Velvet after 2 minutes of rest took deep breaths and spoke in a teary voice.


    "This pain is one time, after today unless you take the virginity restore potion, you will never going to experience this pain again," Myne said with a smile and kissed Velvet so she could calm down.


    "Master, the soreness has eased. Please continue..."


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    "Are you sure? I am not in a hurry you can take time if you want?"


    Hearing Myne''s question Velvet bit her lower lips and shook her head


    Getting the green light from Velvet Myne gently pull out his dick and saw a little bit of blood on it.


    "Are you sure..."


    "Yes, please don''t tease me anymore Master," Velvet said.


    Myne hearing Velvet''s request, spank lightly on her hips, took out his dick till only its tip was inside her and after licking his lips with an evil smile he slid inside her with full force.


    "Ahhh!!! MROWW!" Velvet yelled out again. Her body writhed and her hands tore up the bedsheet as Myne slowly slid back out and back in. Her purr made her vibrate so hard that he could feel it and the feeling went right down his spine and his erection became so hard that it hurt.


    Myne felt the need to come as quickly as possible, so he gave up on being nice and gentle for her first time and rammed himself as hard and as fast as he could into her.


    As Myne pounded Velvet''s tight pussy with his eyes closed, she who was the first time having sex and that directly start with rough mode, was quite literally going crazy as she trembled, shook, and came over and over. She growled and purred and shouted as he slammed himself inside of her and her vagina walls gripped his dick so tightly that he thought he was going to tear her up and make her bleed.


    But all it did was make her react more.


    "F*ck! So tight, I am about to cum," Myne muttered to himself as he grabs her bit butt and speed up his thrusting to the maximum.


    "MMMMRRRRROOOOWWWWWW!" Soon Velvet yelled like a cat as she cum together with Myne and dropped her head to the bed.


    Myne shot cum inside her filling her womb completely before laying on her back while panting slightly, this is the first time he experiences such a tight pussy, thanks to his big dick and Velvet''s unique body, and to tell the truth this experience was wonderful, he can''t wait to start next round.


    Thinking such Myne hurriedly use stamina recovery skill himself and Velvet.


    "Huh? Master, did you use recovery skills on me?" Velvet feeling her fatigue fading away, asked confusedly but what greeted her was a lustful dog Myne who now just wanted to eat her, and that is what he did, Myne without giving Velvet a chance to react sealed her lips with his and started moving his little brother.

 Chapter 213: Chapter 213. Side Story For Fun ( Part 6. Dungeon )

    Knock, knock...


    Knock-knock-knock...


    "Ahem, which bastard is causing trouble so early in the morning?" Myne slowly opened his heavy eyes upon hearing continuous knocking at the door. Reluctantly, he pulled his face away from Velvet''s ample bosom and gently moved her soft body off him. He reached for his robe on the couch, covering his naked body before opening the door yawning and rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Sorry for the disturbance, sir, but your booking time is over. You must vacate the room within half an hour or pay a fee if you wish to stay here longer."


    Myne opened the door and was greeted by a young girl with an average look wearing a maid outfit. She seeing unhappy and sleepy Myne first apologised for waking him up and explained the reason for her visit.


    "Sigh, you''re lucky that I don''t easily get angry with girls. If it were a guy on your spot, I might have started looking for trouble with him," Myne grumbled. He handed her five gold coins and said, "I''ll book the room for today. Here are five gold coins. I''ll vacate the room in the evening.


    Now, don''t disturb me." Myne looked at the girl not so not-so-developed chest with a disappointed look and closed the door with a loud bang.


    "But, sir, it only requires two gold coins if you''re staying until evening," The girl called after him in a hurry, but Myne had already closed the door.


    But after not getting any response from him, The girl decided that someone as wealthy as Myne wouldn''t be concerned about a few extra coins and after seeing no one heard their conversation, she put a sad look on her face as she just got scolded by someone before heading downstairs to submit the remaining payment.


    "Already ten o''clock? It seems I won''t have time for my morning exercises with my little kitty," Myne mused with a smile, reminiscing about the wild night with Velvet. He couldn''t help but gaze lustfully at his sleeping little kitty but quickly shook his head. He left a small note and some money for Velvet to prepare for their night ahead and returned to his original room.


    Sylphy was still peacefully asleep on the bed, one of the advantages of having lazy wives, even if you have some time fun secretly and come a bit late, you don''t have to worry about getting caught red-handed.


    Myne happily came to Sylphy, lay down beside her and after cuddling her tightly, he slowly closed his eyes and continued his remaining sleep, because of yesterday''s overnight work, he hardly slept 3 hours before forcefully getting awakened by the inn staff.


    ...


    After being rudely awakened, this time by an enthusiastic Sylphy, Myne was quickly dragged to the bathhouse. Despite his attempts to resist, Sylphy showed him some seductive techniques she had learned recently, and Myne couldn''t hold back his inner beast which ended up leading to an hour of steamy bathroom activities.


    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    Thanks to their bathroom escapade, by the time they left the room to order some food, it was already the afternoon.


    "Lord Husband, let''s go to the Dungeon once we finish eating," Sylphy said energetically as she hummed in a good mood.


    Even though Sylphy clearly rejected him with a forced smile but the knight refused to back down as he said "Please"


    Their conversation continued for a while, but since it was a personal matter for Sylphy, and both of them ignored him so Myne also didn''t disturb them, he idle sat down at the knight reception desk and started checking his collection under the desk, which surprise turned out quite interesting.


    In the end, the knight reluctantly backed down when Sylphy lost her patience and scolded him angrily.


    "Can''t you see I''m on a date with Lord Husband, so why would I need a bodyguard, you idiot? And do you even know anything about my Lord Husband? He has single-handedly cleared this damn dungeon twice and has fought with a dragon. So, why the hell would I need someone else''s protection with such a strong person beside me?"


    As Sylphy yells at the knight whose face becomes pale as paper and literally grabs his collar to beat him, Myne finally intervenes and after gently hugging her to calm her down, both of them step into the dungeon.


    Dungeon of Strength, 1st Floor.


    They quickly cleared the first floor without any difficulty.


    Sylphy killed the slimes that appeared along the way, Myne slowly followed her as if he was walking park while gathering "Passive-type Skills. As usual, he pasted them on pebbles and put them into Inventory.


    Myne, what are you doing with those pebbles? I''ve seen you picking them up for a while and storing them in your inventory. Is there something special about them?"


    While Myne putting the pebbles into his inventory Sylphy who killed the slime couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    "Oh, these? I''m temporarily transferring some useful skills I acquired from those slimes you killed."


    "Hehehe, I see! Mn? Come to think of it, why do those stones look familiar? Are they the ones placed in our bathroom at home?"


    She finally asks. I thought they were going to hold back curiosity some more weeks before asking about them, Myne thought and explained with a chuckle, adding a small lie to make it easier to understand how he had these skill-bearing pebbles before he acquired the Transfer Skill.


    "Such skills exist?" Sylphy asked, astonished.


    "Of course, they exist, you''ve just never seen them. Here, take this," Myne said with a laugh as he handed her a water pebble.


    "It''s real? Water gradually comes out from such a small pebble without stopping! Is this the so-called magic water? Until now, Aisha and I thought it was water you created with skill, but it seems we were wrong," Sylphy said, disappointed as she examined the water pebble in her hand.


    After coaxing Sylphy with a deep kiss and a little more romance, they continued their adventure and ventured into the boss room.

 Chapter 214: Chapter 214. Side Story For Fun ( Part 7. Annoying People )

    [ Name: Exusia Slime


    LV: 18


    Race: Slime ( Poison Family )


    Gender: None


    [Skill]


    None


    [Ability]


    Mollusk Prison (Soft Body Prison) ]


    The moment Myna and Sylphy entered the boss''s room, she aimed at the boss and charged at him as if she had a great enmity with him. Not once did she complain like Aisha, who had been used as a road cleaner by her Lord husband. Sylphy was indeed a born warrior who enjoyed playing with blood and, in some cases, stinky liquids.


    Although I didn''t want to steal Sylphy''s prey, for the greater good, I had to deal the final blow to this boss Slime before she defeated it. It would be a waste not to take advantage of my valuable skill Probability, to obtain valuable loot, Myne thought as he watched Sylphy and the boss slime engage in a frenzied battle.


    Due to the special corrosive liquid that the boss slime secreted, which was harmless to the skin but lethal to clothes, and as it was a racial skill rather than an ability, Myne could do nothing about it nor did he want to.


    Because of the boss slime''s special corrosive liquid, Sylphy had almost lost her all clothes and was now fighting in a tattered red bra and underwear, and they were also not far from saying goodbye to the world as well.


    Here''s my chance. Seeing that Sylphy was about to defeat the boss slime, Myne launched two Light Beams from his index finger continuously, creating two small holes in the boss slime''s head, ending its wretched life.


    At the same time the Light beam struck, Myne saw Sylphy using [Martial Art: Sharpness Sword].


    And it died without Sylphy noticing my intervention. Good for me, no need to explain anything to Sylphy. Myne thought, nodding his head in satisfaction, pleased with Sylphy''s performance both in bed and on the battlefield.


    "How''s that, Myne? I defeated the boss monster single-handedly!" Sylphy exclaimed, throwing out her now slightly bigger chest with pride, as she called out to Myne.


    "You were really cool! I was astonished by your swordsmanship in battle. If we weren''t already married, I might have already started planning how to seduce you," Myne jokingly said as he approached Sylphy. First, without caring about his clothes'' state, he embraced her and gave her a deep, passionate kiss, just as he had done with Aisha last time.


    Then Sylphy with a stunned and excited expression panting heavily, he cleaned the stinky substance off her body with his skill and handed her a fresh set of undergarments and clothes.


    "Hehe, that was quite sudden, but I liked it," Sylphy happily accepted the clothes from Myne and started to put them on, not before indulging in another round of passionate kissing.


    "Look!" Exclaiming, Sylphy, who had already put on her new clothes, held up the boss loot, "Exusia Oil" and "Exusia Cape" in both hands and showed them to Myne, her eyes sparkling. Beauty products were always a woman''s first love, and that saying also applied to the former but still sufficiently rich princess.


    Un, Probability skill probably had a hand in this, right? With this, now I have two Exusia Capes. I wonder if Aisha and Sylphy would like to wear them! They definitely look cute in them, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin.


    [ Name: Exusia Cape


    Cass from ''Soaring Sandstorm.'' Do those guys still not get the Speed Shoes since then? And as the one of most powerful clans of the kingdom don''t they have anything better to do than spend weeks after a single mission? How important can this mission be for them? I wonder if a noble is emptying his treasury just for a normal magic item.


    With this level of intelligence and poor management I''m curious how they became famous, Myne thought with a disappointed look. He then shrugged, dismissing their matter from his thoughts. After all, Soaring Sandstorm''s internal matters had nothing to do with him.


    However, just because Myne didn''t care didn''t mean others felt the same. Cass, who had noticed him, quickly called out, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Oh? The young man from before, and... Hm? Isn''t that Miss Princess Knight? Why is a princess in such a place?" Cass asked with a shock and quickly bowed lightly.


    "What about Aisha? Wasn''t she his partner last time?" A random guy in the background asked his companion.


    "I don''t know, go and find out for yourself," The irritated companion replied.


    This kind of conversation continued among other members of Soaring Sandstorm, but Myne and Sylphy ignored it without even blinking. Gossips like this were very common for them nowadays.


    "Hello, Mr. Cass. Although we don''t know each other well, but still how are you?" Myne politely asked with his trademark smile.


    "I am fine," Cass replied awkwardly realizing his mistake and shook hands with Myne.


    "Come to think of it, Aisha mentioned that you came here to get Speed Shoes. Have you still not found them?" Sylphy heartlessly asked, showing no concern for other people''s emotions.


    As Sylphy asked that, Cass''s face became even more distorted. Myne, for a moment, thought he saw the words "1000 damage" written in red letters above Cass''s head, but when he blinked, there was nothing. He concluded it might have been his imagination.


    "Ah, we''ve been really unlucky recently. We''ve never encountered a Cocka Grice. It''s been almost a month since we arrived here, and everyone on my team is losing hope. Today, we''re trying one last time. If we still don''t encounter Cocka Grice, we''ll abandon this wretched mission and return to our clan," Cass explained his problem with a dejected voice, letting out a long sigh.


    I wondered if this guy even if he didn''t find his target today would be able to sleep peacefully for a long time. His clan members also seemed to be at the end of their patience.


    It was admirable that, after spending nearly a month in this gloomy dungeon, they were still willing to follow their clan leader and not throw their resignations on his face, Myne thought with a sigh, but he soon threw away his useless thoughts out of mind as for just a shake of goodwill and some thanks, there was no way he would help a rival clan. Such cheap acts only happen in novels.


    "Are Your Highness and this young man aiming for the boss? It seems like it''s just the two of you again," Cass asked while looking at the empty passage behind Myne and Sylphy.


    "Yeah, our aim is to clear this dungeon."


    In response to Sylphy''s casual answer, but Cass shouted with disbelief.


    "What did you say!? The boss on the next floor is... a Troll Gazer, right!? Your Highness, forgive my disrespect, but are you insane? That guy isn''t something you can just beat with cheap tricks! If you don''t exterminate it in one go with overwhelming power and destroy its body, it''ll immediately recover.


    That guy is literally the ancestor of cockroaches. It''s absolutely impossible to defeat it with just two people! It''s impossible to even attempt it."


    Sigh, not this shit again, why does this guy like to poke his nose in other people''s business so much? So annoying, Myne thought while rubbing his head.


    "No, well, the last time Lord Husband and Aisha defeated it with just the two of them. This sword is proof of that, it''s a drop from the Troll Gazer. So it''s not as big of a deal as you''re making it out to be," Sylphy said casually, showing her sword to Cass and directly delivering another critical hit. This time, Myne saw 10,000 emotional damage on Cass''s head.


    "WHAT!!!"

 Chapter 215: Chapter 215. Side Story For Fun ( Semi-Final. Why Are Those Monsters So Weak? )

    "WHAT!!!"


    Cass and his clan members were shocked when they heard that Myne and Aisha had cleared the dungeon last time.


    Cass sent a fleeting glance at Linus Sword in Sylphy''s hand, and after confirming that it wasn''t just any random high-quality sword, he looked at Myne with astonished eyes.


    "What in the world are you? Hm? Wait, did you just say ''Lord Husband''? You''re married, Your Highness?" Cass asked Sylphy with wide-open eyes. Because they had been too busy with their mission objectives for the past month, they literally had no idea what was going on outside.


    "Yeah, Aisha and I were just married to ''Lord Husband.'' Don''t you know about it? As far as I remember, we sent invitations to all clans in the kingdom," Sylphy asked, narrowing her eyes. "By the way, we''ve established a Clan with the three of us, but it is still under construction and not officially open. I hope we can work together someday. Best regards, Cass."


    So, this is the reason why Sylphy was talking so much nonsense with Cass. She wanted to make connections with other clans. Quite a clever idea, as expected of my left-hand woman and vice clan leader, Myne nodded after understanding Sylphy''s intentions.


    "Taking the Sacred Bow and Princess Knight as wives. Tsk, tsk, this guy, Myne is indeed something. I never thought that someday a commoner would eat away both of the top-class beauties of our kingdom," a random guy on Cass''s team whispered in his girlfriend''s ear, his voice tinged with jealousy.


    "If he can get Your Highness Aniue and Your Majesty''s approval, then he might have some qualifications, unlike you, who only knows how to get jealous every time you meet a hard-working and handsome guy," The girl beside the random guy taunted him with a disdainful look before looking at Myne with curious and admiring eyes, clearly very impressed by his deeds.


    If only she knew what Myne had done to gain Sylphy''s family''s approval, she might have already been thinking about how to make her boyfriend wear a green hat.


    "Come to think of it, Mr. Cass should quickly find a good wife and get married as well. Although, with your current age, it might be a little difficult for you to find a suitable partner, but if your requirements aren''t too high, you can easily find a woman your age or even younger if you have too much energy.


    Anyway, marriage is good, you know, since it enriches your body and soul!" Sylphy offered unsolicited advice to Cass with a smile, making everyone in the clan team secretly laugh. But after they received his dangerous gaze, they quickly put on serious faces as if nothing had happened.


    "Mr. Cass, you guys seem to be taking a break. Is it okay if we enter first?" Myne, who was finally getting bored with Cass and Sylphy''s chit-chat, asked in annoyance.


    "Yeah, we don''t mind. This has happened before, so I think it''ll be alright, but be careful. I''ve seen many who lost their lives due to their pride," Cass advised seriously.


    "Yes! Thank you, we''ll be careful," Myne thanked him with a smile, gripped Sylphy''s hand, and quickly rushed into the boss room as if he were running away from Cass.


    [ Name: Cocka Grice


    LV: 49


    Race: Bird Family (Rare)


    Gender: Female


    Age: 1 y/o


    [Skill]


    Rush


    [Ability]


    Flying Feather


    Petrification ]


    "I wonder if our luck is just too good, or Cass and his gang have somehow angered Lady Luck. Otherwise, how can we explain this situation for two consecutive times?" Myne muttered, his mouth twisted in a weird expression.


    "Hm? Is this the monster Cass is aiming for?" Sylphy asked with a surprised and confused look, but after getting a nod from Myne, she had the same thoughts as him.


    "Sigh, anyway I''ve already stolen its troublesome skills, go and deal with it on your own," Myne while shaking his head took out his comfortable rocking chair with some snacks and sat down on it after shooing Sylphy carelessly.


    "Understood. Remember to save something for me as well; don''t eat everything," Sylphy said, readying her Linus Sword, and charged toward the boss bravely.


    Sigh, where was I last time? Oh yes, a secret room in my office, as well as a secret escape tunnel. I wonder if Mr. Roku can make them without letting anyone know about it, especially Aisha and Sylphy. Myne thought and wrote down some important things regarding the clan-building matter in his diary and peeked at Sylphy, whose body shone with a pale light from the activation of a skill.


    The Cocka Grice brought down its sharp beak, but Sylphy intercepted it with Linnus Sword without dodging it.


    "Eat this, you dirty monster! Martial Art: Sacrifice?Zwei!!!" With Sylphy''s shout, an emerald green light shone from the Linus Sword. With a powerful swing of her sword, she cut the Cocka Grice''s face, including its beak, right in half.


    The fight didn''t end with just that. As the sword, which had been raised overhead, fell downwards at a high speed, it hit the base of the throat. As a result, the part above its body and neck was cut, and its large body tumbled down with a loud crash.


    Race: Demon race


    Gender: Male


    Age: 50 y/o


    [Skill]


    Ultra Regeneration


    Magic Eye of Paralysis


    Unique Magic?Lightning


    Sorcery Extremity


    [Ability]


    Rush


    Smash ]


    F*ck!? What the hell!? Who changed the script behind my back? This isn''t a Troll Gazer! Is this an ultra-rare boss!? And, most importantly, when did trolls, known for their stupidity, start becoming magicians?


    Myne dumbfoundedly stared at the 4-meter-tall, old-looking troll in front of him, who was wearing various bone ornaments around his neck. He quickly stole his very powerful skills in horror after seeing Sylphy blindly charging at him.


    If he let this guy use his skills, then even if Sylphy had 1000 lives, she wouldn''t be able to touch a hair on him before she turned to ash. But after removing his skills, everyone is a piece of cake, as a magician without skills is nothing more than a big living target.


    And just as Myne expected, like the previous time, Sylphy first activated all her enchantment-type skills and directly jumped on Troll Magister. Using her sword''s special skill, she easily cut him right in half, as if cutting through butter, while the guy was still trying to cast his skills confusedly.


    "Too weak, I was expecting more from the last and most powerful boss of the dungeon."


    Ignoring dissatisfied Sylphy, who knew nothing about the real situation and was now complaining that the troll was too weak, Myne just rolled his eyes without saying anything and stored the Troll Magister''s corpse before checking the dropped items. He had already temporarily passed the Probability skill to Sylphy to maximize its effect.


    [ Name: Linus (Two-handed Spear)


    Attack: +80


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Light


    Weight: 103 kg


    Effective against: Ghost


    Martial Art: Rominias?Impact ]


    "Hmm, one more cool weapon with an exclusive martial art skill. But I don''t have anyone within my family who uses a spear. What should I do with it? Let''s just put it away for now, maybe it can come in handy some other time," Myne thought, embracing Sylphy with a happy expression.


    "Thank you for your hard work, my cute Princess!"


    "Hehe, now you''re praising me like you do with Waffle. But it felt quite good. Praise me more, praise me more," Sylphy said with a laugh, imitating Waffle''s shameless style.


    "By the way, shall we go back now? I want to take a bath. I smell like sh*t right now, and it''s making me sick."


    "Of course, we are going back. But before that, we have to complete a final ceremony, otherwise, we can''t leave this room," Myne said with a deadpan serious face.


    "What kind of ceremony?" Sylphy asked, confused since hardly a handful of people reached the last floor of the Dungeon of Strength and she didn''t know much about it and didn''t doubt Myne.


    Seeing Sylphy get fooled by him, Myne spoke while trying his best to hide his evil smirk, "That''s simple. I have to eat you right here."


    Saying this, Myne didn''t give Sylphy a chance to resist and started kissing her a honey-honest husband who hadn''t met his wife for many years and relying on his hand to relieve his stress. Soon, loud panting and moaning could be heard in the most dangerous room of the dungeon...

 Chapter 216: Chapter 216. Side Story For Fun ( Final )

    Joining hands with a joyful Sylphy, whose hair and clothes were in complete disarray, it was hard to imagine her as an ex-princess. She was happily humming a tune as they walked toward the Silver Bell Pavilion.


    Myne also enjoyed the evening view with her, occasionally stopping at a food stall to buy some random but tasty treats in large quantities before putting them in his Inventory.


    "Huh? Did Cass and his team give up? They are looking quite sad." While Myne was happily buying a small golf ball-sized sweet called Gulabjamun or something for Sylphy and himself, Suddenly, Sylphy spotted Cass and his gang in the crowd and asked Myne.


    "If I had worked hard the entire month and ended up with nothing, no one with a normal mind would be in a good mood," Myne replied casually as he handed a plate filled with three Gulabjamuns to Sylphy. He glanced at the dejected Cass and his gang and put one Gulabjamun in his mouth.


    "Well, Myne... Should we help them? This could be beneficial for our clan in the long run. Even though Cass''s clan may not seem powerful, they have a high popularity in the kingdom. If they advertise our clan, people would trust us more easily and come to us," Sylphy hesitated for a moment before making her suggestion.


    "Naa, no need. Don''t underestimate yourself, dear. Your presence is more than enough to gain recognition for our clan. If we were to advertise our clan, we should approach your brother Lewis rather than a strangerrrr... You''re right, Sylphy. We should help them.


    Let''s go talk to them," Myne hurriedly said and before Sylphy could fully comprehend his sudden change in mood. He took her hand and led her toward Cass, making it appear as if they were strolling casually.


    "Huh? Your Highness Sylphy and, uuum, Mr. Lord Husband? Did you already clear the dungeon''s last floor?" Cass after seeing Sylphy who had an embarrassed look on her face, and Myne whose name he never tried to remember, asked, visibly shocked and drawing the attention of passersby.


    "Hahaha, Mr. Cass, as always, your jokes are not funny. How could my wife look like our Princess Knight? I think you''d better hire a coach and learn some flirting, or you might not be able to find a girlfriend in this lifetime. Sorry, guys, my uncle is just joking. Carry on with your work, there''s nothing to see here," Myne quickly intervened, using his Liar skill to fool the crowd and send them away.


    "My apologies, I got carried away in the moment. You see, it''s not every day you see someone clear a dungeon in a few hours," Cass bowed and apologized in a low voice for his mistake.


    "It''s okay, Cass. It''s not your fault. Anyway, did you guys obtain your mission objective?" Sylphy took the lead, as Myne''s mouth is too poisoness for those poor people who are suffering from their bad luck and asked with a smile.


    "No, after you left, we made one last attempt but again encountered a random monster that dropped a sword. Now we have collected more than a hundred pieces. It seems like we''re destined to fail this mission," Cass and his clan members shook their heads in despair.


    "That''s really unfortunate. Anyway, if you don''t mind, we happen to have a pair of Speed Shoes we obtained after defeating the boss, which maybe you guys were behind. If you''re interested, we''re willing to sell them to you," Myne offered with a faint smile, taking out the Speed Shoes from his empty storage bag.


    "WHAT! No way! How can this be? We''ve been looking for that monster for the entire month!" A random girl Cass''s gang members exclaimed with disbelief.


    "F*ck! How can your luck be so damn good?" Another unimportant character added, staring at Myne and Sylphy with envy and jealousy.


    "Are you really willing to sell them to us? What''s the price?" Cass, the soul of his gang, quickly regained his composure and asked with a frown.


    "Well, I don''t need money or any special favours. I believe in a fair exchange. How about you give me that bracelet on the left hand of the guy with the afro hair in exchange for these shoes? Oh, and let me share a secret with you so you don''t think I''m taking advantage of you. Those Speed Shoes have a skill ¨C you can walk on air after wearing them," Myne explained.


    Everyone''s attention shifted to the man with afro hair, particularly his green bracelet with leaf-like symbols on it.


    "Sorry, Clan leader, but this bracelet is not for sale. I have too many memories attached to it, it''s priceless," The man with afro hair declined Myne''s offer without hesitation, covering the bracelet with his palm.


    [ Name: Pursuit of Happiness


    Defense: +1


    Vitality: +30


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: Life


    Special Effects:


    1. Stamina increases by 5 times.


    [ Name: Sylphid Fortuna


    LV: 22 > 59


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 years


    Occupation: Host Second Wife


    Title: Princess Knight.


    Status: Happy, Curious, Grateful


    [Skill]


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Magic Eye of Paralysis ( Medium ) LV1 ( New )


    Sorcery Extremity ( Medium ) LV1 ( New ) Discover more stories at m,v l''e-novelhall.net


    One-handed Sword ( Large ) LV7


    Body Enhancement ( Large ) LV8


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) LV1 ( New )


    Strong Arm ( Medium ) LV2


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV2


    Martial Art: Sharpness Sword ( Large ) LV2


    Presence Erase ( Small ) LV1


    Magic?Fire LV1


    Body Enhancement ( Small ) LV2


    Fire Attribute?Resistance


    Water Attribute?Resistance


    Wind Attribute?Resistance


    Earth Attribute?Resistance


    Light Attribute?Resistance


    Dark Attribute?Resistance ]

 Chapter 217: Chapter 217. The girl’s secret (1)

    .net


    After that little episode of a bandit attack on their carriage and Myne massacring them like mosquitoes, he transported everyone back to their house using his teleportation skill. Sylphy was hit on her head and didn''t wake up until the next morning. Aisha, on the other hand, was relatively fine and woke up just a few minutes later.


    She and Myne also had a colourful night together in the absence of Sylphy.


    "You guys are so selfish. I was in a coma, and you two are having sex behind my back. Do you even care about me? At least wait until I recover, and we can have fun together. But no, you two perverts just need an excuse to F*ck each other like animals."


    Sylphy, after nodding and thanking a middle-aged couple who came to congratulate and welcome her to Lucas Town, complained to Myne and Aisha, who had been silently enduring her non-stop nagging beside her since the morning when she had caught them sleeping naked on a messed up bed.


    "Sylphy, dear, I don''t think this is the right place to discuss these things. Haven''t Aisha and I already apologized to you? And with the Regeneration skill, what harm could befall you? Also, after that incident, Aisha was a little scared, so she urgently needed something to divert her mind, and ensure that she could sleep peacefully, what could be better rather healthy sex?


    Myne put his arm around Sylphy''s shoulder and calmly explained his point, so she doesn''t make a mountain out of a molehill.


    While coaxing Sylphy and thanking everyone in town who came to greet them with goodwill, they soon reached the adventure guild.


    The situation in the guild was much like the last time Myne had been there. Some adventurers sat at various tables, eating their breakfast while discussing their next mission. Some were looking at the task board to find suitable work, and some were flirting with female guild staff members, especially the receptionists, who were all beautiful young women.


    Since Aisha was an ex-receptionist, the popular one, albeit not on good terms, she took the lead. As Myne and his companions entered the guild, everyone casually glanced at them. However, upon seeing Aisha, their expressions turned from shock to surprise and disbelief when they noticed Sylphy with her gentle smile and a sword at her waist behind her, they couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "F*CK!! That''s the Princess Knight Sylphid!" A random adventurer exclaimed.


    "And that demon receptionist Aisha too? What are they doing together?" Another adventurer asked in a loud voice, but when Aisha glanced at him, he quickly hid under the table, clearly not having a favourable impression of Aisha.


    "Wait, I heard they both married a lucky commoner from our town. Are they here to create an adventure party?" A young woman who seemed to know about Myne''s wedding quickly spoke, resolving everyone''s doubts. Not many people knew that Myne was banned from the adventure guild.


    "It''s quite possible. After marrying that beggar, it''s not easy to make money. Demon Aisha is fine, but Your Highness Sylphid''s luck is truly abysmal. She could have married a noble, but she got fooled by that bastard. I''m so jealous," A middle-aged adventurer said through gritted teeth while glaring at Myne beside Sylphy. If eyes could kill, Myne might have already reunited with his late parents.


    "What? Someone dared to marry demon Aisha? Who has the balls of steel?" A slightly drunk man asked with astonishment, but no one answered him as Aisha had already walked into the lobby.


    Mia quickly opened the door and respectfully invited everyone in, except for Myne, who was the last. Just as Sylphy entered the room and Mia closed the door on his face, as she was very angry at him for stealing her best friend and only source of her free food and a place to stay.


    Not only that, because of him, she now had to do three times the work she had done before while Aisha was in the guild, so she clearly had animosity toward Myne.


    "Sigh... So annoying. If not for Aisha, I would have beaten the hell out of this ''now not-so-flat cheat brat.''" Myne mutters to himself and pushes open Bazzam''s office door with a gentle push. He while ignoring Bazzam frowns looks, grabs a book from the table and seat on the couch, assuming the role of a bystander.


    "Oh, Your Highness Sylphid, welcome to my adventure guild again, and congratulations on your marriage," Bazzam although not very happy seeing Myne, still remembering his new identity, ignored him with a disgusted look, while thinking that Myn was looking down on him after getting married with Sylphy. He took a deep breath and greeted Sylphy politely.


    "Thank you, Mr. Guild Leader. And I''m just a bystander. You can talk with Aisha, no need to care about me," Sylphy politely replied with a smile and after throwing the entire communication matter onto Aisha''s shoulders, she also sat down on the couch.


    "Uh? Aisha, was the trouble downstairs caused by you? You''ve just come back to the guild, and you''re already causing a ruckus. Although I didn''t want to say it, I really missed it a lot, sigh..."


    Confusedly nodded at Sylphy''s request, Bazzam looked at Aisha and spoke with a smile.


    "Well, if Mia hadn''t informed me of your current situation, maybe I''d be moved by your caring words. But now, forget it. You might as well start looking for a secretary for yourself, or it won''t be long before you have to say goodbye to your hair," Aisha said while shaking her head.


    "Sigh, I''m trying, but it''s challenging to find someone who is hardworking, honest, and trustworthy. Anyway, you guys came here right after your marriage. Something must have happened, right? Tell me what the matter is," Bazzam finally moved on from the sad topic of his life to the main point.


    "Read this, you''ll understand why we''re here," Aisha said calmly and handed him a letter tightly sealed with a royal wax seal that had been entrusted to her by Faren.


    "Huh? A letter? Who''s the sender... F*ck, the royal seal? Why the hell is Your Majesty sending me a letter? It''s not my resignation letter, is it?" Bazzam asked nervously, holding the letter with trembling hands.


    He looked at Myne, who had a faint smile on his face, and Sylphy beside him with an indifferent expression. "You know it''s not easy to get a job at an old age..."


    "Tsk, a job at an old age? If this guy were working under me, I might have kicked his ass a long time ago. An arrogant, greedy geezer like him is nothing more than a burden on Earth," Myne mockingly whispered into Sylphy''s ear. She let out a small giggle as she was already aware of the tension between Myne and the old guild leader, who clearly held commoners in disdain.


    "Mr. Guild Leader, if my father wanted to fire you, he wouldn''t need to send you a letter personally. Even I have enough authority to send you home. So please rest assured that this letter has nothing to do with you. Just read it, you''ll understand everything," Sylphy said with a smile, seeing that Bazzam was wasting everyone''s time.


    "Mia, go bring something to drink for everyone. Aisha, why are you standing there? Take a seat. It will take me a little time to read the entire letter," Bazzam first ordered his granddaughter, who still couldn''t do anything on her own and had to be told everything, then gestured for Aisha to sit down.


    Bazzam then carefully unsealed the letter and took out the contents. "Please excuse me for a moment," he said as he started reading the letter.

 Chapter 218: Chapter 218. The girl’s secret ( 2 )

    "Mu~u, I see. So, this matter is regarding Amy''s case, huh? I understand Your Majesty''s concern since it was me who told him about Amy. Anyway, you guys, give me a few minutes, and I will bring Amy to you immediately."


    After reading the letter, Bazzam paused for a moment before speaking calmly. He already knew everything about Amy''s situation. After all, not everyone can keep their secret like Myne in front of a big shot like Bazzam (only in Lucus Town ) and Faren. So, clearly, he just wanted to get rid of the hot potato named Amy in his hand before she brought calamity to his head.


    After which, Bazzam left Myne and his gang in his office and quickly ran out to bring Amy.


    "Why does it feel like he wants to get rid of us and that Amy girl quickly?" Sylphy, seeing Bazzam running, asked with confusion.


    "Because that''s what he wants to do. Other than Aisha, we are just troublemakers in his eyes, and the more we stay here, the more he feels uneasy. Sigh, I still can''t understand how a person like him became a Guild leader, seems like the guild leader position is quite worthless and anyone can get it through a little bit of connection," Myne said, shaking his head disdainfully.


    While Myne and the others were badmouthing Bazzam behind his back, Mia returned with a bottle of fruit wine and some cheap snacks. Right after that, in less than five minutes, Bazzam returned, accompanied by a woman who looked about 25 years old.


    She had long, dense brown hair tied into a ponytail, big round goggles around her brown eyes, an average-looking face with some pimples on her cheeks and chin, and B-cup size breasts. She was wearing oversized loose clothes, which made her already not-so-good-looking face more unattractive.


    "I''m really thankful for that time. If not for your help, I can''t even imagine what would have happened to me," Amy, whom Bazzam had already informed of the entire situation, just after entering the office, hurriedly thanked Myne and his wives with a nervous voice, lowering her head deeply.


    "Why is she thanking us? Did we even help her? Shouldn''t informers usually get ignored by everyone, and their boss takes all the credit?" Myne, feeling awkward for being thanked for nothing, couldn''t help but whisper in Sylphy''s ear.


    "Hey, my Father is not that type of ungrateful guy, okay? Since we gave him information about the Org settlement, of course, he mentioned it in the letter. Otherwise, without our information, she might already have become a breeding thing for Orcs," Sylphy, dissatisfied with Myne''s attitude toward her father, angrily replied with a frown.


    Sigh, I know it. I shouldn''t discuss my every comical doubt with Sylphy. She''s not like open-minded Aisha, who can digest everything easily and even respond in a funny way, Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly and falling silent.


    While Myne was disappointingly waiting to hear Amy''s story, Waffle in Sylphy''s arms suddenly spoke to him via telepathy.


    "Myne, it seems that person is using some sort of magic. I can feel it all over her body."


    "What? The person you mean is this woman with goggles?"


    "Yeah, although I don''t understand what you mean by goggles but that''s right! Gao~. By the way, can you please pass me the plate of snacks?"


    "What kind of magic it is, do you know anything about it?" Myne ignored Waffle''s shameless request between critical conversations and asked back with a frown.


    "No, I don''t know that much. Mother hasn''t started to teach us about magic and other thing yet. I''m still a little child, after all. So please pass the snacks to me. This little child needs nutrition to grow," Waffle said, drooling over the snacks in front of Myne.


    "But you just ate breakfast half an hour ago. Is it okay to eat more so soon? Can you little tummy handle so much at once?" Myne asked with a frown but still pushed the snack plate toward Waffle for providing him with such important information.


    Sylphy nodded her head and prompted Aisha to proceed with the story.


    "First off, I should talk about our current situation..."


    After which, Aisha started talking about the establishment of their Clan, which the kingdom had officially recognized, and the building of its base in Lucus Town. Then she talked about the conversation between her and Faren regarding recruiting Amy into their clan.


    "The situation is as talked about thus far."


    After finishing speaking in one go, Aisha looked at Amy and wanted to hear her opinion. Then, seeing Amy hesitate, Aisha continued...


    "Your Majesty and I know about your circumstances, so we wanted to have you join our Clan as an official member. This was what we came up with, but I have not told this matter to Myne and Sylphy yet. The decision is ultimately based on your own choice, so we understand the circumstances. We are not forcing you, and if you don''t want to join us, you can refuse. There''s no need to hesitate.


    It''s your life, and you are more than capable of making your own decisions."


    "I... I understand what you said," Amy started talking slowly, choosing her words carefully. "I think that the situation I''m in currently isn''t necessarily bad, but I am still very grateful for what you said. However, this would just cause trouble for everyone... so, this talk..."


    A single elf princess far from her home and her people is indeed very troublesome. I wonder what''s wrong with Aisha that she is so obsessed with taking this grandma into the clan. Don''t tell me she has some ulterior motive behind it... Hmm, now this could be possible.


    Otherwise, with Aisha''s bad-girl type personality, it''s hard to believe that she''s doing everything out of goodwill, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin thoughtfully


    "Amy, what kind of trouble do you think you can cause us? Do you even know that my dear husband single-handedly defeated a black dragon and cleared the Dungeon of Strength two times within a few hours? The puny trouble you''re worried about isn''t enough to make him use 10% of his power. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-novelhall.net


    So, you can rest assured about this kind of thing and believe me, being on our side is the safest way for you and you also don''t have to run anymore after this," Aisha said with a smile, glancing at Myne with a proud and loving gaze before looking at Amy, waiting for her answer.


    "What!"


    But Amy didn''t have a chance to say anything as Bazzam and Mia exclaimed in disbelief, hearing about Myne''s achievements, and stared with their mouths wide open.


    Myne also looked at them with a playful smile while rubbing his fist, confirming their doubts instantly.


    I''m doomed this time. Now I understand it''s not that Your Majesty lost his mind and gave his daughter to a poor brat in a hurry. It''s me, the frog in the wall, unable to see the real situation. F*ck, I have to do something if I want to save my life," Bazzam thought nervously with a sense of urgency.


    F*ck, big sister Aisha won the jackpot, no wonder, she suddenly has so much money on her, and she loves this bastard so much, so this is the reason behind everything. Tsk, I also have to find a boyfriend, a strong and rich one quickly as well, Mia thought with determination.


    "If what you said is true, then I understand. I will talk to Mr. Myne and Her Highness Sylphy about this. On top of that, if both of you could forgive me after listening to my story, although it''s a very selfish request, I wish for you to take care of me from now on," Amy said. She faced Sylphy and Myne and bowed again.

 Chapter 219: Chapter 219. Amys Tragic Story

    "If what you said is true, then I understand. I will talk to Mr. Myne and Her Highness Sylphy about this. On top of that, if both of you could forgive me after listening to my story, although it''s a very selfish request, I wish for you to take care of me from now on."


    "First of all, this appearance of mine... isn''t really my real appearance. I''m using a Magical Item that allows me to alter my appearance, so people can''t recognize me, otherwise, with my special identity, it won''t be long before someone with ulterior motives comes knocking on my door looking for trouble," Amy said with a helpless smile.


    "What! Altering one''s appearance? Is there really such a magical item that can do that? I''ve never heard about it before?" Sylphy asked with a frown. But then she seemed to remember something and, with a little hesitation, asked again, "Are you really a woman? You are not a man pretending to be a woman, right?"


    Hearing Sylphy''s childish question, everyone''s mouths twisted. Amy looked at Sylphy, who was trying to lighten the mood, and with an awkward chuckle, she replied, "I''ll now cancel the magic."


    Right after Amy said that, she touched a black, rusty-looking bracelet on her right arm and chanted a magic incantation that no one had heard before. Once she''d done so, for a brief moment, she shone in a very bright white light, and soon her body became crystal clear, and she changed into a completely different person.


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-novelhall.net


    The real Amy looked like a 20-year-old, young otherworldly beautiful elf princess. Her emerald green eyes sparkled with an enchanting luminescence, reflecting the mysteries of her ethereal world. Long, silken silver hair cascaded down her back, elegantly tied in a ponytail that shimmered like moonlight.


    Her lips, a deep and alluring shade of rose-red, were a hallmark of her elven lineage, a testament to the celestial grace that defined her race, recorded in history and praised by countless writers and poets. Elven''s signature long, pointed ears extended gracefully from her head, adding to the aura of enchantment that surrounded her.


    With each step, she graced the world with a captivating smile that radiated warmth and kindness. Her face, almost godly in its perfection, held an ageless beauty that transcended time itself. Her figure was a study in elegance, a slender form that defied mere mortal description.


    She adorned herself in a long, flowing white one-piece dress, a canvas for dedicated elven carvings and golden patterns that told tales of her people''s ancient traditions. In her presence, one could not help but be captivated by the exquisite beauty and grace that marked her as the embodiment of elven allure and splendor.


    "F*ck! So beautiful! The one whom I thought was an imposter, a 135-year-old grandma playing at being a 25-year-old woman, turns out to be a goddess. I am afraid after today, there is one more person on my list of crushes," Myne thought while staring at Amy without blinking, especially her white jelly-like E-Cup size breast which made his eyes glued on them.


    Seeing Myne not so friendly staring at Amy, Aisha came beside him with a frown and pinched him hard on his waist.


    "Ouch, ouch, hey, stop it," After feeling pain, Myne finally came out of his perverted fantasy, and cried out in a low voice.


    "If you don''t want to sleep alone on the couch, then stop staring at Amy with your perverted gaze," Aisha whispered in Myne''s ear, and only when he nodded his head obediently with teary eyes did she let him go.


    "Elf?!! You are an elf? No wonder Father and Aisha are taking your matter so seriously. And with the length of your ears and hair color, you should be a royal high elf, maybe a princess or a queen, right?


    Sorry, I can''t say the last part confidently since High Elves live for more than thousands of years, and I can''t measure your real age with your looks alone" Sylphy said the last part, embarrassed with a light hint of envy.


    If it had ended there, the worst situation might have been avoided. But the killing by the crazy King of Wills kingdom did not stop there.


    In the Elf''s kingdom, the World Tree, or formally known as the God Tree, was there. The greatest treasure of the Elves, this is what other races thought before this incident.


    That crazy King tried to make that World Tree his own property, as the World Tree had materials like excellent medicines or the capability to make the hardest weapons from it.


    Yes, despite it being created by the Gods to help the world provide magic energy, and as the real power source of the entire world, that idiot not only knew nothing about it but carried it away in the excitement and his desires after seizing hold of the Elf'' kingdom. He immediately issued a huge order to his subordinates to harvest the World Tree.


    Because the existence of the World Tree reflected in his eyes was just "A Gold Tree that produces expensive materials."


    As for being the source of the entire world''s power, he simply said, "What does this have to do with me? Anyway, soon I will be the source of this entire power."


    Even though the captured elves loudly begged him to stop, he paid no attention.


    As a result, Wills Kingdom disappeared from the face of the world overnight.


    A few royal elves, at the cost of their lives, contacted their protector to help them from this disaster and to help the elves gain control of the situation as well.


    Yes, in order to protect the World Tree, they contacted the Divine Beast Ymir, who didn''t want to intervene in the native people''s childish fight, finally lost his patience and appeared.


    Ymir, a walking mountain-sized Divine Beast who looked like Hume made of stone, with a height of around 400 meters, possessed tremendous power, annihilating the army of Wills in the blink of an eye.


    As the army of Wills Kingdom was spread throughout the elf''s country, the poor elves were wiped out together by Ymir''s attacks as well. Of course, there were some lucky elves that survived, but it was a fact that most of them had their lives taken.


    Afterwards, Ymir sought out the Wills Kingdom to settle the elves'' revenge, as elves were the caretakers of the World Tree for millions of years, including all the innocent citizens. He turned them all to ash before disappearing.


    Thus was the tragic story of Amy and her Elf Kingdom.


    Even to this day, there are still a lot of greedy people trying to capture the remaining elves and turn them into slaves. After all, if they could make such a rare person a slave, it would undoubtedly be a fantastic prize. No, it might not be an exaggeration to say that the number of imprudent people is increasing.


    The elves who originally had very little population because of their low fertility and long life, thanks to the crazy king of Wills kingdom, were completely wiped out and were on the verge of extinction.

 Chapter 220: Chapter 220. Amys Journey

    "When my kingdom was attacked, my father made a quick decision and hastily hid me in a secret tunnel under our palace. Only he knew about it. He had prepared a storage bag with a lot of food and useful items for me. I stayed hidden there for two entire days. When my father didn''t return, I gathered my courage and walked out of the secret tunnel.


    Later what I saw still haunting me in my dreams. Everything had been destroyed. Once a beautiful and prosperous kingdom had turned into ruins overnight, with rows of corpses scattered everywhere. The people I once knew were nowhere to be seen, leaving only me alone with no hope. I cried while sitting amidst the ruins of my home and my people for many days.


    It was only when greedy humes started appearing in the hope of finding the treasure that I changed my appearance, hiding among them and escaping from there.


    I wandered through various kingdoms, disguising myself. However, my magical disguise wasn''t perfect and left traces of magic on my body. Anyone with good magical sensitivity could see that something was amiss. This constant fear that someone might discover me and sell me as a slave plagued me.


    But thankfully my luck remained good until I came to your relatively peaceful and law-abiding kingdom. Although I didn''t encounter any bounty hunters or slave merchants here, on my way to this small town, while searching herbs in the forest, I was accidentally discovered by the Orc king who was wandering there and got captured by him.


    Later, the knights of your king saved me, and even after discovering my true identity, they didn''t harbour any ill intentions. Not only did they provide me with a place to stay, but they also helped me conceal my identity. I am incredibly grateful for that," Amy said, bowing in front of everyone.


    Now I understand why my cheap father-in-law takes her so seriously and is willing to do so much to protect her. It''s definitely because of me. After meeting Fenrir and confirming that there are indeed Divine Beasts living in various forbidden places, and after learning that Divine Beasts destroyed two entire kingdoms in a fit of rage, he definitely shit in his pants.


    Knowing that the last member of the royal blood of elves appeared in his own kingdom, he worried that if something happened to her, and Divine Beast Ymir, the protector of the elves, would decide to visit his kingdom in anger as well. So he thought of protecting this hot potato, instead of kicking her out of the kingdom as this can be backfired if she had a way to contact Ymir.


    So when Aisha mentioned Amy during the conversation with him, his eyes lit up with joy. He immediately decided to throw this rouble on my head, as a person favoured by two Divine Beasts. Even if something were to happen to Amy while she''s with me, it would be my responsibility, and my backing divine beasts certainly not going to let him and the kingdom destroy just for a single person.


    Sigh, I unknowingly got caught up in my father-in-law''s schemes again. If only Aisha had told me about her earlier, I could have at least asked for some compensation for keeping her safe and providing her with a place to stay. Instead, I not only have to feed her and protect her but also pay her a salary for her nonexistent work.


    Being a good person is really so difficult, Myne thought with a deep sigh. However, as his eyes fell on Amy''s body, he made up his mind. Since she couldn''t provide him with money or other valuable things in return for his services, and as a person who believed in equal exchange, he decided that he would make this elf princess his woman.


    "Yep, it''s decided. She is mine from now on," Myne mutters to himself while staring at Amy with the fire of determination ignited in his eyes and little brother.


    "Even after knowing my true identity, would you still be willing to accept me?" Unknown to Myne''s inner determination who already decided to make her his woman, Amy made an expression like ''gave up on everything'' and looked at Sylphy, Aisha and finally at Myne.


    Hearing Amy''s question, Aisha and Sylphy didn''t say anything and looked at Myne, waiting for his answer. Despite often not taking him seriously due to his childish behaviour, they recognized that he was the core of their family, and his decision would be final.


    Myne, who had already decided to make Amy his woman, felt a pang of guilt after seeing Aisha and Sylphy''s sincerity but only for a second before he threw it out of his mind, and spoke with a helpless smile, "Why are you two looking at me? Even if I refuse to let her join our clan, the looks on your faces are as clear as the day that you''ve already decided to have her join. So why bother asking me?


    "Pleased to meet you as well, Waffle. I hope we can become friends."


    For a moment, although Amy gave Waffle a strange look, she soon smiled as if nothing had happened and spoke gently.


    She seems to have noticed something about Waffle," Myne thought, raising an eyebrow as he saw Amy trying to hide her surprise and shocked expression with her thrid-class acting after seeing Waffle flying over his head. Continue reading stories on m|v-l''-novelhall.net


    "By the way, would it be acceptable for the newly formed Clan to take charge of Amy?"


    After ensuring that everyone had been introduced to one another, Bazzam, who had been waiting for a while, inquired with a furrowed brow.


    "Yes, we''ll take full responsibility," Aisha and Sylphy both declared simultaneously. Upon hearing their answers, Bazzam also took a breath of relief as finally the hot potato he had been holding for so many days, soon going to be taken by someone else, and he would be free of this trouble.


    "So, when are you officially opening your Clan? And where will Amy stay during the construction period of your Clan? Moreover, what is your plan if thieves were to sneak in and kidnap her while you are away on a mission?" Bazzam bombarded Myne and his gang with questions, as if he were trying to gather all the inside information to later sell it to outsiders for a significant sum of money.


    Why is this guy so interested in the inner matters of my Clan? Don''t tell me he has some ulterior motive, after knowing that now I can f*ck his entire life If I want, don''t tell me he is making a great evil plan in his mind," Myne thought, narrowing his eyes with suspicion.


    "Don''t worry about it. Father has already arranged everything. There will be soldiers guarding the Clan 24 hours a day, and another person will be in charge of reception, also ensuring Amy''s safety," Sylphy responded with enthusiasm. Bazzam replied with a nonchalant "Hm" and nodded his head.


    "Anyway, if you need a helping hand, don''t hesitate to call me. I will dispatch my most reliable adventurers to assist you," Bazzam declared, thumping his fist against his chest.


    "Adventurers and reliable? Who does he think he''s fooling? Only an idiot would believe in his nonsense," Myne scoffed internally, his face contorted with disdain.


    "Thank you, Guild Leader. If we ever require your assistance, we will certainly turn to you," Sylphy expressed gratitude, genuinely believing in Bazzam''s sincerity. Even Amy, who had been suffering so much from Hume, was no different and easily moved, thinking that Bazzam cared deeply for a stranger like her.


    Sighing, Myne thought as he rubbed his forehead in frustration, "Now I have two naive, oversized children in my house, whom I must educate about worldly knowledge."


    "Regarding Amy''s housing situation, we can only trouble you, Guild Leader, for a few more days. Once our Clan''s building is ready, we will come to pick her up. Until then, please take care of Amy temporarily," Aisha said with a warm smile and Bazzam could only nod his head helplessly.


    Afterwards, Myne and his gang spent a few more minutes with Amy before bidding her farewell and returning to their home.

 Chapter 221: Chapter 221. Farens Concern ( POV )

    Aisha, the daughter of the Laurel Family, proposed to take the elf princess into their clan. It was indeed a wonderful plan.


    It had reached a point where we didn''t know how many Elf survivors remained. It was now the responsibility of the Hume race to atone for their sins.


    It was started when the adventurer guild of Lucas Town, sent a report to me explaining that they had found an elf in an orc settlement, and they were apprehensive about what to do with her. I was left speechless, wondering what a lone elf was doing so far from her now-destroyed kingdom.


    In the report, Guild Leader Bazzam, who seemed to already know what had happened with Wills and the Elf Kingdom, asked to keep her in the royal palace, so her safety would be guaranteed.


    However, I had my doubts about her situation. Not everything comes without drawbacks, there were demerits to consider.


    If she was protected in the royal palace, there was no doubt that her safety would be of the highest level. However, her true identity would become known to people.


    Until now, her identity as an elf had been concealed by her Magic Tool, and she had been selling medicines and potions for a living. If I were to suddenly allow such a person to live in the royal palace for no apparent reason and grant her the highest level of security, which even my children didn''t receive, then it would be apparent to anyone that something was amiss.


    Naturally, my ministers and nobles would seek an explanation, as a significant portion of the kingdom was managed by them. I would have to justify my actions to them, and they would determine whether my decision was right or wrong. This meant that, as an elf, her identity needed to be disclosed, at least to the high-ranking officials of the kingdom.


    Although I am the king and can temporarily silence them, it would undoubtedly invite more trouble, which wouldn''t be good for the kingdom.


    Morg was suggesting some rather absurd things about making her my concubine. I wondered if he had bumped his head while walking.


    Firstly, if I, the king, were to marry an Elf, other countries would not remain silent about it. Secondly, considering the long lifespan of elves, according to their standard that elf princess was only slightly older than my youngest daughter, Ayri. Marrying someone the same age as my youngest daughter at the age of 50? Absolutely not. Morg had certainly lost his mind with old age.


    Furthermore, if I didn''t handle this elf princess matter carefully, I might meet the same fate as Wills kingdom stupid king. I had no desire to welcome an angry divine beast that could destroy my kingdom in a matter of minutes, after spending years making it prosperous.


    I couldn''t believe such a nonsensical suggestion came from my most intelligent minister. I wondered if he was tired of living and wanted to die along with my kingdom.


    I had gotten sidetracked from the story. In other words, if I were to testify and confess to her in the royal palace, there would be two demerits, in addition to the merits of her safety.


    The royal palace was indeed a fairly safe place to live, but only for those of royal blood. If asked whether her safety was 100% guaranteed for everyone, the answer would be no. The royal palace was a place where people regularly came and went to meet me or for various other reasons.


    Thinking about people coming and going, there was no guarantee that no one would try to infiltrate and cause harm to her. While I could hire plenty of guards for her security, there were always exceptions, and "what if" scenarios would persist no matter what measures were taken. It was impossible to guarantee 100% safety.


    The second problem was that if I revealed her identity to certain people, and they secretly told someone else, it would be equivalent to announcing that an elf princess was living in the royal palace. If she stayed in the royal palace with very tight security, she would be confined and unable to move freely, which was not a life anyone would want to live.


    Yes, the more I think about it, the more I think he''s a good choice. Well, the issue now is whether he''ll agree to it. But would he agree to bring his recently born child to a completely new place? Gale is a meritorious person, and I''d prefer not to use my authority as a king to force him. I suppose it would be quicker to ask for his decision directly.


    "I also want to send two female knights to guard Myne''s clan. Since Lucas is a small town, they should be more than enough to handle minor problems, and Myne can handle the larger ones himself. Do you have any candidates in mind for this role?" Faren asked thinking of giving small favour to Myne.


    "Hmm, two female knights. I think there are a few female knights in the 2nd Knights Division who greatly admire Sylphy very much. They should be good candidates," Aniue replied, hesitating slightly, as female knight training hadn''t come under his area and most of them were trained by Sylphy before she was robbed by Myne, so he rarely had contact with them.


    "Can they be trusted?"


    "Well, I''m not so sure myself either. You should talk with Sylphy about it," Aniue spoke with a hint of embarrassment since he rarely looks after any female knights, because most of them start harassing him in the name of asking various exercise-related questions, which, in the end, have nothing to do with their training."


    Sigh, it was indeed desperate to ask a saint like Aniue to look for the female knights. As usual, he seemed to be weak against women. As a crown princess, it is indeed quite embarrassing to think that this guy can''t even talk with a woman properly. No, this can''t go on like this. I am soon going to enter in my fifties. It''s time for Aniue to become a real man.


    I understand that it isn''t easy to find a suitable partner, but this guy is completely indifferent about marriage. If this continues, I will become a laughing stock in my friend circle, and they will certainly try to humiliate me while showing me their grandchildren. No, I can''t let that happen.


    Thinking such, Faren looked at Aniue with a determined look and spoke with a deadly serious face.


    "Aniue, don''t easily accept that you''re weak against women. Shouldn''t you be thinking of settling down with a partner as well?"


    Hearing Faren bring up the topic of marriage again, Aniue looked at his shameless father, who was trying to give him marriage advice once more. He picked up the paper on the table with a frown and turned his face away.


    Faren was already used to his elder son''s childish behaviour about marriage and continued, "At first, I thought you would choose your partner between the Sacred Bow or the Saint. But now, because of your continuous hesitation, the Sacred Bow was taken by Myne along with Sylphy. So, would you like to meet the Saint?


    Listen to me, son, you''re already getting old, and sooner or later, you''ll have to get married no matter how much you try to run from women. The Saint is a very good partner for you, so take my advice and meet her before someone else takes her away as well."


    The Saint, officially recognized by the royal family, was a rare soul. Holding an incredibly powerful Recovery Skill, she treated anyone regardless of their status or remuneration, she is very gentle with everyone, earning her the nickname Saint. She was also requested by the royal family many times for her help, and she was a woman familiar with the royal family.


    This kind-hearted woman was very rare nowadays, and Faren deeply wished that Aniue would accept his advice and marry such a good woman.


    "Father, let''s hold off on this talk for another time. There are many things that I have to decide right now, and the other side has to decide too," Aniue spoke and hurriedly ran out from Faren''s study.


    Sigh, why is this guy so against his own marriage? Other children of his age have already had their third or fourth marriage, and here he is, not ready to do even one. It seems like I have to talk to my wives about this matter. This matter can''t be delayed any longer.


    If I leave this matter to Aniue, then he might not find a partner for himself his entire life, Faren thought with a frown and hurriedly walked toward his second wife''s workshop to invite her for a secret family meeting.

 Chapter 222: Chapter 222. The Alchemy Library

    After coming home, Myne and Waffle lounged on the couch lazily, while Aisha and Sylphy hurried into the kitchen to prepare lunch for everyone.


    "Guys, it''s time to think of a good Clan name. I want to submit it to Father-in-law tomorrow so he won''t scold us later," Myne said as he put dishes inside his plate.


    "The name of the Clan, huh? Prince Lewis''s Clan name reflects the content of their activity. Should we also pick one that shows what we do?" Aisha thoughtfully remarked.


    That''s true. The Clan of Lewis is called Alchemy Library. I heard that the name was given due to many talented people in the clan who were good at alchemy, including Lewis himself. Although I''ve never met them before, the name ''The Circle of the Devil Clan'' was also quite easy to understand in terms of what kind of things they do. Enjoy exclusive content from m-v l''-novelhall.net


    On the contrary, that guy Cass seems completely out of place since his clan name, ''The Soaring Sandstorm,'' has no relation with their activity, Myne thought rubbing his chin.


    "Yeah, but our clan doesn''t do any specific things like making potions or researching monsters like Lewis, so it''s hard to name it after what we are going to do. It might be a good idea to think of words that are related to us," Sylphy suggested after thinking for a while.


    "Hey! Waffle, don''t eat Ted''s food, that''s bad manners," Aisha suddenly scolded Waffle, seeing him stealing food from Ted''s plate without finishing his own meal.


    Ignoring Waffle and Aisha''s dispute, Myne spoke with a smile, "How about ''Elysium Seekers''? Since we are going to wander various places while seeking thrilling adventures and encountering new types of monsters and skills."


    "Elysium Seekers is quite a nice name. Elysium means ''Paradise'' where we seek ideal happiness. This is indeed a wonderful name, Myne. I didn''t expect such a good name to come from you," Aisha praised him wholeheartedly after dealing with Waffle.


    "Well, I''ll take it as a compliment," Myne said with a proud look.


    "Then it''s decided our clan name will be Elysium Seekers," Sylphy announced cheerfully, raising her juice glass.


    Myne and Aisha looked at each other and raised their juice glasses as well, cheering together. And so, eating lunch, the name of the Clan was decided as the "Elysium Seekers."


    ...


    "By the way, Sylphy, I forgot to ask, how much money did you give to our Fatty Mayor for the land where we are building our Clan, and did he give you a real property document?"


    After a hearty lunch filled with joy, while resting and giving his stomach time to digest the food, Myne, as he lay on Aisha''s lap, asked Sylphy, who was soothing Waffle''s overindulged belly.


    "Yes, I already settled our new land-related work with the Fatty Mayor that day when he came to our house. Since you were busy with Mr. Roku discussing Clan Building construction plans, I didn''t disturb you, and later I forgot about it. Sorry," Sylphy said apologetically, batting her tongue between her front teeth cutely.


    "Haha, don''t apologize for something so trivial. You''re my wife, not my subordinate, and you need to apologize for every little thing, got it?" Myne said with a laugh.


    "Okay, I understand. So, where was I? Yes, for the entire two acres of land 50 meters away from our house, it''s our property now. The Fatty Mayor charged us 20 platinum coins, claiming it was a hefty discount, but I doubt it. Land prices are high, but not as high as he claims.


    "Your brother is indeed as wealthy as you said, the richest man in your family. Just how much did he burn to build such a grand building?" Myne asked in awe as he stared at the gigantic six-story tower-like building made of pure white stone in front of him.


    This six-story tower-like building was a stunning architectural marvel constructed entirely from pristine white stone. Its exterior exuded an aura of timeless elegance, with intricate carvings and ornate details that hinted at the importance of the work conducted within. The structure''s primary purpose was alchemy research, and every aspect of its design reflected this noble pursuit.


    At the top of the building hung a large signboard made of golden marble glass with the words "Alchemy Library."


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know. When we first learned the cost of the building after asking many times, my entire family was so shocked that we couldn''t believe our ears," Sylphy replied, shaking her head.


    Hearing Sylphy''s response, Myne, who had already surmised that Lewis hadn''t burned money but rather threw them directly into a volcano, didn''t dare to delve further into the matter. He quickly entered the building with her.


    Four heavily armored knights at the entrance didn''t stop them, as they all recognized Sylphy and Myne and saluted them respectfully.


    After entering the building, they were greeted by a grand entrance hall. The entire floor was made of marble, which was so clean that you could see your reflection. The towering ceilings were adorned with intricate chandeliers, bathing the space in warm, inviting light.


    At the far end of the massive, well-worn oak door lay a long reception desk, where Myne saw five beautiful halfling women of various races, dealing with customers with smiles on their faces.


    "How may I help you?... Your Highness Sylphid!!!"


    While admiring the beautiful grand hall, Myne and Sylphy approached the reception lady, who had slightly fewer people crowded in front of her compared to the others, but when it was their turn, the receptionist lady recognized Sylphy and exclaimed loudly, attracting unwanted attention.


    "What! Princess Sylphid! Where is she?" A young man beside Myne inquired, staring at the receptionist girl. Since Sylphy was wearing a hoodie, he didn''t recognise her. Although Myne was famous, and many people knew him, but his popularity still paled in comparison to Sylphy''s.


    "But didn''t she get married recently and move out of the capital city? When did she return?" Another person who stood behind Myne asked with a frown, glancing left and right.


    Soon, people began to make noise, but one thing was common among them, they all ignored Myne, as if he didn''t exist at all, and continued searching for Sylphy.


    "Is my popularity so low that even after standing in front of everyone openly, no one recognizes me, but they''re trying to find Sylphy? Those damn f*cking perverts," Myne with black lines all over his forehead thought while gritting his teeth and tightening his fist.


    While the crowd was still searching for Sylphy, she whispered something into the receptionist lady''s ear. Then the receptionist hurriedly calmed down everyone.


    "Sorry, everyone. It seems I misunderstood someone else for Princess Sylphid because she looks quite similar to her. Sorry for the disturbance," The receptionist lady quickly apologized, and the crowd honestly calmed down. Otherwise, what could they do? Pick a fight with the receptionist lady for wasting their time? That was out of the question.


    The Alchemy Library has very strict rules, and anyone blacklisted by them might as well forget about buying legal potions from shops in the Augusta Kingdom.


    "Your Highness... I mean, Ms. Fortuna, how may I help you?" The receptionist lady, who was about to address Sylphy by her real name, quickly corrected herself and asked with a forced smile as Sylphy glanced at her with a dangerous look, her forehead covered in cold sweat.

 Chapter 223: Chapter 223. Getting Damn Rich!

    "Huh? Sis, Myne, why are you here? Do you need any help from me?"


    Guided by the receptionist lady, Myne and Sylphy soon arrived at Lewis''s office on the 4th floor.


    "No, we don''t need your help, Lewis. We''re here because Lord Husband wants to sell some rare monster bodies he collected from the Dungeon of Strength and Divine Spirit Forest," Sylphy said with a smile while casually examining Lewis''s luxurious, well-decorated office.


    "What! Really? You don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment. When Myne came back from the Divine Spirit Forest and submitted that giant Catfish monster body parts, which later ended up in my hands, it was as if a door to a new world opened for me. We''re still researching it, and every day we discover something new.


    Because of our kingdom''s terrain, capturing aquatic monsters is very difficult, and until they are transported from other places, most of them lose their value. Those days were the first time we got body parts of a still-fresh aquatic monster."


    The more Lewis spoke, the more excited he became, his eyes literally shining with excitement. For a moment, Myne also saw the face of a crazy scientist in his expression.


    "Okay, we understand that you''re excited, but please calm down," Myne said, seeing Lewis getting closer and closer to him with a scary smile on his face.


    "Huh? Oh, sorry, I got carried away. So, I was saying that I''m happy to buy whatever you want to sell, as long as they are related to alchemy," Lewis coughed to hide his embarrassment and spoke while adjusting his goggles.


    "Should I take the monsters'' corpses here? I think your office might not be able to accommodate all of them," Myne said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Of course not, follow me. I will take you to my biggest warehouse," Lewis said excitedly and gestured for them to follow him. Find your next read at m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    Soon, while climbing down the staircase and following Lewis, who was greeted with the utmost respect by everyone in the building, they arrived behind the tower, where seven large warehouses, each around 50,000 square feet, were built in three rows.


    "Here''s warehouse number 3. This is my personal warehouse, and currently, 90% of it is empty, so you can empty out your inventory without any worry," Lewis said with a smile as he opened the warehouse door, which was tightly locked with various dangerous-looking magic circles.


    Myne didn''t waste time, he walked into the middle of the warehouse, which, as Lewis had said, was almost completely empty, other than a large movable wooden room in one corner. He then used the Realize skill to create a ceiling-high thin and long one-person platform for himself, in front of the surprised eyes of Lewis and Sylphy. Then using the Double Jump skill, he directly landed on top of it.


    "Why did Myne create such a big platform, and how did he do that?" Lewis asked, dumbfounded.


    "How did I know why he created a platform? As for how he did that, of course, he used his skills," Sylphy replied with a hint of impatience, clearly not happy that Myne didn''t explain his plan to her in advance.


    After reaching the top of the platform, Myne opened his inventory window and started taking out all the monster corpses he had collected for a long time.


    As he did so, as if someone had opened the floodgates, row after row of monster bodies started falling out of thin air like rain, soon forming a small mountain in front of Myne''s long platform.


    "Shit, just how many monsters did he hunt in just two days? And hell, many of these monsters, I haven''t even seen until now... Is that the Troll Gazer''s body, the final boss monster of the Dungeon of Strength?" Lewis asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, Lord Husband and Aisha cleared the Dungeon of Strength when they went to Adol Town on a date," Sylphy replied with an expressionless face. She clenched her fist tightly when she mentioned the last part, which Lewis clearly didn''t have time to pay attention to, as a treasure trove of alchemical research lay in front of him.


    While Lewis and Sylphy were lost in their own thoughts, Myne spent two entire minutes selecting and taking out every monster body from his inventory. After confirming that nothing was left, he opened a portal and appeared next to the absent-minded Sylphy.


    "Honey? Are you okay?" Myne asked with concern, seeing Sylphy deep in thought.


    "Huh? Oh, yes, I''m all right. Just surprised that you hunted so many new types of dangerous monsters," Sylphy replied with a smile.


    "So, Lewis, how much time do you think you need to appraise all of them?" Sylphy asked, hurrying to engage Lewis so Myne wouldn''t notice her abnormality.


    "Well, since you two look busy, then I won''t waste your time. Give me one hour, and I''ll make a proper report of everything before giving you the total price of everything. Until then, why don''t you wait in my office?" Lewis said, after calming down his inner crazy scientist, who now wanted nothing more than to gather all those monster body samples and lock himself in his lab.


    CRACK!


    While Myne and Sylphy were sweetly conversing like a newlywed couple, which they were, the door suddenly swung open. Lewis and Elsa, exhausted and covered in various types of filth and blood, entered, looking more like sewer cleaners than the Clan Leader and personal secretary of a powerful and wealthy individual.


    "Oh, you guys finished your work? I thought it would take more time... Sigh, Sylphy, honey, can you get off my back now? We''ll continue testing your new massage techniques at home," Myne said with a helpless smile, seeing that Sylphy hadn''t moved from his back even after Lewis entered the room.


    "Ah, sorry. I just thought that two stinky monsters had attacked the Lewis Clan," Sylphy awkwardly laughed, trying to hide her shock at Lewis''s sudden entrance. She had completely forgotten that she was sitting on Myne''s ass and stroking his naked back.


    Lewis chose to ignore his shameless elder sister''s little trick and, after Myne had put on his t-shirt, handed him a long parchment on which everything, including the final price of monsters'' bodies, was clearly written.


    "Read this. I''ve already written it after a serious discussion with my other senior clan members. I''ve provided a very reasonable price for every monster body. But if you think there''s a mistake, you can talk to me now."


    Saying this, Lewis was about to sit in his personal comfortable chair, but then he remembered his own condition and chose to stand by the window with a solemn look on his face as he contemplated how he would deal with the short-term financial crisis after finalizing the deal with Myne.


    Myne casually glanced at all the monster names and their quantities, nodding his head once in a while to give the impression that he was reading everything seriously. However, inside his mind, he was patting himself on the back for fooling Fenrir and her children with his sweet tongue and now collecting money for their efforts.


    Maybe I can somehow convince Fenrir to kill more monsters for me? Anyway, for her, this is not a big deal. Hmmm, I need a solid script, Myne mused before finally looking at the total amount for everything.


    1, 2, 3, 4... F*cking hell, four zeros!!! 30,000 platinum coins?!! Am I dreaming? Did I finally become a rich noble, who can swim in gold, throw coins at the poor while insulting and cursing them for entertainment, and in return only receive their kind blessings? At least on the face.


    "Mother-Father, your son finally did what you always wanted to achieve but could never accomplish in your short life. I became damn rich, f*ck yes," Myne, with imaginary tears in his eyes, looked at the ceiling and thought emotionally while clenching his fist tightly.


    "Lord Husband, are you okay? You are shaking. Is something wrong?" Seeing Myne''s abnormal behaviour, Sylphy couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    "Couch, no, I am alright. I was just doing some mental calculations. Lewis, since we''re already family, I have full faith in you. Since you''ve made everything clear, it should be alright. Let''s complete the deal. I think you''re definitely very busy to entertain us, right?"


    Seeing Myne''s unconditional trust, unknown to the fact that Myne had no idea about the market value of the monster corpses he had just sold, and was too lazy to think about it after seeing the total amount at the end of the parchment, Lewis finally put away his gloomy look and showed a smile before turning toward his tired secretary, who was like a statue standing in a corner with a cold look on her face.


    "Elsa, did you bring what I asked you?"


    "Yes, Clan Leader, here it is," Elsa nodded with an emotionless face and handed a luxurious white and golden storage bag to Lewis.


    "Myne, here is your money. I hope you will give me more such big surprises in the future," Lewis said with a forced smile, handing over his entire net worth he had accumulated over many years to Myne.


    "Don''t worry, this is just the beginning of a cooperative relationship between our clans. This friendship will bring a lot of fortune to both of us," Myne said with an ear-to-ear grin as he tried to take the storage bag from Lewis, who was holding it very tightly and clearly didn''t want to let go.


    With a bit of effort, Myne managed to pull the bag away, and Lewis watched his hard-earned money fall into someone else''s hands with a teary face.


    "Sigh, although I am very happy that you believe in me very much, I still suggest you count the coins at least once, so there won''t be any problems later," Lewis said after taking a deep breath, hiding his sadness.


    [ Money: Platinum Coins ( 30,300 ) Gold Coins ( 5,100 ) ]


    "Ah, no need. If we can''t trust family, then whom can we trust? I have full faith in you, brother-in-law. By the way, it''s getting late, and you''re also very busy, so let''s talk some other day. We''re going now," Myne said with a smile while looking at the money count in his inventory.


    "Okay, then take care. If you need any help, don''t forget to come to me. My clan''s doors are always open for you," Lewis nodded while waving his hand.


    "Even if you hadn''t said that, we already know about it," Sylphy said with a giggle, waving her hand as well while walking into the portal. She wanted to give her sweet little brother a farewell hug, but seeing his not-so-clean condition, she instantly abandoned the idea without hesitation.

 Chapter 224: Chapter 224. Family Drama

    After dropping Sylphy back at her house and reminding Aisha to make preparations for tonight''s party without revealing the reason, and since Lewis hadn''t mentioned how much money was in the bag, and Sylphy herself didn''t read the parchment, she knew nothing about the final amount Myne had received. She was as confused as Aisha, behind Myne''s sudden mood of giving a party.


    Leaving his two curious wives in the dark, Myne quickly returned to the capital city for shopping. He first went to the kingdom''s best bottle shop and bought 20 bottles of the most expensive wine, as well as a barrel of fruit wine since he didn''t like drinking alcohol and preferred fruit wine.


    Then he went to the biggest restaurant and bought the highest quality of dishes and sweets, enough to satisfy dozens of adult stomachs. After dealing with the matter of food and drink, he went to Maya''s shop.


    Jin was, as always, lazily relaxing in his chair, reading the new edition of his favourite book, which he had bought with Myne''s money. Since people rarely came to his shop in the evening to buy potions and the peak hour of his business was in the morning when adventurers and hunters began their work.


    Myne didn''t waste any time with small talk when he entered the shop. He hung the "CLOSED" sign on the door and locked it from the inside. Just when Jin was surprised by Myne''s actions and wanted to ask why he did that, a black vortex appeared under his chair, and both the chair and Jin were devoured by it.


    "Ahhhhhaaaa...? I am in my kitchen?" Jin, who was suddenly devoured by the vortex, screamed like a girl. But in the middle of his ear-piercing scream, he saw familiar decorations and his wife staring at him confusedly, and he immediately calmed down.


    "Otherwise? Did you really think that some high-level people were after your puny life, and will kidnap you from your home?" Myne rolled his eyes and spoke as he emerged from the vortex.


    "Brat, you scared the hell out of me! Did you want to give me a heart attack or something?" Jin yelled angrily.


    "Don''t joke around, brother Jin. How can a thick-skinned person like you get scared to death so easily? If I searched your storage bag now and found enough potions to make you live for a hundred years without any difficulty, I wouldn''t be surprised," Myne said casually with a mocking smile.


    "But you could at least give me a warning..."


    "Jin, what''s in your hands, by the way?"


    While Jin was still complaining, only God knew when Maya appeared in front of him with a frown while holding a big sharp knife.


    "Huh? What''s in my hand? There is nothing..." Jin stopped mid-way, realizing that, because of Myne''s small prank, he was still holding his favourite book, which Maya hated the most. After all these books were the main reason why their sex life had been barren, at least from Jin''s point of view.


    "I... I can explain..."


    "Shut up, you bastard! Are you still reading those books, even after promising me not to touch them again? If you don''t burn it within 10 seconds, right in front of me, you might not be going to see your next entire year of pocket money," Maya said with a cold threatening voice while placing the sharp, pointy tip of the knife in front of Jin''s nose. Clearly, she wasn''t joking.


    "Yes, Ma''am, I''ll do it right now." Jin didn''t dare to gamble with his pocket money, thanks to his past experience with Maya. He knew that if Maya said she would eat away his pocket money, it meant she already had her eyes on it. And unless he wanted to live like a beggar for an entire year, sacrificing his favourite book was still worth it.


    Sigh, this was the last copy they had, and the next batch won''t come for six months. I had just started reading it. All this happened because of that bastard Myne, but the money to buy this also came from him. I can''t even complain. God, give your servant some peace in life, Jin thought, with imaginary tears in his eyes.


    After taking a deep breath, he closed his eyes and threw his favourite book into the fire with a heavy heart.


    "Ah, that''s good. I''m doing it for your own good, Jin. Try to understand me. Those wretched books will corrupt your mind one day If you don''t stay away from them and I can''t let this happen," Maya, who had long given up hope of reviving their sexual life with Jin, nodded her head with a satisfied smile seeing him burning his favourite book with his own hands. She looked at Myne before continuing...


    "So, Myne, why are you here today? Did something happen? Do you need our help?"


    "Well, something did happen, but not what you''re thinking. Tonight something very good happened and I was thinking of throwing a small party for just our family members. I''ve already bought the food and wine, and all that''s left is to pick up the remaining family members. So here I am. Let''s go to my home, Aisha and Sylphy might be waiting for us," Myne said as he opened a portal in front of everyone.


    "Wait a minute, let me change my clothes first. I don''t want to be too casual with your wives, at least not yet. For a few years, I want to play the role of a strict sister-in-law, so they don''t try to climb over my head and respect me as much as they should respect their mother-in-law," Maya said with a serious tone.


    "But there''s no need for that. Aisha and Sylphy are nice girls, and they respect their elders very much," Myne replied, confused about what Maya wanted to do. Even during the wedding feast, when she met Aisha and Sylphy, she was very strict with them and asked various strange questions that made both of them sweat buckets.


    After Myne, Jin, Maya, Waffle, Ted, and his parents were seated and non-Hume members drooling at the delicious sweets in front of them, Maya finally asked the question everyone wanted to know.


    "Oh, about that..." Myne stood up and walked a little further from everyone, leaving them puzzled. He cleared his throat a bit and spread his arms widely before speaking with a big grin.


    "After my painstaking hard work and with your support, today I finally said goodbye to my poverty and ascended into the realm of the wealthy people. Today, I, Myne Fortuna, have become rich as f*ck!"


    Myne exclaimed the last part with excitement, and suddenly, as if having rain, platinum coins started falling behind him one after another out of thin air.


    "What?!"


    Everyone in the room (except Waffle and Ted''s family) exclaimed with wide-open eyes. They all stared at the platinum coins piling up behind Myne which was still growing with every passing second with shock and disbelief.


    Only after a full minute did the rain of platinum coins finally stop, revealing a small mountain of 15,000 coins behind Myne.


    Yes, 15,000 coins. After considering for a while, Myne decided to release only half of his net worth. So, if his three women make some unreasonable demands and, in the name of safekeeping, put his money in their pockets, at least he will still have enough money to avoid crying in a corner afterwards."


    "F*ck!" Jin spoke with wide-open eyes, still staring at the coins behind Myne as if he were in a dream.


    "Myne, did you rob some noble family treasury or something? Where did you get so much money?" Aisha asked in disbelief. Although she had never lacked money since meeting Myne, and her small pocket was always full enough to buy whatever she wanted, such a large amount of money was still quite a shock for her.


    "Wait a moment, Lord Husband, did you get this much money after selling those monster corpses to Lewis? No wonder Lewis had a face like he had lost everything when he handed you the money bag. This is definitely his entire net worth," Sylphy, who had been with Myne during the transaction, quickly realized the source of the money and relayed the information to everyone.


    "Just how many dangerous monsters did you kill to get so much money? As far as I remember, someone once promised me that he wouldn''t do dangerous stuff, etcetera, etcetera," Maya, who was surprised by the amount of money, quickly came to her senses and looked at Myne with an unkind expression while rubbing her fist.


    "Sis, calm down. Listen to me first before jumping to conclusions. Do you really think that if I had fought with monsters, I would invite you here to get beaten by you? I remember the last lesson very well."


    Myne, who had a valid reason, wasn''t afraid of Maya''s dangerous look. Instead, he approached everyone and explained the whole matter, where all the monsters and money had come from.


    ...


    "So, this is what happened. I was just a hardworking, kind-hearted boy who helped a mother in a critical situation and in return she helped me deal with my poverty. This is a completely fair exchange," Myne explained the whole matter to everyone.


    "Sigh, the Divine Beast is indeed too kind-hearted, but people''s boundless greed made them hide away in a forbidden place, away from everything," Jin sighed deeply. But only after 3 seconds, he put his ridiculous thoughts aside and asked with an excited expression, "So, what''s your plan with so much money by the way?"


    Everyone''s mouths twisted with the sudden change in Jin''s attitude.


    "Well, most of it is going to be poured into my clan''s development, and some into your pockets, so you can also taste the lifestyle of the wealthy people. And if there''s anything left, it''s going back into my Inventory," Myne said with a smile, making everyone''s eyes shine. Not out of greed, since they all had enough money to live a comfortable life, but who doesn''t want extra money?


    "Anyway, let''s talk about it tomorrow. Now, let''s start our party. Myne, the host of the party, declares, and a lot of already prepared hot food and wine appear in front of everyone."


    "Huh? What are you two waiting for? Come and start serving everyone. Or do you want us to do it ourselves?"


    Maya stopped Myne, who was about to serve food on her plate and looked at Aisha and Sylphy with an expressionless face before speaking.


    "Sigh, sorry, we''ll do it now," Aisha and Sylphy took a deep breath and spoke with forced smiles before starting to do what they were told."


    Hahaha, I am going to get addicted to this, Maya happily thought as she took a sip of the wine Aisha served her.

 Chapter 225: Chapter 225. Magic Architects

    "Ah, my head... It''s hurting like hell."


    After an entire night of a wild party, where everyone was drinking like there was no tomorrow, Maya and Sylphy, the veteran drinkers, about which Myne only found out last night, regretted bringing so many wine bottles a lot. Because of his two excited drunken women, Myne, the guy who doesn''t like to drink a slight bit, was also forcefully made drunk by them.


    Due to his poor tolerance, he soon lost his reasoning like everyone else, and did many embarrassing things. He didn''t do many embarrassing things, but since everyone turned into crazy drunks, no one remembers much of what they did except Waffle and Ted."


    "You awake? Since your tolerance was so poor, then why did you drink so much wine? Here, drink this lemonade, it will help clear your head a bit." Aisha heard Myne''s voice and came out from the kitchen with a glass of lemonade, handing it to him while complaining.


    "Thanks, and when did I drink from my own initiative? You were also here when Sis and Sylphy ganged up on me and forced me to drink alcohol. I even asked for your help, but you just stood in the background with a face as if taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune. You just wait tonight, I will teach you a good lesson for betraying me," Myne said and gulped down the entire glass of lemonade.


    "By the way, where is everyone?"


    "Mother-in-law and her husband returned to their house an hour ago. Sylphy and Waffle are playing in the backyard with Ted and his family, in the name of training. I''m cleaning up the mess created by everyone last night. Also, if you don''t mind, please get off the mattress. I have to clean the living room as well," Aisha said with a sigh.


    "Do you need my help?" Myne, seeing Aisha''s tired face from working a lot, asked with concern.


    "Since you asked, please mop the floor, clean the couch, wash our clothes, and bathe Ted and his parents. It''s been quite some time since they last bath," Aisha took Myne''s concern seriously and bombarded him with chores, leaving Myne, who never liked doing household chores, pale as paper.


    But since he brought trouble upon himself, he could only grit his teeth and accept the work entrusted to him by Aisha. After all, who asked him to stick his nose in other people''s business?


    "Haha, just look at your face. You''re making a face as if someone asked you to hand over your wife to him, and you can''t even dare to refuse. I was just joking, relax. Go deal with our clan matters. Leave the housework to the professionals.


    Oh, and remember to take a bath first, you smell like a dirty drunk on the street right now," Aisha, after teasing Myne, nodded her head with a smile, while blocking her nose with one hand and as if fanning away the smell in front of her with the other, spoke with a disgusted face.


    Phew, false alarm. I literally thought she was serious, Myne thought, wiping non-existent sweat from his forehead, and seeing Aisha looking at him with disgust, he decided to take a small revenge.


    Myne nodded at Aisha''s suggestion and started walking toward their bedroom. Just when Aisha wasn''t paying attention and was picking up the empty wine bottles from the ground, he quickly approached her and hugged her tightly from behind, rubbing his body and cheek against hers.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Stay away from me, you dirty bastard. I just showered a few moments ago," Aisha struggled in Myne''s arms, but was unable to overpower him.


    "Haha, this is a small revenge, my sweet, clean, and nice-smelling Wifuu. I''ll make you as dirty as me, and you can''t do anything about it. Muaahahahaha," Myne laughed like a third-rate villain. After messing with Aisha enough, he pushed her away with a little force and quickly ran away.


    "Bastard, where do you think you''re going? I''ll beat the hell out of you." Aisha wasn''t in the mood to let Myne leave after he messed up her new dress and hair, which took her half an hour to comb perfectly and chased after him like an angry lioness, holding an empty wine bottle in her hand.


    ...


    The construction site of Myne''s Clan building was 50 meters away from his home.


    After having fun with Aisha and spending an entire hour coaxing her with the help of his little brother in the bathhouse, they came out. Myne first put back all the money he had taken out of the Inventory to showcase last night in the living room. Last night, he didn''t get a chance to give everyone their pocket money, but not a single coin was missing.


    Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    Clearly, although everyone had been eyeing the small mountain of platinum coins while drooling eyes in front of him, but they actually didn''t care much about it. After waking up today, they completely ignored it and returned to their daily work.


    "Oh, first take a seat, then tell me what you want to consult about. Do you want to add more facilities or something?"


    Myne and Sylphy sat down on empty seats in front of Mr. Roku''s work desk, and Myne took out some light sweets from his Inventory and distributed them to him.


    "Wow, so delicious. Did Aisha make them? Tell her on my behalf that I appreciate her sweets. By the way, are you going to eat those sweets?" Mr. Roku asked while peeking behind Myne and Sylphy, trying to see if anyone was watching them. After Myne shook his head, he quickly picked up the entire plate of sweets and put it into his drawer, locking it.


    "Now they are safe. I will enjoy them later. If those bastards find out about it, they will try everything to steal them."


    Ignoring Mr. Roku''s childish behaviour, Sylphy started speaking while shaking her head slightly.


    "In our previous meeting, we decided that the Clan building would be three stories, but the circumstances have changed. So, we would like to make it a little bigger and add one more floor to it."


    Talking about the circumstances of whether he can change it to a 4-story building, Mr. Roku closed his eyes and folded his arms while thinking for a while.


    "Luckily, the foundation of the work hasn''t started yet. However, as I have to redraw the entire floor plan again, it might take some more time. Well, it might trouble the Magic Architects too, as the higher the building, the more difficult it is for them to send materials there..."


    "Huh? Magic Architects? What are they?" Myne, who heard this word for the first time, couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "They are a special unit created by my father for big construction work. They all have skills that are very useful for building giant structures, like Soil Magic or Levitation Magic, etc. Using magic, they can build something on the spot, and they can exert their power in the construction of building materials as well.


    Because of their magic skills, the time and effort it takes to move building materials can be prepared overwhelmingly faster. Because of this, many nobles like to hire them whenever they want to build something, not only to reduce the labor force but also time and money."


    "There was also a story saying that if you had 1 Magic Architect, the time to complete a project would be reduced to 1/10 of a normal completion. Although we declined Father''s help for our clan building, he still decided to give us a total of 5 Magic Architects.


    Although I wanted to tell you about it, various events happened one after another, and I forgot about it," Sylphy clicked her tongue cutely as she said that.


    "Five Magic Architects will surely reduce our construction time," Mr. Roku, who was listening to Sylphy''s explanation, nodded and commented.


    Afterwards, Sylphy and Mr. Roku had a meeting on the design of the second and third floors, as Myne decided to shift the guest house to the second floor.


    Myne also asked about his doubts regarding the living quarters of clan members in the future when the clan''s population increases.


    "I suggest that when your clan''s population increases significantly, you should build a dormitory building like a hotel or apartment beside your clan. This way, not only will your clan''s building not be overcrowded, but you can also use the third floor for different purposes."


    "Brilliant idea, as expected from a professional like you Mr. Roku. You solve our problems so easily," Sylphy praised Mr. Roku, making the nearly 50-year-old bachelor shy from embarrassment.


    Then they all discussed a little bit more, and a rough sketch of the clan building was confirmed. Together with the Magic Architects who are supposed to come tomorrow, they would make some final adjustments before the final drawing.


    "Because you added one more floor and made so many little adjustments, now if there are no financial issues, it should take a little over four to five months until completion," Mr. Roku said with a rough estimate while rubbing his chin.


    "Mr. Roku, since you already mentioned it, should we talk about the financial issues?" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Well, let''s wait until tomorrow when those Magic Architects from the capital city come here. Then we will talk about the money. Remember to pay a visit tomorrow."


    After dealing with all the matters, Myne and Sylphy bid farewell to Mr. Roku and returned to their house.

 Chapter 226: Chapter 226. Waffles Way of Dealing With Problems

    After returning home, Myne enjoyed a sweet family breakfast before deciding to hurry to the Royal Palace to report his clan name to his cheap father-in-law.


    Sylphy mentioned that she had some important research to conduct and would be too busy to accompany Myne this time.


    As for Aisha, she had plans to visit the adventure guild to meet Amy and attend to some personal matters that, according to her, Myne didn''t qualify to know about just yet.


    Seeing that neither of his wives wanted to go with him, Myne could only shake his head. With his one and only reliable buddy, Waffle (Ted was accompanying Aisha for her so-called safety), he opened the portal to the Royal Palace.


    "Well then, we are going out now. Take care of yourselves," Myne said, hugging Aisha and Sylphy and giving each of them a kiss on the lips before stepping into the portal with Waffle.


    "Aisha, do every commoners'' newlyweds always play around with hair and boobs during a goodbye hug?" Sylphy asked with a helpless sigh, adjusting her bra, which Myne had mischievously tweaked just to pinch her nipples for fun.


    "No, our Lord Husband is a rare piece. Only a big pervert like him could pull off such a prank. Sometimes it gets really annoying. Let''s teach him a proper lesson tonight. We''ll gang up on him, empty him up, and then mock him to death for not satisfying us," Aisha said with an evil smile.


    But what if he used magic to restore his stamina? Although Sylphy was moved by Aisha''s brilliant plan, but then she thought about Myne''s perverted skills and couldn''t help but ask with concern.


    "Well, this is indeed a big problem. Let''s talk about it in the evening," Aisha said thoughtfully. "I will try to find something like a skill-blocking item in the market."


    Aisha then returned to the kitchen to wash dishes, and Sylphy also went to the bedroom to plan a perfect date with Myne.


    ...


    "Um, Sylphy''s room is still as clean as we left it. It seems like someone cleans it daily. Not bad," Myne nodded as he looked around his personal room in the Royal Palace. After the wedding, Faren had personally given this room to him as a gift, saying that he could use it to live or come here freely at any time. And as long as he was alive, no one else could occupy this room.


    "Alright, I''ve arrived, but what should I do? Where can I find my cheap Father-in-law in such a big palace? Should I summon a maid?"


    While Myne was lost in his thoughts, Waffle suddenly jumped off from his head and began levitating around him with a serious expression. Apparently, he seemed to be communicating telepathically with someone.


    What on earth is he doing? Did Fenrir call him to ask about his well-being? Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    Just as Myne was wondering with whom Waffle was talking, Waffle looked at him and barked, "Wafuu," and sat back on his head.


    "What''s wrong? Waffle, whom are you talking to?"


    "Myne, you looked troubled, so I called for a little help. She should be here in a minute or so," Waffle said while wagging his short tail behind Myne''s neck, clearly having no intention of revealing whom he contacted.


    "I''m sorry for scaring you. We came here to report my clan name to Father-in-law, but we didn''t know where to find him in such a big palace.


    Sylphy also didn''t come with us either, so while I was pondering what to do, Waffle used his little mind and summoned you here without asking me," Myne apologizes on behalf of Waffle, who didn''t know that Ayri''s body was very fragile and that it''s not easy for his new younger sister to walk around casually."


    "It''s alright. I was just getting bored in my room anyway. But why didn''t you use the doorbell and summon a maid?" Ayri asked with a smile as she pushed the doorbell installed beside the door.


    "I was just thinking about it, but then Waffle already called you, so I gave up," Myne said while shrugging his shoulders helplessly.


    "I recommend you call me instead of a maid. Most of the maids don''t have the right to know about Father, and if you ask for their help, they''d have to search the entire palace to find the head butler or us royal family members to know Father''s whereabouts. So, it''s better to just contact me directly. Anyway, I am always available," Ayri chuckled with a sweet smile.


    Just as Ayri finished saying that, the room door gently opened again, and a maid arrived immediately.


    "Princess Ariel, Lord Myne, how may I assist you?" The maid, with a normal face but an elegant figure, spoke respectfully with a very sophisticated gesture, she gracefully bowed down to Ayri and Myne.


    "Brother Myne wishes to meet with Father. Please ascertain his current location quickly."


    In response to Ary''s order, the maid remained succinct, merely nodding her head before bowing once more and swiftly departing.


    "Well, I believe that should suffice. Before she returns, let''s have a little chat. Brother Myne, you still haven''t regaled me with many of your adventure stories, including the dungeon of strength one, which you left halfway through the last time," Ayri said, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    In the face of his exuberant younger sister, how could Myne refuse her humble request? While the maid busied herself searching for Faren''s whereabouts, Myne retrieved an assortment of sweets and delicacies from his inventory and recounted the remaining half of Aisha and his adventures in the Dungeon of Strength.


    "Wow! I never imagined you were such a conniving person, Brother Myne. You actually hung back and let Sister Aisha confront all the monsters in the dungeon? You''re so ruthless," Ayri exclaimed, feigning a fearful expression.


    "The outside world is so much more cruel and painful than this. That''s why I let Aisha fight with all the monsters and only help her a little when I deem it necessary to help her grow stronger. It''s all for her own shake. In this world, being weak is the greatest sin," Myne said with determination.


    "I will also train Sylphy like I did Aisha, and if your condition wasn''t so unique, you are definitely not going to escape from my devilish hands. So later, even if you were to marry an asshole, which, of course, won''t happen as long as I am alive, but if it were to happen, you could easily control him with your fist of love."


    "So scary. Now, I''m feeling sorry for Elder Sister. Heheh, her upcoming days are definitely not going to be easy," Ayri chuckled as she mocked Sylphy''s impending battles. "But with her barbaric personality, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem for her."


    "But I''m glad that Brother Myne is worried about my married life so much. With you being here, I don''t have to worry about marrying some weird-looking noble guy for the kingdom''s sake, right?"


    Myne grinned and replied, "Don''t worry. If someone wants to take my sweet younger sister, they''ll have to go through me first. Not even Father-in-law can force you to marry a random loser in the name of the greater good. Otherwise, that guy will definitely disappear from this world."


    "Lord Myne, sorry for keeping you waiting for a long time. Your Majesty would like to see you right now. Allow me to assist you on the way to his study..."

 Chapter 227: Chapter 227. Young Days

    "Lord Myne, I apologize for keeping you waiting for so long. Your Majesty would like to see you right now. Allow me to assist you on the way to his study."


    "I understand! Thank you very much. Please wait outside; I''ll come there in a minute," Myne responded with a smile.


    The maid returned Myne''s smile, gave a slight bow, and exited the room, closing the door behind her.


    "Brother Myne, please let me know once you''ve finished talking with Father. Forget it, just return here. I''ll be waiting for you," Ayri said excitedly.


    "Huh? Why is that? Do you want to hear more of my adventurous stories?" Myne asked with a faint smile, raising his eyebrow.


    "Of course, I do. But there''s one more matter I want to discuss with you after you''ve finished with Father," Ayri replied with a mysterious expression.


    "Very well, then. If everything goes smoothly, it shouldn''t take too long. Maybe half an hour, and I''ll be back here," Myne assured while patting on her head.


    "Yesss! You''re the best, Brother Myne. Now go quickly, Father is waiting for you, and come back soon," Ayri said excitedly, giving Myne a warm hug.


    "See ya then," Myne replied, and with Waffle by his side, he hurriedly headed to Faren''s study, with the guidance of the maid who seemed to be listening to their conversation because after seeing Myne there was a smile on her face.


    "I don''t have much time. I need to settle all my matters quickly. Why did Father have to make the palace so big? Now, where on earth am I going to find Mother?"


    ...


    "Excuse me for intruding, Your Majesty, but I''ve brought Lord Myne over," The maid gently knocked on the door of Faren''s study beside his bedroom and spoke.


    "You''ve come. Come in."


    After receiving confirmation, the maid opened the door and politely said, "Pardon for intruding." It was clear that she held Faren in very high regard, as evidenced by her formality. When she had returned with Faren''s response in Myne''s room earlier, she hadn''t bothered with such formalities and had entered his room directly.


    It was evident that she didn''t take Myne and Ayri as seriously as she did Faren.


    Then, she urged Myne to enter, as if they were close friends.


    Once Myne had entered the room, the maid bowed deeply to Faren before closing the door.


    This maid is really trying to climb into my head just because I''ve been very nice to her and the other maid, and I''ve shown good manners to them. They all start behaving casually as if we''re best friends. Sigh, being a good person is not easy, Myne thought with a sigh, throwing those minor things out of his mind.


    "So, I awakened my skills in Lunawan Town. It was exactly the place where my father died during a mission, and I decided to become an adventurer to seek wealth and explore the world, just like you guys wanted to do now."


    "So, from there, you met my father and mother?" Myne unintentionally interrupted Faren''s story. Although Myne didn''t want to admit it, he was very eager to know more about his mother and father''s past. They always told him that they were just normal hunters and a runaway noble housewife, nothing special. Only after meeting the royal family did he realize how much they had kept him in the dark.


    Even his hot-tempered but cute Big Sis Maya hadn''t told him anything.


    "Let''s see... When I first entered the adventurer''s guild, it was there that I met your Mother Yukino, and Garnet. They had been best friends for a very long time and had been in a party together."


    "So, Dad wasn''t with Mother from the start?" Myne, who had always seen his miserable father with his bossy mother, couldn''t help but ask again.


    "No, he wasn''t. It was a while later that Dyne started adventuring with us. Now, stop interrupting me, you''re messing with the story''s flow," Faren said angrily.


    Sighing, Faren continued, "Anyways, meeting Garnet and Yukino was quite coincidental. After registering at the guild, I received a very interesting mission with a generous reward. However, the guild receptionist advised me to form a party with them if I valued my life, so I did."


    "Are you curious about the nature of the request?" Faren asked playfully, seeing Myne fully immersed in the story, seeking revenge for his early interruptions.


    Myne and Waffle, who were listening intently, nodded their heads. Faren continued, "The request itself wasn''t difficult as long as the party formation was solid. We had to hunt a certain demon in the forest slightly further away from Lunawan Town."


    A demon, huh? I think I heard about it. Just yesterday, Big Sis said that her mother-in-law was the incarnation of a real hell demon, so by her standards of bad people, they should be very dangerous, Myne pondered while rubbing his chin.


    "Though we''re at an exciting part of the story, but let me give you some simple information about everyone. As I mentioned earlier, to clear that mission, we needed a solid party formation, right? Although our formation was indeed solid, with me as a swordsman, Garnet as a magician, and Yukino as the healer, there was no problem defeating that demon with just the three of us.


    However, the forest was vast, so finding that single demon was nearly impossible if it wanted to hide. This is where our party lacked the most ¨C none of us knew anything about tracking."


    "A single demon in Hume kingdom? Don''t tell me it''s a rare species!? Were you hunting down a mutant or something?" Myne suddenly discovered a key point in Faren''s story and remembered various mutant creatures with incredible skills, like the one that granted him and his wives Tenfold Experience Acquisition.


    "Oh, you seem to know about it as well, huh?" Faren responded. "It was a demon that suddenly mutated. What we were looking for was a bee-shaped flying demon called the Royal Bee. Yes, I know the name is quite cliche?, so don''t give me that kind of expression, I didn''t give it the name."


    Faren sighed, continuing, "To tell the truth, that was indeed a nasty request. In the forest, finding a bee-type demon was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. So, after wasting three entire days aimlessly wandering in the forest like headless chickens, we finally came to the conclusion that we needed someone with good searching capabilities..."


    ------------------------------------


    A/N:- I apologize for any inconvenience caused by the presence of three nearly identical paragraphs in this chapter guys. Unfortunately, this occurred due to a minor oversight during the editing process, and by the time I became aware of the error, it was already too late to rectify it fully.


    With the recent update, authors are now limited to erasing only 100 words after a chapter has been posted, making it challenging to make substantial revisions. I hope you can forgive me for this unintentional duplication.


    Thank For Reading....

 Chapter 228: Chapter 228. Old Geezers Scam

    "To tell the truth, that was indeed a nasty request. In the forest, finding a bee-type demon was like trying to find a needle in a haystack. So, after wasting three entire days aimlessly wandering in the forest like headless chickens, we finally came to the conclusion that we needed someone with good searching capabilities..."


    "That''s why we headed back to the guild searching for people that we could trust to find the demon. And that''s where we learned about your father, Dyne," Faren explained his voice carrying an emotional sigh as he reminisced about happier times.


    .net


    As if I expected something else. This story is just too predictable. But didn''t Father tell me that when he met Mother, he was just a random, inexperienced hunter? How did he become such a capable guy in Father-in-law''s eyes? The guild even recommended him to search for the demon. This is becoming more and more interesting," Myne thought, raising his eyebrow.


    Faren continued, "Well, that''s how your parents and I met. We were always together until I became the King of this kingdom. I married Garnet, and Dyne ran away with Yukino without telling us anything about their whereabouts, later getting married secretly." Faren paused and let out a deep breath. "Even now, I still can''t believe that the two of them are no longer with us."


    Myne waited for a couple of minutes, but seeing that Faren had no intention of continuing his story, he cleared his throat to wake him up. "So, what happened after you met Father?"


    "Huh? Oh, sorry. I got distracted," Faren said with a laugh. "You know, at my age, getting lost in old memories is very easy. After meeting your father, we had a wonderful lunch and returned to the forest again. This time, with an experienced tracker with us, it didn''t take long.


    Within seven hours, we finally found that damn demon. The plan was straightforward: I distracted him while Garnet bombarded him with her magic skills. With Dyne and Yahiko supporting us, we quickly took down the demon."


    "That was our very first encounter," Faren added, "And later we always stayed together as a group, developing our feelings for each other. There was a time when we nearly lost our lives because of me. Since you seem eager to know, let me tell this amazing story as well..."


    "So, after meeting your father, we had a wonderful lunch and returned to the forest. This time, because we had an experienced tracker with us, it didn''t take us long, and within 7 hours, we finally found that demon. Then the matter was very simple: I took on the role of distracting him, while Garnet bombarded him with her magic skills.


    With Dyne and Yahiko giving us support, we quickly took down that demon. That was our first encounter, and later we always stayed together as a group and developed our feelings for each other. There was a time when we nearly lost our lives because of me. Since you look very eager to know, let me tell this amazing story as well..."


    After that, Myne was told many stories about his Father and Mother by Faren. In most of the stories, Faren always manages to become the main character in one way or another. Myne could easily tell that Faren was emphasizing his own contributions, but since he was learning about his parents, he listened to Faren''s stories excitedly.


    However, the one thing Faren never mentioned was how he couldn''t find out about Myne''s parents after they were separated, nor did he say anything about when Myne''s parents passed away. Their deaths, which were once thought to be accidents by everyone, were becoming more and more mysterious.


    "Be proud of your parents and live happily so that your parents'' name will not be tainted," That was what Fanre told Myne before ending his old stories.


    ...


    "Aah, one last thing, Myne. I have something to discuss with you," Faren called out as Myne was about to leave his study, remembering something important.


    "Yes? What''s the matter?"


    I was thinking that until now, how could my cheap Father-in-law haven''t requested anything, and he even spent so much of his previous time telling me his younger days'' heroic stories. Myne sighed, his eyes fixed on Faren, ready to hear what kind of giant monster was planning to destroy his kingdom this time.


    Faren finally spoke up, "The Teleport Skill that you have, could you connect it to a specific place at all times, using it like a door?"


    This familiar sweet voice, which Myne had never heard in his dreams before instantly made him come out of his daydream.


    What greeted him next was his beautiful Mother-in-law, Garnet, with a wide playful smile, exactly the same one as Maya had when she was feeling very horny and wanted to do something wild. She stared at Myne while stroking his hair, not caring that his head was buried deep in her bosom.


    "Ahhh, Mother-in-law!!! Sorry, I didn''t see you. My apologies," Myne hurriedly exclaimed and moved away from Garnet''s bountiful bosom as if he were struck by lightning.


    "Hahaha, no need to apologize. I know you didn''t do it intentionally (though I wouldn''t mind even if you did). I also had some fault in this matter; I myself wasn''t watching where I was going," Garnet said with a beautiful smile while looking at the fallen parchments from the ground, and just as she was about to pick them up.


    "Let me help you."


    Myne, the lady''s man, saviour of beautiful women. How can I let a beautiful lady like his mother-in-law work in front of me? Before Garnet could even bend down slightly, he quickly knelt and efficiently picked up all the fallen parchments from the ground.


    "You didn''t need to bother about this, but still, thank you for your help, dear son-in-law," Garnet took the parchment handed to her by Myne with a smile and gave a sweet kiss on his cheek to show her gratitude.


    "Nothing to bother about. If I can receive such a precious gift, then I can do this daily," Myne said truthfully, with a wide grin on his face.


    "Hahaha, you really know how to make a lady happy. No wonder even my barbaric daughter, who hardly knows anything about romance and only cares about her swordsmanship, easily fell into your arms," Garent let out a happy chuckle.


    "So, how did you come here today? Don''t tell me that after marrying Sylphy, you''re regretting it now and want to give her back. If that''s the case, then you might as well forget about it. The Royal family doesn''t do loss-making trades, we don''t take anything back once it''s given. Now, Sylphy is your problem. Deal with it, my dear son-in-law," Garent joked with a smile and lightly pinched Myne''s cheek.


    "Haha, neither am I. I also never made losing trades and investing in Sylphy was very worthwhile. There''s nothing to regret about it. Yes, she''s a little naive, but that''s a minor problem that can be solved in a few months.


    As for the reason I''m here, although I came today to report my clan name to my father-in-law, he told me a lot about his and yours, and my parents'' younger days'' stories, which were very interesting," Myne replied with a smile while stealing quick glances at Garent''s bountiful boobies now and then.


    "I can say with certainty that in most of the stories, he was the main character who saved our lives at critical moments, right?" Garnet asked, her smile fading slightly.


    "Yup, almost in every story. Most of the time, it was you who became the damsel in distress, and he saved you. Then, you would cry in his arms for saving you, and the same cliche? drama," Myne said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "I know it. That old geezer will never desist from his actions. First, he fooled all my children with his fake stories and made them his admirers. Now, he even tries to lay his hands on my sweet son-in-law. Myne, never believe in that old guy''s nonsense. What he told you is nowhere near the real truth.


    Honestly, in 90% of the cases, it is he who puts his nose into other people''s business and brings trouble to us. Later, we had to save his ass every time. You can say Sylphy is a ditto copy of him in terms of inviting unwanted trouble in the name of justice or other nonsense. Forget it, are you free tomorrow?" Garnet gritted her teeth upon hearing about her husband''s scam and asked.


    "Yes, why? Myne asked, confused as he didn''t understand how the topic came to him.


    "Good, then meet me tomorrow. I will tell you the real truth about our old adventurer, and that too with proof, unlike that old liar. You should never let down your guard while dealing with him. Now go, someone has already waiting for you for quite some time," Garnet said while pinching Myne''s cheek again with a smile before quickly walking toward Faren''s study while rubbing her fist.


    It was clear to anyone with the right mind that a storm was about to hit Faren''s study.


    "Hehehe, poor Father-in-law. I hope he gets beaten heavily by my beautiful mother-in-law. Sigh, if only I could see such a good drama," Myne said disappointingly and, while wondering what Garnet meant by someone waiting for him, he headed back to his room.

 Chapter 229: Chapter 229. Unwanted Guests

    "Huh? Ayri, where are you going with such a heavy bag?"


    After a wonderful encounter with his mother-in-law, Myne returned to his room. However, upon entering, he found Ayri waiting for him, carrying a heavy storage bag on her shoulder like a sack. She was dressed in casual, easy-to-move clothes. Seeing her like this he asked with a frown.


    "Brother Myne, you came back!! I was waiting for you for the last half an hour. If I had known you would spend so much time with Father, I wouldn''t have run into the palace like a crazy chicken. You''re indeed a bad guy," As if she didn''t notice Myne''s frown, Ayri spoke cheerfully with a pout.


    "I''m sorry for that, but where on earth do you think you''re going? If I''m not mistaken, you''re not allowed to go out, right?" Myne asked doubtfully, staring at the large yet lightweight storage bag on Ayri''s shoulder, raising his eyebrow.


    "Of course, I''m coming to your house for a sleepover. Didn''t you promise me before that you''d bring me to your house to play? Well, it''s time to fulfill your promise, hehehe. Elder Sister will surely be very surprised. I''m looking forward to it," Ayri said with an excited giggle, her words laced with anticipation.


    Did I make such a promise? Ah, I think I said something like that before. Sigh, me and my big mouth. That''s why when I''m outside, I don''t easily open my mouth and let Aisha and Sylphy handle the communication work, Myne thought as he rubbed his forehead while looking at the excited Ayri, who was daydreaming about how she was going to surprise Sylphy.


    Waffle, who was flying in the air while following Myne, realized that their conversation wasn''t going to stop anytime soon, quickly flew toward the table on which various fruits were placed, intending to eat them so they wouldn''t go to waste upon their return.


    Myne sighed and relented, saying, "Fine, but I don''t have a guest room. Can you sleep on the couch in the living room? By the way, let me tell you, there are a lot of mosquitoes in my house," Myne last time tried to trick Ayri into giving up her plan to give him another sexless night, but he clearly underestimated a determined girl who never stepped out of her home.


    "No problem. I can hide under the quilt to avoid mosquitoes, and with the magical fan you gave me, I won''t even feel hot in there. Oh, and I also brought a small bed with me, so I can sleep anywhere in the house. You can rest assured about that," Ayri responded confidently, giving Myne a thumbs-up and a wink.


    "What about your parents? Have you asked for their permission? I wouldn''t want father-in-law and brother-in-law to show up at my house with an army to beat me later." Myne who already gave up on the hope asked the last question with a deep sigh.


    "You can also rest assured about this matter, no one will come to your house with an army. I''ve already informed Mother about it, and she not only gave me permission but also helped me pack my things. The idea of bringing the bed with me also came from her," Ayri said excitedly.


    Now I understand what my mother-in-law meant by someone waiting for me. She was the real mastermind behind the plan. Although I can understand her reasoning, but she could have at least waited until the Clan building was ready, Myne thought with a realized expression.


    "Since everything is already decided, let''s go back then. But promise me that you''ll give Sylphy a lot of trouble. She''s been getting more and more naughty recently," Myne said, knowing that there was no way to avoid Ayri staying at his home thanks to her foolproof plan. He compromised and spoke with a smile while rubbing Ayri''s little head.


    "Consider the work done, hehehe. I''ll give her a headache by asking various random questions," Ayri said confidently and patted her tiny chest.


    "Good, Waffle, do you intend to eat the plate too? Stop licking it and come here, we''re going back," Myne spoke to Waffle, who god knows where found a small honey pot and after emptying it onto the plate, was now licking it enthusiastically.


    "Wafu?"


    Huh? Brown hair? Who could it be, and why on earth is someone hiding behind the couch? Don''t tell me my naughty wives are trying to scare me again with their pranks," Myne thought, raising an eyebrow. He reached out and placed his hand on the brown head to see who it was.


    "Kyyy..."


    Just as Myne touched the brown hair, its owner let out an ear-piercing cry that made everyone cover their ears.


    "Stop screaming, for heaven''s sake! My ears... Ahh, my earsss? Amy?!!!" Myne forcefully covered the screaming mouth before yelling loudly at her.


    "What are you doing here? And why the f*ck are you hiding behind the couch?" Myne asked a series of questions upon seeing the owner of brown hair.


    "When I went to the guild today to meet her, she told me that she doesn''t feel safe there. Recently, many people have been spying on her, so she requested that she wanted to stay with us until our clan building is not getting ready," Aisha explained on Amy''s behalf with a helpless smile.


    "You''re joking, right? Since when did our house become a fortress in the eyes of others? We hardly have a single extra room. Why did you accept her request? Are you tired of our sex life and want to take a 6-month break or something? How will we play the lovey-dovey couple drama if a stranger is always wandering in our little house?


    What about our privacy? Tell me this is just a prank," Myne with a shocked expression, came closer to Aisha and whispered in disbelief.


    "Sorry, honey, I can''t do anything about it. After all, we took on her responsibility. As for privacy, you don''t have to worry about it. Today, I bought a wonderful magic item from my secret dealer. With it, even if Amy stays right outside our room, she won''t be able to hear anything.


    So, although we can''t play openly throughout the entire house like before, playing in our room is definitely not a problem," Aisha sweetly whispered into Myne''s ear.


    "Phew, at least you thought of a backup plan, otherwise, I can only apologise to Amy and find her another suitable place," Myne took a breath of relief upon hearing that Aisha had done something to make their room soundproof. Otherwise, with how loudly Aisha and Sylphy scream during night exercise, it would be really awkward to face Amy the next day.


    Although Myne had plans to make Amy his woman, but that doesn''t mean he would let her watch his and his wives night activities shamelessly in advance.


    "Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof-Woof"


    "It looks like someone has come outside..."


    Hearing the loud barking of Ted''s parents, Aisha said with a frown.


    "Yep, let me see who''s come to give me more surprises now," Myne replied in not so happy mood, as he walked toward the door and hesitantly opened it.


    "F*ck! Why is he here as well..."

 Chapter 230: Chapter 230. Poor Myne...

    "F*ck! Why is he here as well..."


    "Yo, Brother-in-law, good afternoon! How are you?"


    As Myne opened the door, he spotted Rector and his girlfriend''s maid standing at the entrance of his garden, blocked by Ted''s parents and discussing something with each other. Rector, upon hearing Myne''s exclamation, greeted him with enthusiasm, a wide smile adorning his chubby face.


    "Good afternoon my ass, this afternoon is not good at all," Myne sighed and mumbled under his breath while walking toward Rector.


    "Why are you here? And why did you bring so many people with you?" Myne asked in a low voice, pulling Rector aside. He glanced at approximately 20 people in servant outfits and 10 royal knights, gathered around an oversized royal carriage, around three times bigger than a normal one, standing on its four giant iron wheels without any horses?


    The carriage had side guards on all four sides, big enough for a person to stand on with ease. A big, weird-looking blue rod covered in dense, strange symbols sat on top of the carriage in a square shape, which anyone could hold while standing on the side guard


    "I''m here for a night stay, just like Ayri, with my elder sister and you. And these people are the operators of this power carriage made by my mother. It runs on magic energy and is three times faster than any normal carriage pulled by horses. However, due to the massive energy it requires, I had to bring this many people to act as a power source.


    It''s still in the prototype stage, which is why it''s so large. You won''t believe the lengths I had to go to persuade my mother to let me have it. I begged at her feet and cried until my eyes turned red, did she show some mercy and give it to me."


    "Okay, boys, you can go back now, and remember, no matter what happens, you can''t let anything happen to this carriage. Otherwise, you will be in deep trouble. This is my mother''s most precious toy, you understand what I mean, right?" Rector after finishing his explanation.


    He turned his head toward the carriage operator and his knight guards and spoke with a deadly serious expression while making a head-cutting gesture with his index finger.


    "Yes, Your Highness, we will not let anything happen to it. You can rest assured," The Royal Knight Leader assured pounding his fist on his chest while sweating bucket after seeing Rector''s gesture.


    "Huh? What are you waiting for? Make haste, everyone back to your seats. Start the carriage; we are going back..."


    Soon, all operators and knights sat down in the carriage at their designated places. With a loud sound like "vroom vroom vroom," the carriage started shaking and slowly moved. In front of Myne''s surprised and shocked gaze, it sped up and disappeared from everyone''s view.


    "F*ck, so cool! I also want one for myself, but of course not as big as this monster just a regular version. With my huge amount of magic energy, I can make it run as much as I want," Myne thought, his eyes sparkling with excitement and greed at the thought of having a power carriage for himself.


    "Brother Myne, your mouth is drooling," Rector said, seeing Myne''s greedy expression. He nodded with satisfaction, when he first saw the power carriage walking on its own without the help of any horses, he had the same expression as Myne does now."


    "Huh? Oh, sorry," Myne inquired, "Do you know how long it will take your mother to finish this carriage? I wanted to get a carriage like this for myself as well," he added, while attempting to calm his excited heart.


    "Maybe never. Mother stopped working on this carriage a long time ago because she couldn''t find any alternative power source to move this type of carriage. After searching for quite some time, she abandoned this project." Rector shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    "Boys, here it is, go, go, go, don''t look back, hurry up. We can''t let Myne come here." Seeing the portal opening in front of her, Fenrir urged her two excited boys, who rushed into the portal with all their might like bullets without listening to the other half of Fenrir''s sentence.


    On the other side, Myne only put one foot inside the portal when Little Fenrir No.1 crashed onto his stomach with his headbutt at full speed, making Myne''s eyes literally pop out from their socket from impact, he bent down a little with arms wide open before sending flying backwards with a ''Whoosh'' sound and plastering him to the wooden wall behind.


    BANG!


    Poor Myne didn''t even react from the first collision when Little Fenrir No.2 rushed out from the portal as well. He smashed his little body into Myne as if considering him a pillow to stop himself.


    "BOOM!"


    Thanks to such a horrific collision, Myne directly broke through the sturdy wooden wall behind him and fell into his garden, life and death unknown.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "What happened?!"


    "Cough, why is there so much dust? I can''t see anything."


    "Wait, I think I saw Brother Myne flying?"


    "What!?"


    "F*ck, who broke the wall?"


    "Hey, why is there a portal here?"


    "Forget about the portal, find Myne!"


    "Sorry, let''s go outside and see what the hell is going on!"


    One after another, everyone reacted and started speaking together, making everything chaotic. But soon, they all came back to their senses and hurriedly walked out from the small hole in the wall to see Myne''s whereabouts.


    "Oops, it seems like they messed up everything. I hope Myne won''t be too angry," Fenrir, who heard everyone''s chaotic voices, smiled with embarrassment and quickly closed the portal forcefully to prevent it from consuming Myne''s magic energy unnecessarily, which he might need most now to recover from his injuries.

 Chapter 231: Chapter 231. A Harmonious Feast

    "Ooh god, Myne, what happened to you? Are you alright?"


    Aisha was the first to emerge from the wall hole, but upon seeing Myne lying on the ground like a dead dog, sprawled with arms and legs splayed out, she exclaimed with concern and quickly ran towards him.


    "Waffle? Two Waffle? Where did the Waffle edition copy come from?"


    After Aisha, Rector emerged, but unlike the worried Aisha, he, who had a little too much faith in Myne, didn''t take his minor injuries seriously. After all, a man who can defeat two dragons single-handedly can''t be seriously harmed by such a feeble attack. His attention was immediately drawn to the two Little Fenrir lying on both sides of Myne, unconscious.


    "Rector, get out of the way! What happened to Lord Husband?" Sylphy exclaimed in a hurry, pushing Rector aside and rushing to Myne. She first checked his breath, and only after confirming that Myne was merely unconscious from the impact, did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Sylphy, help me bring Myne to the bedroom; he is just unconscious. He should wake up after a while. Amy, Ayri, can you pick up those copies of Waffles and take them to the bedroom, please?" Aisha, after calming down instructed everyone."


    With Sylphy''s help, Aisha picked up Myne and with a little effort, they placed him and Waffle''s siblings on the bed.


    "The smoke has stopped coming out of their bodies; their injuries should have already healed. They might wake up in a few minutes. Let''s go, Sylphy, let them sleep and make preparations for everyone''s stay."


    "Sigh, okay. I hope Myne wakes up soon. I wanted him to go to the market and bring two small and one medium-sized bed, and some extra bedding. But it seems like Myne can only go later," Sylphy said shamelessly while shaking her head. After giving a light kiss on Myne''s forehead, she, along with Aisha, walked out of the bedroom."


    "Phew, finally some peace. Now, no one will disturb me for some moment. Only today, I realized how mean Sylphy is. Her dear husband is injured and unconscious, but she cares more about her siblings'' night stay. Don''t husbands have hume rights? Too evil.


    Forget it, let''s deal with Fenrir first." Myne looked at the two little naughty fellows beside him who had knocked him out and immediately contacted Fenrir telepathically.


    "Before you say anything, listen to me first. After you took away Waffle and broke your promise to bring delicious food for my other children, they''ve been giving me headaches nonstop. At first, I wanted to discuss this problem with you some days ago, but then Waffle told me that you were busy dealing with Clan matters, so I let it go.


    But today, they went on strike, crying and yelling that they won''t eat anything unless I send them to Waffle. You know, even though they are older than Waffle, at the end of the day, they are also children, and children easily get jealous. You Hume probably know that better than I do. So, in the end, my motherly heart was defeated by their watery, pleading eyes, and I could only use this trick.


    I''m really sorry, Myne."


    Hearing Fenrir''s explanation and recalling that he had, indeed, forgotten his little promise to Waffle''s sibling, what else Myne could say? He shook his head with a sigh and replied, "No need to apologize. The core root of this matter is me after all. If I had taken my promise seriously, this problem might never have occurred. Anyway, how long are they going to stay with me?"


    "Thanks, I know you will understand this poor single mother''s situation. They''re just going to stay one night with you; send them back tomorrow. I can''t let them stay with you for too long. You''ve already spoiled Waffle rotten, and I don''t want my other children to follow in Waffle''s footsteps and forget their mother. That little brat hardly even talks to me recently.


    If I don''t take the initiative to contact him, he ignores me for God knows how long."


    Myne''s mouth twisted upon hearing Fenrir''s compliance, even though he understood why Waffle hadn''t been in touch with Fenrir. Most of the time, Waffle was either sleeping in his little bed, eating, playing with Ted, or wandering with him. How could he have the time to think about trivial matters like talking to his mother?


    If it weren''t for the occasional interesting event that prompted Waffle to report to Fenrir to earn praise and brag about it in front of his siblings, he might have genuinely forgotten to call Fenrir and his siblings.


    Myne conversed with Fenrir for ten more minutes about small matters and sought some suggestions about everyone''s training before bidding farewell.


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Elder Sister can cook? When did this miracle happen?!"


    Rector cried out in surprise as if he had just received shocking information, and he stared at Sylphy dumbfoundedly.


    "Why are you making a mountain out of a molehill? Can''t I cook food? What is so shocking about it?" Sylphy replied with a proud smile.


    "But Sis, the last time you tried to cook, you almost burned a poor servant to death. If not for Mother being with you, he might have gone to heaven that day," Ayri said with the same disbelieving expression, speaking honestly.


    "Ayri, why are you eating so little? You''re a growing girl. Here, eat more meat; it''s good for your health," Sylphy hastily covered Ayri''s mouth and began putting more meat on Ayri''s plate to prevent her from sharing more of her strange deeds and making a laughingstock of herself.


    "Muu, muuu, but Sis, I can''t eat so much... muuuu...."


    "What, you want more? Here, take my portion as well."


    "Hahaha..."


    Everyone laughed at Sylphy''s childish behaviour. Rector even distanced himself a bit from Sylphy to avoid getting caught in the crossfire.


    In this way, a harmonious feast ended peacefully with loud, happy laughter.


    ...


    "But why do I have to sleep on the couch? This is not fair," Myne complained as Aisha handed him his favourite quilt and a pillow.


    "Sorry, dear, but tonight the bedroom is out of service. There''s no place for you, so you can only sleep on the couch. In the bedroom, other than Sylphy and me, there are also Ayri, Amy, Waffle, and his siblings already occupied their places, so of course, we can''t let you sleep with us. Please deal with it," Aisha said with a sweet smile and gave Myne a deep kiss to soothe his frustration.


    "But what about the other room? You know I don''t like sleeping on the couch; it''s just too small for me," Myne protested, hugging Aisha''s soft body, which was working as ice on his heated heart.


    "Rector and his little sweetheart had already snatched it. And from the soft sound I heard some minutes ago, they might have already started their lovemaking. So I asked Waffle to give them the sound-blocking magic item, so they don''t disturb others'' sleep."


    "Aisha, come here. I need your help."


    "Seems like I have to go back. Don''t worry, tomorrow, I''ll make up for tonight as well. It''s just for tonight. Bye, take care." Saying this, Aisha gave Myne a quick kiss and returned to the bedroom, leaving him alone behind.


    "F*ck, I''m not going to sleep on the couch. It''s not like I have no other options... Wait a minute, now that I think about it, this might be a good opportunity for me. It''s been quite some time and my best friend with benefits might be missing me. I shouldn''t leave her alone for too long. What if someone else takes advantage of my absence?" Myne mumbled under his breath.


    After putting his quilt and pillow in his inventory, he opened the portal to June''s house and went in without any hesitation.

 Chapter 232: Chapter 232. Unexpected Surprise

    "Okay girls, the bath is ready. Now, please let me take a little nap, and don''t wake me up for such a trivial matter again. You guys are literally treating me like your servant," Myne dissatisfiedly said as he emerged from the bathroom.


    Last night, because he hadn''t visited June for many days, she completely went wild again. To satisfy her inner fire, he had to work overtime, and only in the early morning did he manage to calm down her inner fire. After glancing at the clock, Myne decided to sleep at home, so that even if he woke up late, no one would complain.


    But who would have thought that only three hours after falling asleep, Sylphy would wake him up because Ayri wanted to try his new bath.


    "Thanks, Lord Husband. You worked hard. Now, you can sleep peacefully. No one will disturb you before breakfast," Sylphy cheerfully gave Myne a thank-you kiss, before kicking him out of the bedroom.


    "Ahem, Lord Myne, can I also take a bath?" Just as Myne stepped out of his bedroom, leaving Sylphy and Ayri behind, Amy appeared seemingly out of nowhere and asked in a meek voice.


    "Sure, as long as you''re happy, you can do whatever you want. Consider it your own house from now on, and you don''t have to be so shy and formal around us." Myne, with a smile on his face, patted Amy''s head, possibly his future wife, before walking away.


    "Huh? Why is she standing there dazedly?" Aisha followed by Luna came to Myne and noticing Amy staring at him with a dazed expression, couldn''t help but ask causally.


    "Nothing. She is just moved by my struggle. After all, I am working in my house like a servant. She said she had never seen this kind of thing in her kingdom. By the way, don''t tell me you two are also going to take a bath as well. Although our bathhouse is big, it''s clearly not big enough for five people to take a bath together, Myne asked with a frown.


    You don''t have to worry about it, we girls handle this problem for ourselves. You go and finish your sweet sleep, oh, my great Lord Husband, hehe, but I warn you, I will wake up after preparing breakest," Aisha teased Myne while giggling, and after kissing Myne on his lips, making Luna and Amy blush slightly, she entered the bedroom with them.


    Myne sighed, thinking, "Now a person couldn''t sleep peacefully. This world is too cruel... Wait a minute, the girls have occupied the bedroom. Rector messed up the other room last night and is currently sleeping there. Then, where the heck am I going to sleep? The couch is also not an option since the girls will need a place to sit when they come back.


    Why didn''t Father make any extra rooms?" Myne cursed his late father as he walked to the backyard. After finding a good spot by the wall, he took out a small bed and his favourite quilt from his inventory before lying down to continue his half-finished sleep.


    ...


    "This is indeed a fantastic and cosy bathtub," Ary spoke. "It''s totally different from the one in the royal palace. Although it''s a little small, it''s more beautiful and comfortable," She added with a relaxed face.


    "It''s true that the hot water used here is different from the ordinary ones. After soaking in the bath, my energy is fully restored, and my fatigue simply vanishes. Perhaps Lord Husband''s skills are involved, but thanks to that, we get to immerse ourselves in such a luxurious bath every single day. Don''t you agree, Aisha?" Sylphy giggled and asked.


    "Yes, there''s nothing better than the bath prepared by Myne. I can spend hours lounging lazily in it," Aisha replied, leaning against the edge of the bathtub with her eyes closed, savoring the soothing sensation of the water on every part of her lower body.


    "Sis, I think there''s something unusual about this water. The fatigue that''s been haunting me seems to be disappearing, and I can feel boundless energy in every part of my body like never before. What''s happening?" Ayri exclaimed with surprise and disbelief as she stood in the bathtub with her eyes wide open.


    "Now that you mention it, I''ve also had a strange feeling about this water. I initially dismissed it as my imagination, but this water might not be ordinary well water," Amy responded to Ayri''s question with a serious expression. She scooped up a small amount of water in her hand curiously, only then did she notice the various colourful gems on her magic bracelet slightly shining.


    She not only had placed him right beside her but also locked the door and window, blocking his all escape routes.


    "Where is he? Lord Husband, wake up; it''s not the time to sleep. We have a big matter to solve," Sylphy urged, speaking in a state of panic. She shook Myne up and down in an attempt to wake him.


    "Fineeee! You win, okay? I''m not going to sleep anymore, so stop shaking me," Myne groaned, finally giving in to Sylphy''s persistence. Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-novelhall.net


    Sylphy did as instructed and got off the bed. Myne sighed helplessly and returned his bed and quilt to his inventory before heading into the house.


    "Now, tell me what the matter is. You''re behaving like the world is about to end, and I always hear that princesses are supposed to stay calm and elegant no matter the situation. But seeing you, sometimes I even wonder if you''re a fake princess or something. She isn''t adaptive, right?" Myne asked Ayri, his brow furrowed.


    "Although Sis''s attitude and deeds do make it seem like she''s adopted, according to Mother and her appearance, she is indeed my biological sister," Ayri responded with a giggle, dismissing Myne''s doubts.


    "Lord Husband, stop joking and quickly tell us what sort of hot water you put inside this bath! After entering the bath, Ayri''s almost unbearable illness suddenly disappeared," Sylphy spoke hurriedly, her tone a mix of worry and excitement.


    Hot water? When did I put hot water in it? Ahh, the water I heated with magic pebbles, but when did it have the properties to cure a unique disease? I don''t remember seeing anything like that in their appraisal requests, Myne thought, clearly confused about what Sylphy saying.


    "That was just normal water created and heated from skills. Other than being created from magic, I don''t think there is anything special about it," Myne replied after pondering for a while.


    "I think, because Lord Myne used his magic to create that water, it might have become magic water," Amy spoke quietly in the background.


    "Magical water!? I''ve never heard of it before. What on earth is that?" Sylphy asked, clearly perplexed.


    "First of all, Amy, please stop adding ''Lord'' in front of my name. You are also part of this family now. And second, magic water is something like normal water mixed with a huge amount of magic energy. The water we use to drink ¨C don''t you always praise our home''s water for being so sweet and refreshing? That''s because it''s magic water.


    I brought it from the Fenrir cave, which had a lot of magic energy mixed in it," Myne explained with a smile.


    "Why didn''t you mention it before? I always thought our well was connected to an underground river, which is why the water is so sweet," Sylphy asked, annoyed.


    "But honey, you never asked where this water was coming from and drew your own conclusions. What could I do about it?" Myne shrugged.


    "Fine, but since it''s because of coming into contact with magic water, Ayri feels relieved, doesn''t this mean..."


    "Ayri''s body is lacking in magic."

 Chapter 233: Chapter 233. Ayris Mysterious Diseases And Its Solutions

    "Ayri''s body lacks magic energy."


    Suddenly, Waffle interrupted Sylphy''s conversation and spoke casually in everyone''s head, excluding Amy and Luna of course.


    "What do you mean by that, Waffle?" Myne asked curiously.


    "The magic I sense from Ayri is extremely faint, so faint that it''s challenging to detect even for me who is very sensitive to it.


    It''s possible that our bath, filled with magic water, may have caused her magic-deficient body to absorb a substantial amount of magic energy, which could explain her sudden relief and newfound energy appearing in her body," Waffle hesitantly replied, not very sure about his conclusion.


    "Waffle, what do you mean by Ayri lacking magic energy? I''ve never heard of such a thing before, where a small amount of magic energy could make someone weak," Sylphy asked with a worried expression.


    "All living organisms, regardless of size or race, possess a certain amount of magic energy within their bodies. This energy functions much like blood in the body, but it''s in the form of an invisible energy. When the magic energy in a person''s body drops below a certain threshold, various symptoms may manifest during their daily activities, much like the effects of blood loss.


    These symptoms can include dizziness, shortness of breath, and palpitations (the sensation of one''s heart racing and felt in the chest). Similar symptoms occur when someone uses or loses an excessive amount of magic energy,"


    Hearing Sylphy''s question, Amy, a hundred-year-old granny, gathered her courage and meekly explained. After all, most elves are very skilled with magic, and their knowledge in the field is no less than any professional scholar. And Amy is an elven ex-princess so she clearly knows more about it.


    "Since you know so much, do you have any solution to this problem, Amy?"


    "Sorry, Your Highness Sylphid, if my father were still alive, he could certainly heal Princess Ayri, but it''s not my cup of tea. Please forgive me," Amy embarrassingly bowed and words poured cold water on Sylphy''s hope.


    "What about you, Waffle?"


    Not wanting to give up easily, Sylphy looked at Waffle and asked.


    "I don''t know much about it. Maybe you should ask Mother. She can definitely help you," Waffle suggested before flying into the kitchen to join his siblings, who had been eating breakfast for the last half an hour.


    "Lord Husband, what should we do now?"


    After hearing Waffle''s suggestion, Sylphy looked at Myne with hopeful puppy eyes. Apart from Waffle, only Myne had a close enough relationship with Fenrir that he could ask her for help.


    "As Waffle said, we should seek expert advice rather than relying on our own conclusions. You all wait here. I''ll bring Ayri to Fenrir, and let''s see if she has any cure for Ayri''s illness.


    Being able to live normally was already a God-given gift for her.


    Myne replied helplessly, rolling his eyes, "Tell us permanent solutions first."


    "The first permanent solution is very dangerous, If you don''t have the desire to embrace death so early, then you better abandon this solution, because the place where you can find the object that can cure this little girl is not something that a person with your current level can reach.


    You might say goodbye to the world before you even get thousands of miles near it," Fenrir spoke with a mocking smile.


    "If that thing isn''t possible to acquire, why the hell are you even mentioning it?" Myne angrily asked, with a cross-shaped mark on his forehead.


    "Haha, if I hadn''t mentioned it, you''d definitely try to look for it somewhere else, and I didn''t want to see my best friend die without saying goodbye to me," This time, Fenrir spoke inside Myne''s head with a smile. But seeing that Myne was angry, she continued...


    The second solution is that you ask for help from high elves or an elven royal family may also work, because elves are connected to nature, and their magic-sensing affinity is very high. In the past, they developed various uses of magic, and one of them was magic seals.


    You can ask for their help if you find any high-ranking royal elf; they can put a magic storage seal on her body, which can replace her damaged organ and supply magic energy throughout her entire body," Fenrir said with a smile as if she knew nothing about the current situation of the elves.


    "Can you tell us your temporary solution? Your permanent solutions are as useless as your timing for joking," Myne said while rubbing his forehead with a headache, wondering if Fenrir was doing this intentionally because he brought Ayri to her home without asking.


    Amy, maybe the last surviving royal elf member, had already told him that she couldn''t do anything about it. Clearly, she had no idea about seal magic or anything related to the top secrets of the elves. She''s just a normal, naive, good-looking big boobs elf princess, I mean, ex-princess, that''s all.


    "The temporary solution is just to feed her a liter of water from my pond two times a day, or you can also prepare a bath for her with your magic stones that you created with your Transfer Skill. They should absorb magic energy directly from the air, so the water produced by them is only half inferior to the water in my pond.


    I have to say this is really a wonderful creation; even I was surprised when I heard about it from Waffle," Fenrir said with amazement. She never expected Myne would use his skill like this.


    Why does it sound like Waffle is working as an undercover agent beside me and giving away all my secrets to Fenrir? I should be careful from now on, especially while engaging in in-depth communication with other girls.


    If that big-mouthed brat found out about it and lacked such a big secret to Aisha and Sylphy for the sake of praise, my married life would become a living hell, Myne felt a chill run down his spine just thinking about it.


    But upon seeing Fenrir and Ayri staring at him, he quickly put the matter of Waffle on hold and coughed lightly to continue their previous topic.


    "Okay, I understand what to do. Thanks for your help, Fenrir. Now, we won''t disturb your sweet sleep anymore. Let''s meet at everything. We''re going. Goodbye."


    After receiving a nod from Fenrir, Myne opened the portal back to his living room and stepped through it with Ayri.

 Chapter 234: Chapter 234. Clan Member +1

    "Myne, how is it? What did Lord Fenrir say? Can Ayri''s disease be cured?"


    As Myne and Ayri walked out of the portal, the extremely worried Sylphy bombarded him with questions.


    "Relax, everything is okay," Myne assured his overconcerned wife. "Fenrir already told us about Ayri''s disease and its cure. Although it''s only temporary, it shouldn''t be a problem for Ayri to live a comfortable, normal, and healthy life."


    Assuring his wife, Myne then recounted his conversation with Fenrir.


    "So, to put it in simpler terms, Ayri''s situation is like a mug with many small openings. Even if we fill the entire mug, the water will still leak out. The water will leak out from the small, gaping hole. After a while, it won''t leak out anymore, and whatever remains... Applying that concept to Ayri means there''s a problematic spot on her body where the magic energy is leaking.


    However, for some reason, the magic energy absolutely cannot escape above a certain level, resulting in her only being weak and not life-threatening situation."


    Aisha, who had been carefully listening to Myne''s explanation, offered her own theory, which sounded quite reasonable.


    "Great! Finally, Ayri can also live normally like everyone else. So, what should we do now? After all, Ayri can''t just stay with us, and Lord Husband prepare a bath two times a day for her, right?" Sylphy asked, hesitating slightly after hearing Aisha''s theory. "Lord Husband, by any chance, do you have Lord Fenrir''s cave water?


    This way, we can give it to Ayri once a week, so not only will the water not lose its magic energy too much after staying out too long, but we can also check her condition."


    "No problem, I have some in my Inventory. Before sending Ayri back home, I packed it in a special container so it wouldn''t lose its magic energy over time. Until then, Ayri, if you ever feel tired, just take a bath, and you''ll be fine," Myne said with a smile, gently patting Ayri on the head. Previously, he had taken quite a bit of water from Fenrir pond, enough to form a large 50 x 50 pond.


    So, of course, he didn''t mind giving some litres of water to his new little sister. Even if one day his water supply ran out, he could simply pay Fenrir a visit to store more.


    Sylphy and Ayri, who didn''t know about Myne''s vast water supply, and thought he only had a small amount with him were moved by his willingness to give it to them without hesitation, especially Sylphy, who couldn''t describe her emotions in words. After all, Ayri''s well-being had always been the one of main sources of her parents'' worry, and now it was finally resolved.


    She didn''t know how to thank Myne.


    "Brother Myne, thank you for helping me so much. I don''t know how I''ll ever repay you," Ayri, not thinking as deeply as Sylphy, gave Myne a bear hug in gratitude and spoke happily in her childish voice. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    Hearing Ayri''s innocent question, Sylphy gave Myne a resentful look before speaking with a smile, "Nothing, Ayri. After having a deep discussion with Lord Husband, I wanted to wash my face, but the water was a little too hot. When I put it on my face, it became slightly red. It should be fine in a few minutes. As for the clothes, I changed them because they started to smell bad."


    Ayri accepted Sylphy''s explanation since it indeed sounded reasonable to her. Soon, Aisha heated up dishes and served them to Myne and Sylphy. Everyone else had already eaten their share a long time ago.


    "Brother Myne, after you and Sis went to the bedroom for a discussion, I thought about it quite a lot and came to the conclusion that I shouldn''t accept such a precious thing like magical water for free from you," Ayri hesitated for a moment, gathering her courage, before speaking with determination.


    "What do you mean, Ayri? Didn''t Sylphy already pay me in advance for the magic water? How can you come to the conclusion that it is free?" Myne looked at Ayri curiously and asked, not understanding why both sisters always came to such strange conclusions.


    "Yes, Ayri, you don''t have to worry about it. I already talked with Myne, and you don''t have to worry about this matter anymore. Also, Myne is not a stranger; he''s also a member of our family.


    You''ve always called him brother, haven''t you?" Sylphy reassured Ayri, after finally knocking about the quantity of magic water in Myne''s inventory, she also felt relief, and she didn''t want Ayri to do something foolish out of ignorance.


    "Sis, this is different. I can''t always depend on you guys, right? Also, this is my personal problem. I can''t let you all bear my burden while I enjoy myself as if nothing has happened.


    A wise man once said, ''Everyone has to pay for their own problems, depending on others will only bring you more suffering later.'' That''s why I decided to join Brother Myne''s clan and work for him to earn my own magic water instead of relying on Sis''s help."


    Hearing Ayri''s determined words filled with the passion of youth, everyone was moved by her resolution, especially Sylphy. Only today did she realize that her younger sister was no longer the child who needed her help with everything.


    "Next month, I will have my awakening ceremony, and after gaining my skills, I will work hard to become familiar with them. So, after your clan construction is finished, I will officially join you guys and work with you."


    "And what are you going to do in the clan? Let me remind you that there is no way I will send my younger sister to fight with monsters. Even if I did, which is never going to happen, Elder Brother Aniue and Sylphy would eat me alive, so you might as well forget about it." Myne put a piece of meat in his mouth, before saying that.


    Sylphy, who wanted to interrupt Myne upon hearing the beginning of his sentence, closed her mouth and nodded with a satisfied smile. Myne clearly understood her to the core.


    "Let''s wait until I awaken my skills. Although I understand that I can''t become a fighter like Sis, becoming a receptionist like Sister Amy or your secretary to help you deal with paperwork shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Ayri replied confidently.


    Myne pondered for a little bit after hearing Ayri''s response. He looked at Sylphy, who shrugged her shoulders with a helpless expression and accepted Ayri''s request to join his clan wait a worried smile.


    "The clan hadn''t even started yet, but its members were increasing rapidly. The future of the clan seemed very bright..."

 Chapter 235: Chapter 235. Demon Invasion ( POV )

    { A/N: Hello guys, a small piece of info: This chapter is narrated from the perspective of an adventurer''s party and is connected with the upcoming story, so don''t be confused.}


    "We''re about to reach the territory of Oose Kingdom, so everyone, be careful, and try to make less noise this time."


    "Yeah, we would''ve known without you telling us in the first place, Boss. We''re not rookies who need a reminder on every small thing. Just relax."


    "Sigh, you said that last time as well, and we literally got killed by Orcs."


    We''re a B Rank Adventurer party called ''The Soaring Wind''. We''re not a well-known or powerful adventurer party, just one of the random parties doing various missions to make a living in the Augusta Kingdom.


    From the Guild, we received a special mission to confirm whether the rumours about demons starting an invasion in this kingdom are true or not.


    If the rumours are true, our objective is to investigate the current situation in the Oose Kingdom, make a detailed report, and send it back. Also, if possible, protect those who can still be rescued.


    The Soaring Wind consists of the so-called standard six-member party.


    The team consists of a shield role(Tanker), also known as a meat shield by the mainstream because always being in front in every battle, the mortality rate is very high and you can understand what I mean, not a good job, to tell the truth.


    Two main attackers, one who uses a sword and shield and the other who wields two poisoness daggers and has good knowledge about poison. Both are considered proficient in combat, and their skills are also quite good.


    An Explorer (Seeker), as he likes to call himself, but everyone knows he''s just a hunter. He has sensing and smelling skills and, with his hunting experience, is very skilled at finding hume or monster traces, making him very valuable for the party.


    And finally, a Magic User (Caster). She also has healing skill, which makes up for the lack of a healer position. Other than healing, she can also cast various types of attack spells. To tell the truth, I am very envious about it. After all, who doesn''t like magic, which is not only very easy to use but also many times more powerful than a sword attack? She is the core member of the party.


    Long ago... let''s see, this party has been active for more than five years. It is still hard to believe that all of us have survived five continuous years without losing anyone. In most adventurer parties, not losing any party members within a year can be considered a miracle in itself.


    Huh? What? About me? Well, I''m the main damage dealer, a real sword master and the leader of this party.


    This time around, there were two reasons as to why we accepted such a dangerous, you could also say suicidal mission.


    The first reason was the rewards and Guild Points were too amazing to pass up.


    This mission would be a long-term commitment as it seemed that demons were involved, but I had never seen a mission offering such a high reward. It is literally throwing money in our faces, if only we could complete this mission and return in one piece, of course.


    If we were to complete this mission and earn the Guild Points, our Adventurer Rank would jump from B to A, a direct promotion. Normally, it would take a huge amount of Guild Points to go from Rank B to A.


    Also, you must maintain a consistent track record to earn everyone''s trust. This is not easy; if you get hurt during a mission and have to take a long vacation, you have to restart the entire process, which is why there are not many A Rank Adventurer Parties.


    Killing two birds with one stone, that was the reason why we accepted the mission without any hesitation; it was just too attractive.


    And another reason was that the mission we received this time involved the invasion of the Oose Kingdom, which happened to be one of our party member''s hometown¡ªThe Seeker (Hunter).


    When he heard about his hometown being invaded, he couldn''t remain silent. After all, no one can ignore his family in a dangerous situation.


    If we were to ignore this mission, he might decide to go there all by himself. With his strength, there is a 99% chance that our miraculous achievement of not losing any members for the past five years would come to an end.


    Since the rewards were good, we were helping a party member and strengthening our bonds, getting promotions in rank, this kind of rare chance of killing three birds with one stone really hard to ignore.


    "Having spent five years together and surviving life and death situations, I wouldn''t let a friend of mine face something like this alone."


    This is what I said during the party meeting, moving everything to tears, and dragging everyone on this mission.


    "After this cliff, we should be able to see Mildo Town, where I was born. Believe me, you guys will definitely like it. Pimas, if you''re interested, I can introduce you to my aunt. She''s a young widow with a godly face and figure, kind, skilled in all kinds of housework, and her cooking surpasses even that of royal chefs.


    Didn''t you mention recently that you were thinking of finding a good girlfriend for yourself? Why not give my aunt a try?"


    After The Seeker spoke, he flashed a smile at Pimas, the dagger user, and quickened his pace toward the edge of the cliff.


    "If what you mentioned is true, then why not? Missing out on such a perfect woman would make me the stupidest man alive," Pimas casually replied as he walked alongside everyone.


    We had been walking around the town searching for people for almost two hours.


    When I looked at it from the top of the cliff, I couldn''t quite make it out as it was too far, but a lot of bodies were scattered throughout the site of Mildo Town.


    Elderly men, young women, small children ¨C everyone was dead...


    They would''ve been living happily if not for the invasion of those cursed Demons.


    Every corpse seemed to be suffering with a despairing expression.


    The ones who suffered the most were the women. They were not directly killed like the men or children. Instead, they were first used as playthings by the demon army until they lost all value or died during intense activities. After all, a normal demon stands at around 2 meters in height, and the elite ones are all 3 to 4 meters tall.


    You can understand just how cruelly those women suffered before their death.


    Small piles of women can be seen everywhere. These damn beasts didn''t even spare little girls. However, the number of women is still significantly lower compared to men and children. Seems like they took the rest of the women with them to use as breeding machines.


    "This is painful, but... let''s withdraw for now," I said desperately, calling out to Seeker, who was meticulously searching the town.


    Suddenly, Seeker cried out, "I... I can hear someone! Boss, I can hear someone crying!!"


    "What? There''s still a survivor!"


    Upon hearing my voice, everyone rushed towards Seeker.


    "Over there!" Seeker ran toward the direction of the weeping sound.


    Naturally, we followed immediately.


    "I can hear the crying from here! Hey! Are you alive? Can you hear me? We''re coming to save you right now!!!!"


    Indeed, from behind a collapsed building, I could hear a small child crying.


    We split up and began removing the rubble, knowing that if it collapsed, the child might not survive.


    Carefully and swiftly, we proceeded with the removal work.


    ... Approximately 40 minutes had passed by then."


    Finally, we were able to save a girl who appeared to be around 5 years old from the collapsed rubble.


    "He is probably the father of this child."


    Hugging the girl tightly until his last breath, a man who had taken his final breath after we had saved the girl was also discovered within the rubble.


    We quietly offered a silent prayer for the father who had desperately protected his child from the debris.


    "Papa! Papaaaaa!" The girl, her face smudged with soot, screamed at her already cold father.


    "I won''t forgive, I''ll never forgive this...."


    I''m not the Seeker, and the people in this town had nothing to do with me, but I will absolutely not allow the Demons to go scot-free after committing such a horrific act.


    Tired of crying, we let the girl sleep and left her in the care of a caster. We then made a tomb to bury her father, who had admirably protected his child.


    "We don''t even know his name, but what a courageous man."


    "I promise that we''ll take your daughter to our kingdom safely. So, please be at ease...and rest in peace..."


    After offering prayers for the girl''s father and those who had died in vain in this town, we decided to hurry back to the kingdom.

 Chapter 236: Chapter 236. Amys POV ( Part-1 )

    The burning flames pursued me relentlessly, resembling an unending nightmare.


    "Haah, Haah, Haah, Hah... .P, pl...please, someone help me," I gasped desperately as I ran hoping for salvation.


    "Hah, Hah, Aaah... It hurts! My heart is hurting."


    Unaware of the pit in the ground, my foot caught on it, and I tumbled to the ground like a toddler.


    The flames encircled me, trapping me within.


    "Is this where I''m going to die?" With that thought, I closed my eyes, reluctantly welcoming death, even though I didn''t want to die so young.


    ...


    "Huh!? Haa... Another nightmare?"


    As I opened my eyes once more, I found myself not surrounded by the engulfing flames, but rather in a room ¨C to be more precise, one of the rooms I had rented at the Guild.


    My throat was parched, and I was soaked in sweat, as though I had undergone an intense workout.


    My sleepwear clung uncomfortably to my skin, leaving me feeling disgusted sensation.


    "Haaah, it''s that dream again... Even after all this time, it still haunts me like a relentless ghost."


    My name is Amilia Eyllissithek, but my family and friends call me Amy, or they used to call me that before the incident.


    Due to a catastrophic event that occurred long ago, I became one of the few surviving elves, which has placed our race on almost the brink of extinction.


    Strictly speaking, I was part of the upper class of elves known as the "High Elves," but...


    Originally, elves, including the High Elves, had a small population to begin with. This was due to our extraordinarily long lifespan, which made reproduction very difficult compared to Hume, who can give fair challenges to goblins in this field. Consequently, our numbers were always limited.


    And among the elves, the High Elves were even scarcer. As a result, God had bestowed upon the High Elves a critical responsibility.


    The Gods brought the Mythical Tree known as "The World Tree, Yggdrasil" into this realm to stabilize the climate and magical energy of the world.


    To ensure that The World Tree, Yggdrasil would not wither and die, we High Elves were entrusted with the task of its care.


    We occasionally had to watch out for those who attempted to steal valuable materials from the Yggdrasil, and we devoted countless years to protecting it, perhaps more than a thousand years. This is what my father told me.


    No other race was as suitable for the duty of taking care of the Yggdrasil as the High Elves, given our significantly longer lifespan compared to any other beings in this world and our deep affinity for nature.


    Maybe it was thankful for their daily care on it; the High Elves were granted special protection from the tree known as the ''Blessings of the World Tree.''


    Those who received the ''Blessings of the World Tree'' would experience various effects depending on the individual. For example, High Elves with limited combat abilities would gain specialized skills for defending against those with evil intentions, while others might acquire healing abilities. The effects varied widely.


    When I received the ''Blessings of the World Tree,'' the effects were somewhat unclear. They weren''t as potent as those of some others, and it wasn''t an overpowering magic capable of vanquishing foes with a mere blink of an eye.


    Nevertheless, there was no doubt that I had received the protection. Thus, even without bolstering my abilities with the aid of this protection, I was able to contribute more effectively to the tasks entrusted to the High Elves.


    As the daughter of the Chief/King of the High Elves responsible for guarding the Yggdrasil, I possessed the skills necessary to protect the tree. These skills included ''Magic?Recovery'' and ''Alchemy,'' along with a unique magic called ''Tree'' that allowed me to manipulate the growth of trees.


    This ''Unique Magic?Tree,'' though somewhat limited in its scope, could also be employed for the Yggdrasil''s benefit. Due to this, my father feared that the knowledge of it might attract covetous eyes to me. To prevent this, he provided me with a special ring that concealed this skill from prying eyes.


    Regardless of the detection methods employed, no one could uncover it unless I removed the ring or actively used the skill.


    In such circumstances, we, the elves, were living our peaceful lives under the protection of the Yggdrasil.


    The homeland of the Elves lay in ruins.


    Together with the Hume race, my brothers and sisters who were captured by them were wiped out from this world.


    "How could this...?"


    As I emerged from the passage and beheld the heartbreaking sight of thousands of corpses lying lifeless on the ground, their once-familiar surroundings reduced to ashes, tears welled up in my eyes.


    "What the heck am I going to do at this point? God, why must we receive such harsh punishment?"


    "Answer me! WHY!? What did we ever do to you!!! GODDD!!!!!!" I screamed with all my heart, but my pleas were met with a haunting silence.


    Unforeseen flames had begun to consume our village, spreading into the forest. Two days of relentless burning had now brought the inferno dangerously close to my elevated house, which was once a safe haven but was now within the fiery grasp.


    With one last wistful glance at the Yggdrasil, I whispered, "I''ll surely come back," and then, without looking back, I fled.


    I had to escape this accursed place; I had to ensure the survival of my race. I needed to reach safety before the fire engulfed everything.


    Desperately, I sprinted, the searing flames closing in on me.


    "I cannot die in such a place! I''m alive because of everyone. I''ll prove that I can survive this!"


    I was surprised by the sudden movement, neglecting my heart which was rampant, I desperately put energy on my feet as I ran in fear.


    After running as fast as I could for 5 minutes, I found myself out of breath, with the flames steadily gaining ground.


    "Haah, Haah, Haah, Hah... .P, pl...please, someone help me," I gasped desperately as I ran hoping for salvation.


    "Hah, Hah, Aaah... It hurts! My heart is hurting."


    Unaware of the pit in the ground, my foot caught on it, and I tumbled to the ground like a toddler.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-novelhall.net


    The flames encircled me, trapping me within.


    ...


    "Ahhh..."


    My eyes fluttered open as I slowly regained my senses.


    Strange. Why am I alive? I should have perished in those flames.


    The evidence was all around me, with the scorched earth beneath my feet.


    "Why did I survive?"


    I survived and not a single strand of hair was damaged. I don''t know what the heck happened.


    Turning back toward the direction I had fled, the path to my village was no longer ablaze. It had inexplicably extinguished, leaving no trace of the fire, not even on the Yggdrasil.


    With what little strength I had left, I resolved to walk back to where my village once stood.


    What had become of my hometown?


    I needed to see this through to the end...

 Chapter 237: Chapter 237. Amys POV ( Part-2 )

    As expected, the village... It had been utterly erased from existence. What remained was a desolate townscape and the remnants of once-standing houses.


    The countless burnt corpses of Humes and elves."


    There might be some of us who escaped through sheer luck, though the chances of many escaping were probably low.


    Originally, we elves had a low birthrate. Given the current situation, I don''t believe we can expect to see a new generation of pure-blood elves again. If there was such a possibility, the chances of male and female elves meeting to have children are very low.


    I''m certain that the children born from today onward will be of mixed blood, intermingling with other races. This implies that pure elves will face extinction in the near future.


    That''s why I made a solemn vow to the World Tree.


    To live a longer life and demonstrate the continued existence of the elf race in this world. While I cannot guarantee the survival of pure-blood elves, half-blood elves are still elves. As long as I can find a way to improve bloodlines with my alchemy, everything should be alright.


    As a pureblood elf, however, the possibility of getting pregnant easily may be even lower compared to normal elves.


    But for that reason, I need to leave and stay in the town where Hume lives and search for someone that I can trust, someone who has the qualifications to become my partner.


    However, I believe there may be no such person in the Hume race whom I can trust, which caused this tragic event.


    I have a deep-seated hatred towards them deep inside my heart. Nevertheless, I still need to find someone that I can trust fully if I don''t want to see the end of my race.


    The only races that elves can mate with and leave their offspring other than themselves are the Hume, Devils, and Demons.


    Some elves have attempted to mate with the Beast race before for research purposes, but the results showed it was impossible to conceive a child.


    However, for the Demon and the Devils, just being with them would tarnish the elves'' pride, and both of their bloodlines are filled with dense negative energy that can surpass elven blood, resulting in a newly born baby more resembling a Demon or Devil rather than an elf."


    Given this, the Hume race was the only option left. Their bloodline is nothing worth mentioning, so elven blood would dominate, making it easier for a new elf to be born, but only if an elf/human woman gets pregnant. As I mentioned before, it''s not easy to have elven children, a fact that also applies to male elves, as they can''t easily impregnate women of other races.


    "How ironic that I now have to rely on those who destroyed my home to make it prosperous again."


    Thinking about such things, I decided to prepare and embark on a journey, deeply immersed in sentiment.


    Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, in our village, which was located upwind, although almost all houses were caught by the fire, but because our unique seal magic used to make them sturdier, so they were still in relatively good condition from the inside.


    So, it was possible to find something in the ruined village that could help me on my future trip.


    First and foremost, a magic item that had become absolutely necessary for me from this point onward was located inside my own house.


    If I can find this magic item, I might be able to conceal my true identity as an elf.


    After wasting an entire hour searching in vain, I accidentally stumbled upon the item inside my father''s storage pouch, which he had given me before. It was a bracelet-type magic item along with a magic-filling tool.


    There were many other things in the storage bag that I had forgotten to check in my tension before.


    "With this item, I would at least be able to travel outside without being recognised.


    Coming from my mouth unintentionally, a voice of relief leaked out.


    However, I wasn''t entirely safe. It was true that with this magic item, I could alter my appearance. But if the accumulated magic ran out, its effect would vanish, and I would revert to my original appearance. Thus, I would have to regularly replenish the magic in the magic tool. Missing the timing to resupply could lead to dire consequences.


    It''s about a six-hour journey from the capital city by carriage. While the town itself is small, it offers almost everything the capital city does, albeit on a smaller scale. The security is decent, and it''s generally a relaxed place. I once lived there for a few months during my travels, and it left a positive impression on me."


    Indeed, the capital certainly seemed like a good choice. Not to find a noble or rich family guy, but to do business and learn more about the kingdom''s situation.


    After that, it''s the Town of Lucas, right?


    "Thank you so much! Then, I''ll go to the capital." I bowed my head to the kind-hearted uncle and went off.


    But, what was it? I felt somewhat uncomfortable about that uncle. As if he could see through my entire soul...


    Looking back at the bad feeling, I turned around to check the figure of the uncle again...


    However, I could not see the appearance of that mysterious uncle. He vanished out of thin air in the middle of the street without anyone realizing, as if he had never existed in the first place.


    Eh? What was that? This is a good road with nice views. I don''t think I could lose sight of someone only after walking a few meters.


    The bad feeling that I felt earlier grew stronger.


    That uncle, was he perhaps a bad person?


    I shouldn''t doubt too much, but the other party is from the Hume race. It''s better to be careful from now on.


    I told him that I was heading towards the capital. Maybe on the way, he would cut me off from the road, confront me, and do something bad to me...


    No, wait. Normally, one would think I would stay in a hotel since I have no place to stay, right?


    Either way, I think there was a high possibility that I''m still being watched. Otherwise, there''s no way to explain this entire situation.


    Let''s change the destination to Lucas Town.


    "Though money will be wasted, but no compromise with safety."


    I went and stayed in an inn."As I entered the room, I took the transparent potion and left the town immediately.


    With this, they probably wouldn''t be able to search for me.


    "Well, since I''ve decided on it, it''s time to start acting on it."


    Leaving the inn, I began walking down the road where the sunset could be seen.


    Of course, I continued to use the transparent potion.


    I also confirmed the way to the capital and Lucas Town at the reception of the inn. They told me to go to the capital.


    .net


    As I pretended to be interested in the capital even if that mysterious uncle is listening in on our conversation, he would not think that I would head for Lucas Town.


    Most likely, this should be fine, and I should be able to move.


    "My destination is Lucas Town. I wonder, what kind of town is it? I hope I won''t face too many problems there..."

 Chapter 238: Chapter 238. Amys POV ( Part-3 final )

    Leaving the inn and making a brief stop in a small village on my way to restock my supplies, I hurried towards Lucas Town.


    As I ventured onto the highway, I contemplated the use of a carriage. However, considering the possibility of being pursued by mysterious individuals, I abandoned that plan and resolved to continue my journey on the remaining stretch of the highway while consuming a Transparent Potion.


    I was fortunate to possess an abundance of the materials required for creating the Transparent Potion.


    In the event that I might run short on materials, I could either venture into the forest to search for more or create it myself with my unique skill. The only concern is that I simply didn''t want to deplete too much of my magic energy in a dangerous situation.


    Elves possess superior knowledge of plants compared to other races. What a human might see as worthless weeds, I might view as valuable alchemical ingredients. Moon Grass, one of the materials for the Transparent Potion, could be found almost anywhere but was generally disregarded by humans.


    Apart from the elves who recognized its value as a material, other races had no use for it, making it freely available in any forest. For this reason, I concealed myself and utilized the highway as the safest route.


    It''s important to note that the duration of the Transparent Potion''s effect varied from day to day. Sometimes it lasted up to two hours, while other times it lasted only an hour. Even if the effect was about to wear off, I could reuse it, ensuring that no one could easily spot me.


    With that, I continued my journey along the highway, and two weeks passed.


    Finally, I could see the location I was headed to, Lucas Town, from where I stood.


    To my surprise, nobody had come to track me thus far. All effort had either been wasted, or I had successfully deceived those who might have been following me.


    When I was confirming the way to the capital and Lucas at the reception of the inn, I deliberately mentioned my interest in heading to the capital. This was to mislead any potential eavesdroppers, particularly the uncle I had noticed.


    "I wonder if that strategy went well, or if this was all just my imagination when I saw that uncle. Well, I wouldn''t even know if I asked him."


    "So this is Lucas Town, huh?..."


    In order to enter the town, I joined the line of people waiting to get in while observing the town''s exterior.


    As described by that uncle, this town certainly gave a quiet impression. While studying the exterior, I contemplated my future, and soon it was my turn.


    I received some simple questions from the gatekeeper, and after that, they issued a temporary residence card for me. While I was at it, I asked the gatekeeper about how one would live in this town, and he patiently explained everything. At least, people here are quite nice compared to other places.


    First off, he advised me to find a place to live. Fortunately, there appeared to be many rental properties available.


    The next step was to obtain an identification card of sorts. There were two options: the well-known Adventurer Guild card for those pursuing an adventurer''s path, and the Merchant''s Guild membership card for those engaged in trade and commerce. Registering with the Merchant Guild was the obvious choice for me, as I lacked combat capabilities and intended to make a living by selling potions.


    After I receive my ID card, the next step is resident registration. Heading to the government office, I should present the place of residence that I want and the ID card, pay the tax for one year, and I would be able to complete my registration.


    Thanking the gatekeeper who taught me everything in detail, thinking that there are still such kind-hearted Humes, which are very rare nowadays, I head into the town.


    My first task was to find a place to live, so I decided to head to the Merchant''s Guild to inquire about rental properties. While there, I could also gather information about the town and potentially sell some of my Healing Potions as well.


    Truly killing three birds with one stone. I asked some older people how to get to the Merchants Guild, and eventually arrived, albeit with a minor detour.


    "Excuse me, I wish to register for the Merchants Guild."


    Calling to the guy many years older than me behind the reception, a smile floated on his face as he began to explain the rules of the guild.


    After the receptionist Big Brother said that he took a magic item from beneath the counter and began fiddling around with it.


    "Okay, it has been done."


    After saying that, he handed me the membership card of the Merchants Guild.


    "Alright, what else could I assist with, Miss. Amy? Do you want to open a shop? Or do you conduct your medicine business as a wholesale somewhere without a shop?"


    "Yes, I''m thinking of doing a wholesale business."


    "I see, Potions, is it. Do you mind if I take a look at some of your Potions? Depending on the quality, the Merchants Guild would be interested."


    This Big Brother is quite a businessman himself, huh?


    After spending the 50 Gold coins, he started showing interest in the Potions that I have. Although, if it were up to me, I would rather have the Guild buy my potion, as it is the safer option.


    "Here, these are the potions, but..." Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-novelhall.net


    I took out 20 bottles of Healing Potions from my storage bag and handed them over to the big brother.


    "Wow, so many. Could I open one to check it?"


    Some people would open one bottle to check the quality before making a purchase. I had no objection to this, of course.


    "Yes, please do so."


    After my approval, Big Brother took a small cup, poured a small amount of Healing Potion into it, and placed it into a large magic tool behind the counter.


    "Oh, wow, this is rather marvelous. Though the colour is dark, it''s still a medium-grade healing potion. How about this ¨C why not make a deal with the guild? If you can maintain the quality like this, we will pay 50 Silver coins per bottle."


    Huh? The offered amount is much higher than I thought. Considering the fact that the uncle bought one for 20 Silver coins, it seems like he may have fooled me. No wonder he was so happy after buying a potion from me."


    "I understand. Please go ahead with it."


    Big Brother had a pleased expression as he thanked me and added more conditions.


    "If you sign an exclusive contract with us right now, we will add another 10 Silver Coins to the offer. What do you say?"


    He''s definitely a shrewd businessman. But, this was also beneficial for me.


    "The terms are favourable. I agree to the contract."


    "Thank you so much!"


    With this, I secured a livelihood in Lucas Town.


    And, just like that, 10 years passed.


    Finally, on a fateful day, an incident changed my destiny in this town completely.

 Chapter 239: Chapter 239. Recruitment ( Aniue POV )

    The Capital City Of Augusta Kingdom.


    Faren''s Study.


    While waiting for a certain someone to come, Aniue was having a brief discussion about the kingdom''s army and the recent increase in demon activity with his Father Faren when they heard a familiar voice with the sound of the door knocking from the other side.


    "Excuse me, Your Majesty, but I heard you are looking for me. Can I come in?"


    Hearing the nervous voice of the person they were waiting for, Faren answered.


    "You''ve finally arrived; come in."


    "Your Majesty Faren and Your Highness Aniue, I apologize for keeping both of you waiting."


    Apologizing while nervously bowing to them, although he is normally a very serious and tough guy when he faces us, he immediately becomes as humble as a dog. I wonder where he learned this kind of thing," Aniue thought, wearing a bitter smile. Sometimes he missed Myne, as not many people can be casual around him other than his family.


    "I was the one who called for you, so you don''t have to apologize for it. After all, you can''t just teleport to me right after hearing that I summon you, right?" Faren said, erasing the newcomer''s nervousness with a smile.


    As always, Father knows how to make someone comfortable with him. I still have a lot to learn from him," Aniue thought, shaking his head helplessly. He then refocused his attention on the leader of the Fist Knight Division, Gale Works¡ªthe person they had been discussing earlier.


    Normally, the leader of the knights would have numerous opportunities to come into contact with the royal family, especially someone like Aniue, with whom they frequently engaged in mock battles. However, treating the royal family casually, as Myne did, was not something many people had the courage to do. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-novelhall.net


    It had literally become a tradition or a fact that when meeting a member of royalty, one should always be formal and respectful, either out of respect or out of fear of death.


    "Gale, what I am about to discuss with you is a top-secret matter of our kingdom. No matter what happens, the information you are about to hear must not leak from this room. Do you understand what I am trying to say?" Faren, after injecting a bit of humor, adopted a serious expression and spoke with a hint of threat.


    As Farentightened his face, and the first knight division leader, Gale, who was nervous from the beginning, started to sweat buckets. Still not wanting to make Farne and Aniue, who were staring at him seriously like tigers eyeing their prey, feel uneasy, he lowered his head and nodded rapidly.


    "Your Majesty, you can rest assured. I won''t lack anything even if someone puts a sword to my throat."


    Indeed, the topic we''re about to discuss is a highly confidential matter. Although we''ve already started spreading rumours about an elf staying in our palace, at the end of the day, it''s all fake. If Gale told someone about it, and the whereabouts of that elf princess leaked out, then Myne might face tons of trouble every day, which no one wants to see. So, this kind of threat is necessary.


    Though Father and I both trust Gale completely since he has been with us for a decade, it doesn''t hurt to be extra careful.


    Inside such a high-tension atmosphere, Father finally explained the reason why he summoned Gale.


    "You know my son-in-law, Myne, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I''ve met Lord Myne. He is a kind-hearted soul. Although he doesn''t talk much with me, my subordinates praise him quite a lot."


    "Good. That makes it easier. Have you heard about the incident some time ago where we found an orc settlement in the forest near Lucus Town?" Faren, after nodding his head, continued in a mysterious tone.


    "I have heard about it, Your Majesty. It is said that the Orc King was one of the weakest in history, lacking even a single skill. We annihilated the entire settlement without any casualties," Gale replied excitedly with pride in his tone.


    Of course, his personal strength is the real deal, but it can be said that it is also safe from an outward point of view as well." Gale nodded, recalling the giant catfish Myne brought from the Divine Beast Forest. Personal strength is indeed guaranteed.


    Faren then took a deep breath and finally came to the main point after confirming that Gale digested all the information.


    "And that is why I called you over. Because I''ve decided to keep that elf woman within Myne''s new clan, I would like to give you a secret mission of protecting that elf woman."


    He straightened his arms instantly; truly a reliable man, Faren nodded his head with satisfaction.


    "Is it okay to give such a high-level top-secret mission to a random guy like me? Can a weak guy like me meet the expectations of Your Majesty? Speaking of someone else, for example, Cecil of the 2nd Knights division, he is more powerful and smarter than me; maybe he can handle this mission much more perfectly than me..."


    Cecil of the 2nd Knight, indeed is also a reliable person in terms of strength. However, his personal character is near the red line. There isn''t any reason to tell such a person about a top-secret matter who easily spits out everything after drinking a little alcohol. The bigger problem is that he loves girls from other races the most.


    Many people have complained about him going into brothels and making a ruckus. By the way, now he is currently banned from almost all brothels in the capital. If we left this mission to him, then it is only a matter of time before striking with the girl who was supposed to be protected by him."


    No matter how high Cecil is in position, I don''t think he could endure an elf who is said to be the most beautiful, especially when he loves to have sex with women of other races."


    Even if he manages to hold back his evil thoughts for the elf princess, but if he tries to flirt with Aisha someday, then with Myne''s character, we might not know how he disappeared. That''s why I dismiss him as soon as his name surfaces in my mind."


    While Aniue was lost in his own thoughts, Faren continued.


    "Gale, have you already considered that it might be impossible?"


    Gale unconsciously gave a bitter smile towards Faren; he already knew that since Faren had disclosed such a significant secret to him, it meant that his opinion didn''t matter anymore. No matter what he said, he was already on the road where he could only move forward.


    "I understand. In any case, I heard this story directly from Your Majesty and Your Highness, and since you both respect and trust me greatly, I happily accept this mission. So, will it be a squad? And what about my family?"


    Hearing Gale''s expected answer, Faren smiled brightly and spoke with a happy expression.


    "I will explain it from here on out. First of all, although you''re the leader of the 1st division, you will be treated as a guard under the Konoe Division. Your position will be to report directly to me. Your duty will be planned in Lucas Town, where Myne''s clan house is located.


    We will prepare a nice residence for you there so you and your family can migrate there. But if you want, you can also stay in the clan building after it is officially established. Sylphy told me that they are also building a domestic system for clan members. However, as a family guy, I think you should stay in your own residence; it depends on yourself."


    Saying this, Faren gestured to Aniue behind him, who immediately started explaining the salary, other treatments, important key information, and some warnings so Gale wouldn''t suddenly disappear from the world due to his ignorance.


    "So, that''s the gist of it you should take care of... Any other questions?"


    "I never thought this mission would be so dangerous. It would be better if I stayed away from Lord Myne and his family. By the way, am I the only one who will be transferring to Lord Myne''s clan?"


    "No, two more people are going with you. But they are more like workers there, so don''t have too much hope in them. In this mission, you are on your own, so be more careful. However, as long as Myne is around, you don''t have to worry about anything. Just pay more attention when he is on a mission, or when he is not present in the town."


    Well, with this, things could finally move on. I have to quickly set up a team of talented individuals and bring them to Myne. I shouldn''t bring too many beautiful girls. Last time I accidentally heard from Sylphy that Myne is very obsessed with big boobs, so it is better to take this key point into consideration during recruitment.


    I don''t want to see Sylphy crying because Myne is flirting with some other girl, Aniue thought with a determined face.

 Chapter 240: Chapter 240. Next Objective

    After that lively slumber party, a month had passed.


    Upon Ayri announcing her plan to join the clan, and Myne reluctantly accepting her small request, he immediately sent everyone back to their homes one by one. First, he threw, I mean sent back Ayri and Luna. Then, the Waffle siblings, who ate so much that they literally looked like balls, were scolded quite a bit by Fenrir.


    Myne waited a bit for Rector, but God knows where that guy was causing havoc. Helplessly giving up, he decided to head to Roku to discuss his clan-building budget plan with Sylphy.


    There, Myne once again embraces poverty after having a tough discussion with Mr. Roku and the Magic Architects sent by his father-in-law. The conclusion was that the total bill for his entire clan building, including all furniture, various magic barriers, and extra manpower to reduce construction time as per Myne''s special request, would amount to 42,300 platinum coins.


    Yes, Myne, who had been bragging about becoming rich, finally found out that he was nowhere near achieving financial freedom and couldn''t even consider himself as rich as a medium-level noble.


    Giving Mr. Roku 25,000 platinum coins as an advance payment so they could start work as soon as possible, Myne went back home with a desperate face, continuously encouraged by Sylphy along the way so at least he doesn''t make a face like someone in his family died.


    There, he finally saw Rector, who had a smile all over his face, with dirty clothes and messy hair. However, Rector didn''t seem to mind them at all and was in deep thought, only waking up after Myne slapped him on the back of his head.


    Myne, sensing something fishy with Rector, immediately took him to a corner. After a bit of interrogation, he immediately learned the entire situation. It turned out that when Rector was shopping for some adult items from a special shop for his and Luna''s night exercises, the shop''s kind-hearted manager recognized him and welcomed him warmly.


    Not only that but later, she also introduced him to a beautiful girl who was responsible for taking care of him. While talking to each other, they both got closer and closer, and when things got out of control Rector didn''t even know.


    At first, Rector thought the girl was a novice and that he should be more gentle with her. However, he soon learned that the girl was many times more experienced than himself, and the moves she used during their passionate encounter showed Rector a completely different world.


    This is also the reason why Rector spent so much time there¡ªhe was secretly stealing the girl''s tricks, which he decided to use later to surprise Luna.


    Knowing that Rector was easily fooled, and probably sold to his might-be admirer at a huffy price, Myne didn''t mock Rector; instead, he let the good image of that girl linger in his mind, just in case he might need to approach her to learn some more tricks.


    After reminding Rector to take a shower before meeting Luna, emphasizing that if he truly didn''t want to lose her, Myne kicked him into the portal as well.


    On that day, Amy again spent the night in their house. However, the next day, Bazzam arrived at their house and took Amy back to the guild. The reason was simple: Amy couldn''t just reside in someone''s house without proper protection measures or Royal family permission (Sylphy is no longer an official royal family member after marriage).


    I can''t wait to go there and steal those rare and unique dragon skills. I wonder what kind of skills those dragons, which even made a divine beast worry, would have."


    "Sigh, If only Mr. Jormungand didn''t forbid me from killing them, I could make a fortune selling dragon corpses and my problem of not having enough money could be solved easily. I''ve heard in some kingdoms, dragons are so rare that people never see one in their entire lives. They''d definitely go crazy to buy one, right?"


    "But beating handicap dragons to death should also be fine. They would be the perfect practice partner for Aisha, Sylphy, Waffle, and Ted. And I can also raise my skill level along the way, killing a flock of birds with one stone. I am really a genius. If only this idiot is not sleeping, I can boast a bit. Alas, forget it; let''s do it later."


    "By the way, I should try to upgrade the appraisal skill as well. It''s better to do something about race skills, as it is too painful to be hit while you are taking your time to defeat your enemy slowly, only to be surprised suddenly.


    This feeling is really not very good." Myne thought his mouth couldn''t help but twist while remembering his embarrassing moment when he was hit by dragon breath just when he thought everything was under his control.


    ...


    "And so, I''d like to hear your opinion about our next objective as well."


    During dinner, while everyone was eating, Myne brought up the matter of their next activity, making everyone nod their heads.


    "Yeah, I think we indeed have taken enough rest. It is time for us to start moving!" Sylphy thoughtfully said while nodding her head. But her leg, which was like a snake under the table, was playing with Myne''s little brother, showing her true thoughts.


    "Hehe, I have no problem, and I also think I need to do a good battle to better develop my new skills. Doing only practice is obviously not enough. Time to move my muscle. And Sylphy, I think we had a clear deal that I will take Myne during the day, while you at night. Then why are you playing with him during eating? Can''t you wait a bit before doing whatever you want in the bedroom?


    You are behaving like a child, too impulsive. Sometimes it is really hard to accept that you are a princess."


    "Wafu!"


    "See, even Waffle agrees with me," Aisha said with a giggle.


    "I can''t help it, okay? I am just too horny right now because you two idiots didn''t activate the soundproofing device, and I had to listen to your loud moans for four entire hours. Now tell me whose fault it is?" Sylphy complained, making Myne and Aisha blush in embarrassment.

 Chapter 241: Chapter 241. Enhance Weapons

    Find your next read at m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    "Cough, let''s not get distracted from the main point. What I was saying is, what should we do next? By the way, have I told you about origin-type weapons?" Trying not to get more embarrassed by Sylphy, Myne hastily changed the topic. Seeing them shaking their heads, he took out the Origin Dagger, One-Handed Sword, and Bow and explained about them to everyone.


    "Eh? Aren''t those weapons you brought from Adol Town?" Aisha asked curiously while observing the bow of origin closely.


    "Are those weapons really upgradable? From my point of view, they look quite useless. I don''t think I can even kill a rabbit with this sword," Sylphy thoughtfully said, swinging the sword of origin left and right. After using it for a bit, she shook her head, clearly very disappointed with its performance.


    "Wafu! Don''t be deceived by their rusty looks; they are real Enhance Weapons!"


    Just as Myne was about to explain to Sylphy that those weapons are not as useless as she was thinking, suddenly Waffle appeared on top of their heads and spoke in everyone''s mind.


    "Waffle? What are you talking about? When you said ''Enhance Weapon,'' do you mean by them? Can you explain more about them?" Sylphy was the first one to react, quickly expressing her curiosity.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, I am surprised too that Myne had those weapons with him, and it is my first time seeing them! But I think this is what Aunt Hel said about a weapon that grows along with the user." Waffle carefully looked at the origin dagger, and licked it a bit, before speaking confidently.


    "Aunt Hel? Who is she?" This time it was Myne who reacted first, like a hungry predator waiting for his prey, he immediately asked.


    "Ahum, Mom''s little sister?" Waffle replied, tightening his head, not understanding why Myne became excited suddenly.


    Oh, so it is Fenrir''s little sister, huh? Then she should also be a divine beast. I became happy for nothing; I thought it was another hume who is close to Fenrir like me. But seems like I was thinking too much, Myne thought disappointingly while listening to Waffle''s explanation about the origin weapons which he heard from his Aunt Hel.


    It turns out that those weapons are bestowed to the humes by God as a trump card to slay the Demons during the dark age when Demons literally destroyed almost the entire hume race.


    By collecting various materials and training daily, for example, killing different monsters, the weapon would grow into a stronger weapon, just like how a Hume eats magical materials and trains his skills to become stronger."


    As it could evolve multiple times, it is a weapon stronger than any existing weapons, and people in the dark age called the Artifact Weapon, and they could grow in many stages until they hit their limit, which no one has achieved yet. Clearly, although levelling up increases their powers, but with each upgrade their upgrading speed and the quality and rarity of materials also increase a lot.


    In the later stage, collecting even one of their materials is so difficult that most hume couldn''t even find one until they kick the bucket from old age."


    "This is such a wonderful weapon, huh? They are literally the saviours of our race in the dark age, aren''t they?" After listening to Waffle''s explanation, Sylphy held the "One-handed Sword of Origin" and says emotionally.


    [ Name: Bow of Origin


    Required Materials: Manticore Hide x3, Elder Treant Wood x10, High-grade magic stone x2. ]


    "Hehe, couldn''t we just buy the iron ingots from any blacksmith shop? Is that even a thing to consider? As for High-Level Magic Stones, although they are hard to come by, they aren''t so rare that we couldn''t obtain them. We could either get them from high-level monsters like Cocka Grice or Troll Gazer by killing them sometimes or simply pay a visit to Lewis and buy them from him.


    A big shot like him wouldn''t mind parting with some dozen or so for us," Sylphy confidently said, visibly relieving Myne.


    "So, now the only difficult objective is to find and defeat Manticores and Elder Treants, about which we only have limited information, right?" Aisha asked seriously after reviewing the materials Myne had just shared.


    "Yep, but which weapon are we going to upgrade first?" Sylphy looked at Myne before asking.


    "This is the main reason why I brought up this matter in the first place. You guys already know I hardly use any weapons during fights, and even if I do, I can just create one through my skill. Sylphy, you already have your powerful sword Linus, which is more than enough for now. The only one left, of course, is Aisha.


    She is still using her low-quality bow, which neither has high power nor any skill to assist during fights. So, I was thinking about giving her a new powerful bow."


    "Anyway, we need the Manticore''s Leather for Sylphy''s sword as well, so let''s gather it first. With Aisha having a powerful bow, she can provide you more assistance during battle, Sylphy," Myne said with a smirk, only to receive a slap from Sylphy''s bare feet on his little brother.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help during my battles, got it? I am more than powerful enough to handle my opponents by myself. Don''t dare to underestimate me, Lord Husband, is that clear?"


    "Okay, I understand. Can you please stop pressing your little sweetie under your feet? It can be very dangerous for your future happiness if something happens to it," Myne said hurriedly in a pained voice.


    "Hahaha, Lord Husband, did you forget about the Regeneration skill? It can regenerate your limbs even if someone cuts them off within seconds. Try to remember; you said it yourself. So, you don''t have to worry about our future happiness; it is very safe," Aisha giggled, mocking Myne with a fake pitiful look.


    "Okay, jokes aside. If we consider the need for weapons among us, I think Aisha should be the one to get her weapon first. Her current weapon is indeed very midcore and clearly not suitable for her, especially after her levels have increased so much," Sylphy said seriously, withdrawing her feet from Myne''s little brother.


    "Well, thank you guys for thinking so much about me. I will definitely satisfy your tummies during dinner as a thank-you gift," Aisha cheerfully said and gave Myne a deep kiss to brighten up his sad mood.


    "Sigh, you guys just need a little chance, and you two start sucking each other. Have some shame; can''t you wait until the end of the meeting?" Sylphy complained jealously, regretting sitting opposite Myne.


    "By the way, Myne, I wanted to ask you one thing. After collecting the required materials, what should we do to upgrade the weapons? I mean, who is going to upgrade them? I don''t think any random blacksmith could do it. Most people haven''t even heard about them, let alone upgraded them..."

 Chapter 242: Chapter 242. Amys Official Moving To Mynes House

    "By the way, Myne, I wanted to ask you something. After collecting the required materials, what should we do to upgrade the weapon? I mean, who is going to upgrade them? I don''t think any random blacksmith could do it; most people probably haven''t even heard about them, let alone upgraded them," Sylphy inquired.


    Hearing Sylphy''s question, both Myne and Aisha frowned a bit, as neither of them had thought about this matter.


    "Yes, this would definitely be the biggest problem we need to solve, as we either need a very high-level blacksmith who can smith magic weapons or an experienced Alchemist. But sadly, I know neither of them," Myne muttered helplessly while shaking his head.


    "This is indeed a big problem. Should we temporarily give up on this matter until we find someone who can upgrade them?" Aisha asked, folding her arms.


    "No, rather than giving up, I think for now we should slowly collect all materials first before slowly searching for a high-level Alchemist who can upgrade our weapons," Myne instantly denied Aisha''s suggestion.


    "I understand. Should we find the place where Elder Treants are inhabited? Anyway, other materials like Troll leather or magic stone, we could easily collect them from the Dungeon of Strength," Aisha said after thinking for a bit.


    "Now, this is what I call a great suggestion," Myne nodded while messing with Aisha''s hair.


    "Myne, about high-level Alchemists, I think I know someone who could help us in this matter!"


    While Myne and Aisha were chatting, Sylphy suddenly stood up from her chair and exclaimed in excitement.


    "Huh? Really? That''s wonderful. Who is it? Is he someone working for the royal family?" Myne, after a moment of surprise, quickly asked while raising his voice in delight.


    But for some reason, Sylphy showed a slightly troubled look before she started speaking.


    "But, he is a very tough person to speak with. He only accepts requests from his mother... No, I think it''s better if we do not even meet him and find someone else."


    Only accept requests from my sweet mother-in-law? Huh, there is definitely something wrong with this guy; I can sense it. Don''t tell me this alchemist is hatching some kind of evil plot for my innocent mother-in-law or trying to get under her panty. No, this can''t be possible. I can''t let the bastard succeed.


    If it were before having that sweet personal conversation with my mother-in-law, maybe I wouldn''t have taken it seriously and might have ignored it. But meeting and spending some time with her, listening to Mother and her stories while eating her handmade sweets, I can''t ignore this matter, Myne thought with determination, deciding to uncover the alchemist''s true intentions.


    "Sylphy, do you know why he only accepts mother-in-law''s requests and not someone else?"


    "Well, I can''t say that he only accepts Mother''s requests. It''s just that he makes a lot of trouble while accepting other people''s requests, but this is not the case when Mother asks him to do anything. I don''t think I could get a response immediately if I ask him... but if I persuade him over time, then there might be a possibility that he gets ready to help us..."


    "If we follow this method, doesn''t it mean we''re begging him for his help?" Myne asked with a tight frown. He had already placed this alchemist on his ''Must Eliminate'' list; it just needed verification.


    "Yes, mother. I promise I won''t do anything funny in front of Amy. Sometimes you speak like a Mother, and you two have already mentioned it more than a dozen times. Please stop it now; I am not a child, okay?" Myne dissatisfyingly said while rubbing his forehead.


    "We hope so," Aisha and Sylphy spoke in unison, clearly not very assured about Myne''s so-called promise.


    "Hello!"


    While discussing various matters, everyone heard a familiar, gentle voice emanating from the entrance.


    "Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow-Bow..."


    "Weren''t Ted''s parents going out for a walk in the forest, as they usually are? When did they come back?" Myne inquired as he walked toward the entrance, eager to greet Amy along with everyone else.


    "They came back soon after I called you for breakfast. Didn''t you see me going out to give them their food?" Aisha replied, rolling her eyes.


    "Sorry, I forgot about it," Myne admitted, lightly biting his tongue as he opened the door. He greeted Amy with a bright smile.


    "Hello, Amy! Welcome to your new home!" Myne cheerfully exclaimed, enveloping Amy in an unexpected tight hug. He completely ignored Bazzam, who was attempting to shoo away Ted''s parents with a wooden stick in the background, being careful not to harm them.


    "Ahhh, Lo, Myne, what are you doing?" Amy, being Amy, spoke hurriedly in a trembling voice after being suddenly hugged by Myne.


    "Of course, welcoming you. Otherwise, what did you think, silly?" Myne replied with a smile while patting Amy''s head.


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    Although her real boobs were concealed by her magic item, when hugging her, I could clearly feel them. Just as I thought, her magic item works more like an illusion cast over her real body to deceive people''s eyes rather than changing her entire appearance. Hmmm, this magic item doesn''t seem very reliable.


    If someone were suspicious of her and wanted to uncover her real identity, it wouldn''t be very difficult to do it. I have to do something about it, Myne thought seriously, but his smile never left his face.


    "Aisha! Help me! These dogs are trying to bite me..."


    Just as Myne finished speaking, Bazzam in the background shouted loudly.


    Aisha, who clearly couldn''t ignore Bazzam, her ex-boss, after getting spotted by him, quickly went to him and sent Ted''s parents away, making Bazzam breathe a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 243: Chapter 243. Bad Timing

    "Your dogs are quite fierce; that big one literally bit my ass off if the soldier hadn''t informed me at the right moment," Bazzam commented with a fake smile, wiping sweat from his forehead as he approached everyone.


    "Yes, I should try to train them so they could finish their job without the other party having time to react next time. After all, we shouldn''t compromise with security, right Guild Leader?" Myne said in a sarcastic tone, with no intention of offering apologies.


    Bazzam also knew the reason behind it, so he didn''t make things difficult for himself. Without any formalities, he directly came to the main point and spoke to Sylphy.


    "Your Highness, as per your and Miss. Amy''s request, Your Majesty has decided to let Miss. Amy stay with you. But since Miss. Amy''s safety is very important for the kingdom, he appointed a personal guard for Miss. Amy, who will stay near your house, keeping close eyes on you, and after your clan starts operating, will start working over there.


    But still, taking the seriousness of this matter, my team that I''ve selected will also roam around your home in two shifts of 12 hours."


    As expected from my cheap father-in-law, he only sent one person for Amy''s security. Wait a minute; if there are so many people going to wander around here, then how do we know if an imposter isn''t mixed among them?"


    While Myne was thinking about it, Bazzam quickly solved his doubt without asking.


    "To distinguish between Miss. Amy''s personal guard and my people, he will always be wearing a red cloth on his right arm. And if it''s a guy who doesn''t wear it try to come near you, he would be a thief. You could do whatever you want with him."


    "But what if the thief notices it as well and wears an exactly same-looking red cloth?"


    As soon as Bazzam finished his speech, Sylphy asked with a frown. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    "In order to distinguish between fake and real, we have placed five magic enhancements on it. Our red cloth is made of a special cloth called Spirit cloth. Looking at it through a special magic tool, it would look more like silver colour than red.


    So you guys can rest assured about someone faking it." While saying that with a smile, Bazzam took out a magic tool that looked like half-moon-shaped glasses the one that old people like to wear, from his storage pouch and handed it to Sylphy.


    "What if that imposter beat down this guy and took away his red cloth, to come near us with ulterior motives?"


    Hearing Myne''s logical question, Bazzam, without changing his expression, bowed slightly to Sylphy while saying " I am going Your Highness then", turned around and ran away as if he hadn''t heard Myne''s question at all.


    Myne embraced Aisha from behind, put his chin on her shoulder, and whispered in a low voice, moving his hand like a naughty snake under her t-shirt all the way to her braless boobies.


    "No, I don''t need your help, but did you forget your promise? No more messing around outside the bedroom or bathroom while Amy is living with us," Aisha said with an expressionless face.


    "I remember my promise very well. But currently, Amy is in her room arranging furniture with Sylphy, so technically, she is not near us. I have full right to give my hardworking wife a sweet boobie massage," Myne said, pinching Aisha''s nipple while putting his other hand inside her already wet panties.


    "Ammm..."


    "Stop it; someone might see us," Aisha said in a low voice, trying to hold back her moans while leaning on the kitchenette. However, what she said and what her body wanted were completely different matters.


    Myne, who knew Aisha to her core, didn''t take her words seriously. He put his two fingers inside her pussy and his thumb on her clit, starting to rub it. Now Myne is very professional at giving his woman pleasure quickly, knowing all their sensitive spots and the areas where they reacted the most.


    "Ammm, pl, please... Stoppp..."


    "F*ck it, do it harder... make me cum, baby."


    After engaging in formalities for a while, Aisha finally cast away the nonsense from her mind and began to relish the special service she was receiving from Myne.


    "Oh, yes, right there. I''m about to cumm...?"


    "Why did you stop?"


    Just as Aisha was reaching the peak of her pleasure, Myne abruptly withdrew his hands, moving aside while licking his wet fingers in enjoyment.


    "Amy, remember to bring me with you next time you go shopping. I also want to buy clothes like yours. I never expected that our town would have such a wonderful clothes shop. Even Aisha didn''t know about it; it seems like it''s hidden very deeply and only accepts customers with a lot of money."


    "But Your Highness, I have already told you that I bought these clothes three years ago. I don''t think that shop still exists in our town. Otherwise, there''s no way Aisha never heard about it; it was very famous three years ago. I think after the shop owner''s business grew, he might have moved to the Capital city to further develop his business. After all, our town''s population is very limited."


    Hearing Sylphy and Amy''s voices, which clearly indicated that they were coming towards the kitchen, Aisha understood why Myne suddenly stopped. With a regretful sigh, Aisha adjusted her clothes, especially her panties, and resumed making a sandwich for Amy while angrily cursing Sylphy and Amy for their bad timing.

 Chapter 244: Chapter 244. Amys Shock

    "Hawa~, this is really great. Taking a bath in magic energy-dense water is something I could only dream of before meeting you guys," Amy said in a relaxed manner as she let her stunning body soak in the perfectly warm water of the bathtub. Her silver hair spread over the water like a spider web.


    If a man had the chance to see her now, he might not be able to hold himself back, and something dangerous might definitely occur with Amy. Unfortunately, the only man who could come near Amy couldn''t cross the imaginary line set by his own wives, at least not before Amy herself gave him the green signal.


    No matter what expression elves put on, they always look beautiful. Rumours about them being creatures made by God personally might not be fake if they had such beautiful features... F*ck! Rather than being envious of Amy''s beauty, I should focus more on my perverted husband. If he made up his mind after seeing Amy''s beauty, it might not be long before Amy officially joins our family.


    No, I can''t let this happen. I already get very minimal time with Myne with only Sylphy. If one more girl comes into our life, then it won''t be long before I have to use my hands to relieve myself, Aisha thought with a deadly serious face, sending a chill down Amy''s body.


    "Aisha, what''s wrong? You look quite scary right now. Have I done something wrong?" Amy asked meekly, seeing Aisha''s cold face.


    "Huh? Ahh, no, you haven''t done anything wrong. I was thinking about Myne. You know how unreliable that idiot is. I always have to look after him," Aisha realising her mistake quickly replied with an apologetic smile.


    Just then, Waffle, who was floating at the highest point of the bathroom, jumped into the centre of the bathtub while making a "Weee" sound.


    "Bang..."


    "Wafu~_~ Nice...


    "Waffle, how many times have I told you not to dive in the bathtub?! Myne spoils you too much. Let me put some manners in your little head."


    Saying this in an angry voice, Aisha wiped the water off her face before walking toward Waffle and giving a powerful love fist on his head, making a bump there.


    "Next time, remember to behave like a good child in front of me; otherwise, I will insert more manners in your head. Got it?" Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    "Wafu... It hurts; it hurts..."


    Observing Waffle comically flying on the water while holding his head in pain with his little paw, Amy couldn''t help but display a look of horror.


    "Aisha!!! Lord Waffle is a Divine Beast! How can you hit a Divine Beast? What would we do if you made him angry?"


    One after another, frightened Amy bombarded Aisha with questions with her teary eyes, the destruction of her race buried deep in her heart, quickly resurfacing in her mind, making her more panic


    "Huh? What''s wrong with hitting Waffle? Don''t you elves punish your children when they do bad things? And although Waffle is a Divine Beast, who said that their children are different from normal ones? If I don''t be strict with him, with Myne and Sylphy''s careless nature, it is only a matter of time before he gets out of hand... But wait a minute, how do you know Waffle is a Divine Beast?


    Did Myne tell you about it?"


    "My aim is very accurate, right? What do you say?" Myne proudly boasted in front of Ted with a smug expression, while opening a portal, ready to go back. He was already getting bored of killing those Slime, which showed no sign of getting finished. Only God knew how they reproduced.


    A week ago, he, Waffle, and Sylphy spent half a day grinding Slime without stopping, nearly wiping out all the Slime in the pond. However, after just one week, there were more Slime than before, as if sensing the crisis of extinction, they started a crazy campaign of reproduction, deciding to increase their population so much that no one could wipe them out easily.


    "Woof..." Ted, unable to take Myne''s nonsense, gave him a disdainful look trying to copy Aisha''s style before entering the portal.


    "Tsk, today''s children are really shameless. I wasted two hours of my life for his sake, and he didn''t even show a little bit of gratitude. This world is really too dark," Myne muttered while shaking his head as he walked into the portal as well.


    "Eh? Myne, isn''t it early for you to come back? What happened? Did you clean up all the Slimes there and didn''t find that purple one for Ted?" Aisha, who was chatting with Amy on the couch, saw Myne and Ted coming home quite earlier than last time and asked with a frown.


    "Nah, you might not believe me, but the Slimes there have increased even more than last time. God knows where they are popping up from. Thankfully, our luck was quite good, and we quickly found that purple slime. I already getting bored from killing them without any end before I found that purple slime, so after we found it, we decided to come back. Oh, hello, Amy," Myne spoke in a tired voice.


    After removing his shoes, he lay down beside Aisha, putting his head on her soft lap.


    Seeing Myne suddenly greeting her, Amy quickly nodded her head. However, while contemplating her response, Aisha interrupted her unknowingly.


    "What''s next then? It''s still quite early for dinner," Aisha asked, glancing at the clock hanging on the wall, indicating 4:58 PM.


    "Nothing much. Took a bath, visited Mr. Roku to observe construction, finished my book for time pass. By the way, where is Sylphy? I haven''t seen her for quite some time," Myne casually inquired.


    "She''s in the bedroom, working on her new move. She mentioned having an enlightenment this morning and urgently needs to work on it before she forgets about it," Aisha replied, brushing Myne''s hair with her fingers.


    "Good. At least someone is working hard like me, instead of being a lazy ass all day long. Now I don''t have to worry about both my wives becoming fat in old age like those aunties in town..."


    "Ouch, ouch..."


    "Who are you calling a lazy ass? Do you know how difficult it is to prepare three meals for eight people, especially when among them, six are big gluttons who eat more than two people''s worth of food alone? Let''s forget about others; you alone eat enough for five people because of your nonsense skill. Also, instead of calling me lazy and fat, why don''t you look at yourself?


    Do you think this big tummy of yours is a sign of hardworking people?"


    Aisha, feeling indirectly called lazy, first twisted Myne''s ear before scolding him harshly. She lifted up his shirt, revealing his now healthy family-pack tummy, attempting to replace his six-pack abs.


    Seeing Myne''s naked stomach, Amy quickly covered her eyes with her hands but still secretly took a peek between her fingers, blushing.


    "Damn, when did it grow so much? It''s all your fault. Your food is so delicious I couldn''t help but eat more than necessary. I''ve decided that starting tomorrow, I''ll focus on my fitness. Remember to wake me up early tomorrow; it''s time to get serious and erase this stigma trying to cover my handsomeness." Myne stood up from the couch and took a vow full of determination.


    "Tsk, we''ll see tomorrow how strong your determination is," Aisha retorted disdainfully, clearly not very optimistic about Myne''s resolve.

 Chapter 245: Chapter 245. Two New Dungeons

    "Are you saying that you''re getting bored of killing the same type of monster and want to go somewhere else to face more powerful ones? Am I right?" Sylphy asked causally while eating dinner.


    "Yes, for the past two weeks, we''ve either been clearing dungeons of strength or hunting those slimes. Now, I''m tired of seeing them regularly. I need something different that can give me a challenge. I want to explore dangerous places that send shivers down my soul. Do you guys understand what I mean?" Myne said excitedly, observing all three of his girls staring at him with a varied expression.


    "But don''t you have Phasmophobia? What if you encounter a ghost while exploring some ruins? Who is going to save you then?" Aisha raised her eyebrow, not understanding when Myne became so brave.


    "When did I say that I''m going to explore haunting sites? I want to beat powerful monsters, the ones we find in dungeons. I don''t want to go ghost-hunting. You''re thinking too much," Myne replied with a poker face, no longer hiding the fact that he was extremely scared of ghosts.


    "What! Lord Husband, you''re scared of ghosts? Why didn''t you tell me about it? Also, are there real ghosts in the world?" Sylphy asked with a shocked face.


    Is this even a thing to tell about? Honey, you really need to check your head, Myne thought, his mouth twisting. He wondered whether Sylphy was really serious or just playing with him.


    "As far as I know, I haven''t seen any ghosts yet, but I''ve heard from a lot of adventurers saying that they''ve seen real ghosts.


    I doubt their credibility since most adventurers, to hide their bad deeds, occasionally make up such random excuses, and later they admit that what they said was just a made-up story," Aisha, who had spent three years working in the guild, put forward her opinion, which clearly wasn''t satisfying enough for everyone.


    "Actually, ghosts really exist in our world. Most of them are harmless rarely interact with living beings and can''t be seen without special power, so not many people know about it. I once saw my father killing a vengeful ghost who possessed one of my clan women. Believe me, you guys don''t want to see that process. It was so brutal that I can''t describe it in words. Overall, ghosts are not a good thing.


    Unless you have something that can harm their spirit body, it''s better to stay as far away from them as possible. Otherwise, if you''re lucky, you might not even realize how you die. And if you''re unlucky, then believe me, the end is not something you guys want to hear."


    Amy, who had become almost forgotten by everyone, spoke gently in a low voice, sending shivers down everyone''s spine.


    "Are you serious, Amy? Are there really ghosts? You''re not joking with us, right?" Sylphy asked earnestly, a frown creasing her forehead.


    "If there can be Divine Beasts, Demons, Devils, why can''t there be ghosts? We all know that every living being has a soul, right? Then isn''t it normal that out of millions, one soul can''t go to the afterlife and left behind with us?" Amy''s reasoned words caused Aisha and Sylphy, who were initially reluctant to accept the existence of ghosts, to fall into thoughtful silence.


    Aisha, in particular, shot an apologetic glance at Myne, realizing she had mocked him for being afraid of imaginary ghosts.


    However, I''ve already seen you using this skill multiple times as if it doesn''t cost you anything. You literally use it like the back of your hand. I can''t understand how a hume could have so much magic energy. This shouldn''t be possible..."


    Amy''s innocent and sincere question left Myne in an awkward position. Due to his Inventory skill, which accumulated magic energy from the air every passing second, he never lacked magic energy.


    Most of the time, he subconsciously forgot about it, and people around him didn''t think much about it either, as they hadn''t seen his rare but powerful skill obtained from monsters before and knew nothing about it. From their point of view, the skill might not consume much magic energy.


    However, today, due to his carelessness, Amy, who always observed everything carefully, noticed this and directly asked the question in front of everyone.


    Damn, I forgot about Amy. Do elves also have someone with a cut-and-paste skill? Otherwise, why do they always have someone with the skills I have? And does Amy have nothing better to do than waste her time with old people and books? Why does she have answers to everyone''s questions? Now, what should I lie to them?


    It''s better to come up with something reasonable; if Amy exposes my lie, I might be in deep trouble later, Myne thought while gulping down his saliva.


    "Actually, I couldn''t use this skill easily at first. However, Fenrir gave me a magical fruit. After eating it, my magic capacity increased significantly, and even using a heavy skill like teleportation doesn''t consume much magic energy. When I asked her about it, she told me not to think too much. So, after that day, I never felt the strain of using any of my skills.


    Maybe that fruit was very powerful and provided me with a huge amount of magic energy, like monsters?


    "Hearing Myne''s answer and knowing that it is related to Fenrir, everyone''s doubt vanished instantly. Even Amy, who was far more curious than anyone, obediently shut her mouth."


    Fenrir''s name is really very useful. If anyone has doubt, just throw her name, and everyone''s curiosity will disappear just like that. Maybe I should give her some gift for always helping me without even knowing," Myne thought with a smile.


    "If that''s the case, how about going to the Dungeon of the Sky and the Dungeon of the World Tree? They are quite good dungeons and fulfil all your requirements as well. You will definitely be satisfied if you only need powerful monsters to fight," Amy spoke calmly after a moment of silence, making everyone frown.


    Where did those two unfamiliar dungeons pop up from? I''ve never heard about them, Myne thought and looked at Aisha and Sylphy, but both of them shook their heads, indicating that neither of them knew anything about it.


    .net


    "Sorry, Amy, but could you please explain those two dungeons? What kind of dungeons are they? We''ve never heard anything about them before," Myne asked, trying to look directly into Amy''s eyes, not at her big boobies.


    "Both dungeons are in the old elf territory..."

 Chapter 246: Chapter 246. The World Trees Importance

    "Both dungeons are in the old elf territory."


    I see, no wonder we never heard about them. If they are in the elf kingdom, then it makes sense. But why do I have the feeling that Amy deliberately wanted to send me to her kingdom so she could later also go there through me? However, it is not like I am not interested in those two new dungeons.


    Even if Amy doesn''t have any ulterior motives for deceiving me just to see her old home, I myself have to take my future wife there later for her inner peace. And if what she said is true, then God knows what kind of wonderful skills I will get there."


    While Myne was lost in daydreaming again, Amy continued her explanation.


    "Only the Elf race knows of the existence of the Dungeon of the World Tree, an unknown Dungeon in the eyes of the rest of the world, so to speak. The World Tree Yggdrasil was given to us by the Gods, and under the influence of its heavenly pure magic energy, a dungeon was born from it.


    It is different from the other Dungeon, which are either created by demons to grow their armies or naturally formed over a long period of time."


    "A Demon builds Dungeons by setting up a huge magic stone in a space of a certain size, and that''s how it''s born. Any kind of monster can appear, and even normal beasts can live there if they have the power to survive. However, the dungeon of the World Tree, created by the World Tree, is a little different.


    Monsters different from the ordinary ecosystems roam inside the special dungeon, influenced by the World Tree."


    So cool, I can already see monsters with unique skills calling me. F*ck, I''ve decided I am going to the Dungeon of the World Tree, Myne thought excitedly, stars clearly visible in his eyes.


    ...


    "Master, haa, haa, you are so evil. You should at least let me ask for leave from my boss before taking me with you. But no, you directly lifted me up in front of him and brought me with you to accompany you on your journey," Velvet complained while lying on Myne''s chest, taking a small rest after two hours of intense battle with him.


    Myne''s little brother was still inside her, shooting sperm inside her nonstop. If not for the fact that she took a birth control pill before, she believed she might have long ago become pregnant with Myne''s child.


    "Forget about that old geezer, never again mention that bastard in front of me. If you had asked him for leave, he would probably try to take advantage of you in return and then I might have to kill him later. Anyway, I''ve been dissatisfied with that f*cker for a long time. Now is the right time for you to kick off that useless job and have some rest in life until our clan house gets built.


    After that, you can start living with me, and there''s no need to worry about anything," Myne said, his hand gently stroking her soft hair while occasionally touching or pinching her long, fluffy ear on her head.


    Currently, he is in Old Man Kane''s carriage, heading to the elf kingdom at full speed on the highway. Because everyone knows that the journey is long and very boring, and other than having sex in the carriage, there is nothing else to do. No one was willing to come with Myne; even the always-excited and adventurous Waffle refused to accompany him.


    "You will look quite nice in a maid outfit. Remember to show me your new look. I will make a lifelike painting of yours with magic and hang it in my home." Fenrir didn''t let such a golden opportunity go, and while giggling, started mocking Myne.


    "If you call me to mock me, then I am cutting the link off," Myne said with a poker face, even though Fenrir couldn''t see his expression.


    "Okay, no more joking. Let me come to the main point. Waffle told me that you are going to the Elf Kingdom to find the Dungeon of the World Tree?"


    "Yes, why? Is there something wrong with that place?" Myne asked with a frown.


    "No, actually, that is quite an interesting place, I think."


    "What do you mean by interesting? Is there some kind of ancient treasure buried there?" Myne asked with a hint of excitement.


    "Hehe, hell no! How can you even think that someone would bury their treasure under the World Tree? Have you seen its size? Wait a minute, how much do you know about the World Tree Yggdrasil, by the way?"


    "Other than it''s a divine tree planted by the Gods to spread magic energy throughout the entire world and protected by a divine beast, I have absolutely no idea," Myne politely replied while gently stroking Velvet''s back.


    "You know quite a bit about it. Seems like that High Elf girl told you a lot of things. But do you know why we divine beasts protect the World Tree?"


    "Why?"


    "Because the World Tree is something that supplies magic to all of this world."


    "Supplies magic? But didn''t I just mention this? And is magic really this important? I mean, can''t we survive without magic energy?"


    "Hehe, you are too optimistic. But no, we couldn''t. Every living being in this world absorbs magic energy contained in the air, and without it, first, we start losing our ability to use skills and magic. And sometime later, we will all be knocking on the gate of hell. Oh, sorry, as a representative of God itself, I will go to heaven; you have to knock on the hell gate without me, hahaha..."


    "Are you done? Now your jokes are getting annoying, you know? When did you become like Aisha? Tell the truth; today I miss the serious you, the one you were when I first met you. But now, the more I know you, the more childlike you become," Myne spoke with a helplessness in his voice.


    "When you live centuries alone without anyone to share your true feelings, with whom you can be what you really are, and always act mature and serious, you understand why I''m behaving like this. Anyway, so where was I? Yes, so without the World Tree, we are all done for. Also, the World Tree is what made demons exist in this world as well...


    "What...?"

 Chapter 247: Chapter 247. Fenrirs Request and Warning

    "The World Tree is what made demons exist in this world..."


    "What?! How can the World Tree be the reason for demons existing in our world? Are you saying that demons aren''t natural beings of our world like everyone else?" Myne asked with a shocked expression.


    "Well, although it is not a hundred percent true as you might be thinking, yup, overall, demons are indeed trouble created by the World Tree. Without it, there would be no demons in our world. But we also can''t dare to do anything to the World Tree to deal with demons, as it is also our life source.


    That''s why if someone tries to bring harm to the World Tree, it means that we Divine Beasts have to make a special trip to solve the trouble. Most of the time, it ends very brutally, with thousands upon thousands of people and animals losing their lives. The Elf Kingdom incident is a proper example of the meaning of Divine Beasts making their appearance for official matters."


    "At that time, Ymir was the only one available near the Elf Kingdom, so you already know the result. If it were Jormungandr or me who went instead, something like the Elf Kingdom being destroyed wouldn''t have happened. Just throw some lightning strikes or meteorite shower on the human army, and they would have all run away with their tails between their legs."


    Amy''s kingdom was just too unlucky, but it was also their own fault, living in the dream that the world is full of sunshine while holding the world''s greatest treasure. What else did they expect? That there wouldn''t be any greedy people out there who would attack them, and they could live happily just because they were secluded from the rest of the world? Elves were too naive.


    Let''s not talk about anything else, but for God''s sake, they had been running a kingdom for the longest period of time of any present race on this world, yet they didn''t even have a single defensive measure when Hume attacked them. Let''s forget about their ancient magic; what about their army? Myne thought with disdain; not a single bit of pity did he have for the Elves.


    "Myne, listen now. The World Tree-Yggdrasil- is something you must absolutely protect at all costs if you want to live a long and happy life. You better tell your King who is now your relative, not to have any thoughts about it; otherwise, someday he might also follow the same path as that foolish king," Fenrir seriously reminded Myne.


    "I understand. I will talk about it to my cheap father-in-law. By the way, how many people know about it? Or is it just Hume who are ignorant and brainlessly fooling around, creating trouble wherever they go?"


    "Actually, other than high elves and all Divine Beasts, no one else knows about it. To begin with, you''re the first one to tie a bond with us Divine Beasts, so before this, we never had a chance to tell someone. As you already know, Elves are very isolated beings who rarely communicate with others.


    If that elf girl had not come to your place, then we would never have had this conversation to begin with. Unless you had nothing better to do, going to the elf kingdom for vacation, maybe I would have told you all this information," Fenrir said calmly. After a moment of silence, Myne heard her playful voice again.


    "Let me tell you a secret. At the moment, one Divine Beast is currently residing in the World Tree to protect it, as there are no elves to do so. Just like me, with their children. I''ve already told them that you''re coming over. As my best friend, remember not to do something embarrassing and ruin my name. I don''t want to be mocked by them in the next meeting.


    Last time, Waffle almost made me fun when I took him to meet them last time. Sigh, children, such a pain in the ass."


    "Wait, wait. Are you saying that a Divine Beast is residing in the World Tree with its family? Then if Waffle hadn''t told you about my trip, wouldn''t that Divine Beast attack me when I got close to the World Tree?" Myne asked fearfully he felt goosebumps all over his body just thinking about it. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he were hit by the full-power attack of a Divine Beast.


    Could his Regeneration skill still be able to save him?"


    "Sigh, Humes... You''re so paranoid. What did you guys take us Divine Beasts as? Do we look like mindless beasts to you? Let me ask you a question: Are you going there to cut down the World Tree?"


    "No..."


    "This is not going to work. Ymir doesn''t know how to write, and if he really did, with his size, you might not be able to lift its corner, let alone giving it to someone. Forget it, when you reach your destination, stop at my place first. I''ll follow you. Since she''s already getting used to Waffle, then she won''t mind meeting me, right? And with me around, everything will be alright.


    You can rest assured," Fenrir replied confidently.


    But Myne still had doubts about it.


    If Amy really meets so many Divine Beasts, including those guys living in the World Tree, will her little heart be able to bear it? I don''t want to lose my future wife, and there are not many elves left. Who knows after losing Amy, is it even possible to find another kind-hearted, beautiful elf?


    "I understand. I will try to make everything clear to her before replying to you again. But please, if she refuses, don''t force her. Also, what exactly is interesting about the World Tree that you want to tell me?"


    "Ah, right. Sorry for getting sidetracked. For your first question, Ymir wanted to ask for apologies, not threatening her to get anything. If she refuses, then let it be. No one is forcing her; we don''t have so much free time anyway. As for what''s interesting about the World Tree, because the world is the source of magic energy, the density of magic there is amazing.


    And in a place with such a high density of magic, the demons would be plenty and also different kinds of magic-loving creatures. So I was saying that you can take their unusual, tricky, and weird skills. Those skills will definitely surprise you, but be careful not to fall for their tricks and lose your lives."


    "Really!? What kinds of skills? Like my teleportation skill, or more amazing than it?" Myne asked excitedly.


    "Find out yourself, and..."


    "And what?" Hearing hesitation in Fenrir''s voice, Myne asked with a frown, suddenly having a bad feeling. Fenrir had never behaved like that before.


    "Nothing, I just remembered something. You are traveling in the carriage, right? If possible, don''t travel at night. And if you find any suspicious signs, immediately turn around and run away as fast as possible. Don''t try to be a curious cat. I heard that the direction in which you are going is not safe.


    Many weird things happen during the night after demons start their crazy invasion. So be careful, and if you can''t solve anything, just call me. I will come to help immediately," Fenrir''s concerned voice sounded in Myne''s mind, warming his heart.


    "Okay, don''t talk like my late mother. I can take care of myself, and you know me very well. I am someone who cares more about my life than anything else, so of course, I won''t do anything stupid just for the sake of my curiosity."


    After getting assurance from Myne, Fenrir breathed a sigh of relief. After giving some small instructions, she finally said goodbye and cut off the link.


    I hope this journey goes without any surprises. I didn''t want to be those side characters who always die for no reason just to introduce a villain or unknown incident. F*ck, better not to jinx myself. The more you don''t want something to happen, that thing definitely happens. Better I take a small nap to refresh my mind."


    Muttering such, Myne pushed his little brother deep inside the sleeping Velvet before hugging him and burying his head inside her big boobies, closing his eyes.


    Outside, the carriage was running at a fast speed toward the elf kingdom in the middle of the eerily silent forest.


    The old man Kane and his grandson Tailar were laughing and talking about various things to pass the time carelessly, completely unaware of the upcoming danger.

 Chapter 248: Chapter 248. A Perfect Town?

    "How long have I been sleeping? The carriage is still moving, so it shouldn''t be too long." Myne slowly woke up while yawning. He gently took his little brother out of Velvet before nudging her slightly and getting up from the small bed he had set up in the carriage for better comfort, after removing and putting both side seats inside his inventory.


    Then, he took out a quilt from his inventory and placed it on Velvet before getting dressed. He then opened the small window used to communicate with the driver from inside the carriage. However, upon seeing the pitch darkness outside, a chill ran down his entire body.


    "F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! It''s already night.


    Fenrir warned me a few hours ago not to travel at night, and here I am already doing that."


    "Grandpa Kane, where the hell are we? Why didn''t you wake me up before night?" Myne desperately asked, poking his head out of the small window.


    "Huh? But you didn''t inform me. Why should I wake you up? As for your first question, we are heading toward that town. Although I don''t know about it since it''s my first time here as well, we can spend tonight there before continuing our journey tomorrow. Staying outside at night while travelling was never a safe option.


    That''s why instead of stopping and setting up camp, after seeing that town, I hurriedly brought the carriage here. But it''s already dark until we reach here. I hope we get a room in the tavern," The old man Kane replied, a little worried. His grandson, after an entire day of travelling, had already fallen asleep in his lap.


    Myne ignored Kane''s nonsense, just blankly staring at the town in front of him. Initially, he felt goosebumps all over his body at the sight of the town. However, as he observed people coming and going with torches in their hands, that sensation vanished as if it had been a mere hallucination.


    Am I thinking too much? Where did that feeling of fear come from then? I can still feel a chill running through my entire body, Myne thought with a tight frown.


    After settling down Grandpa Kane and his grandson, I sent Velvet home and quickly went on my own as well. It''s better to return home as soon as possible on there I can have peace of mind, ignoring the warning of the sixth sense is not always a wise decision," Myne contemplated. After giving the town a last look, he closed the small window and woke up Velvet.


    "Master, let me sleep a bit more, meaoooo..."


    "Sorry, baby, but we are about to enter the town. You can sleep later, but for now, you have to move your sweet, juicy ass," Myne said with a smile, attempting to lighten his own gloomy mood.


    "Sigh, okay," Velvet finally said unwillingly, starting to wear her clothes with sleepy eyes and yawning continuously.


    "You really love sleeping, just like a real cat, don''t you?" Myne chuckled, observing Velvet''s sleepiness even after resting for more than six hours.


    Other than those two weird town guards, there is no problem. But my inner feeling is telling me that there is something wrong with this town. Everything is just too perfect, like a painting; this is something that I can''t digest," Myne said nervously as he stood up from his seat.


    He looked at the town receding in the distance from on top of the carriage, and everything still appeared normal ¨C no one came to stop them or any kind of unusual moment occurred because they decided to go back. As if no one cared about them at all.


    "Was it all my illness, because I am taking Fenrir''s warning too seriously? There doesn''t seem to be anything out of place. Are those two guards mocking me?" Myne thought while seeing a smile on the two entrance guards. But when he looked again after blinking, the two stood at their place like statues with no expression and eyes closed.


    "What the heck is going on here?"


    ...


    "This place should be right for camping. The entire area is quite open, so even if someone attacks us, we can see them. But I still think you are overthinking; there is nothing wrong with that town. We might be having fun right now. Rich people are always weird and suspicious of everything," Kane said to Myne while taking out camping equipment from behind the carriage.


    After traveling for an entire hour at full speed, they finally found an open place to set up a campfire.


    "If I am wrong, then we might be dealing with at most mosquitoes. But if my gut feeling is right, then believe me, you might not be able to come out in one piece."


    "If that''s the case, then thank your gut feeling for saving my life," Kane taunted Myne while rolling his eyes, clearly not believing him. It was quite normal since, in Kane''s eyes, Myne was nothing but a rich playboy brat who liked to fool around the kingdom with different girls. So, it was hard to believe in a playboy''s gut feeling that mostly focused on different girls.


    Myne also understood Kane''s thinking, so he didn''t argue with him. While setting up, he used Presence Detect (Large) to observe his surroundings, checking if there were any dangerous monsters nearby.


    Huh? Weird, not a single life form near me? How can this be? We''re in the middle of a forest; there''s no way the entire forest can be desolate of any life form. Unless we''re in a very powerful monster territory, but even then, there should be at least birds. Or someone or something has killed every living being near us.


    Calm down, Myne. Be positive. Why would someone waste so much time killing little harmless monsters and birds? Maybe it''s because of the recent demons'' attack and the destruction of the elf kingdom that all the areas near it have been abandoned by normal living beings, and they''ve all moved away to different places. Yes, it should be like this; otherwise, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Hmm? Why is the temperature here so cold?" Myne questioned, a visible puff of breath escaping his lips. "I can literally see my own breath. Winter is still two months away; it shouldn''t be this cold at night, no matter if we''re in the middle of a forest," he muttered with a frown. Rubbing his hands together to generate some heat, he quickly entered the carriage.


    But if Myne had inspected his surroundings from a higher vantage point, rather than solely relying on his skill, he observed that, aside from the path leading to the previous town, his entire surroundings were covered in a dense, cloud-like darkness and surprisingly It was slowly contracting and moving toward them.

 Chapter 249: Chapter 249. The Weird Fog

    "So you''re awake? I thought you were a heavy sleeper since you didn''t stir even when we were talking so loudly."


    As Myne entered the carriage, he spotted Tailar sitting on his bed, engaged in a lively conversation with Velvet.


    "Brother Myne, it''s not what you think. It''s just that this is my first time traveling for such a long duration with Grandpa, so I''m not very used to it. I don''t even remember when I fell asleep; it seems like I''m not ready for such a long journey. By the way, where are the carriage seats? And when did they put this bed inside?" Tailar asked with a curious face.


    "Don''t worry about those trivial things. When we reach our destination, I''ll restore everything to how it was before. So, rest assured. Now, go and help Grandpa Kane set up camp. We''ll join you shortly after," Myne said with a smile, dismissing Tailar before he could clear his doubts.


    "Now, you can tell me what''s going on. You''re behaving weirdly. I''ve never seen you this worried before. And why didn''t we enter the town? I didn''t sense anything wrong with it."


    After Tailer left the carriage, Velvet dropped her smile and quickly voiced her concerns to Myne with a worried expression.


    Myne sat down on the bed, pulled Velvet into his embrace, and spoke softly, "To tell the truth, I also didn''t notice anything wrong with that town. Everything about it seemed perfect. But today, before starting this journey, my best friend warned me to be careful along the way, especially at night.


    Because of this, when I woke up and found that it was already night, and suddenly we arrived at an unknown town, my mind immediately started thinking about the warning I received. Somehow, I just felt that we shouldn''t enter that town."


    "And you decide to believe in your inner feelings, right?" Velvet, who was sitting on Myne''s lap, gently said without any hint of mocking or disdain in her voice. She continued, "You know, my Mother once told me that if one day you encounter a hard choice and don''t know what to do, you should believe in your inner feelings. Because our senses can deceive us, but our inner feelings never will.


    So, since your inner feeling strongly suggests not going to that town, it must be for our own good. Camping in the woods with you is also a nice experience. I haven''t had fun in the woods with you; let''s do it tonight as well."


    Hearing Velvet''s carefree laugh, Myne''s gloomy mood also lifted. He laughed a bit and gave her a deep, passionate kiss for believing in him.


    "Knock-knock, Brother Myne, come out quickly; Grandpa is calling you."


    Just when Myne and Velvet were passionately kissing each other, and their clothes were about to leave their bodies, a sudden, quick knock on the carriage door, along with Tailar''s urgent voice, ruined their entire mood.


    Myne, who already had a bad feeling from the start, immediately let his imagination run wild, thanks to various horror books he had read for time pass.


    He gave Velvet a nervous look before grabbing her hand tightly and walking out with her.


    "Tell me what''s wrong?" Myne opened the carriage door and asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. Grandpa went to grab wood in the forest for the campfire, but then he ordered me from afar to bring you to him. It seems like he wants to show you something," Tailar said hurriedly, worried for his grandpa. Without waiting for Myne''s instruction, he started running toward Kane''s location.


    "Don''t let go of my hand, and if you find anything wrong, tell me immediately," Myne instructed Velvet in a low voice while following Tailar nervously. His precious feeling of doubt was slowly transforming into fear.


    Believe me, breaking promises with them never ends well."


    Saying this, Myne came beside Velvet, lifted her feather-light body in a princess carry style, and jumped down from the tree.


    "Hey, what about me? You should also help an old man. Sigh, today''s children only care about their girlfriends, and have no respect for the elderly." Kane sighed helplessly and carefully started climbing down.


    "Grandpa Kane, you are too slow. It took you 5 minutes to climb down. Can''t you see the situation? We are in a hurry," Myne said jokingly to calm down his rapidly beating heart, which he felt might come out of his chest if a jumpscare appeared in front of him.


    "Pu*** Lick**."


    "What did you say?" Myne surprised that Kane cursed him under his breath suddenly, asked back with a playful smile. Both he and Velvet, due to their enhanced senses, heard it very clearly.


    "Huh? I didn''t say anything. Maybe your ears are ringing. Anyway, how are we going to go back?" Kane hurriedly changed the topic and asked seriously.


    "Like this," Myne said with a smile and used his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill.


    ...


    "Hmm... Like this, what?" Kane, seeing that nothing had changed and Myne had done nothing but wave his hand, couldn''t help but ask while raising his eyebrow.


    But Myne, seemingly hit by lightning, blankly stared at the space in front of him where a portal to Lucus town was supposed to open.


    "This can''t be possible. How can my skill fail?" Myne muttered with disbelief and a look of terror appeared all over his face. He continued trying to use his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill, but no matter how many times he tried, nothing happened.


    "Myne, calm down. Everything will be alright," Velvet, who knew about Myne''s teleportation skill, said, seeing his frightened expression. She put her hand on his shoulder to calm him down, which seemed to have some effect as Myne took deep breaths.


    Without caring about anyone knowing his secret, he cast various other skills like Fireball, Wind Blade, Rock Slash, Stamina Recovery, Rock Skin, Strong Arm, Magic Eye of Shock, Realize, etc. They all worked normally without any errors. Only, no matter how much he tried, his Unique Magic: Space-Time skill gave him no response.


    "OMG, how can you have more than three skills? This shouldn''t be possible. OMG, Tailar, pinch me. I think I am dreaming... Shit, not so hard. I can feel pain, which means it is real, but then how..."


    Myne, still deep in thought, completely ignored Kane''s mumbling. Shocked, his own mind filled with hundreds of questions, how could he have time to answer someone else''s doubts?


    Velvet, although very shocked by Myne''s display of dozens of skills, still recognized the seriousness of the situation. She buried her curiosity in her heart temporarily. After they got out of this damn situation, she could slowly ask him about it. But for now, they had to think about how they were going to deal with this trouble.


    As for Tailar, the little one, only had admiration in his eyes. Until now, he had only heard that a person could have three skills, but Myne, by breaking this fact, directly became the legendary hero of stories. Who is always different from the rest of the people and can do things that are impossible in the eyes of normal people.

 Chapter 250: Chapter 250. Mynes disappearance

    "It''s been quite late; why hasn''t Myne returned yet? Normally, he always informs us if he plans to stay outside," Aisha said, looking at the clock on the wall, which read 9 o''clock.


    "Yes, it is really quite weird indeed. Lord Husband never wanders outside at night. At most, he goes to Sister-in-law to stay with her once a week. Even then, he always informs us first. Today is really something wrong," Sylphy added, putting down her notebook and speaking with a frown.


    "Maybe Myne is still on the road, traveling at night? He looked very excited when he left; maybe he wanted to go to the elf kingdom as quickly as possible," Amy suggested, meekly offering her opinion while making powder from herbs on the ground.


    "Myne still on the road?"


    "And that too at night?"


    "Nah, this can''t be possible. We know Myne very well. That guy is scared of darkness and ghosts like a little child. There is no way he would be travelling at night in the middle of a creepy forest," Aisha and Sylphy replied in unison, clearly showing that Myne is fortunate to have wives who understand him so well.


    "Wait a minute, where is Waffle? He can contact Myne through telepathy, right?" Sylphy suddenly remembered Waffle and hastily said.


    "Yes, you''re right. Let me wake him up; he''s sleeping in his house."


    Saying so, Aisha quickly walked toward the kitchen, where a medium-sized movable doghouse filled with comfortable quilts and cushions was placed in a corner. Waffle and Ted were peacefully sleeping there. After numerous attempts to find Aisha''s hidden compartment where she stored her previous cooking ingredients like honey, Waffle and Ted found nothing.


    Still not wanting to give up, they directly sniffed their personal house, originally created for Waffle, so they could start their mission in the middle of the night. Later Ted also joined in because of their secret nightly activities, which were only a secret in their eyes. Everyone else long ago knew about it, including the newest member, Amy.


    "Waffle, wake up. I need your help," Aisha gently shook Waffle''s body, but he didn''t show any response.


    It seemed like I had to use that trick, Thinking such Aisha opened up two wooden frames on top of the Waffle House, revealing a small space underneath them. She picked up a storage bag from within and took out a small honey bottle. After placing the storage bag back into her secret compartment, which Waffle and Ted trying to find desperately.


    "Finally, Waffle is sleeping. Now I can eat this honey alone, hehehe..."


    "What, honey?! Who is eating honey...? Aisha! I knew it! You secretly eat honey at night, hiding from everyone. Now hand that bottle to me; otherwise, I will tell everyone about your evil secret."


    Upon hearing about honey, Waffle immediately woke up like a soldier on the border hearing a bullet sound. He looked at the honey in Aisha''s hand and directly threatened her with greedy eyes.


    "That little one is the child of the Divine Beast whom Myne saved and now lives with you, right?" Maya pointed at Waffle, who was happily licking an empty honey bottle.


    "Um, yes, he is," Aisha replied, her mouth twisting at calling Waffle a Divine Beast, as he mostly behaved like a gluttonous child. Nevertheless, she answered honestly.


    "If a Divine Beast can''t reach Myne, and even my life-sensing magic isn''t working, then there are only two possibilities. Either Myne is dead, which is impossible without me knowing, or there''s only one possibility left..."


    "And what is that?" Sylphy asked nervously, gulping down her saliva. She was extremely worried about Myne now.


    "The second possibility is that Myne is no longer in our world..."


    ...


    "Myne, what do you think we should do now?" Kane asked with a frown, observing the encroaching darkness just an arm''s distance away.


    "Grandpa, do you think there will be monsters or ghosts waiting for us if we enter this fog?" Tailar innocently asked, about to touch the fog with his finger when Kane pulled him back in a hurry.


    "If you don''t want to be eaten by monsters, then better throw away your useless curiosity. Who told you that you can touch this fog?" Kane scolded Tailar, who was about to touch the fog for the greater good. He then looked at Myne, who was casting various spells like Fireballs, Wind blades, Tornadoes, Fists of light, Fire pillars, and Water jets into the fog.


    However, like stones thrown into the sea, they only made a small ripple for a second before being completely devoured by the dark fog.


    "Sigh, how long have we been here?" Myne asked, looking up. The entire sky was pitch black without any stars or moon, let alone a sign of the Sun he longed for. Myne had to admit he never dreamed he would miss the sun so much in his life.


    "Maybe half a day? We''ve already retreated quite a bit. Although our watches aren''t working properly, having lived for so long, I can at least guess such a small thing," Kane replied, rubbing his forehead in a headache. With a deep sigh, he continued, "But I can''t understand why there''s no sign of the Sun yet, this fog shouldn''t be able to block Sunlight right?"


    "Maybe because this dark fog is so dense that Sunlight couldn''t reach here. Myne, when did you wake up? I think you need to take more rest. You couldn''t think properly without sufficient rest, and worrying about things over which we have no control is not the solution," Velvet said with concern, grabbing Myne''s hand.


    She and Myne, after discussing the dark fog and deciding on their next steps, finally decided to take some rest inside the carriage, while Kane and Tailar stayed outside to maintain distance from the dark fog. However, when Velvet woke up just now, she found no trace of Myne beside her, which made her a little worried about his condition.


    "I just woke up. I had taken more than enough rest. Thank you for your concern, honey. I don''t know what I would have done without you," Myne said tightening his grip on Velvet''s hand, he gently rubbed her head with a forced smile. He then turned his head toward his backside seriously. After two minutes of eerie silence, he spoke again, making everyone tense.


    "We are heading toward the town..."

 Chapter 251: Chapter 251. Welcome to Eldoria

    "I already told you we should have entered the town. See, I was right. After wandering for nearly more than 12 hours, in the end, we had to come back here again. Thank God, the festival is still ongoing. We didn''t miss it; otherwise, I would have regretted it for a long time," Kane excitedly spoke to Myne beside him, staring at the entrance of the town which still had a festival atmosphere.


    Even the two entrance guards didn''t change their shifts and were still standing in their places.


    Myne didn''t reply to Kane, who had been talking incessantly for half an hour. He cautiously observed his surroundings, now completely covered in the fog of darkness. After deciding to return to the town, the fog''s speed had increased quite a bit. It might only take 3 or 4 hours before the entire surroundings of this town would be covered in dense fog.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird that half a day has passed, but these guys are still enjoying the festival with full energy? And why are those two entrance guards still here, not changing shifts? Look carefully, while the entire town is enjoying the festival, those two are standing outside, but they don''t show any kind of emotion like anger, jealousy, or envy. They behave like statues.


    If not for the fact that we saw them moving, I would have thought they are alive-looking sculptures," Myne asked with a frown, full of suspicion. His previous feeling of fear from this town came back again.


    "If only we could teleport, I would never take the risk of coming here," Myne said helplessly, looking at the hair on his arm, which now stood on end from fright.


    "Ah, don''t think so much, young man. For a moment, forget about those useless things and look at those beautiful girls. Don''t you like playing with different girls? I think they will definitely satisfy you. And they also look very friendly.


    With your sweet mouth, you surely can charm a dozen or so if you try hard," Kane as if not hearing Myne''s doubts, pointing at the young girls dancing around the big fire with their mothers and spoke in a tempting voice.


    "Well, they are indeed quite beautiful. I think you are right; I am just thinking too much. But if I want to have some fun with them, then I first have to get rid of Velvet..."


    "Damn! Did I lose my mind? How can I even think about such a thing? This is all because of you, damn old pervert! Stop messing with my mind. If you want to have fun with Grandmas, then do it.


    Don''t interfere in my love life," Myne angrily cursed while holding Kane''s collar. Never in his dreams could Myne think of harming his own women, who were all one of the most precious things in life. But because of Kane, he started thinking about harming Velvet just to have fun with some random chicks.


    Continue reading at mvl


    You can rest assured," The middle-aged man said with a sincere smile, which, after hearing, people couldn''t help but have trust in his words.


    Although Myne actually never easily believed in a random guy coming to him with a smile, telling him to leave his carriage beside the wall and that his people would take care of it, now, after hearing the man''s words, he felt a deep trust in him, at the same level as he had in the Sylphy family.


    So, he nodded his head, and along with others, came beside the man, who gestured to the two beautiful girls beside him. They took out garlands of flowers on the sliver tray in their hands and put them around Myne and his gang''s necks.


    Although Myne didn''t care much about garlands, his eyes couldn''t help but capture the figures of both young women in front of him, like hungry beasts looking for prey.


    This of course didn''t escape Velvet''s sharp egyle... I mean cat eyes, she frowned a bit and pinched Myne hard on his ass.


    "Aaaii, what are you doing?" Myne asked with a painful voice.


    "Nothing, I just saw an insect on your ass; and killed it. I was worried about you¡ªwhat if it bit you and infected you?" Velvet said with an innocent face.


    "Insect my ass, you''re just jealous that I''m staring at their figures, right?" Myne playfully whispered in Velvet''s ear, still looking at the trio who warmly greeted them.


    "Cough, my name is Iravan, the Mayor of beautiful Eldoria town, and today''s party host as well. I welcome you guys to my little town and would be pleased if you joined my tonight party. Today is the day when Eldoria crosses a century¡ª100 years ago, my grandfather established this town single-handedly.


    In order to celebrate such a wonderful day, we are going to hold a festival that will be going to last for three days, and during those three days, everything is free¡ªfood, clothes, a place to stay, everything. So, my friends from afar, let''s enjoy such a happy occasion together," Iravan interrupted Myne and Velvet and spoke to them with arms wide open in an extremely friendly way.


    Myne and his gang, with happy smiles on their faces, nodded eagerly, as if they had been waiting for this day for years. Especially Kane, who immediately accepted one of the women''s offers to become his personal guide. Along with Tailor, who was forced to follow his grandpa and move toward the crowd.


    "My friend, it seems like your driver is very happy visiting our town. Let''s go; my daughter will personally show you my town. I believe soon you will also be as happy as him," Iravan said. As he spoke, the other woman beside him stood in the middle of Myne and Velvet, holding both of their hands and gently pulling them toward the market square.


    Iravan stared at Myne and his gang walking toward the market square with a happy smile, which looked extremely creepy from a third-person point of view. He then looked at the fog outside the town for few seconds, which was now only 50 meters away from the town and finally stopped moving before following everyone.

 Chapter 252: Chapter 252. The Almighty Kane

    "Huh? Where is such a disgusting smell coming from? I have been smelling this ever since we entered the town, but I haven''t found its source yet. Quite weird," Velvet thought, covering her nose with her dress sleeve. She is currently listening to the conversation between Myne and the woman, the mayor''s so-called daughter who was now their guide.


    To tell the truth, she felt a little jealous seeing Myne talk so happily with another woman. However, she looked down, and seeing Myne tightly holding her hand as if fearing that she might disappear if he let her go, and quickly became happy.


    As soon as they entered the bustling market, Myne suddenly broke free from the woman''s grip and grabbed Velvet''s hand tightly. This surprised her greatly; judging by Myne''s earlier expression, she didn''t expect such a gesture from him. Nonetheless, she became extremely happy with this move.


    It hurt a bit at first because of how tight his grip was, but the pain was buried under the sweetness of his love and care, and she didn''t mind it much.


    "By the way, Uma, what kind of dark fog is that surrounding your town from all directions?" Myne, after getting to know Uma a little, his beautiful guide who seemed to become a big fan of his due to his sweet-talking techniques in just a few minutes, asked casually.


    "Oh, that fog, it''s just a normal thing. It happens once a year around this time period. This year, it happens to be now. Don''t worry; it''s a very local thing in this area, a natural phenomenon. It will disappear in some days, so rest assured.


    Because it was very troublesome in the past, the founder of this town, my great-grandfather Lord Eldora, with the help of many great wizards, set a barrier around it. Due to this, the fog couldn''t enter the town," Uma explained in her sweet voice, hugging Myne''s other arm in her big boobs.


    "That''s great. Your great grandfather seems like quite a wonderful figure," Myne replied admirably while giving Uma''s venomous body which closely leaning against his some unfriendly glance but unconsciously his grip over Velvet''s hand, which had loosened a bit, tightened again.


    Although he himself didn''t know why he was holding Velvet''s hand so tightly, something inside him continuously telling him not to let her go; if he did, he might not be able to see her again.


    "Come here, Lord Myne, Miss Velvet. Let me show you the wonderful and tasty specialities of our town," Uma said joyously, bringing the duo to a big stall run by a chubby-looking, friendly-faced uncle.


    ...


    "I shouldn''t have come along with Grandpa; Sister Velvet would be more reliable than him.


    I wonder what''s wrong with him today; he''s never behaved like this before." Sighing, Tailor lamented, he was currently following his Grandpa, who was holding two big sisters in both arms, engaging in various dirty conversations with them, while occasionally laughing like a pervert, along with both big sisters who seen enjoying his dirty talk a lot, causing Tailor, who hardly understood anything, to feel very uncomfortable.


    Especially unsettling was the fact that, no matter how much Tailor called out to his always reliable Grandpa upon entering this town, he was completely ignored. It was as if Tailor didn''t exist at all, while while having fun with two big sisters of his daughter''s age.


    While Tailar is desperately hoping to find his Grandpa as quickly as possible, Kane, on the other hand, is sitting on the couch in a small but cosy and luxurious house, with five young beautiful girls around Aisha''s age, and two mature sexy milfs in their thirties, boasting about his young days'' stories proudly while drinking expensive wine nonstop.


    "Hahaha, that is nothing, also cut off this Grandpa. just call me Kane, or Darling will also work. I once had a fight with a knight who wanted to rape my village girl, and I beat him so hard that he didn''t wake up from a coma for an entire month. Then he personally apologized to both me and that girl as soon as his condition stabilized, and he was able to walk."


    Kane said while laughing; one of his hands was like a snake, moving between the girl''s boobies on his right, who clearly didn''t mind it and seemed to be even enjoying it as she personally moved it from her big boobies and brought it in her neither region which was only covered with a single cloth, which now becomes noticeably wet.


    "You girls are so sweet and lovely. If I were young and in my prime, I would have shown you all what additional capabilities I am capable of. But alas, now this body doesn''t have the power to make you beauties happy the way you''re all hoping for," Kane replied regretfully, understanding the girl''s hidden meaning, who put his hand on her wet vagina.


    "Oh, such a small issue, Darling. You don''t have to be discouraged. In our town, we have a special potion prepared for old people like you so they can continue enjoying their life without regret because of age. Just wait a minute; I''ll bring it for you."


    One of the milf who had dark skin and arfo hair, who was massaging Kane''s shoulder with her soft hands spoke with a giggle upon seeing Kane''s regretful expression. She quickly ran out of the house while shaking her big bubbly butts.


    "How can there be such a miraculous potion? I don''t think I have heard about it before," Kane asked with a frown, but there was a hint of hopeful excitement in his voice.


    "Because that is a secret potion produced only in our town, and we don''t sell it outside. Although we don''t give it to someone easily, you entertained us so much with stories and made us happy.


    So, as a distinguished guest of our town, it is only natural for us to now entertain you as well, right?" The other milf who had short pink hair, and E-size tits said in a seductive tone, along with other 5 other young girls, they all start undressing themselves in front of Kane, making him slove his saliva in excitement, his old little brother seeing such a beautiful sight, couldn''t help but show some activity.


    "If this is a dream, then I don''t want to wake up," Kane unconsciously mutters with a wide grin on his face, seeing the previous dark chocolaty milf coming back with a big bottle of golden liquid in her hand.


    After coming inside the house, that milf quickly closed the door. She took out a glass from the table and poured the golden potion into it before giving it to Kane and start undressing him.


    "Darling, drink this potion. It has no side effects. For the next 24 hours, your body will return to its peak stage, and you will be full of energy during this period of time, so you can rest assured and drink it.


    Now, we couldn''t wait to see you showing your true might." The milf after undressing Kane completely while massaging his old little brother with her soft hands sedutively said before devouring it in her wet mouth.


    Although Kane was a little suspicious about the effect of the golden potion in his hand, just as the milf put his old little brother inside her mouth, all his doubts smoked up, and he gulped down the entire potion in the glass without any further hesitation.

 Chapter 253: Chapter 253. Nonstop Hindrance...

    "Excuse me, miss. Are you also from the cat race like Amma?"


    While Myne and Velvet were sampling various never-before-seen foods of Eldoria Town and watching gracefully dancing ladies around the fire, a 5-year-old girl suddenly approached Velvet. She tugged at Velvet''s clothing and spoke in her cute, childlike voice.


    Velvet looked down to see a little girl with white long ears on her head and a white tail, similar to her own. A sudden sense of closeness filled her heart, a feeling she had missed a lot in recent years, especially before meeting Myne. Velvet knelt down with a genuine, beautiful smile on her face.


    She had let go of Myne''s hand as it was difficult to eat with only one hand. Although he was unwilling to do so, for reasons even he didn''t understand, with her assurance that she wouldn''t leave within 2 meters of him, he reluctantly agreed.


    "Yes, I am similar to you. My name is Velvet. Is your name Amma?"


    "What! How do you know Amma''s name? Are you also secretly watching over Amma?"


    The little girl, upon hearing her own name from Velvet, showed a shocked and surprised expression before taking two steps back. She pointed her index finger at Velvet and asked.


    Your next chapter awaits on mvl


    "Oh, are you watching over me? Can you tell me why you are doing that?"


    Velvet responded with a giggle, finding the little girl of her race quite pleasing to the eyes.


    "Because Amma is the only person of the cat race in the entire town, and when Amma saw you, Amma couldn''t help but want to speak with you. So Amma watched you before deciding to approach. Amma said meekly, staring at Velvet with watery eyes as if Velvet had stolen something from her.


    "Sorry, please don''t cry. I am not watching over you; I just heard your name from you," Velvet nervously replied, not knowing what to do.


    "It''s okay; Amma is not going to cry. Amma is a strong girl. But thank you for talking with Amma. Now, Amma has to go back; otherwise, Master will be angry if she finds out Amma is talking with a stranger again," Amma said without waiting for Velvet to reply. She quickly ran away, disappearing into the crowd.


    "Sigh, such a carefree girl. But it seems like there is something wrong with her master; she was trembling as she mentioned her. I have to investigate it with Myne. If there is really something wrong, which I hope not, then maybe I could let her stay with me," Velvet sighed while thinking, staring in the direction Amma had run away.


    Velvet shook her head and stood up, and turned around but much to her surprise, she was alone. There was no sign of Myne or that guide, Uma, who was incessantly trying to seduce him.


    Damn it! Where is Myne? He was right behind me a moment ago. Shit, I shouldn''t have let go of his hand. Damn you, Velvet! Why are you so stubborn?


    "Seems like you are also at your limit of tolerance and couldn''t hold your desire back anymore, right?" Wanisa whispered in a seductive voice into Myne''s ears. After getting a subconscious nod, she grabbed Myne''s hand and hurriedly dragged him toward her bedroom upstairs.


    *Bang...*


    Wanisa closed the door in a hurry, pushed Myne onto the king-size bed in the middle of the room, and boldly removed her dress in front of him.


    "So beautiful!" Myne exclaimed, his Adam''s apple twisting as he saw a naked Wanisa standing before him, one hand on her big bubbly butts and the other massaging her large breasts.


    "How do you know I like this compliment the most? It seems like Uma has already told you quite a bit about me, hasn''t she? Anyway, you seem to like my bog titty very much, don''t you? Want to play with them?" Wanisa said with a playful smile. She moved closer to Myne, sat on his lap, crossed her legs behind his back, and buried his head in her boobs.


    Myne couldn''t let go of such a good opportunity where a beautiful elder sister was willing to spread her legs in front of him. He quickly got to work, opening his mouth wide and about to put her right breast in his mouth as much as he could when a strange noise from outside distracted him.


    *Screeeee...*


    "What kind of ear-piercing squeaking noise is that?" Myne covered his ears with his hands, grimacing in pain at the sharp sound.


    The sound persisted for ten seconds before gradually subsiding. However, those ten seconds proved to be excruciatingly painful for Myne. In stark contrast, Wanisa, seemingly unaffected, wore a frown on her beautiful face, which she quickly concealed as Myne turned his gaze toward her.


    "Maybe it was just a wandering cat that accidentally entered the house, possibly playing with the notice board hanging on our gate. This is quite normal; you don''t need to worry. Let''s continue our fun, shall we?"


    Wanisa said with a smile while putting her hand in Myne''s pants, and grabbing his now super hard little brother.


    "A cat? Noise? Why do I feel like de?ja? vu, as if I''ve heard this sound somewhere before? And it seems like I''m forgetting something, something extremely important to me, but I can''t pinpoint what I am forgetting." Thinking such Myne stared in confusion at the direction of the noise, Ignoring Wanisa, he closed his eyes, attempting to recall the forgotten matter.


    "Um, why don''t you try to remember that important thing while banging me? Maybe being inside me will make your brain work faster, and you''ll remember that crucial detail," Wanisa suggested with a mischievous grin. Then she put her hands on Myne''s shoulders and lifted her big hips slightly before grabbing Myne''s little brother and placing its tip at the entrance of her wet vagina.


    She leans forward to give Myne a passionate kiss while lowering her lips slowly.


    Everything seemed to be playing out in slow motion. Myne''s awakened mind was once again distracted, and his little brother took control, he helped Wanisa share her burden grab her giant boobies, and move his mouth close to her.


    Things were about to turn romantic; two amorous individuals were on the verge of succumbing to passionate activities when their room door blasted open with a resounding bang.


    "Roaarrrrrr!!!!"

 Chapter 254: Chapter 254. Doubts...

    As the entire door was blasted open, both Myne and Wanisa clearly couldn''t continue their lovemaking.


    Myne pushed Wanisa aside, swiftly tucked his disappointed little brother inside his pants, and hurriedly stood from the bed. He stared at the creature that had uninvitedly entered their room, ruining their fun.


    The creature looked so disgusting that Myne couldn''t find words to describe it. The horrific creature is a nightmarish sight, its entire body enveloped in what appears to be pulsating red skin, as if it were a living organ exposed to the world. Veins crawl across its surface, resembling insects writhing in perpetual motion, creating an unsettling spectacle.


    The creature''s wide mouth, filled with green, putrid saliva, exudes a foul odor that permeates the air. Thin, tentacle-like hair dangles from its head, and two sharp, pointy horns protrude menacingly.


    Its eyes, a fiery combination of red and yellow, continuously drip with crimson blood. A second, unnerving mouth emerges on its stomach, occasionally releasing a long, disgusting purple tongue that flickers in and out unpredictably. Adding to the grotesque ensemble is a thorny, one-meter-long tail that whips through the air, leaving a trail of malevolence.


    On its back, three half-moon-shaped bones, each half a meter in size, protruded from its body.


    Perhaps most unsettling is the aggressive, snake-like creature attached to its crotch area, poised to strike anyone who dares to approach. The entire entity embodies a grotesque fusion of horror, each feature more disturbing than the last, creating an image that sends shivers down the spine of anyone unlucky enough to witness its nightmarish presence.


    "By the gods, what the hell this thing is?" Myne exclaimed, mouth agape. He quickly covered his mouth, fearing he might vomit on the spot. This creature is just too disgusting to look at for too long.


    Wanisa, horror evident in her voice, explained, "Oh no, it''s a Venomous Monstrosity, ''Sanguisbane,'' the Abyssal creature that resides in the dark fog. Myne, don''t let it touch you; otherwise, it can give you so many illnesses that you might never find out until your end. What the hell are the guards doing? How can they let such a dangerous creature enter the town?


    Myne, please do something; otherwise, the more this creature stays here, the more it affects the air around it, spreading various viruses. If we accidentally inhaled, believe me, we might not end up well."


    Hiding behind Myne like an innocent and helpless maiden, Wanisa acted like a little princess, whom now only her knight in shiny armour could save from the most terrifying creature before calming her ownership and making her his own.


    But for some reason seeing Wanisa''s behaviour, especially the playful smile on her face she had after she hid behind Myne, The creature who was silently standing in its place after entering the room, suddenly let out a loud roar, before rushing toward them.


    "Can''t you give me some time to think? Today''s creature has no manners at all," Myne complained, forming a head-sized fireball in his hand before smashing it into the creature''s second mouth without hesitation.


    Bang...


    The creature let out a loud girlish scream? Before flying back more speedily than it had rushed forward and smashed into the wall behind it.


    Huh? I thought it would be very powerful, given its horrific appearance, but it seems like I was thinking too much. It settled down with just one fireball. So weak, Myne thought disdainfully and casually walked toward the creature.


    Despite Wanisa tightly holding his hand and strongly opposing his decision to approach it, Myne, curious about anything related to the dark fog, moved closer while covering his nose with a handkerchief given to him by Aisha.


    As he reached near the creature and observed its strange structure, it suddenly opened its red eyes slowly and raised its left trembling hand toward him. Just as Myne thought it might be about to use a dangerous move on him, the creature''s hand fell down, and it again closed its eyes, seeming to pass out.


    "Is it threatening me that its brethren will take revenge on its behalf, or is it pretending to be fearless in front of its death?" Myne thought funnily while shaking his head, and about to go back to Wanisa to not make her worry too much when he suddenly noticed something shiny in the creature''s left hand.


    Focusing on the shiny object, Myne jolted awake. The thing he was trying to remember as if stuck somewhere in his mind, finally broke through and surfaced. Ignoring Wanisa''s previous warnings and the creature''s disgusting appearance, Myne quickly ran toward it, grabbed its left hand, and stared at it with a horrified expression.


    "Myne, what are you doing? Quickly get away from it! This can be very dangerous for you!" Wanisa urgently called out to Myne from behind, her voice filled with fear and worry.


    But Myne had no time to listen as he looked at two rings on the creature''s left hand, continuously muttering under his breath in disbelief. "This can''t be, this can''t be. What the hell is going on? How can I forget about Velvet? Damn it. Why is this ugly creature wearing Velvet''s rings?


    I am going crazy."


    "Shit! Just as I suspected, this creature is Velvet, but somehow transformed into such a horrific, disgusting creature. How did this happen? Damn it, what should I do now? According to my appraisal skill, she''s also extremely injured. But why is there no note mentioning anything about her new transformation?


    I remember that if something strange happens to the body, there''s always a small note about that condition in the appraisal status... unless the other party doesn''t have any problems at all.


    Coming to such a strange conclusion that even Myne himself couldn''t accept, he stared at Velvet''s face blankly from which green saliva was coming out like a waterfall.


    "Myne, darling, quickly get away from that creature. There is nothing you might be thinking; it''s all this creature''s illusion to lure you near it and then infect you with its virus, it had played this trick multiple times in past... Believe me, if this happens, the end will not be something anyone wants to see.''


    Illusion? Illusion? F*cking hell, can it be an illusion of Wanisa, and mine? And Velvet is still in her normal appearance?" Myne once again ignored Wanisa''s warning. He pondered for a moment and cast appraisal on himself.


    [ Name: Myne


    Explore more at mvl


    LV: 82 > 93


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter, Son-in-law of the Royal Augusta Family, Head of the Fortuna Family, Clan leader of Elysium Seekers


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr ( Ineffective )


    Status: Scared, Confused, Worried


    [Skills]


    Unique Magic?Lightning ( New )


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 3,782 ) Gold Coins ( 4610 ) ]


    Huh? Am I alright? If I''m not in illusion, Velvet isn''t cursed, and nothing happened to trigger her transformation, then what the f*ck is going on here? Myne thought angrily, but extreme fear already started making its home in his heart. The thing he hates the most is the unknown. The feeling of not knowing the danger you''re facing is the reason why he fears ghosts so much.


    There are no well-known means to fight or resist them.


    "Darling, are you okay? You''re not responding. Did you get infected?"


    While Myne was deep in thought, he suddenly heard Wanisa''s worried voice from behind. If it were before, Myne might have ignored it again, but this time, for some reason, hearing her sweet worry worry-filled voice made Myne''s heart falter, a chill running through his entire body. Thinking about something, he turned to look at Wanisa behind him.


    She was still standing in her place, covering her breasts with one arm and her vagina with the other. The worried expression on her beautiful face and teary eyes were enough to melt any stone-hearted man and fill him with the desire to protect this woman, even if it meant doing something evil with her to make her worries disappear which she seemed to want the most some moment ago.


    But this beautiful face and goddess-like body, which Myne was about to taste a moment ago, now filled his mind with a hundred doubts. The one question that made every hair on Myne''s body stand to the core and sent shivers through his entire being was...


    "Why isn''t the appraisal skill working on her?"

 Chapter 255: Chapter 255. Velvets Dire Situation

    Why isn''t the appraisal skill working on her?


    The fact remained that prior to this encounter, Myne''s appraisal had never once failed. Even when he appraised a world-level boss like Fenrir, the skill had managed to extract her some info at least. True, everything else had been obscured by question marks, but that was not the crucial point.


    The vital issue lay in the fact that even a super OP character like Fenrir couldn''t completely conceal information from the Appraisal skill. So, how could a woman as sexy, well-endowed, stunningly innocent, and seemingly weak as Wanish, who trembled in fear from the moment she saw Velvet, manage to hide her information from the Appraisal skill?


    If Myne still believes that the woman in front of him has nothing wrong with her, then he might as well permanently hand over control of his body to his little brother. At least that way, his death will be more pleasurable.


    F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! F*CK! What the hell is going on now? How can the appraisal skill not be working on Wanisa when it''s working perfectly fine with Velvet and me?


    Fear filled Myne''s eyes as he attempted to appraise Wanisa, who stared back at him with concern. Yet, the result remained the same.


    My appraisal has never failed to appraise anyone yet. This is probably the first time. Now, there are two things that could explain why the Appraisal is not working on Wanish. The first possibility is that Wanisa is unimaginably powerful. However, this doesn''t make sense since the Appraisal managed to steal Fenrir and Jormungandr''s data.


    There''s no way a random mayor''s wife would be more powerful than them. If that were the case, why the f*ck would she need to play the character of a weak woman to seduce a random handsome man like me? She could easily find a more handsome guy than me to become her plaything.


    Moreover, from my previous interactions with her, I hadn''t sensed any aura of a super-strong being, which I had felt from other Divine Beasts.


    The second theory is that she is wearing a magical item to hide her information from any skill like appraisal, but..."


    Myne''s heart started beating more rapidly. Wanisa stood in front of him, currently wearing nothing and completely naked. There was no such thing as a magical item on her body, so the second possibility was also ruled out. Now, nothing came to Myne''s mind that could explain why the appraisal skill was not working for her.


    "Darling, what''s wrong with you? Your face is becoming more and more pale. I told you not to go near that evil creature. Now it looks like you''ve been infected by its virus. Hurry, come to me. I have a way to remove its virus from your body temporarily.


    Let''s talk about a permanent solution later... What are you waiting for? Hurry, come here." Wanisa''s face was filled with extreme worry and tension as she called out to Myne. However, because she was naked and covering her body with her hands, she didn''t move to go close to Myne.


    Myne, who heard Wanisa''s concern, suddenly lost the brightness in his eyes for a few seconds. He stood up from the ground, ready to go to Wanisa, when Velvet''s rings hand he was holding fell on the ground and the ding sound of metal rings hitting the ground, reached in his ear, bringing him out of his weird state.


    The real game is about to begin," Wanisa said with a smirk on her face before looking at the girl beside Uma, who was watching them calmly with an innocent expression.


    "And who might this beautiful lady be?"


    "Oh, she''s my new friend, Piyona. She just came to our town, and Father asked me to show her around. After walking quite a bit, we felt a little tired, so I brought her to our house to rest," Uma repeated mechanically, like a robot.


    "Oh, then you bring her into your room. I''ve prepared food for everyone. Remember not to have all the fun alone like last time. Leave something for me as well," Wanisa said with a beautiful smile before taking the food ingredients from Uma and walking toward the kitchen.


    "Don''t worry, Mother. This time, we all had fun together, right Piyona?" Uma asked the girl she had just met, much like Myne. Seeing Piyona nod her head as if everything were normal, as if she were in her own house, Uma with a satisfied smile grabbed her hand and walked toward her room.


    ...


    "Sigh, no one is catching me. Am I thinking too much? Does Wanisa not have any problem? Otherwise, if we follow the common script from novels, then after seeing me running, either she had to reveal her real identity and chase after me, or speak some foul language, and laugh like a villain before sending her henchman behind me. But nothing like that happened.


    I managed to get out of there as if she didn''t care about my running or staying. Even when people saw me jumping from their house with that disgusting creature, what was its name? Ahmm... forget about it, the creature which clearly scared the shit out of them, they just calmly watched me running. Someone even commented on how wonderful a jumper I am, as if I were a monkey in a circus."


    Myne muttered while running toward the dark side of town, where not a single soul could be seen anywhere, and everything was covered in the darkness of night.


    "Ahhmmm..."


    As Myne jumped over a 4-meter wall, he suddenly heard a small, painful moan from his arms in a voice he was extremely familiar with. He quickly stopped running and looked down, but upon seeing the situation, Myne''s heart out from his mouth.


    The weird, ugly, disgusting creature from before had transformed back into Velvet unbeknownst to him. Myne now wished she had only transformed rather them giving him literally a heart attack because Velvet''s current condition could be described in only two words: "F*cking Hell..."


    Velvet''s rosy face from before was now pale as paper from the loss of blood, which was leaking out from her eyes, nose, and mouth. A burning mark, the size of an adult''s head, adorned her stomach where he had hit her with his fireball. It looked really-really bad. Moreover, in the middle of the mark, there was a small arrow lodged in her stomach.


    One arrow was about 20 centimetres below her stomach in her pubic hair area, probably the snake thing when she transformed was this arrow. Three arrows were stabbed in her back. Blood was leaking from everywhere, and her breathing was so weak that it took Myne five seconds to confirm that she was still alive. Overall, the fact that she was still alive could be considered a miracle in itself.

 Chapter 256: Chapter 256. Realization

    Bang!


    "Damn it! Why did I hit her so hard?"


    Upon witnessing Velvet''s dire situation, Myne hurriedly ran towards the nearest house. He kicked the door hard, surprised to find it wasn''t even locked, and entered swiftly.


    The house was small, a single-floor wooden structure with minimal furniture or decoration. The owner''s financial condition seemed far from prosperous, but Myne couldn''t afford to dwell on that. The small size of the house, with only two separate rooms apart from the kitchen, led him quickly to the main bedroom, where he gently laid Velvet on the medium-sized bed.


    His first action after that was to exit the bedroom and secure the main door with a couch and wardrobe since there was no lock. Just as the Mayor had mentioned, it seemed there hadn''t been any criminal activities for years, leading people to neglect the idea of adding locks to their doors. Myne then peered out through the window, finding nothing out of the ordinary.


    Nevertheless, he sealed all the windows as well, leaving no room for anyone to enter or exit silently.


    Discover hidden stories at §Þ??


    "Hoo, now it''s time to heal my sweetheart. I hope she doesn''t start beating me after waking up," Myne thought, trying to lighten his mood and ease the inner tension. He quickly pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill to Velvet.


    As he did that, smoke started coming from her entire body, and her giant burn wound on her stomach began healing at an extremely slow speed.


    Just when Myne wondered if the Ultra Regeneration skill was working slowly because Velvet''s injuries were more serious inside her body than outside, which was taking more time to heal, suddenly Velvet coughed up a mouthful of blood before collapsing on the bed like a dead dog. Even her already weak breathing now resembled a candle in a storm, ready to say goodbye to this world at any moment.


    "F*CK! Myne hastily grabbed Velvet''s hand, staring at her pained expression, not knowing what to do. While thinking why, after using the Ultra Regeneration skill, did her condition, which was supposed to improve, become more severe?"


    "Hey, Velvet, can you hear me? Tell me what''s going on with you. Why isn''t my healing skill working on you?" Myne asked an unconscious Velvet fearfully, his heart beating like drums, and his breathing becoming very fast. Myne was on the verge of passing out from tension.


    But, of course, as anyone with a clear mind could see, Velvet didn''t react at all. Only the bedsheet under her was now dried red from her blood.


    "Blood? Blood is starting to gush out again. It means her injuries healed a bit indeed, but then the Ultra Regeneration skill stopped working for some reason, and the old wound became active again, leading her to bleed. But why did the Ultra Regeneration skill suddenly..."


    Myne didn''t waste any more time. He quickly sat beside Velvet, forcefully opened her bloody mouth, and began pouring magic water inside like an idiot. Soon, he realized that the hume body is not an empty pot where water can directly enter the stomach.


    "Why isn''t the water going into her stomach? Instead, it''s overflowing and coming out. If this doesn''t work, how am I going to save her?" Myne muttered anxiously. Suddenly remembering something, he poured a mouthful of magic water into his own mouth and sealed his lips with Velvet''s.


    After kissing Velvet, Myne moved his tongue inside her, hoping the water could travel to her stomach and gently massaged her neck as well, which seemed to have some effect, although the progress was painfully slow.


    "Now I regret more not bringing a magic energy potion with me. At least Velvet is my own woman, and kissing her doesn''t burden me psychologically. If it were Grandpa Kane or Tailar in her place, I could only find a good burial place for them. Just thinking about kissing an old man sends chills down my entire body," Myne mutters, trembling.


    He quickly shook his head to rid himself of such dangerous thoughts and continued supplying magical energy to Velvet through his mouth.


    ...


    Two days later.


    "Ahmmm? Where am I? Ahhh, my lips¡ªwhy are they so swollen? And there are so many cuts on them?"


    Velvet slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she did after waking up was to observe her surroundings, which was interrupted by the pain emanating from her lips, which, unbeknownst to her, had endured a lot of hardship in the past two days.


    "Huh? Whose house is this? I remember I barged into the mayor''s house to look for Myne, whom I found with a b*tch having fun, and then... F*ck, that bastard fired a fireball at me!"


    As memories before her passing out resurfaced in her confused brain, Velvet became more and more angry. She recalled how, after so much struggle and pain, she reached Myne. When she attempted to move him away from that damn b*tch, that bastard shot at her injured stomach without any hesitation.


    "If he didn''t give me a proper explanation, then I will eat him alive. But first, where the hell am I? Have I been caught by those weird soldiers? But this room doesn''t seem like a prison cell, and my injuries are also completely recovered? F*ck, why the hell am I naked? Don''t tell me while I was unconscious, someone took advantage of the opportunity and..."


    *Crack~*


    "Hello, beautiful. So, you finally wake up, huh? I thought it would take some time for you to wake up, but alas, it is better that you wake up. Now I can finally rest assured."


    While Velvet contemplated various negative possibilities of what had happened to her while she was unconscious, suddenly the bedroom door opened, and Myne, wearing a white bathroom robe, entered the bedroom with a bowl of hot soup in his hand. He greeted Velvet with a smile.

 Chapter 257: Chapter 257. New Way To Beg For Forgiveness

    Seeing Myne, Velvet didn''t care whether she was wearing anything on her body or not; she directly rushed toward him furiously like an angry tigress. After getting close enough, she jumped straight on him and started beating him crazily.


    "Heyy, what are you doing? Stoppp! Ouch! Hey, don''t pull my hair; it hurts. F*ck, Velvet, stop! Don''t bite me; you''re not a monster!"


    "Shit, don''t tell me you forgot about your memories after transforming into that creature. Damn it! Ouch! Stop biting me..."


    Myne''s loud screams resounded throughout the house while Velvet clung to him like a koala, continuously biting him but not much hard on his cheek, neck, or ears, pulling his hair hard, and hammering her not-so-gentle fists on his head or cheeks.


    Just after two minutes of Velvet venting her anger, Myne''s face was so badly battered that it was hard for someone not very familiar with him to recognize him.


    "Bastard! How dare you leave me alone in such a weird place? And it''s still okay if you left me alone, but how the hell did you even think about messing with any random b*tch you found on the road? Aren''t you satisfied enough with your wives and me? And even if you''re not satisfied enough, motherf*cker, at least look at the situation. Can''t you see we''re in the middle of such a big trouble?


    Without knowing if we could even escape from this goddamn place, all you care about is some B*tch and your damn dick. Don''t you have any shame?"


    Cursing Myne with every possible bad word she knew, Velvet continued slapping Myne like an angry mother who found out that her son had done something extremely bad while counting his deeds one by one with each slap.


    "I, I lft yaa alne? Aaooo, aaoo, aaoo..."


    Velvet directed all her anger at Myne''s handsome face, his lips resembling velvet from continuous kissing over the past two days. He spoke in stammered words that took Velvet five seconds to comprehend their meaning. However, it was evidently an unwise decision to utter such dangerous words, especially after hearing Velvet''s explanation.


    "Myne!!!" Velvet exclaimed with a dangerous glint in her eyes, "You really know how to make a girl mad."


    Myne, still reeling from Velvet''s fury, couldn''t even recall when he had left her alone. This revelation however fueled Velvet''s anger, which erupted like a volcano. Panting heavily, she surveyed the room and spotted a 20cm long kitchen knife lying amidst some fruits beside her bed.


    Giving Myne a menacing look, Velvet walked purposefully towards the knife. Witnessing her actions, Myne, with panda-like eyes due to lack of sleep which left a dark circle under his eyes and the aftermath of Velvet''s makeover, quickly got on his feet and hurriedly ran out of the room, tears streaming down his face from the pain.


    As for despite Myne''s skill ultra-regeneration why are his injuries not healing? That''s because aware of the rationality behind Velvet''s anger, he deliberately cut off his Ultra Regeneration skill, planning to let her calm down before explaining the true situation with his beaten face which is more effective in this situation than his handsome face.


    Little did he anticipate that Velvet had no intention of showing sympathy to the man she considered her boyfriend, especially after he had inadvertently caused her harm while she was trying to save him.


    "Where do you think you''re running? Don''t you enjoy fooling around with random b*tches?" Velvet screamed loudly, holding the knife tightly like a murderer as she pursued Myne. "Come to me! Look, I''m completely naked. Come and f*ck me, you pervert!"


    Since I had no more memories about you, I easily fell into Uma''s mother''s honey trap. You know my little heart can easily fall into such a beautiful trap. Cough, cough..."


    Sensing that Velvet''s expression becoming ugly because of the words he selected, Myne coughed up a mouthful of blood to divert Velvet''s attention, making her remember that her sweet boyfriend was on the verge of dying, so she shouldn''t be angry with him.


    "Then you burst into the room like a hurricane. Although I know it might sound weird to you and you might not be able to accept this fact, but when you entered the room, you were actually a very disgusting, ugly, smelly creature... Wait, wait, don''t give me that dangerous look. Listen to me first." Myne took a moment to catch his breath.


    "As I was saying, you were looking like an ugly red creature, as if someone had stripped off the skin. I literally would have had a heart attack if Wanisa wasn''t with me. Wanisa is Uma''s mother''s name, by the way."


    "Wanisa told me that you are a very dangerous creature wandering in the dark fog, and you come to eat. So when you were in that form rushed toward me, I hastily shot you without much thinking. If not for the fact that I saw your rings and cast appraisal at the end moment, I might not even have realized that it was you in that creature form.


    After that, I felt something was wrong with Wanisa because she was behaving strangely. But when I used appraisal on her, there was no result. So I immediately came to the conclusion that there is something wrong with her. Just this thought came into my mind. I immediately picked you up, ran away from there, and brought you to this empty house."


    Myne''s breathing became weak as he had lost quite a bit of blood, verging on passing out from blood loss.


    "What kind of nonsense were you speaking? I clearly remember when I entered your room, I was perfectly fine and In my beautiful appearance, not something like the disgusting creature form you are talking about. I saw my face in the mirror in that room, which was beside you at that time. Also, for a moment, I believed that my eyes were damaged, and I didn''t see properly.


    But how the hell did you make me normal? As far as I know, you literally had no idea about curses or real magic, other than the skills you get from Divine Beast Fenrir, right?"


    Velvet asked suspiciously. Although she appeared normal on the outside so she didn''t make Myne worry, she was screaming for help inside. She really didn''t know what to do, how she was going to heal Myne, whose breathing was becoming weak with each passing second.


    "I don''t know. After I left the festival area, you returned to your normal form, couch. Now, it seems like my time is running out. Can you give me a favour and forgive me for all my mistakes?" Myne asked with a weak smile.


    "What can Velvet say in such a situation? She could only nod her head while crying holding her mouth."


    "Then make a pinky promise that you will never be angry or bring this matter up again, that I left you alone or attacked you, although both things I never did intentionally," Myne asked while raising his hand with great difficulty.


    "I promise I will never bring this matter up again, but please don''t leave me again, or I will hunt you down to hell," Velvet said, crying, while making a pinky promise.


    "First of all, why do all my girls think that I am going to hell after my death? Do I look like such an evil person to all of you? And second, if you really didn''t want me to leave you, then give me the healing potion behind you. I think I am about to reunite with your late mother-in-law and father-in-law."


    "Huh?" Continue your saga on §Þ??

 Chapter 258: Chapter 258. Peace Before Storm

    "This was all your plan to escape from my anger, right?" Velvet asked, her voice tinged with frustration, as she restrained herself from beating Myne further. Despite the tension, she quickly grabbed the high-grade Healing potion from behind her which of course Myne placed, and emptied it into Myne''s mouth.


    "Sorry, but you left me no other option. I don''t know how to explain everything, and you weren''t in the mood to listen. So, I can only play dirtyyyy... F*ck! Can''t you give me a warning before pulling that damn knife out of my stomach? Ahh, it''s hurting so much!" Myne screamed in pain, while he was speaking with a gentle smile attempting to coax Velvet.


    She on the other hand, without uttering a word pulled out the knife.


    Unable to endure the pain any longer, Myne quickly pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill back again. After the smoke cleared, only after his small wound on his stomach and injuries on his face smoked up did he let out a breath of relief.


    "What kind of healing potion is this? It''s working so wonderfully. I don''t think I''ve heard about it before," Velvet asked, dumbfounded, as she stared at the empty bottle in her hand and then at Myne''s completely healed injuries.


    This potion is new in the market, just recently invented by my brother Jin, the potion maker, about whom I told you before. So, how could you have heard about it?" Myne lied without blinking, so Velvet wouldn''t find out about his entire plan. He quickly changed the subject before Velvet could ask more questions, and he accidentally spit out something that he shouldn''t.


    "Now, could you tell me how you found me, and, most importantly, why you had so many arrows inside your body when you transform back again?" Myne asked while standing up from the ground and walking toward the bedroom with Velvet.


    Experience more on §Þ??


    "Well, that''s a long story. Let me tell you in short. After I saw you missing, I tried to track your whereabouts through your smell. However, because of that disgusting unknown smell spreading everywhere in this town, I couldn''t do that. Then I pondered a bit and climbed on the houses, starting to look for you from the top. After some effort, I saw you walking into the Mayor''s house with that Uma girl.


    So, I hurriedly went there but was stopped by the guards at the door, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, as they weren''t there before."


    "But because I was in a hurry, I didn''t think much about it. After getting sent away by those guards, I snuck into the house through the other side. Since the entire house only had one entrance, and the ground floor didn''t even have any windows, I had no choice but to climb on the wall, which was seen by a guard. Without saying a word, he started shooting arrows at me.


    At first, I avoided most of the arrows, but soon more guards came, giving me more trouble. Thanks to one idiot guard''s good luck, my hands slipped, and I fell down from the first floor. Seeing things getting out of control, I hurriedly ran toward the entrance while avoiding the crazy rain of arrows. But my bad luck didn''t end there.


    As soon as I opened the door, two arrows greeted me¡ªone hit my stomach, and the other a little higher, near your favourite pussy. Next, you already know what happened, you almost sent me to the afterlife."


    As Velvet said the last part, her fist couldn''t help but tighten up again. Which happened to be seen by Myne who quickly reminded her of her promise. Only then did she sigh and shake her head helplessly.


    Someone had once told the truth, that you can only know a girl''s true personality after spending a lot of time with her. But considering Velvet had been in a coma for two entire days and had to do heavy work with Myne upon waking up, it was normal for her to eat hurriedly after seeing super delicious food.


    "Calm down, baby. The food is not going anywhere. If it gets stuck in your throat, it will be a problem for me," Myne said helplessly, handing a glass of water to Velvet, whose mouth was filled with food, making it difficult for her to chew properly.


    "Phew, finally, my little tummy gets some peace. So, what are we going to do next? Have any plans?" Velvet asked after devouring half of the food in front of her. She let out a breath of relief while rubbing her flat stomach with a satisfied smile.


    "Sigh, sometimes you also behave like Aisha. When we are alone, she becomes a mannerless brat like you, throwing her ladylike image to the back of her mind. Anyway, although I don''t have any plans for now, we should first try to find Grandpa Kane and Tailor. I hope they are still in one piece and alive.


    Then we will carefully explore this town and see if we can find a way out," Myne said seriously, looking at the window covered with various heavy objects he created with his Realize skill since there weren''t many things in the house to use in the first place. He could still see that the outside was covered in dense darkness, they are no sign of the Sun showing its face anytime soon.


    "Well, if both of them stick together, there might still be a chance that they are alive. But if they fall into someone else''s trap like you, finding them again might be out of the question. Let''s try a bit; maybe I''m thinking too much, and they are still in good condition out there, looking for us?" Velvet said with a frown.


    She quickly got up from the bed, looking around for her storage bag to take out her clothes but found nothing.


    "Where is my storage bag?"


    "I don''t know. When I removed your tattered clothes, I didn''t see it on you. Maybe it fell somewhere while you were fighting with those guards," Myne said casually, shaking his head.


    "Damn, I was not prepared for that fight. Thank God there wasn''t anything important in it; otherwise, the loss would be tremendous. But what should I wear now?" Velvet asked anxiously.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it. I have some clothes from Aisha and Sylphy in my inventory. Their height is around yours, so it shouldn''t be a problem for you to wear their clothes, just you have to adjust your little tail a bit. Here, give it a try," Myne said with a smile, taking out dresses he had brought from Aisha and Sylphy but had forgotten to give them.


    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*

 Chapter 259: Chapter 259. End of The Illusion And Beginning of Real Horror

    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*


    "Are those the sounds of bells ringing?" Myne asked with a frown, but the response to his question was Velvet vomiting all the food she had just eaten.


    "Hey, are you okay? What''s wrong with you?" Myne asked with an ugly expression, lifting Velvet up while attempting not to look at her vomit. He didn''t want his stomach to start having trouble as well.


    "Can''t you smell this disgusting smell?" Velvet asked, burying her face in Myne''s chest, more specifically trying to cover her nose. Explore more stories with §Þ??


    "What sme... F*ck, where is this foul smell suddenly coming from, even though our entire house is completely sealed?" Myne asked while covering his nose with his shirt sleeves.


    "You are still fine, but because my sense of smell is many times stronger than yours, I can smell this foul odor every time I breathe deeply before. Still, it wasn''t as noticeable as it is now. I think this has something to do with the bell sound. We should go out and take a look quickly.


    I have a bad feeling about this bell ringing," Velvet said while taking out Myne''s handkerchief from his pants pocket and tightly wrapping it around her nose.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go. But remember, this time, no matter what happens, don''t let go of my hand. Otherwise don''t complain later if you find me in someone else''s honey trap," Myne said jokingly to lighten his own mood, so he could stop his shaking legs.


    He wrapped a scarf around his nose before putting all the things in front of the window in his Inventory and opened it slowly to look out.


    "Huh? Look, it seems like this bell ringing indicates that the three-day-long festival has finally come to an end. All the lights in the festival area have also gone off, but that damn fog still isn''t showing any sign of getting away," Myne remarked as he poked his head out of the window to assess the situation. Velvet followed suit, sticking her head out the window as well.


    "Um, Myne! Don''t you think those houses around us look a little weird? I mean, I don''t think they looked so creepy before, right?"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?... What the hell? How did those newly-looking houses suddenly become creepy haunted houses? And there''s even a decoration of lifelike naked human dead bodies with blood dripping from their entire bodies hanging everywhere?


    Myne and Velvet gulped in horror. They both robotically turned their heads around and looked back at the bedroom. What they saw sent chills down their spines.


    The once well-made, clean, and bright bedroom now looked extremely creepy. The walls were painted with dried blood, the floor was a complete mess with signs of someone being heavily tortured for many days, and the killer had left the dead body of their victim there to feed insects, along with his various tools.


    Among the tools were knives of various sizes, from small to large, a hand saw for cutting bones, pliers for plucking nails or teeth, etc. In addition to those tools, there were remnants of a dead body, such as tattered pieces of clothes and heavily damaged bones.


    But the most shocking revelation, which has given both of them literal heart attacks, was yet to come. Last but not least, the once seemingly well-maintained bed on which they had spent the most time until now¡ªeating, having sex, and sleeping soundlessly¡ªnow appeared as a canvas of torment, soaked in a nightmarish tableau of dried blood.


    The bloodstains told a story of unspeakable horror, as if someone had been mercilessly bound to the bed and subjected to unspeakable torture before meeting a gruesome demise. Amongst the grotesque stains of blood, the bed harboured the remains of various insect carcasses and the chilling remnants of one or perhaps multiple souls who had met their gruesome end on that very spot.


    Myne and Velvet recoiled in terror, their eyes widening at the sight of the bed they had unwittingly rested upon, especially Velvet, who had literally spent two and a half days on this bed.


    The air grew colder as both of them realized that what they had been seeing till now was actually an illusion.


    "Velvet, tell me that what we are seeing is not true and it is just our nightmare," Myne spoke, taking deep breaths to calm down his rapidly beating heart, which felt as if it were about to burst from his chest.


    "If it is true, then how could we both have such similar dreams? And normally, we shouldn''t be able to communicate with each other so thoughtfully, let alone give our dreams such detailed creations.


    F*ck, and I even buried my face in that blood-soaked pillow, rubbed my body all over the bed during sex, in various poses," Velvet said with an ugly expression, imagining the intimate acts on such a creepy bed.


    The hair on her entire body stood up, and she quickly pulled Myne, running toward the main door before they encountered any other surprises that would give their already verge-of-collapsing brains another shock.


    "Myne! Myne! Myne!!! Are you awake? Listen, I know you are scared of all those things, and so am I, but we can''t stay here, waiting for our death, right? So stop daydreaming and help me move those objects," Velvet, who was removing the heavy furniture Myne had placed in front of the main door, noticed that she was the only one working.


    She looked back at Myne, frozen in place, giving her goosebumps. Velvet nervously called him out, thinking he might be possessed by a ghost. After calling him for some time and confirming that he was only daydreaming, she quickly spoke while shaking him to wake him up.


    "Sigh, I hope we won''t get any more wonderful surprises after getting out of this door," Myne said, unwillingly moving all the objects in front of the door aside.


    Knowing Myne''s fear, Velvet took the lead, holding his hand tightly. After taking a deep breath, she opened the door, which made a classic creaking sound, as if it hadn''t been opened for decades.

 Chapter 260: Chapter 260. The Haunted Town

    "What the f*ck?! Myne, why on earth did you bring me to such a creepy place? No matter how hurried you were, at least you shouldn''t have brought me to such a ghostly place, right?" Velvet complained in a trembling voice while staring at the scary view in front of him, which was no different from a description of a real living hell.


    Suddenly, a cold wind swept through, sending shivers down their spines. The ground beneath them felt unstable as if reality itself had slipped away, leaving them suspended in a surreal nightmare.


    Before them lay the once-thriving town, which both of them remembered as new and prosperous just two days ago, now engulfed in an eerie silence that was deafening.


    The air was thick with an otherworldly stillness as if the town itself held its breath in anticipation of the gruesome tableau that unfolded, an ominous fog clung to the surroundings, giving a feeling of mystery and the danger hidden in it, waiting for them to enter.


    The entrance door of the house in which they spend time which now even in their nightmare they don''t want to remember again, framed by warped timbers and peeling paint, seemed to mock their naive hopes of escape.


    The town, once alive with the hum of daily life, now lay in ruins, its prosperity swallowed by an inky darkness that devoured everything in its path. The blackness was so complete that not even the brightest torch could make it vanish.


    The streets, now rivers of coagulated blood, squelched beneath their every step. The stench of decay and the metallic tang of blood mingled in the air, assaulting their senses with an overpowering cocktail of horror. It was a smell that clawed at the back of their throats, threatening to choke them with each breath.


    It now became a haunting gallery of horror, with the lifeless bodies of hundreds upon hundreds of townspeople strewn about, their limbs contorted in grotesque angles, frozen in the throes of agony. Gruesome wounds adorned their bodies¡ªbites that seemed to have torn away chunks of flesh, and cuts that defied any semblance of humanity.


    Their contorted limbs and twisted expressions bore witness to the unimaginable suffering they had endured in their final moments.


    As Velvet and Myne, who was now literally hiding behind her, eyes were drawn to the nightmarish tableau that sprawled before them, the once-picturesque houses loomed over them like spectral sentinels.


    Their facades were scarred by the echoes of a violent conflict, broken windows gaped like hollow eye sockets, and charred remnants of once-thriving homes whispered of a malevolence that had left its mark. The structures seemed to lean in, as if conspiring to keep Velvet and Myne ensnared in this waking nightmare.


    The houses, once sanctuaries, now served as gruesome gallows for the women who had become the final victims of this malevolent force. Suspended in the air in front of the houses like decorations, their lifeless forms told a haunting tale of torment. The different-sized wounds on their bodies painted a vivid narrative of prolonged agony, a story that transcended the boundaries of comprehension.


    The roads, once familiar and traversed by the living, now sustained a sickening river of blood, as if a crimson rain had fallen just moments before. The air was tainted with the putrid stench of decay, an olfactory assault that overwhelmed the senses. The very essence of the town seemed to be drenched in a malevolent darkness that clung to everything it touched.


    And so, Velvet and Myne stood paralyzed, their bodies trembling not just from the biting cold of the night but from the palpable horror that gripped them. The once-prosperous town, now a twisted mausoleum, bore witness to a cataclysmic event that defied explanation. The once-vibrant streets had become a theater of the macabre, where the curtain had fallen on the last act of unimaginable suffering.


    "Velvet, do you love me?" After trembling for five minutes like an old grandma, Myne gathered his courage and broke the eerie silence.


    "If this is not a trick question, then of course, yes. Otherwise, do you think you''d still be standing here asking me such an idiotic question?" Velvet replied, tightening her grip on Myne''s hands. Despite her bravery after coming out of the house, she couldn''t muster the courage to walk into this ghostly haunted town.


    "Haha, sorry, honey, but I read somewhere that children at your age care a lot about their privacy, especially when they have a special guest in their room. They can easily get angry if you overlook these small details." The grandma, with a smile on her face, rubbed her granddaughter''s hair and walked into the room, holding a silver tray filled with various sweets.


    "Sorry, Tailar. I just went to the guard tower to ask about your grandfather, but they still have no information about him. It seems like he is inside someone''s house; otherwise, if he was out, there is no way we couldn''t have found him yet... Ahh, don''t be so sad. We will try again tomorrow. Anyway, it''s not like he can always stay in someone else''s house, right?


    Oh, my, look at the time. I wasted so much time out that I completely forgot about dinner. You guys play; I''ll make dinner quickly."


    Saying such the kind-hearted grandma, who met Tailar at the beginning and had been helping him search for his grandpa Kane till now, walked out of the room and gently closed the door.


    She looked at the clock on the wall and, while humming a tune, which sounded more like an incantation, started sealing all the house doors and windows with wooden planks instead of preparing the dinner she had mentioned.


    "Don''t be sad, Tailar. We will soon find your grandpa. Be patient and optimistic. I think we should go to the mayor tomorrow. He is a kind person and will definitely understand your situation. He will help you search for your grandpa.


    You might be hungry, right? Here, eat these cookies. They are my grandma''s special cookies. She only makes them when we have guests; otherwise, no matter how many times I tell her, she always refuses, saying that it is not the right time."


    The little girl said with an excited face while handing Tailar palm-sized cookies. Tailar, who had been staying with this little girl for the past two days, took them with a helpless smile and started eating while discussing various childish things to keep his new friend from being sad.


    Soon, they finished all the cookies merrily, not realizing it, and lay down on the floor while rubbing their little tummies.


    *DING!!*


    *DINGGG!!*


    *DINGGGGGG!!!*


    "What is that sound?" Tailar suddenly stood up, hearing the bell ringing. He curiously walked toward the window to see what was going on, wondering why the people were ringing the bell.


    "Oh, that must be the sound of the Bell of Awakening... seems like the festival is finally over, and everyone now has to go back to work."


    The little girl said in an unnatural voice while walking toward her wardrobe. If Tailar were like Myne, who had read a lot of horror novels, he might have definitely felt something wrong with his new friend''s voice and especially her movement. Alas, he didn''t think much about it and continued staring outside, especially at the festival area where the lights were getting out visible to the naked eye.


    "But it is still so dark. Aren''t they going to wait until that weird fog vanishes and the sun shines again?" Tailar asked while rubbing his eyes. Suddenly, he felt extremely sleepy, everything around him started spinning weirdly, and soon he collapsed on the ground powerlessly. The only thing he heard before completely passing out was...


    "Sun never shines in this town."

 Chapter 261: Chapter 261. A Hellish Encounter With The Past...

    "Aaa, aaa, ammm, yes, faster, I am about to cum Master... Please don''t hold back and fill the womb of this filthy slave of yours... Moan..."


    "Hahaha, sure as you wish my obedient slave, but don''t just enjoy yourself, look your sister playing by herself alone. As a big sister, how can you be so mean to a younger sister? Why use your tongue to give her some relief, while I explore your mysterious cave?"


    "Amm, yes, Master..."


    Looking at the beautiful middle age blond with a goddess-like face and E-cup size breasts, under him who can be the dream lover of god know how many people but now was crawling toward her younger sister whom he just a moment ago f*ck till she fainted, and started licking her cum filled pussy, Kane nodded his head with satisfaction, and speed up the pace of banging, as he also flat his big brother about to reach his limit.


    In the last 30 years, Kane had never been as happy as he was since arriving in this town, which seemed nothing short of paradise to him. Here, he could attain everything that had ever concerned or enticed him, be it youth, women, money, power, and more. Whatever he desired, he could have at the mere utterance of it.


    In this place, he felt like a king, and everyone around him was his servant, especially the dozens of women whom he had been passionately banging nonstop for the past two days. After consuming that mysterious golden elixir, he not only reverted to the peak of his youth but also gained unimaginable power.


    He vividly recalled that even in his prime, he could barely last 30 minutes during sex with his wife. Yet, after taking that elixir it had been continuous for two days, and he still banging women who continuously changed after he made them satisfied, even his little brother grew a lot.


    "Ah... I''m about to cum," Kane exclaimed, tightly gripping the waist of the blonde woman and thrusting his big brother inside her with all his force, causing her to scream from a mix of pleasure and pain.


    "Master, please fill me with your holy seeds and purify my filthy womb," The woman pleaded, expressing her desires in a submissive tone.


    The allure of the blonde''s curves was undeniably tempting, enough to invigorate any man and many would attempt to restrain themselves, so they could tease her more and enjoy every bit of the movement, and savour the anticipation, Kane, with a multitude of other women waiting in the line to give their deserted pussy some wetness, had no interest in holding back.


    He nonchalantly released a surprising amount of cum literally giving the blonde a small shower, which shouldn''t be possible considering the size of his balls, before casually tossing the blonde aside.


    "Who''s next? Come in." After disposing of the fainting blonde, Kane swiftly made his way to a table adorned with a large two-litre glass bottle filled with a golden liquid. He poured himself a generous amount, replenishing his spent energy.


    Upon hearing Kane''s authoritative voice, a commotion erupted outside his room, as if numerous women were vying for the chance to enter. The clamour persisted for three minutes before the door swung open. A woman in her late teens, not particularly striking but with a slightly rounded belly and C-cup breasts, entered the room.


    The sound of a bell ringing outside reached Kant''s ears, disappearing as soon as the woman closed the door after both blonde sisters ran away with their trembling legs from the room as if they had seen a ghost.


    "Loyel?" Kane unconsciously uttered, observing the woman who appeared to be four months pregnant, wearing a perplexed and shocked expression.


    "Hello, Kane! Long time no see. How have you been? Hehehe, I am still as stupid as I was before, right? You clearly seem very well, and enjoying your life to the fullest, but I still ask how are you, such an idiot am I."


    The woman who clearly very familiar with Kane spoke while biting her tongue cutely with an embarrassing laugh, before removing her clothes.


    W, What! How can you be Loyel? Loyel is dea...


    The one for whom you handed me over to bandits because you didn''t want people to know you already had an affair with a peasant girl whom you''d made pregnant?"


    Loyel asked curiously, without a hint of anger on her face. She moved her hips away from Kane, giving him space to breathe, and stood on top of him with what appeared to be a very expensive small golden knife in her hand.


    "Now, let bygones be bygones. It''s time to reunite our entire family. You must be excited to meet your daughter, right?"


    "Muuuu, mmm, ahhhh, you''re not Loyel! Who are you? Witch, show me your real face. Loyel has been dead for a long time. I saw her dead body after she committed suicide. There''s no way you are Loyel.


    Help! Someone help me! There''s a madwoman in the room trying to kill me!"


    After a moment of struggle, Kane managed to throw Loyel''s panties out of his mouth and started yelling loudly, an unwise decision considering he was currently the captive party.


    "Ohhh, so you''ve come back to confirm whether those bandits killed me or not, huh? This is something I don''t know. Well, it hurts a bit more than the last one, but alas, this world was never a good and sunshine-like fairy tale in the first place. Because of a monster like you, we, mother and daughter, died in great pain and suffering.


    But if I didn''t show you your daughter, then I might always feel something missing. So, here, meet your daughter, Aurora. I thought of this name during my hellish life with those bandits by the way."


    Loyel said the last part in a low voice, giving Kane a wink with a smile. Then, without hesitation, she cut her entire stomach from right to left, giving Kane a macabre show with her blood.


    "Sorry, I know it''s a bit bloody and gruesome but please endure it. Damn, this blood is going to dirty our bed. I still wanted to have passionate sex with you," Loyel angrily cursed. She put both hands inside her stomach casually and, after a bit of moving them up and down, took out what looked like a bloody fetus.


    It appeared as if it had just started taking the shape of a child, but someone had hit it very hard continuously, making it look like a meatball. Surprisingly, the meatball, I mean fetus even in such a bad condition still shows signs of slight movement.


    "This is your daughter, Aurora, Kane. But sorry, I can''t protect her properly. When you sold me to those bandits, they did many bad things to me, in order to make me their obedient slave.


    This led Aurora to her current condition, but worry not she becomes normal after reaching your love," Loyel while challenging the rules of common sense being still alive after literally cutting her stomach into two and taking out her fetus with bare hands, spoke optimistically while placing Aurora''s body beside Kane''s horrified face.


    No matter how idiotic someone is, after seeing this kind of sense, he can at least guess that he is in deep trouble and the thing in front of him clearly wasn''t human."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh..."


    "Hahaha, don''t be a cry baby Kane. Our family just reunited, and there are still a lot of things we two have to discuss with you, but first let''s have some good sex, I am dying to f*ck by you like a beast as you have always done in past. After that, I also had to experience what I had with those bandits.


    Let me tell you a secret in order to meet you again, I had done a big deal with a big shot, but sadly we only had 1 month of time together, but I think this should be enough for us to have quality family time, hehehe."


    Loyel''s creepy voice was drowned out by Kane''s loud scream, which didn''t escape the room. Even if it did, the entire house which some moment ago filled with hustle and bustle, was now empty like a graveyard in the middle of the night. No one was there to hear Kane scream for help, which only lasted for two minutes before they stopped coming out of that room.

 Chapter 262: Chapter 262. Guest In Rain

    "Myne, do you think we should go out and look around now? I think those ghostly things are gone since there are no sounds coming from outside," Velvet said as she slowly peeked outside through a random ruined house window hole. But because the bloody rain outside blocked her vision, she could hardly see anything.


    "Velvet, have you lost your mind? Those things are like ants smelling sugar; they''ve been behind us for the past three entire days. Wherever we go, they somehow can always locate us and catch us in hoards. I am tired of continuously running from them. And after such a great difficulty, we finally managed to escape from them at least for now. But you''re telling me to go out again.


    Don''t you have any pity for my poor soul? Also what the hell we are going to do outside in such a heavy rain?" Myne, with dark circles under his eyes and his body soaked with blood from the rain outside, replied irritably while closing all the doors and windows of the house.


    "Sigh, although I understand your concern, staying here is not a solution to our problem. How long can we hide in this rundown house? At most, until the rain outside stops, after which those weird things will definitely find us one way or another... By the way, do you want to take some rest? I think you should get some good sleep.


    In the past three days, you hardly took a good sleep; this is also why your mind is getting affected, and you are getting irritated by every little thing."


    Not taking Myne''s words to heart, Velvet replied worriedly. They both had been running nonstop from these weird creatures that couldn''t die, no matter what kind of attack they launched. Even if Myne burned them to ash, they soon reappeared in front of them as if nothing had happened.


    Even now, if not for the fact that it started raining, making it difficult for those ghostly things to follow their trace through whatever method they were using, they might still be running somewhere within the town.


    "I am sorry, Velvet. I didn''t mean to get angry with you, and I know that my body needs a good sleep. But I can''t do it; every time I close my eyes, those ghostly things appear in my dreams, waking me up," Myne apologized softly while hugging Velvet tightly to calm himself down. He had been under great stress in the past few days, and sleeping peacefully had become a rare luxury for him now.


    "I think I have a way to help you sleep peacefully," Velvet said with a gentle smile on her face while starting to remove her clothes and giving Myne a knowing wink.


    The unexpected turn of events immediately lifted Myne''s spirits. Hastily, he discarded his bloody clothes and, after casting a cleaning skill on both of them, he sat down on the bed in the middle of the living room, resembling an obedient child awaiting a treat.


    Fooled countless times by illusions in this ghostly town, Myne had sworn that from that day forward when that bell rang, he would never sleep in someone else''s bed unless he was certain the place was as clean as it appeared.


    Upon entering the house, the first thing he did was transfer all furniture to his Inventory, extracting a medium-sized bed before sealing all entrances to different rooms and leaving no space for any strange occurrences to disrupt their rest.


    "Now, close your eyes, take deep breaths, and let me handle everything. Let''s start with your head massage. Have I mentioned that I''m quite famous for my massages?" Velvet whispered sweetly in Myne''s ear, sitting on his lap with her legs crossed behind his back. "Someone seems very excited, huh? Looks like the past three days were no easy feat for my favourite little guy as well."


    With a sigh, Velvet, losing her mood to continue their lovemaking, reluctantly rose from Myne''s lap and stood beside the bed with a frown. Myne followed suit, quickly retrieving new clothes for both of them and hastily dressing while walking toward the sealed door.


    "Bang, Bang... Quickly open the door! I''m not one of those things... I''m also a survivor like you."


    Hearing the clear voice of an old man from outside, Myne and Velvet both displayed astonished expressions. This was the first time, since the bell had rung, that they heard a normal person''s voice, all the people in the town from before had long ago vanished out of thin air. They exchanged glances, and Velvet spoke hesitantly.


    "I think we shouldn''t believe him. His sudden appearance in front of our house seems a bit too coincidental. And from his voice, it seems like he has confirmed that we are inside. But with such heavy rain outside, there is no way a normal person could have seen us entering this house. Also, judging by his voice, he seems like an old man in his 50s or 60s, which makes it even more suspicious.


    What do you think?"


    "You have a point, but if he is really a survivor like us, then he can be very helpful to us. Since he is still stuck in this town like us, there is no way he knows the way to escape from this hell hole. But at least he probably knows one or two ways to avoid those damn creatures..."


    "Hello, I know you might be suspicious of my sudden appearance, but believe me, I''m really not one of them. I was in the house two blocks away from you when I saw you guys avoiding the horde of undead and entering this house through my telescope. If you are suspicious of my identity, I can move away from the door, and you can peek at my appearance.


    But please be quick before those damn crows notice me."


    Hearing the unknown old man''s explanation, which made a bit of sense, Myne again looked at Velvet, who shrugged her shoulders, clearly indicating that the final decision was up to him.


    "At the last moment, why do you always throw a pot on my head?" Myne complained and spanked Velvet''s butt to calm down his inner fear before walking toward the door. He quickly moved the objects in front of it and looked out through the small hole in the wooden door.


    Outside, Myne saw the big belly of an unknown person through the hole. Sighing helplessly, he ordered the unknown old man to move back. The old man obediently did what he was told while nervously observing his surroundings, especially higher places like the tops of houses or trees.


    While the old man looked around worrisomely, Myne finally got to see his face. The old man appeared to be in his fifties, his head as smooth as the moon. He sported a long white beard, creating a striking contrast against the scars on his face. Despite his advanced age, he possessed a surprisingly muscular physique, clad in tattered clothing.


    He gripped a giant battle axe firmly, and an oversized pale brown cape enveloped him, its sheer size enough to easily conceal the old man within its folds.


    Upon confirming that there was nothing visibly amiss with the old man, at least from Myne''s perspective, he nodded at Velvet and slowly opened the door.

 Chapter 263: Chapter 263. A Weird Old Man

    Seeing Myne open the door, the old man let out a breath of relief and quickly walked toward it but suddenly stopped by Myne. Myne again examined the old man seriously and cast appraisal skill him to confirm if he wasn''t another mysterious figure like Wanish, who had literally caused Velvet''s death.


    [ Name: Albangarous Lomanhelishin Malethraxelotharionis


    LV: 99 ( Sealed )


    Race: ????


    Gender: Male


    Age: ??? y/o


    Occupation: ???


    Title: ???, ??????


    Status: ???


    [Skill]


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ????? ( Sealed )


    ...


    [Ability]


    ¨‹=?¡ó& ( Sealed )


    ?¡î¨‹¡ó=?ÙÚ ( Sealed )


    @ÙÚ#?ÙÚ


    .... ]


    "..."


    "Is he a pervert? I am having a bad feeling about him," Velvet said, covering her body with her arm and shivering.


    "Don''t worry. If he dares to lay his gaze on you, I will make sure he regrets it," Myne assured Velvet while again hiding her behind him.


    "Oye, Old Man, can''t you please stop... whatever you are doing? You are making me regret my decision," Myne said angrily with a frown.


    "Sorry, sorry. I was just carried away in excitement. You see, it''s been a long time for me to see something good in this damn place. Sigh, don''t be confused; you will understand soon what I mean," The old man, jumping and rolling on the bed like a child, spoke emotionally.


    "You are speaking as if you''ve been in this town for quite a long time. How long have you been stuck here?" Myne, seeing a hidden message in the old man''s speech, asked curiously.


    "Hehe, want to know? But let me give you a warning: hold your heart tight because this information can be very shocking for your little heart... I''ve been in this town for the past 6 years, 6 months, and 6 days."


    As The old man said that, there was a moment of silence in the room before exclaimed in shock.


    "What! You mean in the past 6 and a half years, without finding any way to get out of this town?"


    Even Velvet, who always stayed optimistic, felt despair after hearing The old man''s answer.


    "Haha, of course not. My lover and I once found a way to get out of this town, but then I not only lost my lover but also 30 years of my lifespan. The loss was so significant that I never had the courage to try again."


    Giving Myne and Velvet one more shock, the old man nodded his head and continued, "Otherwise, why is an old man at my age, who should be playing with his grandchildren at home, holding a battle axe in his hand with a muscular body? Some years ago, I was also young like you, full of vigour, but after that incident, my youth abandoned me early, and old age trapped me in its clutch.


    Sigh, I should have listened to my parents and gotten married early, so now at least my bloodline wouldn''t end with me."


    "Hahaha, I''m also talking like a grandpa now, right? Let''s not talk about those gloomy things; let''s start again with our introduction. My name is Alban, what about you guys?"


    "My name is Myne, and this is my wife, Velvet," Myne, while trying to conceal their information as much as he could, spoke seriously. The way he called Velvet his wife was clear so that the perverted old man in front of him wouldn''t make any wrong ideas in his mind.


    Velvet, who was silently observing everything from behind Myne, upon hearing him call her his wife, couldn''t help but smile merrily.


    "Oh, I see, a newlywed couple on a honeymoon, huh? But don''t you think this is not a good place to visit on your honeymoon?" Alban asked jokingly while lying on the bed.


    "Don''t joke around, old man. Do you think we came here of our own will? We were traveling when that damn black fog surrounded us and forced us to come to this town..."


    "By the way, since you guys have a clean bed, clean clothes, and you two don''t look hungry, this means you should have a storage bag with you, right? Can you give me something to eat? I haven''t had anything good for a long time," Alban interrupted Myne in the middle and asked.


    His eagle-like eyes lingered on Velvet''s body for a few seconds, but seeing there was no storage pouch on her, he moved his gaze to Myne.


    "Are you talking so much nonsense before just because you wanted to ask for food, right?" Myne asked with a poker face. A vein appeared on his forehead. If it weren''t for the fact that he currently needed this shameless old man''s help, he might have already kicked him out of the house.


    "Haha, don''t be so selfish, kiddo. Have some pity on the elderly. I haven''t eaten anything good for years. Do you have any idea how difficult those years were for me? If it were someone with weak willpower in my spot, he might have handed himself to the undead to avoid suffering a long ago."


    "Huh? What do you mean you haven''t eaten anything good? Didn''t the festival have so many dishes? At that time, there were no undead roaming around in the town. Why didn''t you eat food then?" Velvet, listening carefully, suddenly asked, making Alban''s mouth twisted for some reason.

 Chapter 264: Chapter 264. A Way To Out...

    "Since you''re giving me such a brilliant idea, sweetheart, then I should assume that you enjoyed the food of that festival a lot, right?" Alban asked with a sarcastic smile, licking his lips as he looked towards Velvet. Anybody with a normal mind would surely label him a pervert after such weird behaviour.


    Stay updated through M V L


    "Wohh, woh, old man, hold on a second. First of all, what''s wrong with your expression? Also although we indeed need your help, this doesn''t mean you can try to climb on our heads. Second, you better throw away any bad ideas you have for my wife; otherwise, it can be very harmful to your old body," Myne said with a frown while activating his King''s Intimidation skill at full power.


    "Oh! An Aura skill, quite rare. It''s been a while since I saw a hume with this skill. And sorry for my earlier expression; it''s just an old habit, you know, not easy to change. But rest assured, I had no bad thoughts for your little wife. Anyway, sexual pleasure is a thing I''ve forgotten a long time ago and don''t care much about.


    If I can somehow manage to get out of this hell hole within a few years, maybe I can try to form my own family. But the chance of achieving my dream currently is next to none."


    "Sigh, today''s young people easily get offended. I am at your age; even if someone spanked my girlfriend''s ass, I wouldn''t take such a thing to heart," Alban said disappointedly, shrugging his shoulders and shaking his head.


    "A weakling doesn''t have many options anyway. Maybe from your point of view, letting someone enjoy your girlfriend might be more beneficial for your health than getting beaten by them, and letting them directly steal your girlfriend. This is all about strength, old man.


    And now tell me, is there anything wrong with the food of that festival?" Myne still not in a good mood asked seriously with a frown.


    "Maybe you are right. I was indeed a coward at that time. That''s also the reason why I never married early, despite my parents forcing me so much. Sigh. As for your question about the food of the festival, for your two''s mental health, I can only say that it was all an illusion of your eyes, and there was never such a thing as delicious normal food there.


    If you two don''t mind eating gruesome things, I can tell you everything in detail. But the last dude whom I met three years ago and told about it, took his own life while trying to vomit what he had eaten at the festival. That was quite a sight to see; he literally put his entire hand in his mouth..."


    "Stop, that''s it. We know what we should, no need to go into any more detail. We made a big mistake, got it.


    Sigh, no wonder I always had that feeling at that time that we shouldn''t eat that food," Myne said with an ugly expression and In surprised eyes of Alban, he pulled out two chairs from his storage bag (Inventory), as well as some fruits, and handed them to Alban, who was already drooling at the sight of them.


    "Old man, eat slowly. If it gets stuck in your throat, you might instantly get out of this town, as well as this world," Myne joked while watching Alban devouring fruits like there''s no tomorrow.


    "Hahaha, boy, you are too naive if you think you can escape from this town after your death. If this is really the case, then tell me, where are all those undead coming from? Once you die here, you will also, like them, become undead and wander around here until this town exists," Alban said with a manic laugh, leaving Velvet and Myne startled.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you haven''t seen it. If you go to the north end of the town, you will surely see it. It''s very hard not to notice, with hundreds of evil Vengeful spirits hovering around it the entire time, making creepy noises from their ugly, disgusting mouths.


    Anyway, if you somehow manage to enter the tower courtyard without getting spotted by those spirits, deal with those damn little things guarding the entrance there, and even then if you somehow make your way inside the tower¡ªwhich I never could¡ªthen you only have to go to the top of it, break a big magic formation there, and boom!


    That weird fog outside will vanish for some hours, and we can all go out..."


    "Wait a minute. If you never managed to go inside the tower, how do you know that there is a big magic formation on top of it, and breaking it will erase the dark fog outside the town?" Myne interrupted Alban and asked suspiciously, raising his eyebrow.


    "Suspicious of everything, huh? Good, good. Only this kind of behaviour can let you live long here. Don''t worry. Just wait a few hours. Once I bring both of you to my secret hideout, you will understand how I know about it.


    Now, if you don''t mind, please leave me alone. My old bones need some rest. Ahh, so comfortable. I can kill someone for this," Alban spoke with a smile, rolling on the bed.


    Myne and Velvet looked at each other before Myne pulled her toward the bedroom upstairs.


    "Clean." Myne cast the clean skill, making dust and spider webs disappear from the room. Then he locked the room, and took out another bed from inventory, as well as a palm-sized metal ball-like object. He pressed the button on top of the metal ball and put it on the ground before collapsing on the bed.


    "Do you think that Grandpa is reliable? He doesn''t look like a person who could survive in such a haunted town for years on his own. I think he''s not as simple as he''s behaving. There''s something wrong with him. My skill Heart Eye isn''t even working on him at all. Something like this has never happened before," Velvet spoke with concern while sitting behind Myne.


    "I know. That guy definitely has ulterior motives for meeting us and helping us. Although he behaves casually and carefree with us, not even for a second did he let go of his axe. This attitude alone shows that he didn''t trust us at all. His every move was well-calculated, as well as the information he shared with us. He only said things that we could easily find after investigating a bit.


    Also, his motive for telling us about that tower is full of loopholes. It''s as if he wanted to give us false hope that there''s a way to get out. He is a very dangerous person. Even now, if I''m not wrong, he might be focusing on our conversation to prepare his next part of the speech," Myne leaned against Velvet and said in a low voice.


    "So this is why you activated the sound-blocking device? Wow, Master, I never thought you would be so intelligent. Why never show me this side of you, instead always behaving like a pervert?" Velvet with a light giggle, giving the metal ball on the ground a look before speaking jokingly to lighten the mood.


    "Well, before this, my little brother is more than enough to deal with all your needs and keep you busy. So, how can you have a chance to explore my other side? My little kitty, there are many things you haven''t seen about me... Okay, joke aside, let''s take a small nap.


    Although that old man doesn''t look reliable, one thing he said is right; we indeed need some good rest," Myne said, hugging Velvet tightly while closing his heavy eyes.


    "Fine, seems like this little kitty''s not going to get treats from her Master," Velvet spoke lightly in a fake little regretful tone while burying her head into Myne''s chest. Myne had already started snoring lightly, clearly having fallen asleep because of tiredness.

 Chapter 265: Chapter 265. Getting Surrounded

    Splash...


    The loud sound of water falling on someone resonated, accompanied by a couple soundlessly sleeping while cuddling, abruptly jolted awake, coughing in shock.


    "What! What happened?" Myne exclaimed, the first few words escaping his mouth as cold, bloody red water cascaded onto his head, pulling him out of a sweet dream of resolving the mystery of how a mermaid does sex in the depths of the sea.


    "F*ck, this water is so cold," Velvet, who also received the same treatment as Myne without discrimination, cursed while rubbing her eyes.


    "Old Man do you lose your mind?! F*ck! What are you doing in our room? Let''s forget that for a moment. How the hell did you come in?" Myne exclaimed in shock, observing Alban with a poker face holding an empty bucket standing beside his bed. He hurriedly looked at the door, showing that there was nowhere it could be seen.


    "You two children of donkeys, did you both fall on your heads when you were little? Do you idiots sleep while activating a noise-cancelling device in your room? Do you think you''re in a luxurious inn or something enjoying your honeymoon?


    Does everything happening in this town is a joke for both of you?" Alban grabbed Myne''s collar, asking angrily before delivering a hammer fist to his head and pointing at the sealed window.


    Ouch!


    "Look outside before questioning me. And once you both are done, hurry up, move your asses to the living room. We are in deep trouble currently."


    Saying such Alban threw the bucket aside, grabbed his battle axe from behind, and hastily ran out of the room.


    "What did we miss? Old Man Alban seems very pissed off because of us," Velvet asked while quickly walking toward the window and starting to remove the wooden planks fit on it.


    Discover more stories at M V L


    "How do I know? We both slept at the same time. God knows what kind of disaster happened while we were resting. Damn this wretched town, its never-ending mysteries, and people killing surprises making me nuts now," Myne said angrily. He still wanted to take a couple of hours more sleep, but because of damn Alban, now he could only hope that things wouldn''t get too out of control.


    Myne and Velvet worked together and soon removed two or three planks, enough for both of them to poke their head from the window and look outside. But what met their eyes was beyond unsettling; they hoped it was just a nightmare.


    The house they were in was completely surrounded by undead-like ants, crawling everywhere, attempting to break into the house but not going berserk, just lazily hammering their arms on every part of the house like playing with children.


    "I think they are spy crows, the ones Old Man Alban was talking about, sharing our location everywhere in the town," Velvet said, pointing at a group of 50 or so crows with three eyes each sitting on the house in front of them, staring at them creepily.


    "So these damn crows brought all of them here to feast on us? Bastards, don''t come into my hands; otherwise, I will burn your entire species to ash," Myne angrily screamed at the crows, who gave him no reaction at all.


    "Ahhh... Die, you motherf*ckers..."


    Alban screamed at the top of his lungs, opened his arms wide, and delivered a thunderous clap at the entrance door from which some undeads finally managed to enter.


    "THBAAMMMMM!!!!"


    Accompanying the loud thunderous, ear-piercing booming sound, black flames rushed out of Alban''s palm like a tsunami in front of him, burning everything in its path.


    When Myne and Velvet opened their eyes again, what they saw sent a chill running down their spines. The entire entrance part of the house, along with perhaps hundreds of undeads, vanished out of thin air, leaving only dark ashes behind and a big half-moon-shaped empty area in front of them.


    Fuck! What kind of OP skill is that? Most of his skills are supposed to be sealed, so what the hell is this? Myne thought, dumbfounded.


    If I had to fight with him, can I block this weird attack, and those black flames¡ªwhat are those?


    "Oye, kiddo, what are you dreaming about? Quickly move your ass; we have to get out of here fast!"


    Only after hearing Alban yell did Myne come back to his senses and quickly start following him while holding Velvet''s hand tightly.


    Although Alban''s ultimate attack did a lot of damage to the undead and created an opening for them, it was still not enough. The undead were many times more than they expected, and this level of loss was still acceptable for them. Soon, Myne and his gang found themselves surrounded by thousands of undeads from every direction.


    "Kiddo, now it''s time to see how you''re going to protect your little wife from all of those things. And focus on the ground as well; I just noticed a tentacle dude. It will surely try to surprise attack us, hiding in the middle of other undeads. Don''t let it grab your legs and make you fall; it can cost you your life. Also, missy, take this. There are some bombs in it.


    Just activate them with your ''MANA'' and throw them in the middle of the undead to see fireworks."


    For the first time, Alban showed his generosity and handed Velvet an old-looking storage bag while effortlessly cutting two undead running toward him in half.


    "Okay, but what is ''MANA''?" Velvet, who heard the word MANA for the first time, asked confusedly while taking out a palm-sized black ball-shaped object.


    "Sigh, you country bumpkins. MANA is the term our ancestors referred to magic energy. Now, for my old bones'' sake, don''t ask me about magic energy," Alban angrily replied, cursing Velvet under his breath.


    "I know what magic energy is," Velvet mickily replied. She did what Alban told her, and when the ball in her palm started shining in red colour which indicates danger, she hastily threw it into the middle of the undead horde.


    "BOOOM!!!"

 Chapter 266: Chapter 266. Hidden Motives

    "BOOOM!!!"


    Along with a resounding boom, a powerful explosion reverberated where the bomb landed. A small mushroom cloud rose, and hundreds of undead were blasted apart; clearly, the potency of Alban''s bomb couldn''t be underestimated.


    "Damn! Where did you get such an awesome thing?" Myne exclaimed, his eyes wide with excitement as he observed the destructive force of Alban''s small bomb. Simultaneously, he launched a combo attack, conjuring two 5-meter-tall Fire Tornadoes using a combination of Fire and Wind AoE magic skills directed toward his right.


    "Hahaha, those are some well-crafted toys from the dwarves in my hometown. Surprisingly, they work quite nicely. Although most of the things they make are either useless or never work the way they''re supposed to, once in a while, they manage to create something decent," Alban boasted, raising his head proudly as if the dwarves he mentioned were his subordinates.


    "Cool, then what are we waiting for? Take out all the bombs you have. If the quantity is sufficient, we could blast all these damn undead along the way and make our way toward your hideout.


    Didn''t you mention that in the end moments of our lives, we should use everything we could to save ourselves?" Myne urgently yelled as he dodged a naked female undead that leapt at him, blasting its grotesque head with a fireball.


    "Kiddo, stop daydreaming. I said some things we should use before our death so we won''t die in regret; don''t try to trick me with my own words. Those alchemy bombs are priceless. Even if I had some, I wouldn''t take them all out. They''re my little babies, and most importantly, the rest of them are in the hideout.


    Even if I wanted to sacrifice my babies, I can''t do that," Alban replied, dealing with an undead in front of him and laughing manically.


    "Damn, can''t you just say you don''t have any? Why talk so much nonsense? And I know you''re definitely lying, you old geezer. There''s no way someone whose life is hanging by a thread would keep such a nice thing at home. F*ck you..."


    "F*ck you, brat. If we survive today, don''t expect any information or help from me unless you beg while kneeling in front of me."


    "F*ck you, only in your dreams, old man."


    "F*ck you."


    "F*ck you."


    "F*ck off, not a chance after you left Velvet alone to indulge in your evil deeds with those undead in some secluded location away from us, don''t think we don''t understand what kind of weird hobby you are pursuing with those undead there, I had seen many people with different taste like you," Myne yelled angrily, and decide to ignore Alban.


    "You''re talking too much, brat. Seems like you''re eager for a good beating." Alban sent a dozen or so undead from his way before finally appearing in front of Myne and Velvet again, covered in the stinky, ugly blood of the undead.


    "You can try... Ouch! Why are you pinching me?" Myne, about to launch into another round of nagging with Alban, was stopped by a sudden hard pinch on his waist from Velvet.


    "I don''t know about Old Man Alban, but if you don''t stop this childish act of yours, I will surely beat the hell out of you. Can''t you see the situation?" Velvet growled, frustration evident in his voice.


    "Haha, yes, you deserve scolding, brat. Good girl, scold him more. Today''s kids have no respect for the elderly," Alban laughed merrily, observing Myne''s suffering. In excitement, he covered his axe with his weird black flame and slashed it in the west direction, sending a massive six-meter-long half-moon-shaped slash like a wind blade that cut through hundreds of undead in one attack.


    Seeing Alban use another weird skill and behaving like a friendly, good-tempered, humoristic, childish grandpa next door, the early anger and irritation in Myne''s eyes vanished. All that remained was confusion and doubt, which he soon hid away, returning to his annoying, hot-blooded brat character.


    "Velvet, quickly climb on my back. I can''t let you wander around on your own; it''s too dangerous. If something happens to you, I might not be able to forgive myself and could go insane without your spiritual support. The loss would be too much for me to bear," Myne urged Velvet while fending off another wave of undead, sending them back to their ethereal realm.


    "Damn, why are there so many undead in this little town? Just what kind of population did it have before turning into a haunted town? Don''t tell me this entire town was overcrowded and filled completely before it became a ghost town," Myne mused, observing the increasing red dots in his retina with each passing second, regardless of the magnitude of their attacks.


    He was currently using Presence Detect (Large) to have a 360-degree bird''s-eye view of their battle, keeping an eye on both Velvet and Alban, especially the latter. Myne couldn''t shake the feeling that Alban seemed to be enjoying all of this as if it were just a form of entertainment for him.


    "Kiddo, that''s why I told you we had to escape from this encirclement. Winning against them is not an option. Don''t you notice the first batch of undead we killed has already joined the battle again? If this continues, it won''t be long before we all get tired and become their food," Alban''s urgent voice reached Myne''s ears, providing an answer to his doubts.


    "Velvet, honey, do you want one more of my sweet love fist? Or have you grown tired of living and want to experience the feeling of being undead?" Myne asked with a smile that didn''t quite look like a smile, raising his trembling fist high.


    "Sorry, I got distracted," Velvet spoke, she was intending to refuse Myne''s strange idea of carrying her on his back. However, seeing veins popping all over his face, indicating his suppressed anger, she instantly became obedient. Handing her spear back to Myne, she climbed onto his back like a little girl, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs and tail around his waist tightly.


    "Why are all my girls so stubborn? If your husband says something to you, can''t you just obey it? Always making trouble for me," Myne shook his head while taking a deep breath to calm down his inner thoughts, but he regretted it quickly and hurriedly covered his nose.


    The foul scent spread everywhere around them, thanks to the undead''s efforts, literally making him vomit the food he had eaten half a day ago.

 Chapter 267: Chapter 267. Ultimate Attack!

    The battle continued, with Myne and Alban doing their best to crazily attack the undead. Despite their efforts, the unlimited numbers of the undead prevented them from completely getting rid of the threat. They had come quite far from the house where the battle began, but it still wasn''t enough as they are nowhere near the Alban hideout.


    Velvet, who initially didn''t want to burden Myne and had repeatedly requested to be put down so she could join the fight, soon realized how naive her thoughts were. The undead suddenly went berserk for some unknown reason, changing their fighting style dramatically. Even Myne began to struggle to eliminate them all near him.


    "WAAAAAAAAA..."


    "What was that sound?"


    While Myne and Alban were focused on clearing the undead along the way and hurriedly trying to reach Alban''s hideout, a loud scream from multiple women caught their attention.


    "Damn it, this is the sound of our doom! Quickly, make haste. We need to get into my hideout as soon as possible. It seems like we are making too much noise, which attracts the attention of vengeful spirits. That''s definitely not good news for us," Alban spoke with a horrified expression.


    He covered his battle axe with black flame and slashed at the undead horde in front of him, clearing a significant path for everyone.


    "Are those vengeful spirits really so powerful? Old man, tell us something about them, so at least we can prepare ourselves when they come. An encounter with them seems unavoidable for now unless your hideout is right in front of us, which doesn''t seem so," Myne threw hundreds of fireballs at once while yelling loudly so Alban could hear his voice amidst the noise.


    "There''s not much to tell about them, as I haven''t had many interactions with them myself. I only know things I''ve read in records or seen from a distance when I tried to enter the Tower. Just remember a few things: normal physical and magical attacks have no effect on them. The only way to deal with them is spirit attacks.


    Never let them touch you, as their entire bodies are filled with dense negative energy enough to freeze that body part of yours. But I think that will be the least of your worries if they really touch you because once they do, you''ll instantly fall into a trance and be processed by them."


    "The first thing they do upon entering your body is to break all of your bones, inflicting unimaginable pain to weaken your spirit, making it easier for them to take full control, and if this doesn''t work then you will face your greatest fear and love one dying most horrific way until you not broke apart. By the way, in your spiritual world, one hour outside can be many years inside.


    Once they accomplish this task, they proceed to consume your life force. According to records I''ve read, in 98% of cases, their plan succeeds, and there is no chance for the unlucky victim to see the next day Sun."


    "Kiddo, you better use all your strength and get rid of these damn undeads. We need to break free from this encirclement before those damn spirits arrive here," Alban said, making an ugly face as he buried his axe in the ground. He began chanting an incantation in a strange language.


    Soon, black flames started gushing out from every part of his body, creating a literal inferno that only lasted for a few seconds before forming a black cocoon around him, hiding him from everyone.


    Gritting his teeth as if enduring immense pain, Alban, having reached 50 meters in the sky, gathered all his energy in his right fist and punched upward with all his strength. A ray of black energy shot from his fist towards the black sky at an astonished speed.


    Upon reaching around 200 meters in height, as if encountering an invisible wall in the sky, the black energy struck the empty space, breaking apart and spreading in every direction in a suspicious circular shape. The circle only halted after spreading 100 meters in diameter. However, the spectacle did not end there.


    The black energy, now forming a complete circle, began to move in a strange manner, creating peculiar symbols and lines within the circle. Eventually, an evil-looking hexagram with a giant, ominous close eye in the middle took shape.


    As the hexagram completed its formation, Alban, like a deflating balloon, lost momentum and descended from the sky with a troubled expression. Blood clots were evident in the corners of his mouth and eyes, indicating that he had clearly overexerted himself.


    "Damn it, I know this perverted old geezer is useless. How the f*ck does he use his final attack in the middle stage of the battle when the result is still unknown?" Myne cursed loudly, tightly hugging Velvet. He then leaped high with all his strength, grabbing Alban by the collar and putting him on his back.


    Alban, now finally looked like a real old man with a weak, fragile body, tired eyes, white hair, saggy skin, wrinkles on his face, and powerless to do any heavy work. Moments ago, Alban was full of energy, kicking undeads like humanoid monsters. After using his ultimate skill, instantly turned into an 80-year-old grandpa.


    "Old man, you are really useless. Who the f*ck becomes like this after using his skill? And are you confident that your attack can completely annihilate all the undeads? What if it doesn''t work properly, then who the hell going to save your old ass?"


    After landing on the ground, Myne instantly started complaining to Alban. Surprisingly, this time Alban didn''t talk back; instead, he raised his trembling hand and pointed at his axe.


    "My axe... give it to me quickly..."


    "See, Velvet? I told you this old man is very selfish. Next time, we better ask for his bombs in return for giving him our food.


    Giving food to him for free seems like a total waste of resources to me, especially in this place where there is no option to buy food." Myne, with Velvet hugging him from the front and Alban on his back, complained like a little child, taking advantage of the opportunity that Alban couldn''t talk back.


    Quickly, he picked up Alban''s axe, which surprisingly was so heavy that Myne couldn''t move, even though he had all his enhancement-type skills activated.


    "Put me beside it, children like you couldn''t play with adult things. You better play with your little wife and leave those heavy things to my old shoulder, hehehe." Finally seeing Myne making his own joke, Alban, who regained some energy, immediately teased him. Even Velvet couldn''t help but chuckle a bit. However, seeing Myne looking at her with a poker face, she gave him an apologetic kiss.


    Although Myne was very irritated by being played by Alban, he sighed helplessly and put him beside his axe.


    As soon as Alban touched his axe, a black flame suddenly covered all three of them, creating a black cocoon around them. Surprisingly, the cacoon was transparent from the inside, allowing them to see everything going on outside. Myne was even more shocked when the hexagram slowly rotating in the sky finally started making movements.

 Chapter 268: Chapter 268. Running Towards The Destination...

    As Myne looked up, he saw the closed eye in the middle of the hexagram array that Alban had created with his black flame accurately slowly opening, and now sparks were clearly visible in its creepy pupil. Chapter Stay:


    Confused, Myne was about to ask Alban what the hell damn skill he had used when suddenly, like stars, small black orbs started appearing in the middle of the sky. At first, there were only a dozen or so, but soon the entire area was covered by a hexagram array filled with those black orbs.


    "Old man, will you mind explaining what the f*ck is going on with your scary hexagram array?" Myne asked with a frown. Although he had his sight enhancement skill activated, both the sky and orbs created by the array were black, so he couldn''t pinpoint what they actually were.


    "Hahaha, brat, just you wait; the real show is about to start," Alban replied, as always, not answering simply but trying to mystify, making Myne annoyed. Just as he finished speaking, the black orbs in the sky, like water drops, one by one started plummeting to the ground, creating a breathtaking display of light and power.


    "BOOOM!!!"


    "BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOOOM!!!"


    As the black orbs were about to fall to the ground, Myne finally got a chance to see what they were. After seeing them, he couldn''t help but hold his breath in horror because every orb he saw before was actually fist-sized black fireballs, with power clearly exceeding his own.


    Upon impact, the black fireballs erupted in explosive bursts, shattering the thousands of undead-like fragile mirrors. The battlefield soon became a chaotic symphony of dazzling explosions as the undead were obliterated into countless fragments. The air was filled with the scent of burnt undead flesh, and the once overwhelming horde was reduced to scattered remnants amidst the magical aftermath.


    But what shocked Myne the most was that every black fireball that hit the black cocoon everyone was in like an egg hitting a boulder, shattering into countless fragments without making even a single dent. Clearly, this weird black cocoon-like shield was much more solid than it seemed from the outside.


    I hope I was just thinking too much, and I won''t have to fight this frank pervert. God knows what kind of weird tricks he has in his pocket. Appraisal skill clearly is not working on him at all; otherwise, according to appraisal data, he should only have a single skill unsealed. But this f*cker is clearly using skill after skill effortlessly.


    God knows if all his skills and abilities were unsealed, what kind of power he would unleash, Myne gulped nervously while watching the explosion outside the shield, which finally came to a stop.


    "Brat, how long do you plan to stand like a statue and blankly stare at the view? Don''t you think this is the best opportunity to escape now, or do you have a plan to get a kiss from vengeful spirits, whom I can clearly see now?" Alban, while lying on the ground and hugging his axe tightly as if practising laying down in a coffin in advance, asked with an expressionless face.


    Hearing Alban''s comment, Myne finally snapped back from his thoughts, apologized while rubbing his head, he picked up Alban, who was still too weak to move his body, put him on his back, and hurriedly started running toward the direction Alban was pointing to.


    ...


    "It''s open. Get in."


    Reacting to Alban''s voice, Myne hastily opened the cabin door, rushing inside before slamming it shut.


    ...


    "Haa, haa, huu, haaa... one more second, and I would have met a horrible death," Myne said, panting heavily. He gently placed Velvet down, casually removing Alban''s hands from around his neck, causing him to fall before collapsing on the ground.


    "Ahhh... Bastard, at least give me a warning. Damn, my back..."


    "Myne! Are you alright?" Velvet hurriedly approached Myne, who lay on the ground with closed eyes, breathing heavily.


    "Haa, haa, I am fine. Let me take some rest," Myne replied with great difficulty.


    "But I''m not alright, honey. Could you please help me a bit? I think my back is damaged. I probably won''t be able to move for a few days. F*ck you, brat!" Alban screamed in pain, cursing Myne. Like Myne, he was now lying on the ground, the difference being extreme fatigue for one and intense pain for the other.


    "F*ck you too, old pervert! Whom are you calling honey? Only I have the right to give my wives those sweet nicknames. Don''t even think about crossing the line. I won''t tolerate this. Velvet, no matter what this pervert says, don''t listen to him.


    Just ignore him like I do," Myne, who couldn''t speak earlier, as Alban spoke to Velvet. Suddenly filled with mysterious energy, Myne immediately opened his eyes and started nagging at him.


    "Bastard, I will kill you! Who are you calling a pervert? When did I even do something like a pervert? Where is my axe? I''ll hack you to death... Damn, my back, ahhh, it''s hurting so much.


    Honey, don''t listen to this ungrateful bastard''s nonsense. Please, help this old grandpa... Look, there should be a purple potion bottle in the cabinet," Alban said, making a painful expression that kind-hearted Velvet couldn''t take anymore. She calmly stood up, walked toward the dirty-looking wooden wall cabinet, and opened it.


    Inside the cabinet were various weird things, most sealed in glass jars filled with green liquid, which neither Velvet nor Myne recognized. Ignoring the floating strange organs in the jars, she looked around and soon found the purple potion bottle mentioned by Alban behind a big glass jar in which five big red eyeballs were floating, seemingly alive.


    Giving Velvet the feeling that they would blink the next moment, giving her a heart attack.


    However, what Velvet feared didn''t happen, and the eyeballs remained still. She picked up the potion bottle, hurriedly closing the cabinet door.

 Chapter 269: Chapter 269. Secret Hideout...

    "Oye, Old Geezer, is this the hideout you''ve been bragging about so much?" Myne, lying on the ground, moved his eyes to observe the cabin, which was very small from the inside. Other than a wall cabinet and a wooden table, there was nothing in it.


    "What do you think? Ahh, thank you, honey. I don''t know what I would have done without you," Alban said, taking a potion bottle from Velvet.


    "And just a moment ago, you were complaining about being called a pervert. Now, even after I, the husband of Velvet, told you not to give my wife a nickname, you''re still not listening. What should I call you, a sage? Listen, old geezer, her name is Velvet, not Honey or Sweetie or something like that. Either come in line or get ready for a manly, in-depth conversation. You are crossing the line.


    Also, if this small mouse hole is your hideout, then I have to say you might as well hand yourself to those vengeful spirits. At least they''ll give you a better place to live. And I think that spirit in the red wedding dress seems very interested in you. Maybe you can start a family with her?"


    Chapter Find:


    Myne, after regaining some of his energy, stood from the ground and spoke, holding back his anger and hiding Velvet behind him.


    "Sigh, fine. I won''t try my luck with your wife. Today''s children know nothing about sharing. When I was young, I had sex with my best friend''s wife, and he never complained a bit even after knowing about it," Alban complained angrily in a low voice.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said there is no boundary for narrow-minded people like you. If you put your mind on something else rather than always being overprotective of your wife, maybe you could see the real thing. Do you idiot really think that this small cabin, in which we can hardly lay down, is called a hideout? If that''s the case, then where is my food, clothes, weapon, bedding, or anything else? No idea, right?


    Move that table aside. Let me show a country bumpkin like you what a real hideout looks like, so next time, if there''s any, you won''t make a joke of yourself and your wife," Alban taunted Myne with full disdain.


    "You old geezer, just you wait. I will take my revenge," Myne muttered while gritting his teeth. Still, he moved his tired body and put aside the table, revealing a big metal door underneath it.


    "Ahem, Velvet, could you please help this old man to move? In my current condition, I don''t think I could climb down staircases," While was opening the basement door, Alban, who also regained some of his power after drinking that purple potion, asked with a gentle smile.


    "Old geezer, you are so mean. How can you ask such a shameless thing from a fragile and beautiful lady like this? Have you smelled yourself? You smell like someone put rotten fish in a sealed box for many days before rubbing it on your entire body. Do you have any idea what kind of hellish torture I endured while carrying you on my back? Now you want to do the same thing with my little kitty?


    Shame on you, old pervert, shame on you. But it''s not like we have no other option. If you promise to sell me your bombs, then maybe I could help you. What do you say?" Myne asked with a playful smile, dodging Velvet''s elbow attack.


    "Sniff, sniff. F*ck, this smell is probably coming from those undead bastards'' blood. I should have thought about it. Fine, I will sell you my bomb in exchange for some necessary goods. Now, will you help me to the bathroom? I couldn''t take this smell anymore," Alban requested with an ugly face.


    "Sure, but first, honey, will you go ahead and illuminate the way for us? It seems like our Mr. Old Geezer likes to live in darkness very much," Myne sneered at Alban while handing Velvet some palm-sized magic lamps that looked like glowing orbs after activating. Velvet happily took them before climbing down the staircase.


    "Now, now, old geezer, let me take you to your bathroom," Myne, with an evil grin plastered on his face, grabbed Alban''s right leg and before he could understand anything, Myne hurriedly entered the door, dragging Alban behind him.


    "Ahhh... Not like this, idiot!" Alban screamed as he neared the staircase. However, Myne turned a blind eye and continued climbing down. The gap between each step wasn''t much, and neither was the hideout too deep. The total staircase was only twenty or so steps, so Myne didn''t worry that Alban might get hurt and go berserk; this was just a small prank, and he knew Alban would understand.


    While Myne casually walked, dragging Alban behind, Alban, on the other hand, cursed his eighth generation for giving birth to such an evil guy. In order to avoid getting hurt again, he endured the extreme pain in his back, about which he was talking and used his hands to climb down the staircase, as Myne held his leg tightly, giving his lower side support.


    "I don''t know if I should have sympathy for you or be disgusted with you, but for God''s sake, please throw them out. Also, where is the bathroom? I have to attend to nature''s call," Myne asked with an ugly face, distancing himself from Alban.


    "Go out, find a good location in the garden, and do it there. I do have a bathroom here, but that can only be used for a shower. Other things you have to do outside," Alban replied casually while picking up his notes scattered on the ground.


    "But what about undead and spirits out there?"


    "They will disappear after some time; just hold on till then. Also, if you and your wife want to use my bedroom, which is this room this, you have to pay for it, other rooms are not available for you guys. Alternatively, you can also sleep in the main hall, but remember, don''t break anything; those things are very valuable," Alban said with a smirk on his face.


    "Damn it, I knew it! You''re not a good guy. I told you, Velvet," Myne complained. Still, he put a few honey buns in Alban hands before leading Velvet to the bedroom and locking the door from inside.


    "Is this really a bedroom? Why does it seem like an abandoned room rather than a bedroom where someone lives?" Velvet asked, dumbfounded. She gazed at the small, empty room filled with dust and spiderwebs, as if it hadn''t been used for years.


    "Because it is an abandoned room. That old pervert fooled us again. This is probably an extra room he had. Better than nothing, I guess," Myne said, shaking his head. He cast a cleaning skill to rid the room of dust and spiderwebs before taking out his medium-sized bed and noise-cancelling device from Inventory.


    "Finally, we have some peace. Now, I hope we don''t get any more surprises," Myne said, lounging on the bed in a relaxed manner.


    "Yes, we haven''t had any peace since we came to this town..."


    "Myne!"


    "Myne!!!"


    "By the way, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?... What happened?" Velvet asked, observing Myne suddenly standing up with a frown.


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Hear what?"


    "It''s as if someone is calling my name," Myne replied, furrowing his brow as he looked around confusedly.


    "But I didn''t hear anything," Velvet replied with a puzzled expression.


    "Myne! Sweety, time to wake up!"


    "..."


    "MYNE!!!"

 Chapter 270: Chapter 270. Veil of the Familiar

    "Myne! Sweety, time to wake up!"


    "MYNE!!!"


    "Yes! Yes, I woke up... Mother?!"


    "Yes, Mother, I have been calling you for such a long time, but you are sleeping like a bear, not waking up at all. Did you again read those ghost novels late at night?" Yukino, with her hands on her waist, asked with a helpless smile. Her long black hair, like a waterfall, shook behind her as she exhaled a deep breath.


    "Sorry, I got carried away last night. The book was so interesting that I couldn''t stop myself from reading further and like this, when it became early in the morning, I don''t know," Myne replied, still deeply confused, while observing his surroundings. He was in his old, small bedroom, with a small bookshelf filled with storybooks and a small bed on which a 5-year-old kid could sleep comfortably.


    "Sigh, I don''t understand what you like so much about those horror books. Don''t most kids your age like reading fairy tales or moral stories? Also, aren''t you scared of ghosts and those things?" Yukino, while shaking her head, picked up ''The Devil''s Cave'' book from the ground and put it back on the bookshelf.


    "Mother, I am not like those idiots who get happy reading the same thing again and again. It''s so predictable that anyone with a bit of mind can guess the ending just by reading a few pages. I am already bored with them. I like reading ghost stories because they are unpredictable. No one knows until the last chapter what will happen next, who will survive, will the ghost die or the protagonist?


    Will it be a happy ending, or will everyone in the story lose their life? Everything is so new, and I am not scared of the ghosts; it''s just that I don''t like them because I couldn''t do anything to them. If I had the power to beat them, I would definitely kill every one of them." Myne stood on his bed and swung down his hands like he was holding a sword.


    "Okay, okay, my little warrior. When you grow up, you will surely beat the hell out of ghosts. But now, come with me; breakfast is getting cold," Yukino smiled while rubbing Little Myne''s head and walked out of his room.


    "By the way, since you praise your ghost books so much, how about we read one together tonight?"


    "Really? Really?" Little Myne asked excitedly while jumping on Yukino''s back.


    "Of course, dear. Have I ever lied to you?"


    "Well, you''ve done that many times. Just a few days ago, you promised me not to be angry if I played a bit late outside, but when I went out with Father and came back late, you beat both of us. And, yesterday, you promised to make my favourite food, but then you forgot about it..."


    "Whoa, Whoa, whoa, my little bunny, hold on a bit. I understand I''ve become quite forgettable lately, but you see, Myne, Mother is getting old now, so it is natural for me to become forgetful. You should have reminded me; otherwise, what''s the meaning of raising a glutton like you?" Yukino, while giggling, said as she carried Little Myne to the living room.


    "Mother, where is Father?" Little Myne, looking everywhere in the house with a feeling like de?ja? vu, asked. His little cute face had confusion, as if he was trying to remember something but couldn''t pinpoint what exactly it was.


    "Father is in the garden watering the flowers. This is his punishment for coming home late again, so you better not even think about helping him.


    Because of you, he already spoils a lot." Hearing Yukino''s board daylight threat, Little Myne hurriedly nodded his head, saying, "I won''t help him," before looking at the window to see outside, but everything on the other side of the window was pitch black, but Little Myne just looked at it casually, as if it were very common.


    "Oh my, look at it. Seems like my little ghost hunter woke up, huh? Did you stay awake all night again?" As Yukino and Little Myne entered the kitchen, a playful voice attracted their attention.


    "Mother, you know I don''t understand a single word you are saying, right? Can you please explain in normal language what you are trying to say?" Little Myne questioned, with a perplexed expression.


    But Yukino, as if she hadn''t heard Myne''s complaint, continued, "Do you know why your Father always make friends with any random person he meets?"


    "Because he is an idiot?" Little Myne replied immediately, without any hesitation, clearly having a negative image of his Father in his mind.


    "Hahaha, as expected, you didn''t change a little bit. Also, for your answer, Yes and No. Yes, your Father is an idiot, and No, he doesn''t just make friends with any random person. Because he can see the Essence of everything, he knows who is worthy of making a friend. He likes doing this because he enjoys meeting other people, listening to their stories, spending time with them, etc.


    I could also do it, but you know I became a bit of an introvert after meeting your Father and making random people friends is not my cup of tea."


    Sighing, Yukino interrupted the conversation, "We again distract from our topic. So, where was I? Oh, yes, Essence. This is, you can say, a special skill. Your father and I accidentally acquired it from a mystical being during our adventure. This skill helps us see the truth of the world and answers all our doubts.


    It is a very mystical power; describing it in words is not possible, at least for me."


    "BOOOM!"


    "What was that sound?"


    As Yukino spoke, a loud explosion occurred outside, shaking their entire house.


    "It seems like he found that something is wrong with you, my little baby. Mother can only help you this much. Further, you have to go by yourself. But remember, Essence is something that lets us see the reality of everything, and only 1% of people in the entire world can achieve it. The life outside you are living is not true. Try to awaken your Essence."


    "Time is running out, my little baby. The more you stay there, the more it will damage you. Don''t forget about your family. There are people outside who are waiting for you..."


    Saying this, Yukino stood up from her chair and walked toward the panicked Little Myne, who was tightly holding the table as their entire house continued to shake nonstop.


    After reaching Little Myne, Yukino gently rubbed his hair with a beautiful motherly smile and gave him a sweet kiss on his forehead.


    "Remember, I am always with you, my little baby. But now you have to go. Don''t give up, and protect the one you care about the most as only they will be with you until the end."


    "But, Mother, I didn''t want to go anywhere. I wanted to stay with you and Father," Little Myne replied, his voice filled with panic, while hugging Yukino tightly, thinking that she was going out to fight with the monsters, leaving him alone in the house.


    "Sigh, it seems like I behaved too gently with you, didn''t I? Like father, like son¡ªnever understanding the seriousness of the situation. Myne, baby, look up. Let Mother give you a farewell gift that might help you remember our conversation."


    Hearing Yukino''s request, Little Myne innocently looked up with teary eyes, but what greeted him was a tight slap on his small cheek and everything went blank...

 Chapter 271: Chapter 271. Tears in the Darkness

    "Haaaa, haa, haa, haa..."


    "Myne! Are you alright?"


    Myne woke up, gasping for breath as if he had just emerged from the depths of the ocean, desperate for air. The first instinct upon regaining consciousness led him to touch his right cheek, which still felt hot. However, it was a sensation confined to his mind, for in reality, there was no evidence of a tight slap or any kind of pain.


    Was that all just a dream? How can I remember everything so clearly? Even the slap by Mother feels so fresh, as if she''s right in front of me, Myne thought, panting heavily and wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Myne! Myne! Did you have a nightmare again?" Velvet asked, shaking him slightly, her face filled with concern and tears could be seen in her panda-like eyes clearly she hadn''t slept well.


    Rubbing his forehead, Myne finally recollected his current situation. "Velvet, how long was I sleeping?... And why am I naked?"


    "Sigh, you literally scared me to death when you suddenly passed out for no reason. I laid you on the bed, and removed your clothes to check if some undead may have bitten you and infected you because you passed out for no reason. But after checking every inch of your body and not finding anything, I could only pray for your well-being, hoping that you would wake up..."


    "You were in a coma for two entire days..."


    "What! How can this be? I remember it''s only been a few minutes in a dream. How can I be sleeping for two days?" Myne asked, shocked. He couldn''t understand how he seemingly fell into a coma for no reason, meeting his mother in a dream that felt so real, as if she were alive and talking to him. It made no sense.


    "Huh? What dream? Aren''t you having a nightmare?" Velvet asked worriedly, her brow furrowed with concern. "The way you woke up, panting so heavily... did you see something dangerous in your dream?" But she seemed a bit too concerned about Myne''s dream.


    Myne hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to tell Velvet about his strange, lifelike dream. He subconsciously touched his right cheek, where he could still feel the phantom sting of a tight slap, and recalled his mother''s words: "The life you are living outside is not real," and more importantly, "Don''t forget about your family, there are people outside who are waiting for you."


    "Family?" Myne echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. "I have a family? A family waiting for me? But why do I not remember anyone?"


    "Myne! Myne, is everything okay? You are behaving strangely after waking up from the coma," Velvet asked, seeing Myne again getting lost in his thoughts and muttering something while holding his head.


    Myne shook his head slightly after waking up from his deep thoughts by Velvet. "I''m okay, it''s just... I saw my mother in my dream."


    "Really?" Velvet breathed a sigh of relief as Myne began to speak, sitting down beside him. "You met Mother-in-law Yukino in your dream? Then shouldn''t that be a good dream? Then why did you wake up in shock, looking as if a ghost had devoured you whole?"


    "Huh? What did you just say?" Myne, who was about to reply to Velvet''s question, suddenly paused a bit and stared at her with a puzzled expression before asking.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, where are you going in such a hurry? Don''t you think you are forgetting something?"


    Not minding Myne''s poisonous mouth, Alban blocked his and Velvet''s path as he hurriedly spoke while rubbing his stomach.


    "Tsk! You black-hearted bastard, only care about yourself, don''t you?" Myne said angrily while thrusting two packets of brown bread and a bottle of milk into Alban''s hands.


    "Everything is for survival, you''ll understand in a few months," Alban replied casually, rubbing his stomach as he headed towards the small kitchen. He waved his hand, and the milk in the bottle began to warm with his fire magic. One of the perks of having fire magic is the ability to cook food anywhere without worrying about making smoke or needing firewood!


    "Sigh, I will surely kick his old ass one day," Myne complained while holding his anger and walking outside.


    Chapter Your:


    ...


    "By the way," Myne asked, cautiously peering out the cabin door to check for any lurking undead or vengeful spirits, "Are you sure you don''t mind attending nature''s call outside? If you want, I can create a small toilet for us. Anyway, it''s just a matter of waving my hand."


    "Hehe, don''t worry too much about it. It''s not like there are any other living beings than the three of us who will peek at me. And if you create a room and accidentally attract the attention of undead nearby, it won''t end well for our poor bodies," Velvet giggled, unashamedly discussing such a private matter.


    "You have a point. Very well then, but I won''t go far from you. In case our luck is still against us and something bad happens when we''re alone. After all, in most horror stories, the guys who went out to attend the nature''s call were always the first ones to become ghost prey," Myne warned seriously as he stepped out slowly, gesturing for Velvet to follow him.


    "This is a good spot," Myne declared, using his Presence Detection to scan the area. There were no red dots shown in it, which usually signified enemies. "The wall provides good cover, and the bush in the middle will shield your sweet, juicy ass from any prying eyes, especially a certain old pervert''s if he decides to show up unexpectedly.


    And with me standing guard beside the bush, nothing can go wrong."


    Seeing Myne''s preparation Velvet suddenly hugged Myne unexpectedly, her voice, dripping with seduction, whispered in Myne''s ear, "I don''t know what I would do without you, my dear Master. Your little kitty is nothing without you." With that, she gave him a deep, passionate kiss, then chuckled and walked towards the bush, its dense foliage providing her with complete privacy.


    "Will you mind taking care of this while I do my business?" Velvet asked, tossing her blue erotic panties towards Myne with a playful wink.


    "With pleasure," Myne replied, catching her panties with a mischievous smile. He watched as Velvet laughed and settled down behind the bush, completely hidden from view.


    As soon as Velvet was out of sight, the smile vanished from Myne''s face. His entire body began to tremble, and tears welled up in his eyes. He looked around, still surrounded by impenetrable darkness. A cold wind whipped against his skin, sending shivers down his spine unsure whether was it the cold, fear, anger or perhaps something else entirely?


    He didn''t know, but the emotions were overwhelming him.

 Chapter 272: Chapter 272. A Troubled Encounters, Velvets Disappearances

    "F*ck!! How the hell am I supposed to get out of this thing wherever in I''m stuck? Why can''t I remember anything about my family? And Velvet, where the hell is she? I hope she''s still alive... F*ck!


    F*ck! What should I do?" Myne snarled, gripping his head as he fell to his knees.


    "Wait a minute, Mother said something about Essenes that could help me see reality, but how do I activate it?" Myne muttered as he recalled his mother''s words. However, before he could contemplate further, it felt as if someone pressed a pause button in Myne''s mind, slowing down his thoughts, and he couldn''t form any idea to awaken his Essenes Skill.


    "What should I do? Mother warned me that time is running out. Would something terrible happen if he remained trapped here for too long?"


    Myne closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Calm down, Myne. Calm down. First, think carefully about the information Mother gave you. Rushing won''t get you anywhere."


    Ten minutes later...


    "Ah... Damn it, why am I so useless?" Myne cursed, slamming his fist on the ground in frustration. "Why couldn''t I find anything from Mother''s hidden message that I didn''t already know? If I get out of here, the first thing I''ll do is spank Big Sis Maya until she cries from pain. Damn it, why didn''t she ever mention anything about Essenes?


    There''s no way the closest person, who was literally like a daughter to Mother, doesn''t know anything about it. She probably thought I''m not ready for it. Damn it, now because of it, I''m stuck here without any clue to get out,"


    Just then, his stomach made a rumbling sound, and a fast pressure hit his lower part, reminding him that he didn''t come outside to vent his frustration on the ground, but to empty his storage.


    "Huh? It''s been so long. Why the hell hasn''t she come out yet? It shouldn''t take her this long, no matter how long she was holding back," Myne thought with a frown. He was having a bad feeling about it.


    "Velvet, honey, aren''t you finished yet?" Myne asked in a loud voice as he stood up. To his surprise, no one answered him. He hurriedly used Presence Detect and saw that Velvet was still there; it''s just that now she was near the wall where she shouldn''t suppose to be.


    "What the hell is she doing there?" Myne asked as he slowly and cautiously walked toward Velvet''s direction. As he walked near the bush, he saw Velvet facing the garden wall, sitting with her face between her knees, digging the ground with her nails, while muttering something in a low voice that he couldn''t understand.


    Myne gasped with eyes wide open, seeing the iconic sense of a person being possessed by a ghost and doing weird things. He looked around and saw no sign of pop or anything unusual behind the bush, which meant Velvet was in this condition the moment she disappeared from his eyes.


    Myne, who had read enough novels, to know that things were not as simple as seen, didn''t call out Velvet''s name and attract her attention, but slowly and silently started walking backwards. His eyes glued on Velvet''s back until his back hit the door of the small cabin.


    Myne didn''t look away from her, fearing that at the next moment, she would turn her head toward him with a scary face, pouncing on him like a hungry beast, a common occurrence in horror novels in a situation like this.


    Don''t expect me to do all the dangerous stuff while you were chilling here."


    "Okay, okay, I understand. Tsk, Old Geezer, even after living for so long, you still behave like a child. Couldn''t you just have some pity on my poor soul and capture Velvet alone? Don''t you see how much I love her? I don''t even have the courage to watch her whatever condition she was in." He took the lead and started climbing the staircase, defeat evident in his voice.


    Alban remained poker-faced. "One more useless word and I''m going back." Instantly making Myne silent.


    ...


    "Over there," Myne whispered, leading Alban towards the bush where he and Velvet had planned to answer nature''s call. "She was right there, digging the ground with her nails before I entered the cabin."


    "If what you said is true, then why would she wait for us there till now?... See, she''s gone. But I don''t understand one thing. If I, or any other person in your place, saw their wife behaving strangely, the first thing we''d do is try to approach her. But you, on the other hand, just out of suspicion, ran off to call me.


    What if she was just joking with you, and after you ran away, she became so disappointed that now she went somewhere else to vent her frustration?" Alban inquired as he investigated the place where Velvet was digging, his curiosity evident, but soon he couldn''t help but frown deeply.


    Myne hesitated a bit before replying, "Well, Velvet isn''t like those selfish girls who would leave their husbands just because of such a small thing. And... she knows my secret, so there''s no way she could play a joke on me in this kind of situation."


    Alban raised an eyebrow. "If you''d said that earlier, I would have just mocked you and called you a naive brat. But now, I think you''re right. There''s indeed something wrong with your wife. Look," he said, walking back to Myne who was standing on the other side of the bush, "I found bloody skin and nails here. I think she wasn''t just faking it when you saw her digging the ground.


    Maybe things are more serious than I thought."


    Myne''s eyes widened in horror as he examined the evidence. "Then do you have any idea why she was behaving like this? Did she get possessed by a Vengeful spirit?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.


    Alban shook his head. "I don''t think so. If a Vengeful spirit possessed her, there''s no way it would have happened so silently. Their screams can be heard from hundreds of meters away wherever they are nearby.


    And even if we entertain the possibility of Vengeful spirit possession for a moment, why would she be digging the ground instead of attacking you or heading towards the tower to complete further formalities to make your wife a true Vengeful spirit like them as well?"


    Myne groaned, holding his head in frustration. "Ahhh... f*ck, you have a point. Then what the hell is going on here? What kind of new trouble has fallen into our laps now?"


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah - ????????"

 Chapter 273: Chapter 273. Demonic Velvet

    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah - ????????."


    "Please, for God''s sake, tell me it is only my imagination, and this sound didn''t come from behind us," Myne hearing a demonic incantation warped through some eldritch echo chamber, mingling with a guttural laughter that scraped against his sanity right behind him, with trembling legs, asked Alban in a crying voice, he already closed his eyes in fear.


    Alban''s strained smile betrayed the terror in his eyes as he replied, "I wish I could say it was, Brat, but sadly, we are not so lucky, and... It is not your imagination... We are f*cked up again." Like Myne, his face was turned towards the wall, back defenselessly facing the thing behind them. All the hair on his body had already stood up, and he tightened his grip on his battle axe, ready to fight.


    "Can you understand what that thing behind us is speaking?"


    "Only fragments," Alban admitted, his gaze fixed on the wall in front and mind was on the thing behind them. "And what I understand... I don''t recommend you hear its meaning."


    "Then no need to translate, but..." Myne''s heart hammered against his ribs, "Although I already know the answer, for my inner peace, please tell me this voice is not familiar, and I am just overthinking."


    "Brat, I know you are scared, but there''s no use hiding. We both know the truth. Now, brace yourself. We fight, or we die, and I don''t have any desire to die without f*cking any beauty..."


    A heavy sigh escaped Alban''s lips, "Forget it, you are completely useless. Listen, according to my past experience, they relish fear. They''ll wait, savor the terror before striking, once we turn back, that thing behind us will immediately attack us. Currently, it is waiting to give us a surprise.


    I don''t know why those damn things like screaming at people in this way before killing them, but they just like it. Anyway, so here is the plan: we both turn around at the same time, making it confused and attacking it instantly without giving it a chance to react.


    If it is your wife, then we will either knock it out or give it a tranquilizer before bringing it to the hideout and doing some research on it. Although I don''t think there is much hope but still let''s give it a try."


    Alban stood confidently, clutching his axe with both hands, prepared to turn around fearlessly and face the unknown enemy behind them. Opposite him, Myne, aware of what awaited them as soon as they tried to pivot, entertained thoughts opposing Alban''s plan. An idea struck his mind like lightning.


    "Okay, on my 3 count, we both turn around simultaneously. You attack with your axe, and I''ll shoot a fireball. Got it?" Myne inquired, activating his defensive skills.


    "Got it. Start counting," Alban responded. "It seems like we''re taking too much time; that thing is getting impatient," he worriedly reminded Myne. The entity behind them had stopped talking her weird chanting and now panting heavily, like a beast about to pounce on its prey.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "THREE!"


    "Ahhh..."


    "BOOM!"


    "Damn it... Blaggg..."


    Myne managed to utter only two words in shock before he started vomiting. Clearly, this kind of horrific scene was not suitable for a 15-year-old.


    "What the F*ck!"


    Myne struggled to catch his breath after vomiting until his stomach was empty when he heard Alban cursing. Alban had just returned with torn clothes but without any injuries.


    "Brat! Are you okay? Where are you?" Alban called out anxiously, scanning the area for any sign of Myne.


    Not finding Myne after looking around, Alban yelled out loud again, ignoring Demonic Velvet who, like a zombie, weirdly walking toward him, as if every bone in her body were shattered, making it difficult for her to walk normally.


    Myne, who cares a lot about his life, of course, didn''t reveal his location foolishly. He continued to hide inside the bush, waiting to see the true strength of Demonic Velvet. If she turns out to be more powerful than Alban, then he could only pray for Alban''s well-being before running away. He didn''t have confidence that he could enter the cabin in front of Demonic Velvet''s super speed.


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha SKREEEEEE Vuh-roth Ah DEEEEEEEM."


    "F*cking idiot, why are you hiding in a bush like a coward pussy? Do you really think you could hide from a strong being like this one with such a childish trick? If you don''t want to die very brutally, then move your ass here and fight along with me."


    Just as Myne was waiting for a great show, suddenly Demonic Velvet started laughing and said something in her demonic language, making veins appear all over Alban''s face as he yelled his name. The next moment, he looked at the bush in which Myne was hiding, created a basketball-sized black fireball, cursed him, and threw it toward him.


    "Shit, how did he find me? I''m hiding so well. Is it just a coincidence? But no matter what, it doesn''t seem like I could watch the drama from the sideline, letting the Old Geezer do all the dangerous work. Sigh..." Myne muttered to himself while dodging the upcoming attack.


    "Sneaking in wasn''t exactly my intention," Myne admitted, emerging from the bushes with a sigh. "More like flanking an attack while you kept her distracted. But alas, you rather spectacularly disrupted my master plan."


    "Really?" Alban raised his eyebrow and asked with suspicion.


    "Of course! Otherwise, do you think I would leave my wife in the care of a pervert like you? Whose last wish is to f*ck a hot milf?" Myne spoke righteously. However, he dared not look at the demonic Velvet in fear that he might vomit again, even though there was nothing left in his stomach to vomit.


    "If that''s the case, then how do you plan to deal with her now? Judging by the strength she displayed, I don''t think tranquilizer would work on her. We might have to knock her down the old-fashioned way," Alban spoke with a frown, eyes glued on Demonic Velvet.


    "I don''t have any plan for now. Let''s just knock her out before discussing those matters. And could you please explain how, with such an awkward and slow walking speed, she suddenly came up behind us and sent us flying?


    Is she doing it intentionally to mock us?" Myne pointed angrily at Demonic Velvet, who was sneaking toward them with an eerie, bone-breaking sound accompanying each slow step as if the bones inside her body were grinding against each other.


    As Myne spoke, demonic Velvet either took his words too seriously or finally grew tired of being ignored by the two weaklings in front of her. She suddenly stood upright with a poker face, and said something that made Alban''s face turn pale. Before Myne could ask for a translation, Demonic Velvet disappeared in front of them with a whooshing sound.

 Chapter 274: Chapter 274. The Perfect Enemy Attractor

    Witnessing the demonic Velvet dissipating before him, Alban swiftly raised his battle axe, assuming a defensive position while surveying his surroundings.


    "Brat, I will definitely kick your ass once we are done with your wife. Didn''t anyone tell you that in serious situations, you shouldn''t speak too much? Now, why are you staring at my face? Quickly get into defence because of your provocation now your wife is so angry that she vows to make us weep tears of blood."


    Myne blinked innocently, "But I only spoke the truth; she was indeed walking so slowly. Is there anything to be angry about? And yes, someone has told me this thing many times... Huh? Someone did that? But who?..." The memory slipped away like smoke, leaving a phantom echo in its wake.


    "Watch out!"


    Myne, who had once again fallen into deep thought, suddenly remembered another mysterious fragment of memory and was about to rub his forehead to concentrate when Alban''s warning echoed in his ear.


    Before Myne could comprehend what was happening, a brutal hand clamped onto the back of his head, the cold grip of iron tearing him backwards. The world spun as his skull slammed into the hard-packed earth, spidering cracks mirroring the pain lancing through him. The assault didn''t cease.


    The unseen assailant''s arm tightened, grinding his face against the unforgiving ground as they dragged him like a ragdoll, leaving a bloody trail that stretched for nearly two hundred meters away from the spot where he stood with Alban.


    Thanks to Myne''s cowardly nature, as soon as Demonic Velvet disappeared from his sight, he immediately cast his second overpowering cheat-like defensive skill, Absolute Evasion, which rendered all physical attacks ineffective.


    The skill created an invisible layer-like shield on his skin, absorbing any kind of physical attack and preventing him from suffering even a single bit for the next 30 seconds.


    Though Demonic Velvet unleashed a hellish onslaught, aiming to pulverize him and Alban to eat earth, Myne remained unscathed, albeit his vision was blocked.


    "Demonic Velvet didn''t hold back a bit to make him and Alban eat dirt, but I''m clearly fine, except for


    On the other hand, it was Alban who was suffering the most. Myne could clearly hear his painful screams, which lasted only a few seconds before they abruptly stopped. Myne suddenly felt as if they were being lifted from the ground by their heads.


    He hardly had time to open his eyes and to see the world begin spinning like a wheel, and found himself rocketing towards the empty haunted house to the west of Alban''s hideout.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    Two bone-jarring explosions echoed as their bodies crashed into the empty houses, creating a cacophony of noise. If Myne and Alban had possessed the luxury of coherent thought, they would have surely noticed that after Velvet turned demonic, all the undead around them had vanished completely, as if leaving the stage only for her to perform.


    "F*cking hell!" Myne spat, struggling to extricate himself from the rubble. "How is she so damn strong? She''s half-dead from wounds she carries on her body! Shouldn''t she be passed out from blood loss by now? This doesn''t make any sense," He grumbled, dislodging a heavy stone from his shoulder.


    "Hahaha, you shouldn''t touch me, you damn bitch. This is not any ordinary flame; these are hellfire. Once burned by it, there is no recovering from it." Alban, seemingly unfazed by the danger, continued mocking Demonic Velvet despite her holding his neck, knowing she could easily send him to his fiery hellfire birthplace with a slight bit of effort.


    Demonic Velvet, hearing Alban''s confident nonsense, looked curiously at the hand covered in black flame. In just a short time span, it had burned so badly that bones were visible beneath her burnt skin. However, she seemed to feel nothing, even with the miserable condition her body was in. She suddenly smiled, the expression looking extremely creepy on her skinless face.


    "Khe-ah-sha Vuh-roth Ah SKREEEEEE KHE-ah-sha SKREEEEEE Vuh-roth Ah DEEEEEEEM FIREEEEEE."


    "Huh? What do you mean you haven''t bathed in it for years and missing it?"


    Alban, who understood the demonic language Velvet was speaking, had a grim expression as he heard her words. Instead of a reply, he received a super strong punch to his face.


    "Vruh-frah-th," Demonic Velvet whispered with a harsh tone after smashing Alban into houses again.


    This time, it didn''t end as easily as before. Alban had successfully managed to anger Demonic Velvet. After giving a not-so-friendly command that Myne couldn''t decipher, she flew toward him.


    The only sounds were a loud explosion and Alban''s ear-piercing scream, which shook anyone''s soul who heard it in the middle of the night reached to Myne, hiding in the house, who couldn''t help but shudder at the intensity of the encounter.


    "I better get back to the cabin as soon as possible; I don''t have the thick skin of the Old Geezer, who, after getting so much beating, still dares to mock that thing," Myne muttered to himself.


    Explore stories on M-V-L


    After making up his mind, he activated skills such as Swift Feet, Leg Strength Enhancement, Physical Strength Enhancement, Rock Skin, Iron Wall, Power, Physics Rise, Strength Rise, and started running toward the cabin as if his life were on the line, which it if he got caught by a certain demonic girl.


    "Boom!"


    "F*ck, please hold on a few more minutes, old geezer. Before dying, at least do one good deed. I''m about to reach the cabin. Damn it, why did the bitch throw me so far away? She''s definitely worried that someone might get into the cabin and escape from her, so the first thing she did was throw us away from the cabin. F*ck, why are today''s ghosts so smart?"


    Myne complained and sweated buckets as he ran toward the cabin. With each loud explosion, his heartbeat speedily as if the person who created the explosion with his body would be him the next second. However, the fear Myne had didn''t become a reality, and until the small cabin came into his sight, he was perfectly fine.


    "Hoo, seems like Lady Luck hasn''t completely turned her back on me. At least she didn''t block me like the Old Geezer, who was receiving full care from Demonic Velvet, which he was trying to get from the beginning after he met us." Myne, as he reached near the cabin, finally breathed a sigh of relief and joked a bit to lighten up his tense mood.


    "My dear Master, where do you think you are going in such a hurry? How could you leave your little kitty alone outside with that old man? What if he took advantage of your absence and did something bad with your little kitty?"


    ..."

 Chapter 275: Chapter 275. The Dark Flaming Knight

    "My dear Master, where do you think you are going in such a hurry? How could you leave your little kitty alone outside with that old man? What if he took advantage of your absence and did something bad with your little kitty?"


    ..."


    Myne had just touched the handle of the cabin door when the extremely seductive voice of Velvet whispered into Myne''s ear, sending chills through his entire body.


    F*ck you, Old Geezer! Couldn''t you just wait for one more second? Myne cursed with a face uglier than a crying curse in his mind. He closed his eyes tightly to avoid seeing Velvet''s creepy dark and gold eyes, not to mention her otherworldly horrific face.


    "W, Would you believe me if I said I was going to bring some clothes for you? I don''t want you to fight naked with that pervert Old Geezer." Despite trembling from fear as Demonic Velvet''s bloody hand gently moved around his neck to his cheek, Myne mustered the courage to joke with someone who could beat him to death if accidentally provoked by his words.


    "Yahahaha... Ohh my..." Demonic Velvet suddenly paused unexpectedly hearing a joke from the cowardly Myne who was trying to escape the moment she showed up. Contrary to Myne''s expectations, she started laughing heartily before continuing, "Master, Shrekkk Khe-ah-sha."


    Although Myne didn''t understand the last words Demonic Velvet said in her weird demonic language, the way her voice sounded to him seemed mocking. Myne knew his time was running out just like with Alban. As bad things are often predicted accurately, right next moment Myne found himself in a similar situation.


    After teasing him a bit, Demonic Velvet lifted him up by the collar and started walking further from the cabin. Myne slowly opened one eye and saw his only hope of saving his life slipping away with each passing second. Helplessly, he could only watch, since he didn''t have much power to do anything.


    His once OP skills, which made him nearly invincible in The Augusta Kingdom, now had almost no effect on powerful enemies like Demonic Velvet or suspicious characters like Alban.


    "This should be far enough," Knowing that Myne wouldn''t understand her native language Demonic Velvet, with a mocking tone spoke in normal language after dragging Myne like a chicken a hundred meters away from the cabin.


    Just when Myne was wondering what she meant by ''far enough,'' suddenly he saw his vision swam, his ears echoing with the phantom shrieks of Demonic Velvet''s mocking laughter. He sputtered, struggling to breathe, the metallic tang of blood filling his mouth. Then, the world spun again, blurring into a dizzying kaleidoscope of browns and grays.


    A brutal wind lashed at him, icy needles stinging his skin. A jolt of agony ripped through his stomach, a searing white-hot poker twisting in his gut. He didn''t have time to scream, only a strangled gasp escaping his lips before he slammed into a rough-hewn garden wall. Bricks crumbled, and wood splintered. He bounced again, the house wall meeting him with a sickening thud. Then, silence.


    "Cough!"


    A mouthful of blood escaped from Myne''s mouth as he lay on the road like a broken, but still intractable crop. One arm bent in a weird direction, one leg riddled with holes and a large wooden piece lodged inside, painted with his fresh blood. His new clothes, which had barely seen the world for four days, now became part of nature.


    Myne''s rapid brainstorming halted abruptly; he felt as though someone was lifting him up by his tattered shirt, exacerbating his already unimaginable pain. He resisted the urge to cry, aware that it would only intensify his suffering. Suddenly, as if Lady Luck had finally taken pity on her faithful believer, a deafening explosion echoed from afar.


    A colossal mushroom of dust and flame, the size of two houses, came into view, causing Demonic Velvet to frown, and Myne finally opened his eyes.


    As Myne and Demonic Velvet gazed at the mushroom, a black tail of flame shot from its centre into the sky, reaching a height of around a hundred meters. Then It changed direction like a burning meteor and hurtled towards Myne.


    BOOM!


    Another explosion, just a few meters away from Myne and Demonic Velvet, showered both of them with a torrent of molten debris Find your next read on M-V-L


    With a snarl that ripped through the air, Demonic Velvet flung Myne aside and flew out of his two-meter-deep crater.


    Meanwhile, Myne, finally free from Demon''s clutches, wasted no time in pasting the Ultra Regeneration skill on himself. As it was a passive skill, there was no other way to stop it from working, other than cutting it off. The Ultra Regeneration skill instantly sprang into action at full power, aided by Myne''s nearly unlimited magic power since he only has a few power-consuming skills.


    In just ten seconds, Myne felt a tide of vitality wash over him, his broken body mending piece by piece and he was ready to endure another round of beating.


    Breathing a sigh of relief after escaping unimaginable pain, Myne slowly crawled to the edge of the crater and poked his head out to see his knight in shining armour. However, upon seeing him, he couldn''t help but click his tongue, overwhelmed by a deep sense of envy and jealousy.


    The protagonist of the chapter turns out to be none other than Old Pervert Alban, completely surrounded by his fierce black flame. Unlike previous times, the flame had entered a violent mood, visibly increasing in density and power. The heat escalated to the point that, with each step, the ground melted beneath Alban.


    Inside the violent-black flame, Alban resembled a barbaric warrior, standing at a height of three meters with bulging muscles and intricate veins. His eyes burning in red fire, only god knows how he is able to see anything in this condition and his pointed hair stood like needles ready to pierce someone to death.


    Alban looked exactly like a certain tailless monkey who enjoyed getting beaten by his enemies at the start of each battle, only to scream until the audience''s ears started bleeding, and then effortlessly defeat them.


    Like an ancient leviathan stirred from its slumber, Alban marched towards Demonic Velvet with an angry expression on his face as if Demonic Velvet killed his family.


    "Get the f*ck away from my food supplies you damn bastard. I''m not going to eat those disgusting mice again..."


    "..."

 Chapter 276: Chapter 276. Unexpected Turn of Events

    "Get the f*ck away from my food supplies you damn bastard. I''m not going to eat those disgusting mice again..."


    "..."


    Hearing the reason behind saving him, Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist. If not for the fact that he needed Alban to deal with Demonic Velvet, he might have started to fight with Alban.


    "This old geezer... is really helpless. No wonder his last wish before death is to have sex. A person like him is the live example of a frog in the well. With his mental capability, he can only let his old brother do the work of operating his brain." Myne shook his head with disappointment.


    For a moment, he even became emotional seeing Alban getting into rage mode after seeing Demonic Velvet beating him. But now, after knowing the real reason behind his rage, one part of Myne wished that Demonic Velvet would beat the shit out of Alban.


    BOOM!


    While Myne was praying for Alban''s misfortune, Demonic Velvet, clearly in a bad mood after being disturbed, shot at Alban with astonishing speed that Myne''s eyes could hardly follow.


    What shocked him was that, whereas Alban was easily beaten with the same attack before, this time Alban effortlessly grabbed Demonic Velvet''s fist with a wide grin on his face and sent her into the sky with a single kick on her stomach.


    After kicking Demonic Velvet as if it were nothing, Alban, with crazy laughter, also followed her, surprisingly now he could fly for no apparent reason.


    "What the f*ck?! How did this old geezer suddenly start flying? Myne swore under his breath, jaw slack as he witnessed the old geezer, Alban, defy gravity and take to the skies.


    Did he unseal his sealed skills again after getting beaten like a crazy dog by Demonic Velvet? And he also looks quite young now. It seems like this old geezer is hiding more deeply than I thought. I have to find a way to get out of this place; otherwise, things will get more complicated as time passes. But for now time to enjoy a great show, Myne thought with a smirk.


    He took out a rocking chair, a fluffy pillow, and a few snacks, sat down in the centre of the crater he was in, and started watching the epic battle unfolding in the sky.


    "Hahaha, demon, why don''t you laugh now? Didn''t you want to kill me? Here I am, in front of you. Come and kill me, but be warned, don''t just die halfway through. It''s not every day I unseal my 20% of full power.


    Although I don''t know how an anomaly like you entered here under my nose, but now is the time to send you back to hell," Alban said, his voice transmitting into Demonic Velvet''s mind through his magic, as he didn''t want Myne to hear their conversation.


    Then he suddenly appeared in front of her, punched her on her cheek, and sent her flying, just as she had done with him previously but obviously with more force.


    "Now rest for a while; we will meet soon and have an in-depth conversation without any disturbances..."


    "BOOM!"


    After speaking, Alban unleashed his final attack, the black sphere slamming into Demonic Velvet''s face with devastating force. Half of her lower face dissolved in the fiery impact, leaving a gaping, smoking wound.


    If not for the fact that she was currently in a process state, her body working on a different biology system compared to normal and quite similar to the undead, she might have faced instant death from this attack.


    "Thud!"


    "Hooo... Finally over. Because of this idiot, I had to undo my first seal. Now it will take a month to set it back. Sigh, what a mess. And here I was planning to have some fun with this new girl, but it seems like she''ll have to wait for an extra month to become my pet," Alban muttered regretfully while looking at Demonic Velvet''s deformed body and shaking his head.


    Exhausted from expending too much energy, he decided to take a small break and sat down on the ground, taking deep breaths.


    But at this moment, Myne, who had been secretly paying attention to the battle, joyfully ran over. Not wanting Alban to become suspicious of his skills, Myne removed the Ultra Regeneration skill again, beat himself with a stone to create several wounds on his body, especially on his face, and approached Alban with a heavy heart.


    This way, Alban wouldn''t question how he could heal so quickly after receiving such a heavy beating from Demonic Velvet. Although the trick is very childish but he really does not dare to break his bones and cut some parts of his body with a knife by himself.


    "Brat, so you are still alive?" Alban sneered. "I thought you were going to play dead for a few more minutes, and I had to personally come to get you out of that hole.


    But it seems like you are more tenacious than I expected." Alban slowly moved his head while speaking, observing Myne approaching with small suspicious wounds on his face and body, dragging a leg like a lame man with the support of a wooden rod.


    "Hahaha, only in your dreams, Old Geezer. You couldn''t get rid of me so soon. I still want to get out of this hellhole and achieve my dream of tasting women of every race. I won''t die so easily," Myne said with tears in his eyes, forcing a smile on his face as he continued to drag his fake injured leg.


    Alban, who had initially planned to taunt Myne and dissuade him from leaving town upon hearing about his dream, paused for a second as if recalling a flashback. It was only when Myne stood just one meter away from him that Alban came back to his senses and sighed heavily.


    "I hope you can achieve your dream if it''s genuinely your lifelong goal. Just don''t abandon it halfway for some stupid reason; otherwise, you''ll regret it very much in your old age," Alban said emotionally, confusing Myne. Before Myne could ask anything, to his horror, Alban suddenly conjured a blue fireball on his palm and threw it at him without any apparent reason.


    Myne caught off guard and far too close to dodge, could only watch in horror as the blue inferno engulfed his entire body in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 277: Chapter 277. Mysterious Departure

    Myne who was too close and unprepared for Alban''s sudden attack, was instantly hit by it, and his entire body covered in the blue flame in a matter of seconds.


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!"


    "Shut the f*ck up, you damn brat. Do you want to make me deaf or something? Do you want to deafen me, screaming like a banshee with a cracked voice? For my old ears'' sake, just open your damn eyes."


    Myne, who thought he was going to burn to death while holding his head, started screaming out of his lungs. If it were a normal town with living people, many would lose their sleep upon hearing Myne''s horrific scream.


    Confused and cautious, Myne cracked open an eye. The sapphire flame still danced around him, yet it felt strangely comforting, not scorching. He looked down at his body, expecting charred flesh and blackened bones, but instead saw the wounds he''d inflicted on himself to deceive Albna fading ¨C mending under the caress of the fire.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Myne asked with his mouth wide open in astonishment as he looked at himself and then at Alban.


    Alban scoffed, a tiny blue flame dancing on his palm like a captured butterfly. "Ignorant child," he chided, his voice laced with disdain. "Do you truly believe fire''s only purpose is destruction? You short-sighted mortals can never grasp the true beauty of such a magnificent force."


    Alban waved his hand, the flame vanishing with a soft pop. "Fire is far more than just a tool for burning. It can craft and create, cook and comfort, illuminate the darkest corners and guide us through perilous paths. These are mere whispers of its true potential, its raw power.


    Only a true scholar of the arcane or a wizard, one who has delved deep into the heart of fire, can unlock its hidden marvels. And healing is but one of its many secrets."


    Alban''s words hung heavy in the air, a subtle shift in his tone hinting at a hidden wisdom far beyond Myne''s comprehension. The fire that surrounded him no longer seemed like a weapon of destruction, but a force of life, a secret waiting to be unravelled.


    And at that moment, beneath the flickering sky and the watchful gaze of Alban, a spark of curiosity ignited within Myne, yearning to unravel the mysteries that danced in the embers of the fire, but Alban''s next words poured cold water on his yearning to unravel mysteries bring him back to reality.


    "Fire," Alban rasped, his gravelly voice tinged with a strange mix of awe and melancholy, "Can be both a harbinger of destruction and a weaver of life, depending on the hand that wields it." He paused, his gaze flickering over Myne''s face, a flicker that ignited a spark of irritation in Myne''s chest. "But I see you''re no scholar, no mage, to grasp the subtleties I speak of. So be it.


    There''s no need to discuss it any further. I''m going back to the hideout to prepare a place for your wife. You can decide how to bring her down yourself."


    Saying this, Alban patted his butt to remove dust and walked toward the cabin with a gloomy face.


    "What does he mean by seeing me? Do I look like an idiot to him? Wait a minute, did he indirectly insult me, and I couldn''t understand it? F*ck! Cunning old bastard..." Then, his gaze fell to the cumbersome bundle lying at his feet, and a groan escaped his lips. "And do I really have to carry this thing back to the hideout on my back?"


    "Once a day, ingest that energy scrum inside her so she won''t die from starvation. And if she wakes up, then no matter what she says, don''t believe and don''t even think about releasing her; otherwise, it might be you lying on this table the next moment. At first, I wanted to do a ritual on her so I could bring that unknown entity inside your wife''s body out.


    But when I checked the storage room, I found that many of the core materials of the ritual were missing. I personally had to go out and search for them around the town."


    "Now, before you ask why I am not taking you with me, first of all, you don''t know what I need and where to find them.


    Second, someone needs to look after your wife; otherwise, she might not die from that entity inside her, but she would definitely die if you don''t feed her anything on time, as right now her body needs three times the energy compared to when she was normal because of having two souls inside her body."


    "But how long are you going to stay outside? And even if you say so, there is no way I would let you take all the responsibility for my wife. I, as her husband, want to do something as well; otherwise, it would be a great shame on my dignity as husband. I can''t let an unknown old geezer help me unconditionally for no reason; this is making me a bit suspicious.


    You don''t have any bad thoughts for my wife, right? Don''t tell me you want to heal my wife and later, in the name of all the effort you put into saving her, you want to have sex with her. After all, this is your last wish," Myne said with a raised eyebrow, full of doubt.


    "Listen, kid," Alban began, raising an eyebrow at Myne standing before him. "I really had no idea about your little wife. And even if I did, I wouldn''t need to go through all this mess to bring her onto my bed if that were my intention. I could simply have killed you and forced her to do what I wanted. It''s not like the two of you could do anything to stop me."


    "As for my wish," Alban continued, "I think you''ve misunderstood it a bit. When I said I wanted to have sex before my death, I meant I wanted to have it with two crushes and a brothel girl whom I''ve loved once before coming. But due to her occupation, I never had the guts to confess. After all, who knows how many people have f*cked her on a daily basis?


    What if, after marrying her, some idiot still secretly comes to my house to f*cked her... sigh. Anyway, do you understand now? I don''t care about your little wife?"


    "Now, stop wasting my time and give me one month''s worth of food. I''m going on my treasure hunt," Alban declared impatiently, revealing his true intention for waiting for Myne until now.


    "Sigh, fine, but please come back soon. I really don''t want to face my wife again in her demonic form," Myne responded as he walked toward his temporary room. There, he quickly transferred most of the unimportant food supplies into a random storage bag. After coming out, he handed it to Alban, but not before taking his assurance that he would try his best to return soon.


    "Fear not, brat. You may not even realize it before I come back," Alban said with a satisfied smile, taking the storage bag from Myne. After comforting him, he patted Myne on the shoulder and began to climb the staircase.


    "I don''t think it would this quick..." Myne mumbled watching Alban leave with a sad expression, slowly following him, like an unwilling wife wanted to stop her leaving husband while showing her unspeakable emotions to melt his stone heart.


    In his hurry, Alban didn''t give much thought to Myne following him. He hurriedly walked out of the cabin. Myne poked his head out after Alban closed the door, checking to see if he could stealthily follow him. To his disappointment, as he looked outside, he only saw a black flaming tail in the sky heading toward the direction where the mysterious tower mentioned by Alban supposedly resided.

 Chapter 278: Chapter 278. Shadows of Resolve

    "Alone at last... I should head back to the cabin before someone else springs another surprise on me," Myne muttered, glancing in the direction Alban had gone before hurriedly, he made his way back into the cabin.


    Inside, a pang of loneliness gnawed at Myne making him sigh deeply, "It would be nice if Velvet were here. Even if she''s just fake, her presence boosts my morale at least." After a moment of hesitation, Myne approached Demonic Velvet, who lay silently on the table. It almost seemed like she could wake up any moment and scare him to death.


    "Haaahuu... Tell me, Velvet, what should I do now? I know you''re out there waiting for me, but here I am, like an idiot, talking to your fake unconscious version, asking for help... Hahaha, this is really ironic. Big Sis Maya was right; I wasn''t prepared for any of this. I always took everything in a lighthearted way, assuming everything would go according to my way."


    "Maybe a little sleep will clear my head," Myne concluded, a note of helplessness and desperation in his voice. He walked back to the small room he had been in earlier. After locking the door from inside, he removed the towel around his waist and lay down on the bed, naked, with heavy eyelids, soon succumbing to a deep slumber.


    ...


    "VELVET!"


    Myne jolted awake, heart pounding in his chest. "Hah, haa, haa... Just a nightmare," he gasped, grabbing a water glass with shaking hands from his Inventory to quench his parched throat. Only then did he register the clammy sweat clinging to his entire body.


    "The nightmares were getting worse recently... Sigh, I have to take another shower," Myne said, wiping sweat from his forehead. He then took a deep breath, wrapped a towel around his waist again, and walked out of the room.


    Silence blanketed the hideout, a heavy presence that pressed in on him. This eerie quiet always set his nerves on edge, whispering anxieties of disembodied voices and lurking shadows. Shaking his head, Myne banished the unsettling thoughts and focused on reaching the shower room.


    ...


    "This should be enough for you to survive a week. After that, it depends on your own fate," Myne sighed. "If it weren''t for the fact that you once looked like Velvet, and took good care of me intensely or unintensally, I might not be standing here injecting you with energy serum."


    Myne continued, "I don''t think you need these two rings, though I know they might be fake. Still, they are very important to Velvet. After I get out of here and find out they are real, there might be no place to cry later." He joked while removing two emotionally priceless rings from Demonic Velvet''s fingers, and tucking them safely into his Inventory.


    "May our paths never cross again," Myne whispered, giving the sleeping Demonic Velvet a last look before turning and walking away. Behind him, everything with even a little bit of value, aside from the stone table where Demonic Velvet lay, was placed inside his Inventory. Who knows maybe they come in handy later."


    "Now, let''s go to the tower where Alban went. Maybe there I can find some clue on how to get out of here," Myne pondered, rubbing his chin. He had only taken a few steps from the cabin entrance when five crows suddenly flew out of nowhere and perched on top of the cabin, staring at Myne with their bloody red eyes.


    ...


    "Still no difference. Don''t those spirits get tired of doing the same thing always? And there''s no sewage connected to this tower. God knows where the people who lived in it before went to attend the natural''s call and release wasted water... By the way, why would someone create such a big tower in such a small town like this?


    Also, now that I think about it, why didn''t I see it before when I was near Alban''s hideout? Such a big tower could easily be seen from anywhere inside the town." Myne thought while entering his temporary hideout, and sealing the door.


    He then first removed his clothes, took a nice shower, wore his night dress, and ate dinner while reading a random assassin novel, which had now become his greatest and only way of entertainment. It''s not like he had anything else to do for enjoyment.


    After eating and washing the dishes, Myne removed a few wooden planks from the ceiling. After making sure that there was no spy crow nearby, he climbed onto the roof and sat down with a fruit wine in his hand, drinking slowly, his gaze fixed on the tower with a mixture of disappointment and longing.


    Two entire weeks had passed, but still, no progress. No matter what I did, as soon as I entered the boundary of the tower, those damn spirits always found out about it. Like bees, they would chase after me together. Time was running out.


    Alban could come back anytime, things would only get more difficult afterwards, and I had a hunch that when he came back, it would be the end of my story, and that end would be hellishly painful.


    Myne lay on the roof, gazing at the vengeful spirits flying around the tower, making weird noises every once in a while. After watching them for a few minutes and emptying half a bottle of fruit wine, his eyes shifted behind them. Suddenly, a crazy thought popped up in his mind, igniting a spark in his despondent eyes, replacing the bleakness with a glimmer of defiance.


    "Yes, I can do that. Anyway, there is nothing to lose. This is thousands of times better than staying here and waiting for death hopelessly¡ªit''s better to die trying than to give up," Myne muttered, rising to his feet with newfound resolve, looking at the dense black living fog behind the tower that surrounded everything around the town. A smile played on his gloomy face.


    After making up his mind, Myne threw the wine bottle at the tower and hurriedly went inside the house.


    Inside, Myne quickly stashed away important things in his Inventory, except for his bed, before sitting down on it. He clutched the Velvet rings in his hands, nerves and excitement battling within him.


    "Please hold on a little longer. I am coming to save you, or... better not to think negative things. Yes, just think positive. I am going to survive from here, for the family, who was waiting for me... Let''s take a last good sleep.


    God knows how long I am going to stay in that creepy fog," Myne said while covering himself with a quilt and slowly closing his eyes.

 Chapter 279: Chapter 279. From Despair to Defiance

    "In the end, I find myself back where everything started," Myne said emotionally, gazing at the black fog right in front of him. After deciding to find a way out of all this, Myne took a good sleep and filled his stomach before immediately heading toward the town''s outskirts.


    Although he encountered some problems along the way when trying to reach the entrance gate of the town, Myne managed to make his way out.


    "At least I found a weakness of those undead and vengeful spirits. They can''t come out from the town... But that fatty vengeful spirit was too fast compared to her size and weight literally touched me If I had stayed inside the town a few more seconds, and according to Alban''s information if she caught me I might have spent the rest of my life as her plaything...


    Just thinking about it makes my body hair stand. By the way, since this fog is so dense, I won''t have a breathing problem in there, right?" Myne muttered while waving his hand inside the fog. He then took out a magic lamp, took a deep breath to calm his rapidly beating heart, and moved forward, entering the black fog.


    "What kind of fog is this? I can hardly see anything around one meter from me. And that''s only because I have a magic lamp, and my sight enhancement and night vision skills are activated. If not, seeing my hand might be out of the question." Myne, who was having great difficulty moving in the black fog with half-closed eyes to focus and see further, looked left and right.


    But all he saw was moving black fog.


    "Should I go back and try a different method? In such a dense fog, I don''t think I could find my way out. Breathing here is also quite difficult. I just hope I won''t pass out because of suffocation." Myne raised his magic lamp in front and looked back. To his surprise, the gloomy, dark town from before now shone in various lighting.


    "Huh? Did that festival start again? Is this a coincidence, or is the town trying to attract me toward it? Better move forward before I lose my mind and turn back toward that haunted town." Saying this, Myne started moving in the fog slowly and carefully, focusing extra on the ground to avoid falling into any traps.


    After all, in every horror novel, the person trying to escape from a haunted place in 70% of cases dues by falling into various dangerous traps.


    "Ssssss..."


    "Hmm! What was that?" Myne, who had been walking blindly into the dark fog for the last half-hour, suddenly heard a weird sound, as if someone were dragging something on the ground.


    "The distant sound emanates from the east. Following common sense, I should head toward the source in the hope of finding someone to ask for directions. However, my precious knowledge warned me that I should run in the opposite direction of this mysterious sound. Whatever or whoever is present in such a peculiar environment is not something I shouldn''t be curious about.


    I have no desire to become the unlucky cat that dies due to its curiosity.


    Myne forced a bit more and after confirming that the sound was gradually approaching him, he quickly increased his pace and ran toward the west.


    "F*ck, why did this lamp suddenly go off? Its power was still half full when I checked last time." Myne, who is running away from the strange sound, seeing that his magic lamp has suddenly turned dark, leaving him completely blind without any source of light nearby. Oh, wait, there is the haunted town, which is still illuminating brightly.


    "Aisha?... Damn it! Aisha! Sylphy! Ted! Wuffal!


    Fenrir! Big Sis Maya! How could I forget about them?"


    Myne, with eyes wide open, jolted awake as the fog covering his mind cleared, and he remembered all his memories. He finally understood which family his mother was speaking about. "F*ck! How could I even think about giving up when I have so much to lose? Damn it! This time, Big Sis would surely eat me alive.


    She must have gone crazy by now, looking for my whereabouts everywhere. I can''t stay here anymore. I have to get out of here quickly."


    "Damn it, everyone might be searching for me while I''m here, laying comfortably and thinking nonsense about giving up." Myne, with newfound motivation filled with worry and concern, hurriedly put away his tent. Using his double jump skill with a big, 10-year-old child-sized fireball in his hand to illuminate the path, he started jumping from one point to another.


    ...


    Three days later...


    "Sob! I can''t take it anymore. No matter how much I run, this damn fog never seems to end; it stretches infinitely without any discernible endpoint. I am tired of it now...


    Myne, who hadn''t slept for three entire days and had been travelling with his full power nonstop, finally collapsed both physically and spiritually. Now, he lay on the dark ground like a dead fish, devoid of the energy even to take out a tent and bed for a proper rest.


    "Sorry, Big Sis Maya, Aisha, Sylphy, Ted, Wuffal, Fenrir, June, Velvet, Mother-in-law, Ayri... I disappoint all of you. I am completely useless, not worthy of your trust and love. I should just die in this fog instead of destroying your lives any further," Myne said, looking at the dark sky covered in fog. His voice was desperate, tears gushing out from his eyes like a waterfall.


    In the last three days, he had done everything he could, but he found nothing that could lead him out of this place. Leaving only two possibilities for him: either he was wrong the entire time, and there was no way to escape from this fog¡ªit was just a big labyrinthine trap, or there was no escape at all, and he was merely wasting time, creating a false hope in his mind.


    "The only regret I would have, even after my death, is that I couldn''t save Velvet. I promised her, while wearing this ring to her that I would protect her from every possible danger. But just a few days after that promise, I dragged her into this dead end... If only I could get a little bit of a clue to correct everything...


    I take an oath in the name of all my loved ones that I will become so powerful that no one can mess with my family ever again," Myne declared in a loud, crying voice filled with deep regret and resolution while raising his fist toward the dark sky.


    As he did so, a golden lustre suddenly bloomed in his pupils, spreading like a celestial storm across his irises and taking the shape of a golden galaxy.

 Chapter 280: Chapter 280. Thunderstruck Liberation

    "Ahhh, why are my eyes starting to hurt for no reason? Myne, who had been crying on the ground despondently, suddenly stood up while rubbing his eyes. He blinked a few times, but instead of easing, the pain in his eyes worsened, as if someone had poured chilli powder in them.


    "What the hell?" Myne screamed, scrambling in his desperation for his water bottle. He crouched, splashing cool water over his burning eyes, only then noticing the curious sight around his legs. Tiny orbs of golden light, like miniature fireflies, flitted merrily around his ankles.


    "Now what in the bloody hell is this?" Myne shot backwards, the sudden leap startling the lights into vanishing as if spooked. His heart hammered against his ribs, confusion warring with lingering fear. "Another damn illusion?"


    "Was it also an illusion of mine?" Myne pondered. "But before this, every illusion was either scary or creepy as hell. So why this time a cute one?" Confused by the sudden change in the situation, Myne looked down, and to his shock, the golden orbs again appeared around his feet and were merrily flying around.


    This time, instead of jumping back out of fear, Myne hesitantly bent down and looked at the golden orbs carefully. He found that they were just orbs of light, not some kind of new, ugly-looking tiny creature that wanted to devour his blood.


    "Ah, as I expected. How can those ugly and creepy creatures of that haunted town and foggy place think about making something so shiny and cute?" Myne breathed a sigh of relief as he sat down on his knees.


    With newfound curiosity replacing his apprehension, he extended a tentative hand towards a flitting orb. It danced away, just out of reach, a playful flicker in its ethereal wake. He tried again, and again, and each attempt met with the same gentle evasion. The orbs seemed to tease him, their movements a silent waltz just beyond his grasp.


    "Alright, alright," Myne chuckled, the first genuine laugh in what felt like an eternity. "You win, little spirits. I get it, you''re not made for cuddling."


    A furrowed brow traced a line across Myne''s weary face, his gaze intently following the dance of the golden orbs. Their curious pattern held him captive ¨C a repetitive loop, thirty centimetres south before returning to him and repeating the same process as if they wanted to him go there.


    "Don''t tell me..." Myne breathed, a sliver of hope sparking in his eyes. "Is God finally taking pity on me and showing me a way out?" His mind spun with possibilities, the words his mother had spoken echoing in the silence. "Ecescess...?


    Could this be the mysterious power she mentioned, Otherwise, there is no way to explain this weird phenomenon," Myne muttered, covering his still slightly hurting eyes.


    Torn between scepticism and desperation, Myne pondered for a moment. Lost and directionless, any light in the darkness seemed worth following. With a sigh, he decided to trust the ethereal guides, their golden glow a welcome respite from the suffocating blackness. Anyway, most of the time, golden light is a good sign.


    He set off, his steps echoing in the eerie stillness. But the orbs danced a maddeningly erratic choreography, leading him north, then south, east, then west, as if mocking his pursuit. "South again? Wasn''t that where I just came from?" Myne grumbled, frustration gnawing at his hope.


    "Huh? Now they are pointing toward the West... Now East... Again South... North..."


    ...


    "I hope I am walking in the right direction. F*ck why did those golden orbs disappear so soon? First, they led me in every direction¡ªleft, right, east, north, south, west, like an idiot. Then they continued east... after which 20 minutes later, they vanished as if it was all my hallucination. Damn it, I hope I didn''t go crazy due to loneliness from living alone for such a long time."


    "Now I would do anything to hear Aisha''s taunts, Sylphy''s praise, Big Sis Maya''s scolding, and Velvet''s sweet and seductive words. I wonder how Aisha is doing; she was always a big pervert after I took her virginity. If she spent a day without having sex with me, she would always feed me weird, life-taking things.


    "Am I going to be defeated after coming so close to my goal? There''s only one wall between me and my freedom, but it doesn''t look like an easy feat to cross this last obstacle," Myne spoke bitterly, looking back at the flying vengeful spirits approaching to take him back to the town and make him their club''s new member.


    Sighing, Myne took a last look at the skill page, hoping to find something that could help him. He quickly appraised himself and began scanning through his skills. Soon, his eyes paused on a particular skill.


    This might be it," he murmured, a flicker of defiance sparking in his gaze. He rose, steeling himself before the unyielding wall.


    Then he activated his Unbeatable and Absolute Evasion skills, praying that at least one of them could absorb magic damage. Taking a deep breath to calm his nervousness, and uses Sorcery Extremity which can enhance the power of his magic skills. He then poured nearly half of his stored MANA from his inventory and activated the skill he feared due to the destruction it brought.


    "Unique Magic?Lightning!"


    The world went white. A colossal bolt of thunder erupted from Myne, tearing a furrow into the sky with its blinding brilliance. Then, with a breathtaking reversal, it plunged back toward him, striking him head-on with a deafening detonation.


    BOOM!!!


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning enshrouded Myne, a vortex of raw power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with terrifying lightning energy. The very air sizzled around him, tendrils of purple thunderbolts lashing out to the surrounding ground. Explosions rocked the landscape, carving craters two meters deep with each crackle.


    BOOM!!!


    Another ear-splitting blast echoed through the desolate town miles away. The energy finally focused, erupting outward with a force that defied comprehension. The invisible wall that Myne could hardly damage with his remaining skills, the monument of defiance, simply ceased to exist. In its place, a gaping chasm gaped, a maw of swirling darkness.


    As for the vengeful spirits, impervious to physical and magical attacks? Nothing remained but wisps of ash, scattered like dust in the face of an absolute power.


    The attack was so powerful that, instead of fading after destroying everything within a 500-meter radius around Myne, literally made him fall headfirst into the 50-meter-deep crater. The purple energy lightly spread into the ground, and for the next few hours, anyone who entered the area would be directly hit by a supercharged, high-voltage lightning attack, turning them into charcoal.


    Myne, the architect of this apocalypse, sputtered as he clambered to his feet, the remnants of the spell buzzing through his bones. "Bloody hell," he rasped, awestruck and appalled by the sheer destructive power his skill could cause, utilizing only half of his MANA.


    "Tsk! If I had known earlier, I would have just bombarded that tower instead of wasting two weeks sitting in front of it like an idiot, waiting for the right moment to get inside," Myne muttered while shaking his head at the irony.


    However, realizing that there was no use in regretting spilt milk, he hurriedly ran toward the black hole in the middle of the air that appeared after the invisible wall was destroyed.


    "Although the other side doesn''t look like I expected it to be, facing an unknown possibility is still hundreds of times better than turning into charcoal under my own skill after my defensive skill''s effect turns off," Myne said with a wry smile twisting his lips, after giving his surroundings a last look. Without any more hesitation, he jumped into the black hole.

 Chapter 281: Chapter 281. Chamber of Shadows

    "Ugh, where am I? My body felt like lead weights slung across my limbs, dull exhaustion seeping into my bones... But I was fine before jumping into that black hole, right? Wait something wasn''t right, why everything is... wet? as if I were submerged in some thick, alien fluid..."


    Myne gathered his thoughts as he regained consciousness after blindly leaping into that mysterious black hole. He attempted to open his eyes, but an extreme level of tiredness hit him as if he had been working nonstop for a week without any rest. What shocked him even more was the sensation of lightness and wetness enveloping his body, as though he were submerged in water.


    "Huh? There''s something in my mouth! Is that a pipe? And my nose is sealed... Am I really underwater?" Myne, slowly gaining control over his body, felt as if his mouth were open and something inside it. With considerable effort, he moved his right arm to his mouth, discovering a metal mask tied around it with a tube-like pipe in the middle.


    "Where the f*ck am I? What''s happening to my body?" Myne took a deep breath through the tube providing him oxygen, fear, cold and slithering, coiled in his gut. Swallowing a lungful of the filtered air, Myne cracked open his eyes.


    Opening his eyes was a struggle. He felt heavy, shrouded in a paralyzing inertia. The sight that greeted him was more nightmare than reality. He was suspended in a chamber but through the haze, he glimpsed his own reflection on the cocoon''s door which was made of a transparent material, though not a mirror, but still transparent enough to see his reflection and glimpse the outside.


    Trapped within a cocoon-like pod, filled with a swirling green-and-black liquid. Tubes snaked in and out originated from the top of the cocoon, one clamped firmly over his nose and mouth, feeding him air with an alien tang.


    Outside the surroundings was a dark room filled with similar cocoon-like pod instruments, devoid of any signs of living things¡ªperhaps the luckiest thing for Myne.


    "I have to get out of here." Myne surveyed the room, finding no one else present. He activated his Strong Arm, Rock Skin, Power, and Physical Strength Enhancement skills, then punched at the cocoon''s door with all the remaining strength he had. To his surprise, he could hardly make a dent in it.


    ..."


    "Seems like I have to try another method... If I use that skill, I will surely get out of this thing, but my only worry is that the skill makes too much noise. Better this time, I''ll control my MANA input.


    After mustering up 10% nervousness and 90% excitement, as if a child is about to play with a new toy, Myne first uses the Unbeatable skill to protect himself, and then he employs his most powerful skill.


    "Unique Magic?Lightning."


    Inside a black room filled with row after row of cocoon-like pods, each 2 to 3 meters in size, connected to a large empty bed-like pod resembling a spear placed in the middle of the room, is visible. The room is eerily silent without any kind of activity...


    "BOOOM!"


    Myne breath hitched in his throat as a section of the wall swirled open in an Uzumaki shape, and a two-meter tall slug-like creature of obsidian hue oozed its way into the chamber. What made Myne literally vomit on the spot was, instead of the typical hard shell on its back, there was a purple, jelly-like mass clinging to its back.


    If it was just that, then Myne might not have been so shocked and disgusted. However, Inside the pulsating jelly, a thin naked human figure was being slowly digested, his flesh dissolving in the acidic bath; many of its body parts were eroded and looked extremely disgusting.


    Myne could even see the inner layer of the man''s skin, but what surprised him more was that even in that condition, the man had a happy, satisfied smile on his face, as if he was having a sweet dream.


    ???????????¡ô????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ( Weird? Everything seems normal; where did that booming sound come from? Could it be from another location? )


    (A/N: From now on, every creature Myne encounters will speak in their native demonic language, which Myne and Velvet couldn''t comprehend. But now since we didn''t have our translator ( Alban ) with us, I will write the sentence''s meaning in front of it. )


    The slug-like monstrosity, its elongated eyes scanning the chamber with chilling precision, suddenly shifted its gaze. It locked onto the direction of Myne''s destroyed cocoon, an unsettling curiosity twitching in its slimy folds.


    "???????????¡ô????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????," ( Odd. Has someone entered this chamber without permission? Otherwise, Why else would this pod be so pristine and even the vitality liquid appears remarkably pure? )


    The snail-like creature muttered in its peculiar language, leaving Myne utterly baffled, it cast another suspicious glance around the room before sluggishly retreating towards the entryway.


    As the peculiar creature exited, the walls exhibited strange movements. Just as the passage opened, it closed seamlessly, leaving no trace of a door.


    "Phew," Myne whispered, wiping a bead of sweat from his brow. "When that thing looked toward me, I literally thought it spotted me, but thank goodness it was just my imagination. However, the way it observed my cocoon suggests it had some doubts. Without any proof, it could only retreat.


    It probably didn''t take it seriously," Myne reassured himself as he emerged from his concealed corner, and quickly started searching for Velvet.


    In total, there were 25 cocoon pods inside the chamber, with a central main pod connecting them all. It took three minutes before Myne finally located Velvet at the centre of the last row.


    Like everyone else, she was encased within the cocoon, a tube inserted into her mouth. Naked and suspended in the green liquid, unlike Myne, her green liquid was now 90% transformed into black, only some parts of him retained a hint of green. Although Myne had no idea about the nature of the liquid, witnessing the conditions of others made him apprehensive.


    Once the green liquid turns black, Velvet might be in serious trouble, and in the worst-case scenario, she might also turn into a corpse as well like others.

 Chapter 282: Chapter 282. Albans Stuck Naming Talent

    "Alright, how does this thing even open?" Myne muttered, frustration gnawing at him. The excitement of finding Velvet had waned, replaced by the cold sweat of a mounting crisis. The pod, resembling a glistening cocoon, refused to reveal its secrets. He scrutinized it, searching for a handle, a latch, anything resembling an opening mechanism.


    Minutes crawled by, punctuated by the echo of his increasingly heavy breaths.


    "This doesn''t look good. The door is solid enough to withstand any casual attack. If I use too much force, it will not only harm Velvet but also attract that weird thing''s attention. That''s the last thing I want in my life was that damn ugly thing chasing behind my ass." Myne concluded, the words tasting like ash in his mouth.


    "There must be a way to open it; otherwise, how did they put Velvet inside? I just have to understand it... Think, Myne, think," Myne growled at himself, suddenly slapping his forehead. "Yes, how could I forget about that thing? Staying inside that thing for too long makes my brain slow."


    Hope flickered in his chest, like a fragile flame in the wind. With trembling hands, he focused on the pod, desperately use the appraisal skill to work its magic.


    [ Name: Dreamstrucker Pod


    Grade: ???


    Attribute: Dark


    Description: A special pod created by Albangarous Lomanhelishin Malethraxelotharionis to extract his prey''s emotions, such as fear, happiness, excitement, etc., and vitality and soul slowly, to be fully enjoyed by the person inside the Main Hub leaving only a hollow shell behind.


    This pod is always filled with vitality liquid, which not only weakens the mental defences of the person inside but also allows them to stay alive without the need for sustenance. The person inside the pod can live for two months without needing anything. However, if the person inside is provided with food from other sources, the time limit can extend to four months.


    The pod is connected to the Main Hub, from which it is operated. Any change in settings or shutdown processes can only be done from there.


    Special Note: Please don''t try to forcibly bring out the person inside the pod; otherwise, their consciousness can be lost in a dream world, and their real body would go into a coma state until the end of their life.]


    "F*cking hell! Lost in a dream world? Does such a place even exist?" Myne spat the curse a bitter tang on his tongue. He wiped the cold sweat clinging to his forehead, the words from the appraisal echoing in his skull like a death knell. Thank God he hadn''t acted impulsively, tugging Velvet out of that pod. The consequences, he shuddered to think, would have been a lifetime of regret.


    Myne gaze darted around the room, searching for the "Main Hub" mentioned in the inscription. Soon, his eyes snagged on the solitary, imposing pod in the center, its sleek surface bisected by a thick, pulsating tube that coiled up like a venomous serpent. The pieces clicked into place. This, this was the key.


    Every Dreamstrucker pod was connected to this central unit, a monstrous spider weaving its webs of terror.


    [ Name: Dreamstrucker Pod''s Main Hub


    Grade: ???


    "Moan... This is so wonderful," Myne, making a face that could even make the biggest pervert in the world feel shame, wanted to relish that incredible sensation. However, suddenly, everything in front of him turned dark, and he lost consciousness.


    ...


    "Damn it, I wanted to enjoy that feeling more," Myne, who hadn''t even opened his eyes after regaining his senses, immediately started complaining like a child.


    After venting his frustration, Myne slowly opened his eyes. To his surprise, what greeted him was complete darkness in front of him. He looked left and right, but nothing had changed; everything was covered in darkness.


    "Now, what''s the matter with this situation? Is something wrong because I''m not a demon?" Myne muttered, frustration simmering into worry. Suddenly, he noticed something strange under his feet. He glanced down... and down... and down...


    The ground had vanished, replaced by a dizzying expanse of nothingness. Myne''s face lost all its colour as he realized he was hovering probably thousands of meters high in the sky.


    "Haaa, haa, haa, haa, f*ck, why am I in the sky?" Myne, while trying to calm down his heart, cursed loudly. He looked down again, only to realize one thing ¨C he was scared of extreme heights, especially when he knew that he couldn''t use his teleportation skill.


    Myne, who was having a panic attack, tried to think of any way to get down to the ground. However, due to fear, his brain had already stopped its job, hiding in a random corner and writing its will.


    This process lasted for the next few minutes. Even then, with no sign of falling like a meteorite, Myne couldn''t help but boldly start thinking of braver things.


    "Wait a minute. If this is the dream world created by the main hub, and currently, I am the main operator, then won''t I be able to do what I want just by thinking?"


    Suddenly, a weird thought came to Myne''s mind. He focused a bit and thought about slowly flying toward the ground.


    Myne''s thoughts were inexplicably whimsical, lacking any semblance of logic, yet within the enchanting confines of this magical realm, filled with wonders of all kinds. As the notion crossed Myne''s mind, a sudden gust of air brushed against his face, and his body began a gradual descent toward the ground.


    Upon reaching a certain height, Myne beheld the very same haunting town from his dreams, shrouded in darkness and devoid of any signs of life. Myne took control of his descent, hovering over the town in search of Velvet. Along the way, he couldn''t help but notice a peculiar change ¨C previously, in his dreams, whenever he reached a certain height, three-eyed crows would aggressively assail him.


    However, now, even if he approached them directly or circled around behind them, they simply ignored him, as if he were invisible.


    "You damn crows! You caused me quite a bit of trouble before. What''s the matter now? Don''t feel like pecking me to death with your beaks? Huh? Why the silent treatment, you wretched crows?" Myne exclaimed in frustration.


    "Tsk, cowardly crows. Go f*ck yourselves!" he vented, releasing the accumulated frustration from before, before slowly start flying away from the flock of crows.

 Chapter 283: Chapter 283. Velvets Despair

    "Tsk, cowardly crows. Go f*ck yourselves!" Myne vented, releasing the accumulated frustration from before, and slowly started flying away from the flock of crows. However, fate, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor, what he never expected was that crows would turn out to be very obedient.


    No sooner had the curse left his lips, with a loud cry, crows instantly started jumping on each other without caring about gender.


    Myne, who had hardly flown a bit away, was shocked beyond words at the scary sight of hundreds of crows crazily jumping on each other. He beat a hasty retreat, leaving the cawing chorus and acrobatic obscenity behind.


    "Shit, what the heck were those crows doing? Did this happen because of my casual words? Wait, doesn''t this mean I can control all the being here with just my words alone?" After entertaining such a weird thought, Myne quickly looked around and found another flock of crows chilling around on the roof of a random house.


    Taking a deep breath, he unleashed his newfound power. "Find me a girl," he commanded, his voice firm despite the tremor in his stomach. "Black tail, long pointed ears. Report back if you find her, understood?"


    To his astonishment, the crows didn''t simply caw or ignore him, as if they had mastered hume language, they cocked their heads, beady eyes studying Myne up and down, then, with a series of sharp caws, took flight, scattering into the dark sky.


    "They really understand my command? Dreamworld crows are quite smart, I have to say. Now that I have helpers, let''s take a break while the crows are searching for Velvet and think of a way to deal with the next problem."


    ...


    "30 minutes later."


    "Crowww..."


    Half an hour had bled into existence, time smeared thin by Myne''s anxious ruminations. He lay splayed on a rooftop, worry weaving furrows in his brow. No plan, no escape, just the suffocating silence of the dream world pressing down on him. Suddenly, a sharp "Crowww!" pierced his brooding, a feathered herald perched on his head.


    "Have you found Velvet?" Myne asked with a frown, clearly not in a good mood as he couldn''t formulate any reliable plan to escape the troublesome place.


    Upon hearing Myne''s question, the smart crow simply nodded its head and started flying in a certain direction, disregarding Myne''s gloomy mood.


    Ignoring the rude crow, Myne quickly followed it and soon arrived at a small stone house that looked quite sturdy from the outside, surrounded by a large, man-made thorny fence to prevent undead from entering.


    "Now, this is something my girl could do. As expected, neither of my girls is easy to mess with... But where the hell is she?" Myne looked around and soon noticed commotion a few blocks away from his location, rapidly approaching his direction.


    Myne waited for a bit and soon saw the person he desperately sought. Velvet, wearing tattered clothes on the main parts of her body, messy hair as if she hadn''t washed it for months, covered in wounds from head to toe, carried a small bag on her shoulder, rushing toward the stone house.


    "How was today''s raid, honey? Did you find any way to escape from this hell hole?" The fake Myne, with a voice filled with concern, asked.


    "Sigh, Nothing... There''s still no clue. It''s as if this entire town is a big maze trapping us and refusing to let us escape. Even the entrance we came in through has vanished, and the walls surrounding the town have become 30 meters tall¡ªliterally impossible to climb. God knows what''s wrong with this wretched town," Velvet sighed tiredly.


    She gestured for Myne to stop applying lotion and lay down on his lap.


    "At least you are with me; otherwise, I don''t know what would have happened if I stayed all alone in this hell hole... I might have gone crazy by now."


    "Please don''t say that. Now you''re making me feel bad. After all, I do is just sit in this small room, and enjoy the food and water you brought while risking your life. Sometimes, I wish I could go out with you, and help you deal with those horrific things.


    But this damn phasmophobia phobia of mine just freezes my body at the sight of their horrific faces," The fake Myne said, shedding crocodile tears, holding his head between his legs, and speaking in a crying voice, completely melting Velvet''s soft heart.


    "Just don''t think about these useless things. You''re with me, and that''s all I need. We''ll surely find a cure for your phobia. Just don''t lose faith. Now, you eat your dinner. I''ll go out and make some preparations for tomorrow''s raid," Velvet said reassuringly.


    With that, she gave the fake Myne a sweet kiss, eliciting a pang of jealousy in the real Myne, who had been silently observing their drama from the corner, before walking out of the room.


    Thub!


    Myne waited until the basement door thumped shut before springing into action. With a swift gesture, he sealed the room with an invisible sound barrier so that Velvet wouldn''t come in and discover what he was about to do with the fake version of himself. He then revealed himself and, in front of the cowardly fake Myne''s horrified eyes, moved towards him while rubbing his fists.


    "Let''s talk a bit, shall we?" Myne growled, his voice a low rumble. "And we''ll start with how much trouble you''ve caused to my little kitty. By the way, have you also slept with her while pretending to me..."


    ...


    "Sigh, sometimes I miss the time when Myne was absolutely powerful and reliable in my eyes. I could trust him with my eyes closed, knowing that he could handle everything.


    Although that was all my imagination, I just can''t stop myself from imagining Myne as that strong figure," Velvet muttered with a desperate smile as she sat in front of the fireplace, watching the flames dance in a graceful manner.


    "Well, if you had, instead of f*cking me all day long just after seeing me, fought with me at least once, then you might have had a strong, reliable, smart, handsome, and absolutely powerful Myne under your ass..."

 Chapter 284: Chapter 284. Sweet Talk

    "Well, if you had, instead of f*cking me all day long just after seeing me, fought with me at least once, then you might have had a strong, reliable, smart, handsome, and absolutely powerful Myne under your ass instead of a coward making your life hellish..."


    Myne''s voice broke the quiet stillness, a playful edge dancing around the teasing remark.


    Velvet''s head snapped towards him, surprise crinkling seeing Myne sitting beside her, eyes reflecting the dancing flames in the fireplace, a picture of nonchalance.


    "When did you come here!? I didn''t hear any movement. Quite weird," Velvet, breathing a sigh of relief, asked as she observed Myne up and down for some reason.


    Myne shrugged, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "Just long enough to hear you lamenting the hero you already have, but somehow don''t see. I still can''t believe I have such a weak, cowardly, and selfish image in your mind... Why do I suddenly feel like I wasted quite a few months for nothing?"


    "Where did you get those clothes? Don''t all your clothes get lost?" Velvet, as if not noticing the sadness in Myne''s tone, asked with a frown.


    "Amm... From my storage bag? Otherwise, Where else would I find such exquisite attire in this shitty town?" Myne replied hesitantly, smiling awkwardly and avoiding eye contact.


    "Storage bag, huh?" Velvet''s voice held a hint of suspicion, but the corner of her mouth twitched upwards. "Finished your crow dinner, then?"


    "Honey," Myne drawled, leaning back in the chair, "as much as I love you, even my valiant stomach has its limits, unless my life is really on the line because of a food shortage, I am not going to eat something like that. Also, maybe it''s time I let you meet Aisha and you learn a few dozen things about cooking from her.


    Your cooking talent is not much higher than mine," Myne calmly replied with a poker face, not caring that his words, filled with absolute truth, could bring him a good beating.


    "Aisha? Cooking... Hahahaha..."


    Velvet, already quite confused by Myne''s sudden change in behaviour, burst into unexpected laughter, startling Myne, the sound echoing unsettlingly in the quiet room.


    "Would you believe me if I said that I have full faith in you, that you''ll come to save me?" Velvet, burying her head in Myne''s chest, raised her head, looking at him with puppy eyes before asking.


    "Hehehe, oh my little kitty, you''re so naive. If I still believed in this level of nonsense, wouldn''t it be better for me to stay in that basement for the rest of my life?" Myne lightly kissed Velvet''s dry lips before speaking with a light chuckle.


    "This is the Master I always love and dream of living together with... By the way, hearing your casual tone regarding the fake version of yourself, it seems like you also had a similar experience as me. So, what''s your story? How did you find out that the Velvet beside you was fake?" Velvet, to hide her embarrassment, quickly changed the topic, speaking like a shy girl.


    "There were three points that made me realize the Velvet beside me was a fake. Unlike the fake version of myself, who was clearly a novice in his work, she was very professional. If it weren''t for a big accident that shouldn''t have happened, I might never have realized she was a copy of you. And believe me, I really had a pay a very big price if I didn''t find out about her identity."


    "The first point¡ªwhen she mentioned my mother''s name. I distinctly remember never telling you anything about my mother, let alone her name. So, her knowing about it raised the biggest suspicions. The second time was when I casually mentioned your mother''s ring.


    Her reaction was as if it was normal for me to know about it, which it shouldn''t be, as you never mentioned your mother to me and one day when you were talking to your late mother, I just silently listened to your talk and learned how important that ring for you... Sorry about that, Myne apologises while holding his ears.


    Velvet just rolled her eyes at Myne''s apologies while giving a pinch on his cheek. "No need to apologize. It''s not a big deal. Even if you had asked me directly, I would have told you everything about my mother''s ring. It''s not some kind of national treasure I had to hide from everyone until my last breath anyway. So, what was the last point?"


    "Hehehe, the last point was very obvious. I just subconsciously always ignored it. It was that you became too obedient and well-behaved, like an honest wife. You started doing what I told you without any of your own thoughts. Never once did you try to deny my orders, as if what I said was absolute. You always spoke in my favour, either motivating me or joking around to make me feel good.


    No matter what kind of situation we were in, you were always optimistic, and ready to do anything, anytime, anywhere. You literally became my dream girl without any flaws, which was the biggest flaw in itself, as no one can be so perfect, especially a girl who is an uncontrollable emotional being.


    At first, I thought it was my own inner charm that made me like this after experiencing those scary things. But when those doubts cleared, my vision became clear, and I noticed how creepy all your acting was..."


    "I still get goosebumps every time I think about it," Myne shivered while thinking about demonic Velvet''s smile suddenly appearing in front of him.


    "By the way, have I told you that we are currently inside your dream world?" Myne, whose hands were now caressing Velvet''s head, somehow having changed their path and moved to rest on top of her breasts, continued to speak.

 Chapter 285: Chapter 285. Bringing Velvet Out From Her Dreamworld...

    "By the way, have I told you that we are currently inside your dream world?" Myne, whose hands had now changed their course, caressing Velvet''s head before moving to rest on top of her breasts, continued to speak.


    "What?!" Velvet not caring about Myne''s perverted actions exclaimed, voice tinged with disbelief. "So... I''ve been sleepwalking this whole time?"


    "Not just you, but me as well. I just got out of my dream world and hastily came into yours to rescue you. By the way, have you met a pervert old geezer?" Myne asked, suddenly remembering a certain Oscar-winning actor.


    Velvet frowned, tilting her head in thought, "I don''t think so. As far as I remember, there were always just the two of us. So who is that old man you are talking about, and most importantly, how did you escape from your dream world? I tried every possible way but couldn''t find any way to get out," Her hands, nimble and insistent, found their way to his collar, urging him to share his secret.


    Myne smiled, a touch of amusement softening his gaze. "Easy there, my curious kitten," he teased. First of all, that old geezer I am talking about is a big actor and the world''s most shameless person alive, who likes to be humiliated by others. Oh, and he is also the person behind all of this mess. Sigh, he is super powerful as well.


    If we encounter him, then our game would surely be over once and for all. After all, no owner likes to see his pets he caught to play with easily get out of their cages, run around wildly in his house, and make havoc, right?"


    Velvet''s frown deepened. "So that old man is keeping eyes on us? But if he really so powerful how''d you break free?"


    "After finding nothing in the town, I ventured into the fog," Myne said, his voice taking on a distant tone. "I wandered alone in absolute darkness for maybe months before accidentally smashing into an invisible wall in the middle of nowhere. Then I destroyed that suspicious wall, creating a ball hole, and I jumped into it before opening my eyes in the real world.


    Believe me, if it wasn''t for my good luck, I''d probably still be lying inside that fog world."


    "Okay, now enough chit-chat. We are already tight on time. We have to get out of this before that damn old geezer returns from wherever place he went." Myne gently spanked Velvet''s rounded ass, making her stand up from his lap before he himself stood up, ready to leave.


    Velvet''s smirk twitched with a hint of suspicion. "What happened to your imposter, then? That mischievous grin every time you mention him piques my curiosity. He was you, after all, even if just a copy." Her finger poked playfully at Myne''s stomach, a playful glint in her eyes.


    "How dirty. I didn''t expect you to be so perverted, Velvet. Tsk, tsk. And for your information, I didn''t do anything wrong with him, except changing his face and leaving a few bulky friends with him to accompany him. After all, staying alone in a room all day could be very boring without a few friends to entertain him.


    He might surely be happier now than before," Myne spoke with an evil smile, pulling Velvet into his embrace and hugging her tightly.


    The next moment, before Velvet could say anything, a sudden sensation of spinning seized her. Just when she felt like vomiting, she noticed that she had already appeared on top of the town, suspended in the air, bathed in an eerie, ethereal glow.


    "F*ck! Is your teleportation skill working again?" Velvet, after calming down, asked Myne, who was playing with her ass, with a surprised expression.


    Myne cautiously opened his eyes. The pod hatch gaped open, revealing the familiar interior of the Main Hub. Relief washed over him as he clambered out, a wide grin splitting his face. He rushed towards Velvet''s pod, anticipation bubbling in his chest. However, Alban, who created those pods, clearly didn''t care about the feelings of people inside them.


    As he reached near it, Myne saw Velvet, along with all the black and green liquid inside the pod, now lying on the cold ground, struggling to get up.


    "Velvet!" Myne''s carefree demeanour vanished, replaced by raw panic. He scooped her up, her fragile form cradled in his arms. "Honey, are you alright? Can you hear me?"


    Velvet''s voice was a raspy whisper. "I am okay, just feeling very tired. It''s as if we''ve had continuous sex for months without eating and sleeping. My eyelids are heavy and I''m feeling very sleepy. I can hardly feel my legs, though my arms are still moving, but it''s not an easy task. A weird vibration and chill are running down my entire body.


    My stomach is making weird noises, your most favourite breasts have shrunk due to a lack of nutrition, as well as the skin on the rest of my body... I look like a grandma right now, hehehe..." A dry chuckle escaped her lips, fragile and laced with humour.


    Myne chuckled, a light melody against her exhaustion, "Hahaha, don''t joke around. If all grandmas started looking like you, then I might not be able to stop myself from having fun with a few of them. And although your boobies have indeed shrunk a bit, they are still my favourite.


    They just need some fat, which I will make sure they get from time to time until they recover completely to devour their young brother in between them while skimming."


    "Now, before you catch a cold, let me dry you up and help you to wear some clothes," Myne said, waving his hand in the air he took out a fluffy towel seemingly out of thin air, with a playful smile on his face, making Velvet weakly roll her eyes.


    "Magic, such a wonderful thing, don''t you think so, dear?" Myne asked gently dabbing the strange liquid clinging to Velvet''s skin, his touch feather-light despite the urgency in his eyes.


    "Yes, for sure, especially when you''re the only one who knows the trick behind it. So, what''s the next plan?" Velvet, with a smile on her face, weakly asked, letting Myne take care of the cleaning work.


    "First, I''ll try to make you stand on your own two feet before thinking about a way to open that wall-like door. Okay, now you''re as clean as my handsome face. So, tell me, what kind of colored dress do you want to wear? I have quite a few colorful dresses," Myne asked, licking his lips suggestively as he took out an erotic sky-blue bra and panty from his Inventory before helping Velvet put them on.


    "Are those Aisha and Sylphy''s clothes? Wouldn''t they be angry if they found out that I not only stole their husband but also their clothes?"


    "Nah, they''re not so cheap that they''d fight with you just for a few puny clothes. You can rest assured. But if you really have that much of a problem, you can also wander naked in this weird place. However, be aware not to attract unexpected trouble because of your beauty. So, should I remove this panty?"


    Hearing Myne''s playful voice, Velvet raised her arm with great difficulty, intending to give him a love fist. Sadly, her hand could only reach his chest before falling down due to a lack of energy.


    "I hate you..."

 Chapter 286: Chapter 286. Piggyback Ride

    "Okay, you can hate me as much as you want after we get out of this, but now tell me how much MANA do you have?" Myne, after dressing Velvet in a pink one-piece dress with black leggings, nodded in satisfaction before speaking.


    "MANA? What... cough, what is that?" Velvet, hearing this strange name for the first time, couldn''t help but ask in confusion. Because she was too weak to speak, her voice, once so vibrant, was now a raspy whisper.


    "Easy, don''t be too excited. MANA is just another name for magical energy. I have a special skill that can heal any kind of injury a person has, no matter what it is. Of course, it also has a price, but the price is very cheap¡ªonly a sufficient amount of Mana. That''s why I ask, how much Mana do you have? Got it?"


    Listening to Myne''s explanation, Velvet weakly nodded her head, a spark of understanding in her eyes. She then closed her eyes to focus a bit. After a few seconds, she opened them again and spoke with an uneasy expression.


    "I...only have enough Mana so I won''t pass out on the spot right now. But if I use any kind of skill, then I will surely become a pure burden on you," Velvet sighed helplessly.


    "Ohh, worry not. I already expected this outcome. Here, drink this." Myne materialized a shimmering glass bottle filled with a sky-blue liquid. "Pure magic water. Not only will it ease your fatigue, but it''ll also boost your own mana reserves pretty quickly."


    "You might not believe me, but in my dream, at the start when we just entered the town, the fake version of you, while saving me, became injured and fell into a coma. In order to save her, I had to feed her this magic water from mouth to mouth for the next three entire days. If you were there, you would surely laugh to death seeing my salve-covered lips at that time.


    But thank God, that was the fake you, who was a good girl and didn''t laugh at me at all," Myne said emotionally, recalling the challenging days when he had to feed the magic water to Velvet while battling the evil desire of his little brother. These wonderful days he never wanted to experience again.


    However, Velvet clearly didn''t think so. She, who was about to drink the magic water, immediately dropped the bottle and lay down on Myne''s lap again like a half-dead patient.


    "Sorry, Master. I couldn''t drink that. My hands also stopped working as well as my mouth. Seems like I can only trouble you to do the same thing you had done with my fake version..."


    "Are you serious?" Myne asked with a poker face, watching Velvet''s third-class acting, which even a little child could see was fake. "You know we don''t have much time to play around, right? The more time we waste here, the more complicated the situation outside will become if anyone finds out about us."


    "If that is the case, then what are we waiting for? Instead of wasting time on that nonsense, wouldn''t it be better if you quickly start feeding me this magic water, Mother Myne?" Velvet spoke playfully, although she was too weak to move her body. This also gave her an advantage, since Myne couldn''t be angry or forceful with her as well.


    After all, she is ill, and ill people always get better treatment from everyone in the family; this is a simple fact.


    "Just you wait. Once you''ve fully recovered, I will surely take revenge for this," Myne said irritably while picking up the magic water bottle from the ground and pouring a mouthful of water into his mouth.


    If my estimate is right, then what we need is not a healing skill but something that can restore your lost vitality or something like life energy. If it was outside, it would only be a matter of a few scolds, and I could surely make you stand on your feet in minutes.


    But here, it seems like you need someone else''s feet from now on until I find something else." Saying this, Myne gently lifted Velvet up and placed her on his back tightly. He then took out a rope and tied her to himself in an X and = shape, so even if he did some difficult movements like running and jumping, she wouldn''t fall off accidentally.


    "Ready for a piggyback ride, princess?" Myne asked, a playful smirk playing on his lips.


    Velvet chuckled weakly before moving her face near Myne''s ear and whispered, Always, my knight, just don''t make me fall, otherwise, this princess might have to find another knight."


    "Ohh, sure, let''s me see in this life who dares to steal you from me. Anyway, now, remember, hold me tightly the entire time. Don''t speak too loud in my ears, and open your eyes to see anything uniquely good-looking.


    Then, inform me so we can see if there is anything in this shitty place that can help you recover," Myne instructed Velvet and was about to walk toward the exit wall, when he suddenly stopped, recalling the unsettling feeling he had when entering the Main Hub.


    Hesitantly looking back at it, his good conscience urged him to stay away from the demonic objects that could ruin his life or other''s life, while his evil side suggested they were just objects, their impact dependent on how they were used.


    Just as Velvet was about to ask what was wrong, Myne made up his mind, turning around and walking toward the real Main Hub behind the fake one he created for safety.


    Upon reaching the Main Hub, Myne placed his hand on it and directly transferred it into his Inventory. Almost at the same time, all of the pods, deeply connected to the Main Hub by various pipes thin as legs, also transferred into his Inventory, causing the entire chamber to appear less cluttered.


    "WTF! Why did you destroy all of them for no reason? Won''t this make us more easily noticeable?" Velvet cried out in surprise, observing Myne''s peculiar behaviour. She couldn''t understand what was going on in his mind.


    "But those things give us so much trouble. How can I let them stay here and ruin someone else''s life as well? Those evil things shouldn''t exist in this world in the first place. And as for getting noticed without them, don''t worry about it. I already have a plan for this. Just give me a minute..." Myne explained.


    After saying that, he snapped his fingers and used the Realize skill to create fake replicas of 25 Dreamstucker pods, placing them back in their original positions. He didn''t forget to create a fake Velvet and a real special note as well.


    "What did you write in that note?" Velvet asked curiously, resting her chin on Myne''s shoulder.


    "A small experiment. If it works, then maybe we''ll get a few more hours to explore and get out of this place. Otherwise, we better find a good hiding spot, as Alban is surely going to be pissed off a lot," Myne chuckled evilly before walking toward the exit wall.

 Chapter 287: Chapter 287. Forbidden Pleasures: A Twisted Discovery

    "Myne! Are you sure this is the right way? You''ve been touching this wall like a pervert for the last 10 minutes, but this wall isn''t showing any sign of opening as you said," Velvet complained with a bored look on her face, sitting on Myne''s back.


    "Ssss... Don''t disturb me. I can feel it. I''m not far from unlocking it... Ahhh, here it is. Now you''ll see how smart your future hubby is," Myne puffed out his chest and said proudly.


    He pressed a block-shaped stone on the wall, and it went in a bit before the wall suddenly started shaking.


    The chamber vibrated, a low hum resonating through the air. Then, with a flash and a groan, the wall before them split open, revealing a dark corridor painted in red colour.


    Velvet''s jaw dropped. "Holy moly," she breathed, "the wall just... disappeared? How did they make something so magical? This doesn''t make any sense!" Velvet exclaimed, her eyes wide open as she stared at the newly formed entrance. She looked around to find the extra stone, but alas, there was nothing on the ground.


    Clearly, whoever made this kind of wonderful entrance was a meticulous craftsman who wanted everything perfect.


    "Stop your nonsense. You''ll attract someone you shouldn''t. Now we''re going out. Stay as hidden as you can, got it?" Myne covered Velvet''s mouth with his hand as he said that. Getting a nod from Velvet, Myne took out an oversized robe from his inventory and covered himself and Velvet in it.


    "Can you see from it?" Myne, with the hood on his head, asked in a low voice as he made his way out of the chamber. The scent of ozone clinging to their nostrils. When the colours subsided, they found themselves in a dimly lit red corridor, shadows snaking along the damp walls.


    "I can, but not very clearly. However, it shouldn''t be a problem to assist you. By the way, there''s something written above your head," Velvet whispered, craning her neck to peer into the gloom. Myne, who was looking left and right in the dark, gloomy corridor, paused suddenly. He quickly looked up and saw a signboard hanging in mid-air by what looked like a spider web with a symbol on it.


    Myne squinted at the glowing symbol, his knuckles white against the rough fabric of his hood. "I think this word is written in the native demonic language," he muttered, frustration lacing his voice "but sadly, we don''t have a dictionary to translate it. And even if I had one, I have no desire to learn this creepy language," He sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly.


    He was about to start pondering which direction to go next when a thought popped up in his mind.


    Thinking that he had nothing to lose by trying, Myne cast appraisal on the signboard.


    [ A Random Signboard


    Grade: Poor


    Attribute: None


    Description: A tattered wooden signboard on which ''09'' is written in the native demonic language. Nothing worth mentioning. ]


    "Huh? This word means ''09,'' but what does this number refer to?" Myne said confusedly. Although he was happy that he could use his appraisal skill to translate this weird demonic language, he frowned, contemplating the information he had just obtained.


    "Maybe it''s the number of the room we were in?" Velvet poked her head out of the robe beside Myne''s neck and commented.


    The question echoed in the dimly lit corridor, the answer lost in the shadows. Myne pondered for a moment, his gaze settling on a room a few meters down the hall.


    "I don''t think so. Look around. There are many rooms, but only in front of this one is there a signboard. This doesn''t seem right," Myne said, pushing Velvet''s head back into the robe. He hurriedly walked toward a room a few meters away.


    Clearly, the chamber in which Myne and Velvet were locked was a special case, as all the other rooms only had a simple 2-meter-tall metal door with a small glass window in the upper middle part to peek inside from outside, instead of a magical door lock system.


    After looking left and right and confirming that no one was coming, Myne hurriedly peeked inside the room to see the interior and find if there was anything worth mentioning.


    Inside the room was quite small, as if it were some kind of storage space, filled with around 50 large wooden boxes that looked suspicious. Unable to resist his deep curiosity and old habits, Myne quickly opened the door, entered, and, after ensuring no one else was in the room, lifted the lid of one of the wooden boxes.


    In the wooden box lay two large 5-litre capacity glass bottles filled with dark green liquid.


    Gender: Male


    Age: 135 y/o


    Occupation: Slave


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Happy, Horny


    [Skill]


    Illusory Veil


    Mirror''s Masquerade


    Magic?Fire: Fireball


    Magic?Wind: Accelerate


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ??????? ]


    "Ohh, finally, the appraisal is showing something useful. I can finally get back to old business. Only God knows how much I missed it," Myne thought emotionally while stealthily absorbing all the new skills and quickly checking how they worked. This level of exciting things is not something he can hold back and do later.


    [ Illusory Veil (Active Skill): Allows the caster to wrap a shimmering veil around themselves or others, altering their appearance to onlookers. It can be used until the host has a sufficient supply of Mana. The person or creature whose levels are higher than 20 can easily see through your disguise.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    Humm, this can be used as the replacement for invisible or illusion skills if used correctly...


    [ Mirror''s Masquerade'' (Active Skill): By invoking this magical skill, a person can reflect the appearance of others nearby, assuming their likeness with uncanny accuracy. After changing his appearance, the Host''s Mana doesn''t consume, but the process is extremely painful, so please do it in a secluded location.


    Unless the other person is a master of deception skills or has special means, no one can see through your disguise.


    Cooldown Time: 2 hours after each use. ]


    Finally, the skill I am looking for, exploring this weird place can be a little bit easier with this skill, Myne thought excitedly and quickly moved to the last skill.


    [ Magic?Wind: Accelerate'' (Passive Skill): Wind has started liking you. Every time you move, the wind will assist you from the back.


    Movement Speed increases by 20%. ]

 Chapter 288: Chapter 288. Mynes Stealthy Mastery

    [ Name: Ombola


    LV: 111


    Race: Halfling ( Demon+Octobus)


    Gender: Male


    Age: 62 y/o


    Occupation: Slave


    Title: None


    Status: Happy, Horny, Board


    [Skill]


    Mystic Limb Sculpting


    Regenesis Ray


    Mystic Abyssal Breathing


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    Now things are getting super exciting. Who would have thought that any random slave working here would possess such powerful and wonderful skills, skills that people would die to get their hands on? For the first time in all these months, I feel good about being here, Myne thought with an evil smile as he severed the octopus man''s skills.


    He quickly peeked at their descriptions, after all their names so weird that he couldn''t understand their meaning at all.


    [ Mystic Limb Sculpting: (Active Skill)


    Description: This magical ability enables the user to sculpt and mold the limbs of a person like clay, granting them the power to add or subtract limbs with a mere thought. Be cautious; although new organs created by this skill would be independent and won''t cause any problems with the body system, any kind of damage on them will bring real pain.


    Cooldown Time: One day on each new creation.


    Note: The newly created limb can be removed at any time. ]


    When they didn''t hear Myne scream again, they shrugged their shoulders and resumed their lovemaking.


    To prevent attracting more attention to his chamber, Myne took out a wooden rod from his Inventory, bit it down in his mouth, and gave a thumbs up to Velvet, signalling her not to worry, before resuming his rolling on the ground like a fish out of water.


    His bones sang an eerie song of splintering and reassembly, muscles twitching like captured prey. Velvet watched, terror warring with a desperate desire to help.


    Then, Myne rolled, again and again, a tormented creature adrift in a sea of fire. Every groan, every rasping breath echoed in the cramped chamber, a testament to the price he was paying for this borrowed skin.


    ...


    10 minutes later...


    "Haaahaaa, haaa, haaa... Water!!!"


    After what felt like a decade, Myne woke up again. He had lost consciousness in the middle of the third minute due to the pain. The first words he uttered after panting heavily caught Velvet off guard again. Their entire ration was with Myne himself, so how do she give him water?


    Facing such a difficult situation, poor Velvet, although not wanting to give Myne more trouble, still said what she had to.


    "Water is with you. Just wave your hand, and it will appear beside you."


    Myne, lying on the ground like a dead dog, raised his head and looked at Velvet with his new red eyes speechlessly. Whether he wanted to laugh or cry at Velvet''s humour, he couldn''t decide. Then, remembering that it was not her fault and he had never mentioned anything about the Inventory to her, always presenting it as a magic trick, Myne nodded his head and took out the water.


    "You''re looking quite handsome in this new look, by the way," Velvet said, eyeing Myne evilly and licking her dry lips.


    "Oh, come on, Velvet. You can''t be serious about it, right? I am a completely different person now. So, indirectly you''re saying I''m not enough for you, and now you like a red man with a small dick? When did you fall to this level? Tsk, seems like I brought an imposter with me again.


    Where is my Velvet, you damn copycat?" Myne stood up from the ground, and since all his pain vanished after the transformation as if nothing had happened, he started joking with Velvet while pinching her cheeks.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Not so hard!" Velvet cried out in pain, but Myne only rolled his eyes at her useless acting. After acquiring new clothes since the old ones got destroyed again, he put Velvet back on his back, tied her there with a rope, put back that big robe, and used another skill, but this time on Velvet.


    "Illusory Veil."


    This skill allowed the caster to wrap a shimmering veil around themselves or others, altering their appearance as they liked. Myne''s goal was to make Velvet on his back invisible so that he could roam around in this new form without any worry. Even if something bad happened, the final culprit would be someone else, and it had nothing to do with him.


    "Good, now you''re invisible. So, whenever you want to speak, make sure no one is around, got it?" Myne asked as he walked into the corridor.


    "Got it, but I have to say those two guys really have quite a lot of stamina. It''s been half an hour, and they are still fiercely fighting," Velvet spoke with her head resting on Myne''s shoulder. Since she was invisible, she didn''t have to hide her head in the robe.


    "Hmm, compared to mine, this is nothing but child''s play. Don''t forget, once I fought with you on the bed an entire night, and only stopped when you started begging for mercy," Myne disdainfully replied while walking.


    "Hey! You promised to never mention that thing again. Here, take your punishment." Saying such, Velvet opened her mouth and bit hard on Myne''s ear.


    "Ouch, f*ck, stop messing around, Velvet. We are in a dangerous situation, running for our lives under the nose of the enemy, not having a picnic. You are now behaving like a naughty, annoying child," Myne forcefully freed his poor ear from Velvet''s jaw and gave her a good scolding.

 Chapter 289: Chapter 289. Spiral of Despair

    After scolding, Velvet, who was attempting to lighten Myne''s mood with her childish behaviour suddenly fell silent. He felt a pang of guilt, wanting to apologize, but Velvet''s reassurance that it was not a big deal and she was alright silenced him. ''You can never understand a woman,'' Myne also get a taste of the truth behind this sentence.


    The next three minutes of their journey were filled with deadly silence and the sound of breathing, nothing else. It was only when Myne crossed the monstrous mouth-shaped door and entered the world of endless stairs that Velvet opened her mouth again, making him breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Fck! What kind of nonsense is this? Did the builders of this damn building leave their brains at home when they created these dangerous infinite spiral stairs? And why the f*ck didn''t they think about making railings? Did they think that if someone got tired of living, it would be easy for him to jump down from here and end his life?"


    Hearing Velvet''s complaints, even Myne, who might in a normal situation try to calm her down quickly, followed suit and vented his anger as well.


    "Yes, those damn bastards didn''t even think of making some kind of automatic lifting devices or something. Do they really think everyone''s legs are made of iron and have infinite stamina to climb all... all of those damn f*cking stairs? F*ck, just by watching them, my head starts spinning..."


    Myne poked his head out from the edge of the two-arm-length-wide stair on which he was standing to look down, and the only thing that appeared before his eyes was an endless black hole ready to devour any kind of life in it, along with never-ending stairs in a spiral shape.


    Looking up, he saw the mirrored image of the stairway stretching endlessly above, a monument to madness carved in polished stone.


    "Now, this is called true despair. Just thinking about climbing those stairs my legs feel like jelly.


    And whoever suggested the idea of using shiny marble to make those stairs, just don''t fall into my hands, or I''ll skin you alive," Cursing a poor ghost who was just doing his job, Myne, after taking a few deep breaths and receiving a deep kiss from Velvet to enhance his luck, started climbing upward.


    "Myne, why are you climbing up? Shouldn''t we go downstairs?" Velvet, seeing Myne''s peculiar choice, asked confusedly and accidentally looked below. However, upon seeing the black hole and endless stairs, she started feeling dizzy, so she hurriedly closed her eyes.


    Myne wiped the sweat from his brow, his crimson form shimmering faintly under the dim light filtering through the endless spiral, "Because falling from the stairs while climbing down is many times easier than climbing up. Believe me, if we really fell from here, we could surely enter the hall before reaching the end of those never-ending stairs. And I also wanted to see where we are.


    To do this, we need to find a room with a window or something, which shouldn''t be difficult since windows are the most common ''must-have'' thing in any room, right?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What dark wizard? A laboratory is the first thing on any wizard''s Must-Have list. After all, a wizard pursues knowledge, and without a proper lab, how could he conduct his various secret experiments? What if someone enters and messes up his entire year of research if he did that somewhere else?


    Then he might not even have a place to cry," Myne corrected Velvet while slowly entering the lab, observing his surroundings to see if there was anything noteworthy he could bring with him, even though he was interested in everything there, but sadly had no idea what their use is.


    "Have you ever met any wizard?" Velvet asked with a poker face.


    "No..."


    "Then stop your nonsense. You know nothing about wizards but are now giving me useless advice. Don''t take me for a fool. I''ve seen a white wizard, and he didn''t have any lab. I saw him conducting his experiments in the open air instead of this kind of gloomy and scary place," Velvet directly exposed Myne''s nonsense, giving him a fatal emotional blow.


    Next time, he would surely think a bit before boasting nonsense.


    "Do you think those are the organs of a toddler? They look quite small. I wonder where the owner of this lab got them." Myne, who had been wandering aimlessly inside the lab, suddenly paused in front of a few glass containers on the table. Inside were various small body parts¡ªlegs, hands, eyeballs, hearts, and more.


    "I think we should just get out of this creepy place before someone catches us. After all, I don''t think the guy whose figure you are using has the authority to enter such an important place. If we get found, even if we don''t expose our identity, we''ll still surely get punished," Velvet spoke with concern in a low voice.


    But as if her words carried some kind of jinx, as soon as she said that, suddenly, with a thud sound as if a jelly-like thing fell from the ceiling, something landed behind Myne, sending ceil in his entire body.


    This is what happens when you don''t shut up your damn crow mouth in serious situations and speak nonsense without thinking, Myne thought with an angry expression, which he quickly hid and turned around like a robot in slow motion and saw the familiar slug-like creature carrying a human on its back, who now digested beyond recognition.


    The creature that had entered the chamber when he got out of the pod was currently standing in front of him in an aggressive manner, its beady eyes burning with unadulterated rage, looking quite pissed off and staring at him.


    Panic gnawed at his insides, but Myne swallowed it down, he first looked at the slug monster in front of him, then at the ceiling from which it had fallen, which still showed traces of its ugly green thing. He couldn''t help but twist the corner of his mouth. Now, he only hoped that the other party didn''t understand his language and hadn''t called for reinforcement already.


    Otherwise, no one could save him and Velvet from occupying a place on this creature''s back as well.

 Chapter 290: Chapter 290. A Poor Slugs Problems

    "?????????????????????????????????????????????????????!!! ( "What are you doing here, SLAVE!!!" )


    The slug monster, after getting promoted to the manager of the 10th floor of Abysal Tower Of Albaham by his almighty Master who had summoned him under his wing, for the first time in his life felt so much humiliation. Before this, regardless of the creature, they would either tremble in fear or kneel in respect upon seeing him. Even the arrogant basted in the library showed him respect.


    But this was the first time he encountered a slave¡ªa lowly halfling slave, who should beg for mercy upon laying eyes on him, prostrate on the ground, and lick his beautiful feet. Now, from somewhere, the devil knew, the slave had gathered the audacity not only to enter his almighty master''s sacred lab but also to look directly into his eyes. This kind of humiliation was unprecedented.


    "??????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????!!! ( "I am asking, what the f*ck are you doing here, SLAVE!!!" )


    Myne stared at the slug monster, who was screaming in his weird language with a complicated expression. On one hand, he wanted to make up a lie to escape from this strange situation, like saying he got lost or his master asked him to fetch a few things.


    On the other hand, he couldn''t understand what the other party was saying, and it seemed the other party couldn''t understand him either, creating a complete deadlock


    [ Name: Sorman Soulbarb Lobaoosu


    LV: ???


    Race: Abyssal Slug


    Gender: Male


    Age: 371 y/o


    Occupation: Self-proclaimed Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The Great Bootlicker, Greated Enemy of Hygiene


    Status: Angry, Irriate, Rage ( Wanted to kill a certain someone in front of him badly. )


    [Skill]


    Dissolving Mirage


    Etheric Marionette


    ????


    ??????


    Anyway, after the slug monster regained its composure, its eyes flared with an eerie luminosity, sending shivers down Myne''s spine.


    Myne, who finally found out that the other party took his words in the wrong meaning or literally didn''t understand like him, was about to move away to make a bit of distance between himself and that slug monster so he could fight more freely but suddenly found that he couldn''t move his body at all.


    Looking down, Myne saw himself enveloped in the same sickly green light emanating from the monster''s eyes. The inability to move was only the beginning of his nightmare. The ground vanished beneath him, and he found himself suspended in mid-air, a puppet at the mercy of unseen strings.


    "F*ck, Myne, do something! Do you want to replace that man''s position on that thing back so badly? Otherwise, why are you cooperating so much?" Velvet, on Myne''s back, seeing that he didn''t even try to resist, couldn''t help but grab his neck and shake him like a small fruit tree to wake him up from his dazed state.


    "I know, I know, but what should I do? We are no match for this ugly slug thing. Please calm down for a minute and let me think. Damn it, why does my head stop working in such a serious situation..."


    Not caring about Myne and Velvet''s nagging, the slug monster slowly turned around. As he did that, Myne floating on his back also flowed over and appeared in front of him. Then, the slug monster lumbered towards the entrance door which led to the endless stairs.


    "????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????! ( "Since you didn''t want to talk, then now I, the supreme manager of my almighty master''s magic tower, will banish you from your services by breaking the slave contract with you. Now you can go back to hell and become someone else''s nutrition, as from now on, no one is going to summon you again.


    I will definitely make sure of it." )


    Saying this, the slug monster floated Myne a few meters away from the stairs, directly in the middle of an endless black hole, using his psychic powers. After giving him an evil smile like any third-rate side villain, he was about to pull his power back and let Myne fall to his death when suddenly he lost connection with his power, and Myne automatically started falling without him doing anything.


    "??????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????????????????, ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????. ( "Weird, did I lose control over my power in excitement? Anyway, at least that little shit returned back to where he came from. With a live example, no one is going to mess with me from now on... I should complete my


    After giving a final glance at the black hole, the snail creature finally turned around and returned to the lab. After climbing onto the ceiling again, he fell into the dream world filled with humes.


    ...


    "Phew, I thought that bastard would watch us until we crashed to the ground and became meat paste," Myne, floating in the air with the help of his double-jump skill, said while wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    "But at least it''s a hundred times better than getting in that weird jelly-like thing on his back. I don''t understand why he threw us down instead of eating us like that human on his back," Velvet, looking down with an ugly expression, asked curiously.


    "Because he only likes to eat humes. Did you forget about my current identity? I am now a halfling, not a hume. So, of course, that slug demon isn''t going to eat me. It''s the same as how normal humes don''t eat other humes or intelligent humanoid beings'' meat but eat everyone else''s meat without any hesitation.


    So maybe those monsters also don''t like eating other demons, no matter if it''s a halfling or pure one," Myne said while jumping toward the nearest stair, making Velvet nod her head in realization.


    "This does indeed make sense. So what now? Are we going to climb up again or go downstairs? I really think we should go downstairs since we fell quite a bit down. Climbing the entire way probably is going to kill your back and legs."


    Hearing Velvet''s concerned suggestion, Myne hesitated for a few seconds before sighing helplessly and deciding to follow her advice. He turned around and started walking downstairs.


    "I hope we won''t regret it later..."

 Chapter 291: Chapter 291. The Crimson Beauty

    "Oye, idiot! How many times do I have to tell you not to touch those things? If they get activated, we''ll all turn to ash. F*ck, which motherf*cker passed his joining application...


    I''m telling you, Gal, one day I will surely skin this bastard alive," Said a man annoyingly wearing a leather jacket and black pants, with short black hair, brown eyes, 2 meters tall muscular body, with various injuries marks on all over on his body, exuding a full-on gangster vibe.


    He directed his frustration towards a fearful halfling who promptly placed the bomb he was holding back in its place and started kowtowing in front of the gangster, who also happened to be the manager of the 6th floor.


    "So, where are we? Oh, yes, someone found a few things missing. Those few things, which were enough to fill dozens of containers, disappeared as soon as you entered my area. Do you have anything to say about it?" The gangster manager asked Myne, pointing his golden runic bazooka in front of Myne''s face, who was sweating buckets in nervousness.


    "The old sage was right; greed is indeed the hume race''s greatest sin, which could become the reason for the rise and fall at the same time."


    ...


    A few minutes ago...


    "F*ck! We''ve been climbing down for the last two hours. Why is there no end to those stairs?" Myne complained, sweating from head to toe and panting like an old dog as he walked while leaning against the wall.


    Velvet, on his back and bored enough to start reading a book for timepass, rolled her eyes, having heard the same sentence more than ten times in the past hour.


    "If you have so much of a problem, why don''t you just jump down from here? Can''t you fly with your skill? When we''re about to hit the ground, you can use your skills, and we will land on the ground safe and sound Isn''t this a perfect plan?" Velvet suggested with a chuckle, eyes still glued to her book.


    "If you have nothing better to do than make fun of me, just shut up and read your damn book. Do you really think I haven''t thought about it? Although this black hole looks simple, it''s not. It''s crucially a big trap. The last time I used my skill in the air on it, mana inside my body crazily started gushing out as if someone had opened the floodgates.


    If I stayed there for a few minutes, I might have surely emptied out all my mana. Then, all that awaited us would be nothing but death. Whoever bastard designed this tower clearly wanted people to enter and suffer, letting them experience the true nightmare of stairs."


    DING!


    "Huh? Did you hear that?" Velvet suddenly asked ears perked.


    "What!" Myne, thinking Velvet was playing another prank on him, asked irritably.


    "That ''ding'' sound. It''s as if someone is hammering the iron..."


    Silently and stealthily, after seeing no one around, he quickly ran toward the various boxes placed beside the entrance and hid behind them.


    "What are you doing? Why are you hiding when no one can recognize you in this appearance?" Velvet questioned confusdly.


    Hearing Velvet''s question, Myne also came back to his senses. He literally forgot that he had changed his appearance because it didn''t show any effort until now. He subconsciously ignored that he disguised himself as a halfling.


    "Sorry, I forgot about it. I wanted to take a few gadgets for ourselves so that if we somehow got found and surrounded, we could make our escape by bombarding everything. Did you see those palm-sized ball-like things? Those are special types of bombs. Just push the button on the bottom of them, throw it at your enemy, and boom... Game over, baby."


    Hearing Myne''s excited description of Alban''s special bombs, even Velvet found herself intrigued. Limited in her current state, the idea of tossing bombs from Myne''s back and providing minor support during battles seemed like a feasible option. Encouraged by the thought, she suggested that Myne steal dozens of boxes of bombs for future bombardments.


    "Don''t worry, I have the same plan," Myne assured. Stealthily moving from behind the boxes, he successfully avoided the watchful eyes of the tirelessly working dwarves crafting bombs as if there were no tomorrow. Myne managed to pilfer a few dozen boxes filled with bombs inside his Inventory without raising any alarms.


    "Don''t even think about moving if you don''t want to see a big hole between your forehead."


    After securing enough bombs to satisfy both Myne and Velvet''s immediate needs, Myne headed toward the portal to check if it connected to the outside world, where he could employ his teleportation skill. However, just as he reached the portal, he felt a cold ball like object press against the back of his head.


    With a heavy sigh, Myne placed his hands on the back of his head and slowly turned around to prevent whoever was holding the weapon from getting too close and accidentally discovering Velvet on his back.


    Initially assuming the person behind him could speak in a language he understood, Myne expected to encounter a hume. To his surprise, the individual turned out to be neither a male nor a hume but a strikingly beautiful woman, captivating enough to stir his little brother immediately.


    She had cascading locks of crimson-red hair that resembled a waterfall of flames, she stood at a statuesque height of 1.8 meters. Crowned by two majestic horns curving like crescent moons, perfectly adorning her head, she exudes an otherworldly allure.


    Her slender figure, draped in scanty attire that accentuates her ample E-cup breasts and a voluptuous, bubbly butt, adds to the allure that captivates any beholder. Her long, hairless tail gracefully extends, culminating in a heart-shaped point, further emphasizing her seductive nature.


    Two majestic demonic wings, bathed in a rich shade of red, complete her mesmerizing appearance, thin, tempting lips and an aura of supernatural beauty capable of quickening the heartbeat of any man who dares to gaze upon her.


    .....


    Fellow Readers, your favourite introvert author is throwing a literary New Year''s Eve bash, and you''re all invited! To celebrate the closing of this magical 2023, I''m unleashing three brand-new chapters straight into your inboxes over the next three hours. Dive in, share your thoughts, and let''s ring in the New Year together with the power of words!


    Happy reading, and here''s to an even more incredible 2024 filled with adventure, laughter, and (of course) endless stories!

 Chapter 292: Chapter 292. Meeting The Manager of The 6th Floor

    [ Name: Madoka Ibligor Galocer


    LV: ???


    Race: Succubus ( Middle-Level Demon )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 53 y/o


    Occupation: Self Proclaimed Girlfriend of 6th-floor Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The Pleasure Queen, The Huntress, The Sugar Mommy


    Status: Board, Curious, Horny


    [Skill]


    ???


    ????


    ?????


    ??????


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    It seemed like acquiring decent clothes in a place like this was no easy feat for a beautiful lady like her. Women really had to struggle no matter where they went. I wondered if he could help her get some new clothes. Would she reward me with something special?


    Myne thoughts wandered as he stared at the milf succubi in front of him, clad in nothing more than a leather bra and a very short skirt that barely covered her private parts. Myne had already caught glimpses of her hairless pink pussy twice during this short amount of time just because of how short her skirt was.


    But why do most beautiful women always have big-shot boyfriends? What about low-level men like me? Where do we find beautiful ladies for ourselves? This is so unfair... Also, why is everyone in this weird place so f*cking powerful? If it continues like this, I might as well drop the idea of getting out of here.


    F*ck, even a beautiful milf lady had 80% of her bio data filled with question marks..."


    "Now, if you''ve had enough staring at my boobs, then move your fat ass and walk toward that big tent," The milf succubi commanded, not caring about Myne''s internal turmoil. She struck Myne on his head with her golden staff, making him cry out in pain.


    With no other option, Myne could only curse her under his breath while obediently walking in the direction she wanted. Since he had a few more minutes to live before meeting his doom, Myne decided to read the milf succubi''s title. It had been quite some time since he had read someone''s titles. That slug bastard also had two, but due to the awkward situation at that time, he couldn''t read them.


    What a big loss.


    [The Pleasure Queen (Positive Title)]


    A title that the host earns after giving 100 people an experience of pleasure so profound that they would willingly leave their life partners for just a single encounter with you. Only a true succubus, a master of the art of sex, can earn this illustrious title.


    Remark: Beware, never let a succubi fall for you, otherwise, she''ll be stuck to you like glue until your end of life or till she finds another love of her life.


    LV: ???


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 143 y/o


    Occupation: 6th floor Manager of Abysal Tower Of Albaham


    Title: The Blaster, The Bastard


    Status: Board, Curious, Tried


    [Skill]


    ???


    ????


    ?????


    ??????


    ??????? ]


    "Great, another powerful weirdo who can send me to meet my parents with just a wave of his hands. But why is a hume working for demons, and how the f*ck does this guy look like a 25-year-old even after being nearly 150 years old Grandpa?"


    "Oye, slave, I think I am asking you something, and this silence of yours isn''t getting on my good side. So either you start talking or I get down and make you talk. Believe me, you don''t want to see what happens when I get down," The gangster manager, who worked with the demon, clearly wasn''t a good person.


    Seeing Myne not saying anything, just staring at him, his bazooka suddenly started vibrating, ready to create a big hole in Myne''s body.


    "Will you believe me if I say I got lost and accidentally came to your floor, my lord?" Myne, as always, not having any useful idea, replied to the same dialogue he tried on that slug monster who tossed him directly out from the lab area without any hesitation.


    "Ssssss..." After hearing Myne''s reply, The gangster manager made a loud hissing sound, making everything quiet down before looking at Myne curiously and speaking while leaning forward, "What did you just say? Say that again. I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "Ahmm, you won''t shoot me down as soon as I repeat my answer, right?" Myne, still in the mood to test The gangster manager''s patience, asked with one eye closed and in a defensive position as if the next moment a big bullet filled with explosives would come toward his face.


    "Hahaha! Did you hear that, Gal? This one''s a comedian! It''s been ages since someone dared speak to me like that, hahaha..."


    "Of course no, I won''t shoot you down immediately. We already lack manpower; killing you will not bring me any benefit. It will only make a mess everywhere, you know, cleaning blood is not an easy task. Whoa, whoa, and why the hell are you guys now staring at me? Go do your work. Do you want to work overtime again?"


    Hearing the word "overtime," the demons all around, who had stopped to watch the drama, quickly returned to their work unwillingly. Although they were curious about this weird demon who could talk so openly with Lord Manager, they had to do their work; otherwise, they might again have to stay on the 6th floor all night without any rest, which is unacceptable.


    "As for you, return the things you stole honestly. I have a record of every little thing on this floor, so don''t try to be over-smart. It can cost you a lot, and since you dared to mess in my floor, punishment is unavoidable, no matter if you are under my command or not."


    "Gal, make sure this guy returns everything. Then, send him to Number 3 Mine. When he''s finished submitting 5 tons of gold, send him to the entrance of our floor so he won''t get lost again. Oh, and can you bring something to drink for me, please? I''ve been screaming for the last half hour, and my tongue is now screaming for something cool."


    Nodding at The gangster manager''s request, Gal, the milf succubi, while shaking her bubbling ass, walked into the tent with an expressionless face.


    "She is in a bad mood; tonight, I am again going to suffer. If only someone could take her away from me. Devil knows in what wicked moment I decided to pursue her. Sigh... Anyway, as for you, idiot boy, listen. Although I don''t know how you managed to get into this place, believe me, this is not a place you should belong to.


    And for Devil''s sake, what were you thinking when you decided to cast such a poor illusion skill on your girl? Do you really think the creatures here are blind and can''t see the blatant Mana signature all over your body? Even a brainless rock could tell you are using magic to hide something. Sigh. Today''s children are really idiots..."

 Chapter 293: Chapter 293. Mynes Greatest Weakness: Women?

    "She is in a bad mood; tonight, I am again going to suffer. If only someone could take her away from me. Devil knows in what wicked moment I decided to pursue her. Sigh... Anyway, as for you, idiot boy, listen. Although I don''t know how you managed to get into this place, believe me, this is not a place you should belong to.


    And for Devil''s sake, what were you thinking when you decided to cast such a poor illusion skill on your girl? Do you really think the creatures here are blind and can''t see the blatant Mana signature all over your body? Even a brainless rock could tell you are using magic to hide something. Sigh. Today''s children are really idiots..."


    Myne''s eyes widened in shock. "You can see Velvet? And see through my disguise?" He didn''t expect that this dangerous-looking, one-and-a-half-century-old big brother could see through him like an open book.


    A gruff chuckle rumbled from the gangster manager. "Of course I do. Do I look blind to you? Don''t flatter yourself, boy. Even Gal can see through you, else she wouldn''t have gone through the trouble of bringing you to me, or she''d have carved a new air vent in your skull already. Besides, we don''t need to see the magic to know you''re an imposter in a demon''s skin.


    Your very tongue betrays your origin." He took a glass of chilled beer from Gal, a wide smile lighting up his face. "Ah, thanks, dear. You''re the best, Gal. By the way, my name is Belial; and she is Gal. What about you two?"


    Hesitantly, Myne replied, "My name is Myne, and this is my wife, Velvet..."


    Belial raised a hand, cutting him off. "Hold on, hold on. Let me guess. You two escaped those dream pod things, didn''t you?"


    Hearing Belial''s accurate guess, Myne could only nod his head with surprise. Only today, he realized how easy it is for big shots to read people in front of them.


    "Knew it," Belial smirked, turning to Gal. "I told you Boss used those people as experimental guinea pigs. Now, where are my 3 Soul Stones?" Saying that he raised his hand toward Gal, who, with an ugly face, took out the white shiny stones of finger size and gave them to Belial.


    "Oh boy, oh boy. Now, this is called earning easy money. Huh? What are you two staring at? Go and start your work. Don''t you have to dig gold from the mine?


    Oh, and here, take this. This is the room key for you two. You can put your wife inside your room before going to work in the mine. The room is absolutely safe, and no one can go in unless someone opens the door from inside or has the key. So, you can rest assured."


    Myne nervously clutched the key. "Do I really have to mine five tons of gold? Isn''t that... a bit excessive? Will I even finish in one lifetime?"


    Belial laughed uproariously. "Sorry, boyo, but everyone''s gotta pay the piper. You steal my stuff, I give you a little punishment, fair trade, right? Besides, it''s not as bad as you think. Mine number three is practically overflowing with gold. Work hard, and you''ll be out of here in seven days, tops.


    "But first, take out the things you stole."


    Hearing Gal''s not-so-happy voice, Myne sighed helplessly. Reluctantly, he reached into his cloak and produced a bulging storage bag, handing it over with a dejected look.


    "Oh, a space-type prop, huh? Quite rare. It''s not easy to get space-type items in hell, and this one seems quite big as well¡ª20 cubic meters, not bad at all." The gal with great interest started checking the random storage bag Myne handed her. "By the way, do you have more of such storage bags?"


    Hearing Gal''s answer, Myne didn''t reply instantly but fell into deep thought. From Gal''s previous reaction, he could say that in the place he is now, or where those demons come from, storage bags are not a common thing. Getting one seems very difficult; otherwise, there is no way a super-powerful succubus like Gal would be so surprised.


    If they find out about my Inventory, then the next time stealing things can become very difficult. Better use Inventory with caution from now on, thinking such, Myne lifted up his robe and showed his empty pocket to Gal, giving the answer to her question.


    "Well, I understand you only have one storage bag. You don''t have to show me your body; just a verbal reply will work as well. Anyway, are you interested in selling this storage bag to me? I can give you five soul stones for this," Gal said with a sweet smile on her face and a pink hue in her eyes, as she spoke seductively.


    Myne, initially hesitant, found himself nodding in a daze. Saliva dribbled down his chin as a perverted grin contorted his face. It was as if someone had cast a spell on him, his will melting like butter under Gal''s suggestive gaze.


    Velvet, wary of Gal from the outset, watched in horror. She knew the succubus''s seductive nature, and seeing Myne''s erratic behaviour, his eyes glazed over with a pink hue, confirmed her fears. Before he could succumb further, she acted swiftly. A resounding slap echoed in the air as Velvet''s hand connected with Myne''s cheek.


    "Ouch, f*ck, why did you hit me now?" Myne, who came back to his senses after receiving a palm print on his cheek, asked in great pain.


    "Because that b*tch was using magic on you!" Velvet exclaimed, her voice laced with fury. "So you could sell her that storage bag at a low price. And you, idiot, easily fell for her trick. Tell me honestly, you have some bad thoughts about her, right?"


    Myne, bewildered, couldn''t understand how he''d fallen into Gal''s trap so easily. He recalled nothing of his own volition, only the sting of Velvet''s slap and the fading pink haze in his vision.


    Gal, unfazed by Velvet''s outburst, maintained a calm demeanour. "Tsk tsk, if only I had you alone, little one. But I must say, your willpower towards women is pathetically weak. I used my weakest skill on you, and you fell for it without any kind of resistance. Little girl," she turned to Velvet, "I think you better train this little husband of yours.


    Otherwise, he might stumble into bigger trouble than a simple bargain before he knows it."


    "So, do you want to sell this to me? Believe me, I am not deceiving you; five soul stones are more than enough for this space prop," Gal calmly said without a single hint of shame on her face, as if she didn''t try to deceive Myne at all.

 Chapter 294: Chapter 294. Journey into Hell

    "So, do you want to sell this to me? Believe me, I am not deceiving you; five soul stones are more than enough for this space prop," Gal calmly said without a single hint of shame on her face, as if she didn''t try to deceive Myne at all.


    "Hey, who is she calling a little girl? From her face, she looks younger than me. How dare she call me a little girl? Myne, put me down. I have to teach this little brat a life lesson," Velvet angrily hissed in Myne''s ear while shaking her body as if she really wanted to beat Gal.


    Myne could only roll his eyes helplessly at Velvet''s excitement.


    This little brat whom you wanted to teach a lesson is already over 50 years old. So, isn''t it natural for her to call you a little girl? Also, don''t talk about whether you could even touch her hair before getting beaten, why the hell are you angry over such a small matter? Myne thought all of this but didn''t dare to raise his voice.


    He had no way to provoke Velvet, where he got such confidential information about a stranger girl''s real age, which probably wasn''t something he should know. Just taking the side of a stranger over his own girl was bad enough for him to get beaten to death by Velvet, not to mention other things. So he decided to change the subject as soon as possible.


    "You can take it. It''s not like we have anything valuable on us that we want to put into it. Anyway currently, our pockets are as clean as our faces, so having a bit of money with us will surely help us buy a few necessary things. By the way, do you have a market here? Where do you use your money anyway?" Myne asked curiously while taking five soul stones from Gal.


    The soul stones looked like crystalline, sphere-like objects with sizes ranging from 10 to 15 centimetres, with a white light flickering inside them. They were quite similar to mana stones, the only difference being that mana stones are blue, while soul stones are white.


    "Although there is no market, there is an exchange centre on the 4th floor. You can exchange anything you want with soul stones. There''s every kind of thing available for your needs, as long as you have sufficient soul stones to buy anything. Just remember, the lower floors aren''t for sightseeing with your wife on your back. Your disguise won''t hold up a minute down there.


    Those creatures working around you might look innocent to you, but it''s only because you look like them, and they don''t have the power to see through you. Otherwise, if you were in your real hume form, you might have already become food for many creatures," Gal explained after completing the transaction.


    She first emptied out the storage bag she nearly brought before bringing Myne and Velvet toward the giant red teleportation door with a happy smile on her face


    "But I didn''t want to go out alone. Is there any way to make Velvet completely invisible or change her appearance like me?" Myne nervously asked in a low voice.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Gal suddenly stopped walking and started looking at Myne with a weird expression. "What do you mean you want to go out? Are you saying you want to return to your world?"


    "Of course. We didn''t plan on spending our lives here. We just need to figure out how to escape this tower and then find our way back to our kingdom, where we... accidentally stumbled from."


    This time, it was Velvet who replied. For some reason, she felt like Gal was talking too much with Myne, which was not a good sign. So, she suddenly interrupted Myne before he could say anything.


    "Oh, look, we finally come to your little house, and again, thanks to me, you got the best place in this entire Area Number 3, right beside my house. Security is guaranteed."


    Myne and Velvet examined the small stone chamber with a two-meter-tall iron gate and then glanced at Gal''s giant two-story house right beside it. Their mouths couldn''t help but twist in response.


    "Now, you two take a rest. Tomorrow, I will bring you to your worksite. Oh, there is no day and night system like your world, so here, take this." Gal handed them a special handwatch with twelve weird symbols on it. "It shows time in the hell dimension. When the smallest needle comes to that ''O'' like symbol, I will come to you, got it? Now, do you feel your two soul stones are spent in the right place?


    Sigh, today''s children only know how to doubt their elders." Gal, while talking to herself, walked toward her luxurious house, leaving Myne and Velvet behind, silently watching her.


    After shaking his head, Myne took out the golden key given to him by Belial and opened the iron door of the stone chamber. The interior of the stone chamber left Myne and Velvet speechless ¨C there was nothing inside except dust and spider webs, of course. Those two things always managed to find a way for themselves.


    Myne first used his cleaning skill to tidy up his new room before closing the iron door and taking out necessary items like a comfortable bed, a warm quilt, a sturdy table and chair, a flickering magic lamp, and a small stash of fruits and snacks.


    Afterwards, Myne removed the disguises from Velvet and laid her down on the bed. He then took a deep breath and removed his disguise as well.


    "At first, Myne thought he would have to face that unimaginable pain again, but to his surprise, the process of changing back to his original form wasn''t painful at all, and he returned to his natural self in a few seconds."


    "That was quick. I thought I would again have the opportunity to listen to your girlish scream, but it seems like my wish won''t be fulfilled this time," Velvet commented while looking at Myne''s excited little brother with a regretful expression since she couldn''t taste it in her weak condition.


    "No wonder the last time I woke up, you were smiling while looking at me. So, this was the reason, huh?" Myne, not caring about himself being naked since he had once again destroyed his clothes during the transformation, jumped on the bed beside Velvet. While burying his face in her big boobies, before closing his tired eyes.


    "You know I haven''t washed myself for months, and even now, I am covered in sweat, right? You shouldn''t hug me like this; it''s disgusting," Velvet, who was too weak to shake off Myne, replied with a deep sigh.


    "Who cares? I''ve licked every part of your body, drunk your love juices God knows how many times, and tasted your saliva as if sucking a lollipop. If I really didn''t like your natural odour, would I have done those things?


    I could just f*ck your pussy and move on, instead of doing all those perverted things you always enjoy the most," Myne still facing inside Velvet''s boobs, with a hand inside her leggy, he rubbed her naked butt, and another on her tail, messing with it, he spoke calmly, making Velvet''s face turn red from embarrassment as she remembered all those perverted things Myne had done with her.


    "Now, before you say anything, if you don''t want to do intense exercise in this weak condition of yours, just stroke my head and let me play with your assets, so I can calm down my mind and fall asleep."


    Velvet, although understanding that Myne didn''t show it, was very disturbed inside. She wanted to help him relieve his pressure, but in her weak condition where she could hardly use her arms, she didn''t know how to do it. So, she did what Myne told her. While hugging him tightly to give some warmth, she stroked his head and rasped his back, soon making him fall asleep...

 Chapter 295: Chapter 295. Myne The Miner

    "This is the place where you''re going to work for now," Gal announced, still wearing her simple clothing, which made Myne''s little brother''s life difficult. They stood before a towering metal door, four meters high, with a narrow man-made passage carved beside it. The halfling slaves, hunched beneath heavy bags of dirt and rock, trudged through the opening.


    "Every day, you enter that door, dig as much as you can, bring back whatever you think is worth it, and dump it all into that Y-shaped contraption over there. That machine will remove unnecessary useless materials and will spit out the good stuff, which you bring to me, and I''ll log them in your record.


    Any questions?" Gal, after finishing speaking with a bored expression, asked Myne, who gaped at the scene, bewilderment etched on his features.


    A beat of silence hung in the air as Myne studied the Y-shaped monstrosity. Then, his eyes snagged on something, and couldn''t help but ask Gal, who was ready to return to her house to continue her precious sleep.


    "What about other minerals? Like, not gold? What do I do with them?"


    A flicker of impatience crossed Gal''s face. "Right," she sighed. "This might be a gold mine, but sometimes other stuff pops up. You can bring it to me, and I''ll barter for soul stones - market price, of course. But remember, soul stones are far more valuable than those minerals. Don''t expect one for a few measly kilos of rock.


    Unless it''s something truly rare, of course. And under no circumstances do you unleash any blasting magic down there. You''ll be six feet under faster than you can say ''help.'' Anything else?"


    "No, I think I understand the general things, thanks for your help," Myne hesitantly nodded, sensing the rising impatience on Gal''s face. He didn''t want to ruffle his new boss''s feathers just because his mind isn''t working fast enough.


    "Good," Gal grunted, tossing him a leather bag. "Here''s your gear. When the smallest needle on that watch hits the skull symbol, head to the pointy tent over there - that''s the kitchen. I mentioned your situation to the head chef, so he''ll hook you up with extra food for your wife too. Now, get digging.


    After all, it''s your first time and you have a lot of earth to dig," she joked with a smirk while rubbing Myne''s head, then she quickly floated away as if dogs were chasing her


    Myne stared at Gal''s sacred cave under her skirt for a few seconds until he couldn''t see her anymore. Then, he took out the wristwatch given to him by Gal and quickly made a mental calculation. He found that he still had more than 10 hours before the food time was told to him by Gal.


    "Thank God I have enough food in my inventory; otherwise, the way Gal provides food to workers here, I am definitely going to starve to death before dying at the hands of those demons," Myne thought while shaking his head.


    He then opened the leather bag in his hand and saw a metal pickaxe, a few water bottles, leather gloves, and the leather bag itself, if he considered it as an item to carry minerals outside like those poor fellows as well.


    "Better than nothing. Now, let''s see if I found any gold today or not. I heard once that the deeper you dig, the richer veins become and you can mine main minerals quite easily. So, I should try to start digging at the deepest part of the mine."


    Making up his mind, Myne slung his bag over his shoulder and quickly entered the mine entrance. The light inside the narrow passage was very dim as if they couldn''t afford better lighting at all. However, the miners working at the start of the mine didn''t seem to care about it and diligently worked honestly.


    Myne couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, seeing the diligence of the slave workers in the mine. If people in the Augustan Kingdom worked even half as diligently, mine owners might have become richer than nobles long ago.


    Myne continued walking into the passage. The further he went, the more rough and precarious it became, threatening to crumble above him at any moment.


    But one thing made Myne curious: as he walked deeper into the cave, the normal halfling slaves started to reduce, and when he walked around a kilometre or so, only monsters like demonic creatures could be seen, whose appraisal results showed nothing but question marks.


    "Damn, this place is so dangerous. I couldn''t afford to mess with anyone here. It''s better to find a secure, isolated location and start my work without attracting any unwanted attention.


    I already wasted one hour walking aimlessly like an idiot." Thinking such, Myne looked around and finally, after 10 minutes, he spotted a secluded corner with a ball-shaped indentation, like a previous mining attempt.


    Nodding at the desired place, Myne quickly walked into it, making sure no one was around before using his Realize skill to cover the entrance with a giant rock.


    "Now I can mine with peace of mind without worrying about anyone peeping at me." Tossing his bag to the side casually, Myne took a sigh of relief while rubbing his hands and looking at the small space where he wanted to start his digging job.


    "But first, let''s make this place a bit secure so it doesn''t fall on me during my experiment, burying me alive here." Saying such, Myne again used his Realize skill to create an artificial roof on the top of the cave, connected to four solid, strong pillars so that even if the cave started falling, it would bring him enough time to escape smoothly.


    With the immediate danger addressed, Myne turned his attention to his skills. "Let''s see if there''s anything here to make this job faster," he mused, diving into his skill list.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 93


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: Hunter, Son-in-law of the Royal Augusta Family, Head of the Fortuna Family, Clan leader of Elysium Seekers


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection Telepathy: Fenrir, Jormungandr


    [Skills]


    Appraisal?Complete LV4 ( 211/1000 )


    Inventory LV2 ( 758/1000 )


    Cut & Paste ( 184/200 )


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition LV ( Max )


    Soul Eyes ( 53/300 )


    King''s Intimidation LV3 ( 23/500 )


    Realize ( 150/200 )


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive ) LV2( 378/500 )


    Charm ( Passive ) LV3 ( 206/500 )


    Space Box ( 0/50 )


    Probability ( Medium ) ( 45/50 )


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( 132/200 )


    Mystic Limb Sculpting ( Medium ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Regenesis Ray ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Mystic Abyssal Breathing ( Large ) ( Passive ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Etheric Marionette ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time ( 163/200 ) ( Temporary Unusable )


    Unique Magic?Lightning ( 199/200 )


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade ( Large ), Wind Gun ( Small ), Wind Shield ( Medium ), Accelerate ( Large ) { New } LV3 ( 377/500 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ( Medium ) LV3 ( 349/500 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ( Large ) LV2 ( 151/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock Slash ( Small ), Earthquake ( Medium ) LV2 ( 70/200 )


    Magic?Water ( Basic Form: Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 30/500 )


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( Medium ) LV3 ( 74/500 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( Large ) LV3 ( 231/500 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum LV2 ( Medium ) ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 108/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV2 ( 180/200 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV5 ( 756/ 2000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) LV3 ( 140/500 )


    Support Magic: Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 )


    Support Magic: Vitality Absorption ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Water Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 268/500 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 109/200 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 135/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 147/500 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV5 ( 1608/2000 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV3 ( 318/500 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 45/50 )


    Alchemy LV2 ( 125/200 )


    Cleaning LV4 ( 278/1000 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 )


    Grinding ( 0/50 )


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 122/200 )


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 )


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 )


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 30,300 ) Gold Coins ( 5100 ) Low-grade Mana Stone ( 2 ) Low-grade Soul Stone ( 3 ) ]


    Myne scratched his head in perplexity as he looked at his status which he hadn''t seen for quite a while, "Humm? Weird, my main level didn''t move a single point, while some of my skill levels increased greatly but some which I use a lot in the dream world didn''t move at all, doesn''t I waste all my effort in dealing with those undead in dreamland for nothing?


    This place is now even affecting my skill experience points as well, damn it... But I got 7 new skills that a relief, that slug monster surely going to cry to death when he found that he couldn''t use his two important skills, hahaha, I really want to see his face that moment."


    "Anyway, so now it seems there are only a few skills that can be useful in the current situation, let see, I can use the Realize skill to create a big machine to dig for me, or maybe not since I had no idea what kind of machines I should make."


    "Space Box skill to put all dirt and raw minerals inside it, keeping his already overflowing inventory tidy. Mystic Limb Sculpting to create two more pairs of hands to dig with more effortlessly. Wind blade can come in handy, so do fireball to make a small explosion, it shouldn''t be affected cave too much after I improve it a bit."


    "Fist of Light can also work if I use it thoughtfully. Earth and Water Magic, amm, let''s forget about them, they will only make things more troublesome... Humm? Support Magic: Vitality Absorption?"


    "F*ck! How can I forget about it? Damn it, I should have checked my skill list before. F*ck, having too many skills also have disadvantages, you occasionally forget about the skill you won''t use daily. With this skill Velvet can easily recover her lost vitality, the only thing she needs is... Wait a moment, would she agree to kill someone else to recover herself?


    Also, this is a self-use skill, I can''t absorb other creatures'' vitality and transfer it to Velvet, she had to do the entire process by herself, this is not going to be easy, damn it, I have to convince her somehow. Having a good, kindhearted girlfriend is also such a pain in the ass..."


    Myne while rubbing his forehead muttered helplessly, he then took out a few snacks from his inventory and started to eat them so his mind could work seriously and he could come up with a solid plan to make Velvet agree to absorb someone else vitality to recover herself, but even after 5 minutes he didn''t come up with any solid plan, Myne unwillingly put aside Velvet matter, and get up from the rock he was sitting on.


    With a flick of his wrist, he hurled a palm-sized fireball at the wall.


    "BOOM..."

 Chapter 296: Chapter 296. Digging Deep, Digging Dangerously

    Cough, cough. "I think using a fireball in a confined space is not a good idea," Myne mumbled, regretting his decision to employ such an explosive technique to dig the mine. He waited patiently for the dust to settle down.


    Soon, an expression of disbelief and shock appeared on his face. His fireball attack, which could typically create a small one-meter-deep crater, had only produced useless dust and a pathetic dent, mere centimetres deep.


    "F*ck! Just how solid is this wall? Don''t tell me I''m just too unlucky, and there''s a powerful rock behind the layer of this wall!" Myne exclaimed in surprise. Then, a thought occurred to him. He picked up his metal pickaxe and, with all his strength, struck the wall.


    Ding!


    The sound echoed, as if metal collided with something other than stone. Myne, whose hands were trembling from the impact, face immediately turned grim.


    "No wonder there isn''t a single halfling seen in the deepest part of the cave. It''s not that they''re all stupid and don''t know how to mine in a good location; they just don''t have the power to dig through those solid rocks here. Damn it!" Myne threw aside the pickaxe in frustration and stared at the wall with a complicated expression.


    Myne then after a few moments of silence decided to cast a few wind blades at the wall, achieving little more than superficial scratches. Despair hung heavy in the air, threatening to suffocate Myne''s hope.


    "Should I use this skill? But if it explodes again like last time, I''ll be digging my own grave for sure," Myne muttered, losing hope for mining in the deepest part of the mine. He checked his skill list, and his eyes focused on a particular skill.


    "Maybe I should start with the bare minimum mana this time. This way, even if I don''t succeed, at least I can practice a bit to gain some control over this skill... Let''s give it a try. If it still doesn''t work, I''ll go up and start from the entrance like other noobs."


    With a clear plan in his mind and determination to build his own grave using a skill he had little control over, Myne stowed all his mining equipment inside his storage box skill, which he reserved for mining work. He then took a few deep breaths to calm his nervousness and rapidly beating heart.


    BOOM...


    After completing a series of peculiar exercises that Myne considered prerequisites for sharpening his focus, he with a hesitant raised his right hand toward the wall and activated his skill, "Unique Magic?Lightning," using the bare minimum amount of mana required for its activation.


    What Myne expected and what happened next left him speechless. Where he had anticipated that, with utmost concentration and his near the none control over magic-related skills which most of the time work automatically without him using his mind, a bolt of lightning would shoot from his arm, creating a sizable hole in the wall and granting him the desired result.


    However, reality dealt Myne a harsh blow once again.


    Not only did his "Unique Magic?Lightning" fail to work as expected, but a crackling sphere of blue lightning enveloped Myne, a stark contrast to the purple hue from the previous attempt. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with electrical energy, causing the air to sizzle around him.


    Tendrils of thunderbolts lashed out, striking the ground and hitting the stone pillars Myne had created for safety purposes.


    Myne himself did not escape a miserable fate due to his carelessness. Forgetting to employ his defensive skills, he assumed he could handle a small amount of lightning with minimal mana usage. As a result, he writhed on the ground like a fish out of water, emitting strange noises as dense lightning coursed through his body.


    Fortunately, his "Ultra Regeneration" skill is holding his life, akin to a solid anchor of a ship in a storm, preventing his miserable demise by his own skill.


    Occupation: Slave


    Title: None


    Status: Happy, Excited, Annoying


    [Skill]


    Chrono Jitter


    Murmurweave


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    [ Chrono Jitter (Active Skill): -


    Description: This quirky skill allows the caster to briefly distort time in their immediate vicinity, causing mild disorientation among those nearby and making them confused in various ways for a short amount of time. The higher the level of the target, the less effort it has on him.


    Cooldown Time: 2 minutes. ]


    [ Murmurweave (Active Skill):


    Description: Murmurweave enables the caster to communicate through subtle vibrations in the air, creating a whispered message that only the intended recipient can hear. It''s perfect for discreet conversations but beware of eavesdropping magical creatures attuned to such vibrations.


    Cooldown Time: None ]


    "Hmm, it seems this guy is the one causing the trouble," Myne mused, a playful smirk on his teeth. "The way he calmly deals with the others indicates confidence, as if he could handle him with the sheer force since he lacks any powerful skills.


    As for unknown abilities, most of the time they are useless compared to skills, and since both of them are from the same species, their abilities should be similar."


    "Hmm, maybe today I''m going to Velvet earlier than expected," Myne muttered to himself while rubbing his hand with an evil smile, "But first, let''s check the other guy''s status before making further plans. Hehehe, so excited about going back to the old job..."

 Chapter 297 Chapter 297. Unexpected Turn of Events

    [ Name: Nihilus the Ebonfiend


    LV: ???


    Race: ( Lesser Demon )


    Gender: Male


    Experience tales at empire


    Age: 399 y/o


    Occupation: Slave


    Title: None


    Status: Angry, Irritated, Disguested


    [Skill]


    Zephyr Whisper


    Glimmerdraft


    Ore Harmony


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    [ Zephyr Whisper ( Passive Skill ):-


    Description: Zephyr Whisper allows the caster to understand and communicate with gentle winds. While the information gained may not always be profound, it provides a unique way to tap into the secrets carried by the breezes, offering tidbits of knowledge from distant places.


    Cooldown Time: None.


    Special note: This work is purely coincidental and the host has no control over it, the information gained from the wind will be random. ]


    Myne, who had hardly taken a few steps, suddenly heard a loud angry roar behind him. But before he could think anything, with a loud explosion, the fake miner trollies he had created with a few seconds of hard work were smashed into pieces by the flying body of the shameless lesser demon Xyrix who was causing trouble.


    Bang!


    Xyrix, after smashing the trollies, didn''t stop and hit hard on the solid wall behind them, coughing up a few mouthfuls of black blood.


    But as if Xyrix had crossed the bottom line of Nihilus, seeing that Xyrix wasn''t injured enough by his solid punch, Nihilus rushed toward him like an angry bull and smashed himself into Xyrix, who stared at him with horrified eyes.


    Not expecting how things took such a bad turn, it was clearly not the first time he had insulted Nihilus while talking bad about his fatty and ugly insect wife, which was really ugly beyond words. Even insulting her felt more like praise.


    But before today, Nihilus either snorted coldly and ignored him or barked at him and threatened him before getting away, since he knew the reason very well why others insulted his wife so much. But only today did he take real action, which he hoped he shouldn''t have.


    Boom!


    Another loud explosion, along with a painful cry of Xyrix, echoed in Myne''s ears, who already fled with his strength as adrenaline pumped through his veins, seeing that his simple trick worked like oil on fire, the verbal fight between the two demons friends turned into a real-life and death bloody battle with just a few words.


    "Well, I hope they didn''t notice me and won''t catch after me later like a madman after finding out that I play with both of them and stole their skills and hard-earned minerals right under their noses.


    I should better change back to demon form before someone else sees me in this hume form and causes additional trouble." Thinking this, Myne, who was running crazily, stopped in a random dark corner where no one could see him. He quickly used his Mirror''s Masquerade skill to turn into a demon again.


    After this transformation, Myne didn''t dare to roam the deepest part of the mine, where someone was about to wreak havoc in madness. He quickly fled toward the entrance of the mine; now, he wanted nothing more than to get out of the mine as soon as possible.


    ...


    Boom!


    "???? ??? ????? ??? ?????? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ????? ?????" ( "What was that?! Did someone break the rules and start fighting inside the mine again?" )


    "??? ???? ????, ???????? ??????? ??? ???????? ?? ???? ??????? ????? ??? ????? ????????? ???? ???, ???? ????? ??????????? ????? ?????, ????? ????? ???????? ???? ????? ??? ???? ?????????????, ????? ?????? ???? ??????? ???, ? ??????? ????? ??? ??? ??? ??? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?? ????? ?? ???????? ??????? ???? ????." ( "It seems like it, but whatever is fighting down there will definitely be in deep trouble soon.


    With the sound just now, it seems like a big part of mine has collapsed. Miss Gal is going to be pissed when she finds out. I remember the last time she got angry; she cut off the food supplies for everyone for an entire month... I still remember having to catch mice and insects to survive those hard days." )


    "???? ???? ?? ????????, ? ??? ???? ??? ????? ??????? ?? ???? ??? ???? ?? ? ??? ???? ?????, ???? ? ???? ???? ???? ???? ????? ???? ?? ?????? ??????, ???? ? ?????? ???? ???? ???? ????? ??? ??????????? ?? ???? ???? ??? ????? ?? ?? ????." ( "Please, don''t make me remember. I had to clean the public toilet by devil''s worth to earn a few soul stones so I could feed my family.


    That was a nightmare period of my life, I had seen things during that time that I shivered just thinking about them... Ahhh, I hope this time we won''t get involved in this mess again.")


    Myne, who had just exited the mine while carrying two big leather bags of his own height on his shoulder to hide his secret of Inventory skill, when showed the crowd of demons gathering at the entrance of the mine a worried and nervous expression appeared on his sweating face. They were discussing in loud voices, which unfortunately he couldn''t understand.


    His heart started beating rapidly, and cold sweat began falling from his forehead like a waterfall. He knew the mess he had caused down there was not going to be easy to solve. Just at that moment, a loud explosion happened, shaking the entire mine.


    "F*ck!"

 Chapter 298 Chapter 298. Unexpected Windfall and Unappetizing Discoveries

    A gruff voice boomed above the cavernous space, "Just empty your bag in that part, be careful not to fall into it. Last time, because of an idiot, I had to clean this entire thing from the inside, which took me an entire week."


    The speaker, a red-skinned dwarf with wild hair and beard, his skirt swirling like a warrior''s kilt, stood atop the Y-shaped machines that hummed with their silent alchemy. His gaze, like everyone else''s in the tensely huddled crowd, was fixed on the mine entrance.


    Each time someone reached the entrance, the eager crowd immediately snatched them, inquiring about the situation inside the mine with genuine concern, which of course had nothing to do with the guy whom they saved.


    Myne, who knew that if he were found, he might not get out of the 6th floor by simply paying with a mere 5 tons of gold, seized the opportunity while everyone was confused and panicked and successfully saved himself from being interrogation by demons in their unique languages, which he couldn''t understand at all."


    Having sensed that things were about to get out of hand, Myne hastily made his way to the mineral purification centre. The careless dwarf operating the Y-shaped machine seemed more interested in the events inside the mine and the gossip of others than in his own work. With a careless wave, he instructed Myne to dump his bags.


    Myne did as he was told; he emptied the two leather bags filled with minerals mined by the protagonist of the mine incidents, which he had stolen, all the while wearing a happy expression. Then, still tending to the now-empty bags, he hurriedly walked to the other end of the machine, awaiting the results that would reveal the worth of those two bags.


    The machine was completely automatic; the dwarf operator''s only task was to guide newbies and ensure they didn''t bring about their own doom due to carelessness.


    Having observed that Myne already understood the general workings of the purification machine, the dwarf nodded his head with a satisfied smile before jumping down from the machine and heading toward the crowd to learn about the latest developments in the matter.


    Ten minutes stretched into an eternity for Myne. He never thought that waiting for the simple result of his hard work could be so nerve-wracking. If it weren''t for the continuous vibrations of the machine and the dark smoke emanating from its middle, he might have assumed that this little contraption was damaged.


    Just as Myne contemplated whether to call the small dwarf back to check the situation, a sound like a DING entered Myne''s ears. To his surprise, the black treadmill in front of him started working on its own, and two palm-size bricks and one red orb emerged from the machine, stopping right in front of Myne.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Myne, with a dumbfounded expression, took the palm-sized gold bar weighing around 10kg in his hand and stared at it with a greedy look on his face. But he soon surpassed his inner desire and, after looking around and making sure that no one saw him, he put both gold bras in his inventory. The fiery orb, however, piqued his curiosity.


    He held it up, its mesmerizing facets refracting the light in swirling patterns.


    ...


    "You came back quite early, didn''t you? You said you weren''t planning to return before half a day." Velvet, who was lazily reading a book while lying on the bed, asked curiously. Because she could only move her head and arm; she didn''t make too much movement.


    Myne first cast a cleaning skill on himself before lying down beside Velvet. He replied casually in a tired voice, "Something happened at the mine. Two idiots started fighting in the deepest part of the mine, creating quite a big mess inside. As a result, the mine collapsed, and everyone had to get out early."


    "You don''t have anything to do with all of this, right?" Velvet, who surprisingly understood Myne very well, suspiciously asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Huh? What do you mean? How can I have anything to do with two random demons fighting? I''m a very honest guy," Myne quickly defended himself with an innocent face.


    But Velvet didn''t easily give in. She put aside her book and asked, "Don''t you think it''s a bit too coincidental that today is the first time you entered the mine, and such a big thing happened? Now, there are only two possibilities I see behind it: either you''re too ominous, and wherever you go, bad luck follows, or you''re not as honest as you''re trying to be."


    If this same question were asked by someone else, Myne might have already started sweating buckets. But the one asking was his own woman, whom Myne knew he could trust with blind eyes. So, for the next few minutes, he pretended and made excuses about himself being innocent just to play with Velvet before finally giving in and telling the entire truth, of course, after making some modifications.


    "I knew it, but you didn''t leave any clue behind, right? Otherwise, our fine might increase again, and this time it won''t be low, considering how much mess you created," Velvet said with concern and helplessness on her face.


    "Don''t worry about it; in this matter, you can rest assured. I have a lot of experience in this field. Unless Gal uses some kind of weird skill beyond our understanding, there is no way she can find me. Also, considering Gal''s personality, I think she would just vent her anger on those two idiots before settling down this entire matter, she is a very hard-working boss after all."


    My casual remark, of course, didn''t ease Velvet''s concern. Although she knows what he said makes sense, relying too much on luck and guesswork isn''t always a good thing. Unexpected things always happen before we can react.


    "By the way, didn''t you say that you would bring food for us? Why don''t you show it to me? I''m really curious to see this hell-dimension food. Do they also eat food like us, or is it something else?"


    Velvet''s simple question made Myne mood, which turned good after talking with her, become grim again. The vivid images of the disgusting sights shown at the canteen appeared in my mind again, causing significant damage to his stomach health.


    At first, Myne didn''t want to tell Velvet about that disgusting scene. However, seeing her curious eyes and remembering that he shouldn''t keep his future wife in the dark, Myne decided to share everything with her¡ªwhich was her right. After adjusting his mood, Myne explained the real situation of the canteen to Velvet in full detail...

 Chapter 299 Chapter 299. Gals POV

    Knock-knock-knock.


    "Who''s making trouble so early in the morning?" Gal mumbled as she slept soundlessly on her luxurious bed, covering her face with the pillow to drown out the noise from outside.


    Knock-knock-knock...


    However, the persistent knocking outside her room indicated that the person was not going to let her continue her sweet sleep. Gal chose to ignore it, hoping it would stop on its own.


    "Are you sure My Lady won''t be angry? I didn''t want to die so early; I just had my fourth child... I am still very young," The red-skinned middle-aged demon lady with teary eyes asked the female butler who look similar to her, but had higher status and currently hiding behind a stone pillar while continuing to knock on the door.


    "Don''t worry. Considering the seriousness of the situation, there is no way our generous and kind-hearted lady would be angry just because you disturbed her. Just relax and tell her the whole matter as soon as she opens the door so she won''t misunderstand you.


    Got it?" The female butler who was sweating buckets and had thrown her responsibility onto the new staff member who had just started working under her and didn''t know much about Gal.


    "Also, after this matter is over, I will give you three days of holiday. You can spend more time with your newborn..."


    Crack!


    While the female butler encouraging her new footman, whom she had just promoted because no one else wanted the task, suddenly Gal''s room door opened and she walked out wearing nothing, but considering her usual attire was near the none even outside, inside her own room, her being nude is still quite reasonable.


    Though Gal''s face lacked expression, the way she held a two-meter-tall purple-coloured scythe in her hand, anyone with a bit of the brain could say that she was not in the right mood and trouble was brewing. Let''s not talk about the female butler who had spent half of her life working under Gal, the moment she saw Gal she knew that the middle-aged lady is done for.


    "My Lady, there is an emergency..."


    Whoosh...


    The middle-aged lady, recalling the instructions from the female butler, wasted no time. As soon as Gal opened the door, she hastily began speaking. But little did she expect even in her worst nightmare, that before uttering a few words, Gal emotionlessly swept her scythe, beheading her without any warning.


    "Thub!"


    The sound caused the female butler to literally stop breathing. The head of the middle-aged lady with eyes wide open fell to the ground. After rolling like a ball, it came in front of the pillar behind which the female butler had been hiding.


    Blood gushed out from the headless body like a fountain. With another "thub," the lifeless form fell in front of Gal, staining her bare feet with blood.


    "Tsk, now I have to take a bath, damn it." Gal annoyingly threw her scythe into her room like disposable garbage while cleaning her feet on the carpet.


    Gal''s expected threat clearly caused a great commotion among the crowd. Everyone looked at each other, signalling that if anyone knew, they should come forward and speak. Sadly, no one had a proper answer.


    The silence of everyone made Gal''s already not-so-good mood worse. Just when everyone was mentally preparing for their upcoming disaster, suddenly a demon, who looked like a mix of armadillos and moles, came behind Gal with a hesitant expression, offering a glimmer of hope to the petrified crowd.


    "Are you waiting for an incentive before you speak?" Gal snarled, her fists crackling with energy. This frightened the mole demon so much that he took a few steps back, but it was clearly too late to retract his decision.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape without speaking, he gulped down his saliva and spoke in a low voice, which even a powerful demon like Gal, whose five senses were beyond normal, could hardly hear.


    "I was returning with the minerals when I heard the commotion," He stammered. "Curiously, I went in that direction and saw..." He paused, the weight of his words hanging heavy. "I saw the lesser demon Xyrix stealing Nihilus''s ores. It wasn''t the first time, you see. Xyrix had a knack for petty theft, preying on the weaker demons."


    He continued, his voice gaining some strength, "But this time, his greed wasn''t satisfied. When Nihilus returned he started troubling him. At first, the dispute between them wasn''t big; they were just verbally fighting. But then, after a few minutes, something happened.


    Xyrix said something about Nihilus'' ugly wife, which made him so angry for no reason that he actually started fighting with Xyrix with all his might.


    The mole demon shuddered. "I got scared because of their fight, but I thought it might end soon since everyone knows the consequences of fighting inside the mine. However, I was a fool to hope it would end. Xyrix quickly recovered from the shock and started fighting with Nihilus like a madman.


    I knew things were getting out of hand when I saw both of them fighting like madmen, so I quickly escaped and wanted to inform the guards. But before I could, the earth roared, and the mine collapsed."


    After finishing saying what he wanted to say, the mole demon nervously waited for Gal''s reaction. Whose face now a mask of crimson fury, trembled with anger, but she managed to calm herself down somehow.


    "Does anyone know the current state within the mine?" she rasped, her voice choked with barely controlled rage. "And where are those... those wretched bastards?"


    Two minutes stretched into an eternity, silence pressing down thicker than dust. Finally, with a deep breath, Gal raised her hand, a crimson glow illuminating her index finger as she etched runic symbols in the air. After writing a few runic symbols of unknown meaning, she withdrew her hand, and at that moment, the symbols also disappeared.


    After sending an emergency message to Belial, Gal looked back to the trembling crowd who was waiting for her instructions. She rubbed her forehead, frustration etched on her face. Although she wanted to punish everyone so that this kind of thing wouldn''t happen again, but the last time she had done that, Belial had scolded her quite a bit and forbidden her from punishing the workers unreasonably.


    "Sigh, the mine will be closed for the next two days. You can do what you want; consider it your holiday. I am not punishing you all this time because we all know who is the culprit behind all of this, or at least I hope so," Gal said this part with a deadly serious tone while giving the mole demon a dangerous look. The mole demon''s face turned as pale as paper.


    He knew that if things didn''t turn out as he said, he would definitely not be able to save his little life.


    "But you are not allowed to leave the barrier. Stay inside for the next two days honestly until the entire matter settles down. I won''t be closing the canteen, so you don''t have to worry about food. Just don''t dare to make any trouble if you don''t want to see yourself lying on my experiment table."


    "Now what are you waiting for? Go away; don''t pollute the air around me!" Gal screamed angrily, scaring the hell out of everyone around her. The crowd, petrified by Gal''s open threat, scattered in every direction like flies.


    "Sigh... Here goes my next two days of good sleep... I hope I get dark circles under my eyes." Gal stared at the mine entrance with a painful expression while shaking her head helplessly, waiting for Belial before entering inside and cleaning up all the mess.

 Chapter 300 Chapter 300. Task Complete/Velvet Recovery Plan

    10 days had bled into the dusty air since the day Myne had cursed all the mess in the mine.


    Myne, who ran away after causing so much drama, clearly didn''t know what had happened after he left. The next day when he cautiously returned what greeted him was eerie silence.


    The usual throng of demons bustling with ores and gossip was gone, replaced by a deserted emptiness. Only the familiar red-skinned dwarf remained at his post, a beacon of stability in the uncertain aftermath.


    Myne hurriedly went to him to find out about the situation, however, he soon realized that there was a big problem with his plan¡ªhis rudimentary understanding of demonic languages wasn''t enough to decipher the dwarf''s frantic explanation.


    So, Myne could only shake his head helplessly and, while guessing that maybe everyone didn''t come to work because of the mine collapse, he went toward the mine entrance alone. For others, a collapsed mine meant disaster. For Myne, with his bottomless Inventory, it was a treasure trove just waiting to be scooped up.


    The fallen sections promised veins of glittering minerals and rare orbs, ripe for the grabbing.


    Myne''s idea was good, but Lady Luck had some other plans. His eager stride towards the mine entrance was intercepted by two hulking halflings, their guttural curses left Myne dumbfounded. Obviously, Myne had no idea what they were saying, but after observing their reactions, he understood that they didn''t want to let him in.


    Realizing that he was the only one who wanted to enter, Myne understood that someone might be cleaning up his mess.


    So, after wandering aimlessly around for two hours, Myne unwillingly returned to his stone chamber. The next day didn''t change anything other than there being even fewer people in front of the mine; even the red-skinned dwarf was no longer on duty.


    Myne, who understood that the mine was probably out of service today as well, didn''t become sad. Instead, a mischievous glint ignited in Myne''s eyes. After looking left and right and seeing that there was no one around him, he hurriedly went to the Y-shaped purification machine.


    With a swift glance over his shoulder, Myne swooped into action, he quickly took out both miner trollies and the remaining three big bags filled with orbs. Without wasting time, he emptied everything into the machine and went to the other side after putting the miner trolleys and three remaining big bags into his storage box skill.


    On that particular day, Myne realized how slowly time passes when eagerly anticipating the results of something, especially when dishonesty adds the fear of being caught at any moment. It felt like a hammer hitting his heart¡ªtoo much fear and nervousness to handle.


    However, what Myne feared did not happen. Soon, the DING sound he had been waiting for, akin to a desperate single mother awaiting her husband''s return after years away from home, finally reached his ears. Eleven palm-sized golden bars, three red orbs, and one pitch-black sphere-shaped orb with a slight glow in the centre emerged from the machine on the black treadmill.


    Naturally, Myne''s eyes, after glancing at the quantity of gold, were instantly drawn to the new orbs. After all, these orbs were clearly more valuable than the gold in this strange place.


    [ Spectral Voidshade Orb


    Hope sparkled in Velvet''s eyes. "Amazing! This means we can finally get out of this floor and try to find a way to escape from this ahmm... dimension, right?" She asked with excitement. Velvet was tired of living in this small stone chamber. If not for Myne''s interesting storybooks, she might have gone insane from boredom long ago.


    "Well, about this matter, I have something to discuss..." The grin on Myne''s face faltered at her question. He sat down on the edge of the bed with a serious expression before continuing without waiting for Velvet''s reply, but his voice, hesitant now, dropped to a grave tone. "I think I have a way to recover you completely and make you stand on your feet..."


    "What! Really? Tell me you are not joking" Excitement danced in Velvet''s eyes, her voice trembling with disbelief. "But weren''t you in the mine the entire time? How did you find the way to recover me? Also, don''t try to fool me by saying that there is someone among the miners who can heal me." After saying that she stared at Myne with fire in her eyes.


    If it were not for the fact that she couldn''t move her body, she might have already jumped on him.


    Myne chuckled, a touch of weariness in his laughter. "Calm down, my little kitty. Let me explain before you burst with anticipation." He sighed, the weight of his revelation evident on his shoulders. "There''s a way to restore your vitality, but there is a small problem related to you..."


    Velvet stilled, the word snagged in her throat. His serious tone sent shivers down her spine, replacing the giddiness with a knot of unease. "But?" she whispered, her gaze pleading.


    "But first, make a pinky promise that you won''t get angry after hearing my explanation." Myne, who can already foresee the future according to Velvet''s nature, decides to take a guarantee for their relationship before telling his plan. Although it is very unlikely that a simple children''s promise can stop Velvet''s wrath if she doesn''t like his plan, at least it is still better than nothing.


    Reluctantly, Velvet hooked her small finger around his, a sigh escaping her lips "Sigh... I am going to regret it... Fine, pinky promise. Now, tell me quickly."


    "The problem is not a big deal. I found a magic scroll in the mine during my exploration, and according to it, you can absorb someone else''s vitality to restore yours after using it. Simple, right?" Myne, while wiping the sweat from his forehead with a strained smile stretched across his face.


    "WHAT!?"


    --------------------------


    Woohoo! We hit 300 chapters! Huge thanks to you, amazing readers, for sharing this wild ride. We''ve walked through fire and brimstone, scaled mountains of laughter and dived into oceans of tears, all hand-in-hand (or perhaps hand-in-text-cursor?).


    So, today, I reach out, not as a storyteller, but as a fellow adventurer, a kindred spirit who found solace and joy in the shared experience of storytelling. Thank you. Thank you for being my companion on this epic odyssey. Thank you for believing in me, in the characters, in the power of words to transport us to other worlds.


    ...Although I have many more things to express, it would be unwise to waste all of your precious brain cells. So, let me end my deepest gratitude here.


    Thanks For Reading...

 Chapter 301. A Proposal Unexpected

    "What?!"


    "What kind of nonsense are you speaking, Myne? If you are playing with me, you are now asking for a beating," Velvet''s voice crackled with disbelief, fear twisting her usually serene face. But the worry etched on Myne''s expression, devoid of his usual mischievous glint, told a different story, she understood that he was serious this time.


    "Sigh, explain everything to me..."


    Relief washed over Myne upon seeing that Velvet wasn''t completely against his idea. At least, even if she pretended to be calm, and willing to listen to his explanation for his shake then she was indeed doing wonderful work.


    "See, I found a magical scroll inside the mine. Using it is very simple; you just have to tear it apart, and you will gain a special skill temporarily. By using it, you can absorb someone else''s vitality to restore yours¡ªsimple as eating and drinking, right?"


    Silence echoed for what felt like an eternity. Myne''s smile wilted under the weight of Velvet''s unwavering gaze. Just as he opened his mouth to backtrack, her voice broke the stillness.


    "What will happen to the person after I absorb his vitality?" The question hung heavy in the air, its implications grim.


    Hesitation appeared on Myne''s face. He really didn''t want to answer this question, but seeing black lines appearing on Velvet''s forehead, He sighed, a heavy burden falling upon his shoulders and decided to tell her the truth.


    "Why are you asking when you already know the answer? After absorbing someone''s vitality, what else can you expect other than a quick death? Sigh, It''s an evil act, I know and you might not like it, but in our current situation, I only hope to see you healthy and kicking. So even if something happens to me, at least you have the power to protect yourself..."


    "Nothing is going to happen to you, got it?" Velvet''s voice erupted, silencing his self-deprecating whispers. "Don''t always think about those ominous things. No wonder our luck wasn''t with us; this is probably because of your crow mouth," She yelled in an angry voice making Myne shut up halfway, and after that, she took a deep breath before continuing...


    "And... I think what you said is quite reasonable..."


    "What!" Myne gaped, his jaw a cavern wide enough to swallow a whole egg.


    "Shut up! Don''t interrupt!" Velvet''s voice, though still firm, held a spark of amusement.


    "Sigh, I mean, although I didn''t want to admit it, I feel like I am becoming a burden on you in my current condition... Don''t try to deny it; you might not think like this, but I am not an idiot. I can see that being half disabled in a situation where every step you take is filled with danger is not easy."


    "Yes, you can protect me now, but there will always be a time when your hands will be full, and you can''t protect me. What then? We are currently in a state where we are walking on the edge of life and death, and anyone around us is powerful enough to take our lives with ease. That''s why thinking about good and bad in this situation is no different than looking for death.


    Saying this, Myne again gave Velvet a passionate kiss before dashing out of the chamber, his mind buzzing with adrenaline and excitement.


    Velvet thought that it might take Myne some time to find a target, but when he came back within 10 seconds, her mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    Was that poor guy lying at the entrance of the chamber the entire time? This was the only thought Velvet had as she watched Myne carry an ugly middle-aged, fatty halfling slave demon and throw it in front of the bed.


    "This fatty caused me a lot of trouble during the time I was working in the mine. Every time he saw me, he would come to me with a weird smile on his face, trying to touch me in various places like a pervert, while talking nonsense that I obviously couldn''t understand.


    Although I once gave him quite a nice beating, he became more excited afterwards and started bringing some people with him so they could catch me... If it weren''t for the fact that I am powerful enough to defend myself, something bad might have already happened to me," Myne said with fear in his eyes while hugging Velvet like a child complaining to his mother.


    His body couldn''t help but shiver every time he thought about it.


    Velvet, who initially felt some pity for the middle-aged man upon sensing Myne''s body shivering in her arms and detecting a hint of fear in his voice, felt a surge of anger and protectiveness and she couldn''t help but change her attitude toward this perverted individual.


    Now, she wished she could have moved before killing him; she truly wanted to beat him until even his mother couldn''t recognize him.


    "Don''t worry; no one is going to take advantage of you. Now, take out that magic scroll and tell me how to use it. I can''t wait to kill this bastard who tried to scare my hubby," Velvet spoke like an angry tiger, her voice filled with anger, while stroking the back of Myne''s head.


    Myne, finally getting rid of his bad imagination sense in his mind, quickly broke free from Velvet''s embrace. He retrieved a golden magic scroll from behind his back, covered in dense, weird-looking, unknown runes that shimmered intermittently, giving off a mysterious vibe to anyone who saw it.


    After handing the magic scroll to Velvet, Myne placed his hands under her and lifted her up in a princess carry style before sitting on the ground himself with his legs crossed in front of the fatty halfling. He positioned Velvet in his lap.


    "You know, I can sit on the ground, right?" Velvet said with an embarrassed expression, sighing helplessly.


    "Oh, come on. We''ve already seen everything about each other. There''s no need to feel embarrassed just because you''re sitting on my lap. Compared to what we''ve done in the past and what we''re going to do tonight, this is nothing. Now, stop wasting time and tear the scroll before this fatty wakes up, and I kill him myself in anger," Myne said angrily.


    However, what Velvet didn''t see due to her position was a mysterious light shining in Myne''s eyes, as if he was using multiple skills simultaneously.


    Velvet took a deep breath upon hearing Myne''s command. She then looked at the fatty in front of her, who had a weird smile on his face and a bulge in his pants. Repulsed by such a disgusting sight, with a resolute twist of her wrist Velvet immediately tore the scroll apart.

 Chapter 302. Recovery

    Velvet took a deep breath upon hearing Myne''s command. She then looked at the fatty in front of her, who had a weird smile on his face and a bulge in his pants. Repulsed by such a disgusting sight, with a resolute twist of her wrist Velvet immediately tore the scroll apart.


    As Velvet completed the action, a sudden, eye-blinding light erupted from the scroll in her grasp. The brilliance pricked her eyelids, forcing her to shield them with trembling hands.


    On the other hand, the blinding light, which made Velvet tremble in nervousness and fear, was nonexistent in Myne''s vision. From his perspective, Velvet had merely torn a random book page from his inventory instead of revealing a mysterious, ancient magic scroll that bestowed temporary skills. In a nervous manner, she closed her eyes after tearing the page as if she were in a dream.


    Myne heart twinged with an apology for making a fool of Velvet and employed various illusion skills to make her believe that the page she was holding was indeed a magic scroll.


    This was the plan Myne came up with to avoid revealing his most important secret, although he believed Velvet unconditionally but the people/demons in the place were clearly not simple and god knew what kind of trick they played to dig out their secrets this is also the reason he still hasn''t told Velvet about Inventory.


    While Velvet held the fake scroll with her eyes closed, Myne swiftly pasted the ''Support Magic: Vitality Absorption (Large)'' on her.


    As usual, once he pasted the skill to Velvet, the skill information such as the skill''s name and how to use it streamed into her mind, leaving her numb with astonishment. Wide-eyed with disbelief, she had not expected the scroll to grant her such a remarkable skill. Giving someone a skill after awakening was unheard of.


    If someone had told her before that tearing a scroll could grant a skill, Velvet would have dismissed them as a fool and distanced herself to avoid being influenced.


    Now, having experienced it herself, she was at a loss for words. She turned her head and saw Myne with a faint smile on his face as if he already knew that she had successfully acquired her skill. Before she could spiral into further shock, he chuckled and planted a swift kiss on her forehead, a soothing gesture for her turbulent emotions.


    "Now that you''ve acquired the skill, don''t waste time and use it quickly to recover fully," Myne urged a slight tease lingering in his voice. "You might not realize it, but just by eating and lying in bed, your weight has increased quite a bit. My legs are already regretting that I didn''t accept your proposal to have you sit on the ground. Ouch..."


    Myne''s playful jab clearly struck a sensitive nerve of Velvet, with lightning speed, her fingers dug into his thigh, eliciting a startled yelp.


    "Never," Velvet growled, her voice laced with fiery resolve, "ever call me fat again, or you might forget to touch me for an entire year."


    Frightened, Myne quickly nodded his head, not wanting to take the risk of being abandoned by Velvet for the sake of temporary amusement.


    The eyes had sunken into the sockets, and although the body still twisted occasionally, the unmoving chest indicated that the other party was no longer alive.


    "How are you feeling?" Myne gently inquired to Velvet who was still enjoying the pleasure brought by the vitality absorption skill, not concerned about a pervert who had bad thoughts about himself.


    Velvet''s eyes, now bright and vibrant, met his. "Wonderful," she exclaimed, her voice filled with an energy not heard since their arrival in the ghost town. "I feel an invigorating warmth flowing through me, and even parts I couldn''t feel before are responding. But I think complete recovery might take a few more hours."


    Velvet''s answer didn''t surprise Myne; it was within his expectation range. Although he knew that the vitality absorption skill would probably recover Velvet, it wouldn''t happen instantly. Velvet didn''t have enough Mana to run the skill continuously and digest the vitality she had just absorbed immediately.


    "Well, this is also not bad. Since you are resting, I can deliver the gold to Gal and clear our fine. Then we can directly leave this floor after taking a good rest," Myne said as he got up from the ground with Velvet in his arms. He gently laid her on the bed and handed her a bottle of magic water.


    "Drink it when you feel your Mana is empty," Myne added, his playful grin hinting at a lingering thought. "And... do you want me to change your underwear? It should be completely wet by now," He chuckled, his gaze lingering on Velvet''s flushed cheeks while licking his lips.


    "Oh, since you are insisting so much, then do wherever you want. It''s not like I can stop you in my weak condition," Velvet replied, feeling a bit ashamed but also recognizing that this might be the last time Myne would help her take care of this kind of thing unless she again got herself injured so deeply. She spoke with a sweet playful smile.


    "Hahaha, as you wish my little naughty kitty," Myne laughed merrily while shaking his head, he lifted Velvet''s silk dress and pull out her wet blue comfortable underwear, he put the dirty one inside his Inventory considering it his trophy as always and after taking out a new erotic purple panty which he obviously bought for Aisha, he made Velvet wear it, of course, not before cleaning her love juice from inside and out of her vagina.


    "Can''t you wait for a few hours more?" Velvet who was painting heavily because of Myne''s suddenly lovable action scolded him angrily but anyone could see that it was just formality, although she hadn''t had sex for more than 3 months now she dying to have fun with Myne however her body was not ready for that so she has to control her desire.


    "But it would be a waste to leave all those precious love juice spread out, and you know how much I like it, there is no way I can let it flow out and dry itself," Myne gave Velvet a deep kiss while patting on her head as he said with a serious look on his face before walking toward the fatty demon who at least before his death manage to lose his weight, and putting him inside his inventory.


    "Now have some rest, I come back as soon as I can, also don''t even think about doing dirty things alone before I come back, I will know if you try to do it," Saying such Myne hurridly walked out of the chamber, of course not before locking the door.


    Tsk, he really knew me very well, but he should have thought about it before making me heat up," Velvet said with an annoying expression while rubbing her pussy which again become wet thanks to Myne''s hard work...


    "Sigh, control Velvet, you still haven''t recovered completely. I hope he won''t waste too much time outside..."

 Chapter 303. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 1 )

    "? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ? ???, ?? ????? ???? ?? ?????, ?? ????? ???? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???." ( "I am telling you for the fifth time, what in the seven hells do you want? If you''re deaf or mute, at least twitch your nose or wag your finger, anything instead of staring me down like a gargoyle!" )


    The female butler, Drakonix, chest heaved, unused to such confounding encounters. This boy, unlike any she''d met in her whole life, had boldly entered her Lady domain but clammed up when it came to speaking. He simply stood there, eyes wide and pleading, gesturing wildly in a weird manner which Drakonix couldn''t decipher.


    The boy in front of her was, of course, none other than Myne, who sighed helplessly, despair clinging to him like smoke. He finally grasped the agony of being lost in a foreign land, and not knowing the language of that place. For the past half-hour, he''d attempted to communicate with this exasperated woman, desperate to see Gal. Yet as if her head was hit by a donkey, she didn''t understand anything.


    Even a 5-year-old child had more IQ than her.


    But since Myne had no other option, he tried again to make a gesture of Gal''s image with his hands before pointing at the building behind Drakonix. Clearly, she had left her brain inside her room, as other than rubbing her head and scolding him, she didn''t understand anything.


    "???? ?? ? ????, ? ????, ??? ????? ?? ??? ??,? ?? ???? ?? ???? ????? ???? ???, ??? ??? ??? ???? ?????? ? ????? ?? ???? ????." ( "Fine, do as you like. I don''t have all day to waste with you. Get out of here before I lose my temper and throw you into the hearth and make your soup!" )


    Throwing such dangerous words, which entered one ear and went out the other for Myne, Drakonix make a disgusting face like she had eaten shit, she pushed Myne away and slammed the door of Gal''s house in his face with her all strength.


    Sigh, it seemed like I had to find another way. What a mess. Now, even to give other people money, I had to go through all kinds of trouble, Myne thought while shaking his head. He looked at Gal''s house and suddenly noticed that a window on the second floor was open.


    Since no one could understand what I was saying, even if I broke inside the house, Gal would probably understand my situation, especially since she was the one who told me that I could come to her anytime if he needed her help without any hesitation, Thinking such, Myne quickly activated his double jump skill and, in a blur of movement, landed inside the unknown room through the open window.


    After regaining his balance, Myne surveyed the lavish bedroom. A giant bed dominated the centre, draped in opulent fabrics. Gleaming gold furniture, including tables, chairs, and an array of vases and glasses, adorned the room. A monstrous pelt, four meters wide and of unknown origin, served as a luxurious rug.


    Numerous portraits of Gal gazed down from the walls, their vibrant colours accentuated by a breathtaking purple mysterious-looking scythe. The room''s owner had spared no expense in its decoration.


    "It seems like she is not in the house," Curiosity flickered in Myne''s eyes as he scanned the room. While the materials in Gal''s chamber were undoubtedly valuable, the craftsmanship of the furniture, the painting style, and the other decorative elements felt... lacking. Except for the mystifying scythe, of course, Myne didn''t think he would put anything inside his own bedroom.


    "Maybe I should come in the evening; it''s only been early afternoon. She might be wandering outside," Myne muttered in a low voice while looking at his watch.


    "Although she doesn''t seem to be in a good mood, after seeing the gold I brought, I hope her mood might soften and she won''t get angry with me. Listening to her words, it seems like her relationship with Belial is not going well. Which isn''t surprising considering the way Belial talks about her behind her back makes it clear that he does not like Gal very much for some reason..."


    "F*ck, I ran out of medicine again, and now I don''t even have the money to buy more. What should I do..."


    "Is she ill? Is this the reason why Belial wanted to get rid of her because he didn''t want to waste his money on her medicine? But what kind of illness can a powerful person like Gal have?"


    Knock-knock...


    Myne, although he had many questions in his heart, is a man who already has three wives, a big sister, a friend with benefits, a future wife, 4 naughty little guys, and a half-finished clan building. Clearly, he can''t meddle in other people''s business, especially when it comes to sensitive things like money, which was simply beyond his capacity.


    No matter how good an impression he has of Gal, after pondering on Gal''s money problem for a few seconds, he throws it out of his mind and softly raps on the door.


    "WHAT!"


    An echoing roar boomed through the vast basement as Myne knocked. Though he intuitively felt this was not the time to disturb mentally unstable Gal, knowing the arrow had already left the bow, he had no choice but to proceed. He slowly creaked open the door, poking his head inside and speaking timidly as he surveyed the room where Gal is venting her anger.


    The space was surprisingly expansive, much larger than Myne had anticipated. Towering wooden shelves and almirahs held countless glass bottles brimming with unknown liquids. A breathtaking candle chandelier hung from the high ceiling, casting a warm glow that battled the room''s gloomy atmosphere.


    A large bed resided in a corner, its purpose unclear, while two iron tables were in the centre with big iron chains lying under them. Gal is currently standing in front of a table with her hands on it, her back facing Myne. She is breathing heavily as if she has just completed some kind of heavy exercise.


    "A-am, Boss Gal? It''s me, Myne, the human who owed the five-ton gold fine. I''ve come to settle it, but if you''re busy, I can come back later..."


    "COME INSIDE!"


    "Huh? What?" The unexpected, sharp command startled Myne, already regretting his decision. Dumbfounded, he couldn''t decipher the storm brewing within Gal''s mind.


    "I SAID COME INSIDE!!!"

 Chapter 304. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 2 )

    "I SAID, ''COME INSIDE!''"


    The booming voice reverberated once more, leaving no room for argument. Myne, who was now cursing himself nonstop, could only bite the bullet under Gal''s deathly breath-taking aura. He gulped, pushed open the door with trembling hands, and stepped inside, ready to bolt if Gal made any hostile move.


    "How may I help you, Boss?" Myne queried, keeping his voice steady.


    "Change back to your true form!"


    Now, this is becoming more and more creepy. Why the hell does she want me to change back to normal? Don''t tell me... All kinds of dangerous thoughts popped up in Myne''s mind after he heard Gal''s order. After all, Belial, the only hume Myne and Velvet met in this weird place, clearly mentioned that demons didn''t like humes at all and considering them nothing more than delectable snacks.


    So, it is normal for Myne to be suspicious of Gal, who herself is a demon.


    "Can you tell me why you want me to change back to human form, Boss? Please don''t misunderstand me, but the process of changing back and forth is very painful, and I am afraid I might lose consciousness during it.


    So, if the reason isn''t solid enough, I really don''t want to experience that pain before leaving here," As Myne spoke that he noticed that Gal''s fingers penetrated inside the metal table as if it were made of mud. Her displeasure was evident.


    "Haaa, haaa, haa, I am telling you the last time, CHANGE BACK!"


    Gal, while panting like a bull, finally no longer showed Myne her back and turned around, staring at Myne as if a hungry predator looking at its prey.


    But Myne, whose focus was enthralled by her sun-like, shimmering purple eyes like a moth who saw the light in the night, was no longer conscious. He, without saying anything or hesitation, instantly stopped his disguise skill and changed back to his hume form.


    Myne and Gal stared at each other; both of them were clearly in abnormal conditions. Gal probably because of her special illness or curse and Myne because he turned into a puppet after he saw Gal''s shining magical purple eyes.


    "Remove...Haaa... your clothes and...Haaa... come close to me," Gal still panting heavily ordered while slowly unbuttoning her bra.


    But most of the humes there were no different than animals; they have nothing special about them other than they are a bit more intelligent and have developed lot of weird things without mana. I think they use something like science to make them."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what kind of secret he is hiding. With the passage of time and as he starts understanding me, he will surely tell me everything one day. It is only a matter of time, which is the last thing a succubus has to worry about."


    Thinking such, Gal''s hesitation and confusion disappeared instantly, replaced by newfound determination and tenderness as she looked at Myne. This is the same look Myne makes when he sees some kind of cheat-like skill or finds a rare treasure worth a lot of gold.


    Then, Gal made a big cut on Myne''s palm and finally collected his blood inside a glass bowl before his wound could heal again. Because the amount wasn''t sufficient, this process lasted five more times before the palm-sized bowl was half-filled, and Gal let go of poor Myne''s trembling hand. Although he is unconscious technically thanks to Gal''s amazing magic, some part of his brain is still active.


    Otherwise, there is no way his body so obediently and accurately follows Gal''s command. So, although Myne himself couldn''t feel pain, his brain surely registered every single moment of his hand being cut, and after storing these effects, those painful memories directly transferred the reaction to his entire body.


    That''s why, although his face is still expressionless, his hand, which was suffering, trembles nonstop.


    Since Gal didn''t want to waste time, after collecting Myne''s blood, she also painted weird symbols, similar to those on Myne, on her body as well with his blood. The only difference is that most of the symbols on her were drawn in her crotch area near her womb.


    "I hope you can handle this ceremony, darling. I really pray to the devil that you survive and free me from that bastard Belial," Saying such, Gal gently kissed Myne on his forehead before laying him down on the bed. Continue reading at empire


    "Such an obedient little guy, I have never seen someone who can be so horny even in his unconscious state, maybe you are really special," Gal muttered with a giggle as she looks Myne''s little excalibur which was now rock-hard, ready to preach through all obstacles, and nodded her head satisfaction.


    She then quickly stood up on the bed with her vagina right on top of Myne''s little brother, clearly indicating what going on next.


    As everyone knows succubus is a demon who has grandmaster-level accomplishment when it comes to sex-related things and only a real devil can beat them who has brought this technique to the next entirely next level.


    Gal a topnotch experienced succubus clearly didn''t need little tricks like foreplay to make herself wet and heat up, the moment she stood on top of Myne''s little brother her vagina immediately become wet and love juice started dripping from it like rain, now she is no less horny then Velvet who hadn''t had sex for last 3 months and dying to have a meat road inside her.


    Gal, after making herself ready lowered her body so she can wet Myne''s little brother with her fountain of love and gently stroking Myne''s little brother a bit with her tender hand she brought its tip to her vagina entrance and without any hesitation she sit down with full force making Myne little brother directly touch her womb.


    Moan~~~

 Chapter 305. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 3 )

    "Moan~~~"


    Gal placed her hands on Myne''s chest as his little brother kissed her womb although Myne''s dick might not be the best one she had ever seen; since she had played with bigger ones. But Still, it surely came in her top 3. Stay connected with empire


    Gal''s hips move up and fall with her all might, once in a while she devours Myne''s dick completely inside her before moving back and forth to make it more interesting. Because Myne himself could move his body she can only do everything by herself, it is no different than playing with a dildo, it is just Myne''s dick felt more alive and warm.


    But Gal clearly underestimated Myne. Although he was unconscious because of her magic, he was not someone who could give up such a wonderful pleasure for such a poor reason. Myne had conquered a total of 5 girls within 2 months with his super techniques and charm, and without being a professional-level pervert, this kind of thing is of course not possible.


    So although his main consciousness wasn''t awakened, because of his muscle memories and his love for boobies, as Gal reached the middle stage and the sound of water slapping and moans filled the room, Myne, who had been staring at Gal''s jiggling breasts from the start, raised his hands expressionlessly and grabbed them tightly, making Gal stop in surprise and shock.


    "Did he break my control?" Gal silently stared at Myne, who was gently massaging her breasts and playing with her nipples. "Is this his subconscious reaction? Looking at his dazed expression and pink pupils, it didn''t seem like he was awake... This is... very interesting..."


    The smile on Gal''s face became wider and more sincere, and she quickly started moving her hips again. If previously she was only interested in Myne because of his little secrets and his bad timing to come to her, just when she was about to lose control, then now she had already made up her mind to make him her partner; there is no room for negotiation and it is not like she had any other option.


    Myne, of course, didn''t know that because of his old love for boobies, which made him play with them even in his sleep, has brought doom upon himself. But even if he knew about it a year ago, he could do nothing about it since boobies are his life¡ªdying would be easier for him than stopping playing with them especially when they are super large and soft.


    Because of Myne''s subconscious movement, Gal''s favorability toward him increased by a few points. Now she didn''t care about making Myne cum quickly and completing the ritual; instead, she also started enjoying it seriously. While moving her legs, she moved her face close to Myne and started giving him a passionate kiss.


    Although he couldn''t cooperate with her, this didn''t stop her from playing with him.


    Soon after 3 minutes under Gal''s profound techniques and care, Myne''s little brother finally start giving single of reaching near the end, which made Gal very very disappointed as she now has to force herself to cum, otherwise, the entire ritual will collapse but clearly, she''s nowhere near satisfaction.


    Oh, come on, even a normal 10-year-old succubus can have enough stamina to play for 3 days and 3 nights nonstop, let alone a young energetic succubi like Gal. If she becomes serious, then it is no problem for her to go on for 7 days and 7 nights without any problem, so clearly, 3 minutes are not enough for her so-called warm-up.


    "This golden bridge connected Myne and Gal for 2 minutes, during which Myne and Gal''s faces became as pale as paper. Myne was relatively better compared to Gal, who looked as if she had lost 5 kg of weight instantly; the impact was quite noticeable.


    Finally, with a soft pop like a water bubble bursting, the bridge dissolved, leaving behind only echoing silence and two chilling tattoos. Demonic hands, etched in stark black, clutched a wide-open eye that dripped with ominous crimson blood. However, that scary tattoo only lasted 30 seconds before submerging inside their skin, leaving no trace of its existence.


    The fissure above them sealed shut, the bloody sigil on the ground fading away like a spilled drink, leaving only two tired young figures behind in the basement''s dim embrace.


    "Ha...haa...haa... This...this was much more intense than...than last time," Gal panted, her voice ragged. "Did I...did I do something wrong during the ritual?"


    Gal mutters while panting heavily. She didn''t understand why this time the reaction was so significant. The past attempt, with Belial, had been a breeze compared to this. A minute, tops, with barely a bead of sweat breaking. No fatigue, no agonizing drain.


    But because of the exhaustion and extreme consumption of mana, before they could think any further, she soon collapsed on top of Myne, breathing heavily.


    "Is...is it because he''s too weak that I suffer backlash?" she muttered, a tremor in her voice. "But...but if that''s the case, then he should have died on the spot like those previous guys? His heartbeat... it''s strong. Stronger than mine. How? How can he possibly have more mana than me?


    It doesn''t make any sense."


    Gal thought while trying to calm herself down so she could recover a bit. She had previously observed Myne inside and out, and although his mana was not even as good as a halfling, his soul was very strong, much more than any low-level demon she had seen. Also, It is a well-known fact that demons are born with strong souls and huge mana.


    This is also the reason why Gal chose to take a gamble and selected Myne to be his partner. Otherwise, if it was a normal hume, he might have died the moment the golden chain touched him.


    While Gal wrestled with her confusion about how she suffered so much, what she didn''t notice was that Myne under her, who was blankly looking at the ceiling, suddenly blinked his eyes. The blackness in his gaze, however, flickered for a moment, replaced by a spark of awareness, which was soon replaced by confusion.


    But this confusion only lasted for 3 seconds before his excited little brother sent him a very important piece of information, which made Myne, who was about to move his body, stop immediately.


    Soon, feeling a heavy weight on his body, especially two soft, big bumps with pointy dots in the middle, and a snake-like thing touching his legs, along with a fragrant smell invading his nose, quickly verified the information from his little brother that he was indeed in paradise."

 Chapter 306. Mysteries Basement ( Part- 4 ) ( R-18 )

    Well, although the treatment in Paradise is very satisfactory, the location is quite bad. If it were a beautiful luxurious room instead of an eerily dark basement, I would surely give it a full mark in the review," Myne thought, jokingly with a faint smile on his face, while staring at the ceiling.


    However, his smile only lasted for a few seconds before a flood of memories from the moment before getting hypnotized by Gal came to his mind, making him realize the kind of situation he was in.


    Did I just get raped in broad daylight? Women of this weird place are so bold... But why does she have to go through so much trouble? Can''t she just ask me directly? It''s not like I would refuse such a beautiful lady''s request, especially if she is my temporary boss. Sigh, today''s girls really like to make simple things complicated for nothing.


    All of this trouble just to have sex with me. Being too handsome is also not easy, Myne sighs helplessly.


    Although Myne was nervous about what was going to happen next, this didn''t stop him from being shameless. While he was well aware that the story behind his current situation probably had nothing to do with his looks, being proud of himself was a way to lighten the mood.


    So now what should I do? Push Gal aside and run away while taking advantage of her being currently tired? But... Myne''s eyes moved to Gal''s wonderful figure on top of him, especially feeling the wonderful sensation on his little brother inside her. He couldn''t help but gulp down his saliva.


    Although she looked tired and weak, considering her strength, which was enough to make me controlled like a puppet just by looking, I don''t think I could even reach the door before getting caught by her again. If I try to run away, it will surely make her very angry, and there is a 99.9% chance that after that, my treatment wouldn''t be so simple.


    At least there would surely be chains on my limbs and a magic seal on the rest of my body, that is only if she is generous enough and doesn''t make me her puppet permanently..."


    Then, should I cooperate with her? Although she looks tired, it doesn''t seem like she is satisfied. Her vagina wall is twisting non-stop and releasing love juice; my crotch area is already wet from it. Damn it, such a waste. I really want to taste it. Is the love juice of a succubus the same as a normal humes or is it taste different?


    Ahhh, screw it, I can''t hold it anymore. Anyway, it''s not like I can run away, so I might as well try to make her happy. Maybe she''ll be impressed and let me go, this plan is much more reliable and realistic than running like an idiot, Myne mused, resigning himself to the peculiar situation.


    thinking such Myne didn''t waste any more time, he hesitantly grabs Gal''s ass, making her jolted awake, but before she could think anything Myne lifted her juicy ass, and slammed them down on his crotch with his all strength.


    Ahhhmmmm...


    There is a moment of silence before a soft moan escapes from Gal''s mouth as Myne''s little brother kisses her womb which he takes as a green signal and starts repeating the movement.


    Gal''s mind went blank with pleasure if it was normal time then she might not have had such an intense reaction but because her mana was completely depleted due to the ritual, her entire body became highly sensitive, especially her vagina and boobs.


    Even ordinary movements that she could previously make without changing her expression now elicited such pleasure that she moaned every time Myne thrusts his dick inside her.


    Not receiving any negative reactions and witnessing her moans of pleasure, Myne''s confidence increased significantly. Previously, he worried that his actions might anger Gal, because of his awaking from her control. Now, realizing his concerns were unfounded, Myne no longer avoided making eye contact with Gal.


    This kind of feeling is so f*cking awesome, Myne thought, excitement evident on his face. Reluctantly moving away from Gal''s boobs, he firmly grabbed her thigh before speeding up. He was already near climax and hoped to finish at the same time as Gal so as not to disappoint her.


    "Hahaha... It''s great that you... Ammhhh, you''re enjoying it so much... Moan~ So good... Also, it''s not some kind of skill..."


    "Haa...haa... But a natural body reaction. We succubi are different from other species... F*ck, I am again about to cum again so soon... So embarrassing..."


    Though happy that Gal was about to climax just like him, but Myne''s face turned ugly as he focused on what Gal had just said.


    "Ahhh... I am about to cum..." Myne yelled, reaching his peak speed. Although he wanted to ask a question considering that time was not right he put it on hold.


    Find more to read at empire


    "Do it inside... Fill me completely... Don''t even think about holding back."


    "Ahhhhmmmm..."


    After 30 seconds of intense, hard work with his full strength, they both couldn''t hold it anymore. Gal hugged Myne tightly like a koala with her arms, legs, and naughty tail wrapped around him tightly.


    Finally, with a loud scream, they both climaxed simultaneously.


    "Haaa... Haaa... It was so good..." Myne said after emptying himself inside Gal before collapsing on top of her, panting heavily.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, it''s just the beginning," Gal, though also breathing heavily, seemed much better than Myne. Even her previously pale expression became a bit rosy; she looked more energetic than before, rather than exhausted.


    "Can I ask you something?" Myne, after calming down, hesitated a moment before nervously asking.


    "If you want to ask how I knew what you were thinking, it''s because I can read your thoughts," Gal replied casually as if she already knew what Myne was going to ask, with a faint, playful smirk on her beautiful face.


    But her simple answer hit Myne like lightning.


    "What!"

 Chapter 307. Soul Contract

    Myne jolted, eyes wide as amethyst, meeting Gal''s mischievous purple gaze. "What! Can you...read my thoughts?" He exclaimed, voice cracking with disbelief. If not for the fact that Gal was hugging him tight, he might have leapt off the bed like a startled deer.


    Gal chuckled, a soft, throaty sound like wind chimes in a demon''s garden. "Don''t be so nervous. I can''t read your thoughts all the time; it only happens when we are connected. In simple words, as long as your little monster is inside me, I can hear whatever you are thinking. It''s a wonderful trick to understand your partner better."


    She winked, a playful glint in her eyes. "And I must admit darling, you will definitely be the first person who praises my breasts this much. You indeed like them very much, don''t you?"


    Myne swallowed, cheeks burning, his mind refusing to stay clear under Gal''s teasing scrutiny but he who was trying to digest what Gal said, of course, didn''t reply. Currently, he was doing his best not to think anything about his skills.


    The easiest way would be to move out his dick from Gal''s vagina, but the problem was Gal clearly had no intention of letting him pull out, as her legs and tail tightly wrapped around his waist.


    Sensing his discomfort, Gal softened her tone. "But seriously, sweetheart," she purred, "you surprised me. At first, I thought you would run away while I was recovering, but you not only didn''t try to escape but also wanted to get a bounce from me after f*cking me...


    You might not be my most powerful partner, but when it comes to wisdom and naughty things, you have surely surpassed all my previous partners."


    Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist while thinking about how many partners Gal had. But remembering she could read his thoughts, he hurriedly decided to change the topic.


    "What do you mean, your partner? I was clearly kidnapped, raped, and dragged down to this gloomy basement. When did I become your partner?" Myne scoffed. He is sure that this partnership thing was not as simple as becoming a sex partner.


    Gal snorted, shaking her head with an amused smile. "The moment you sneaked into this basement, your fate was already sealed with mine. What do you think I was doing when you knocked on that door? Complaining about Belial to those dark walls like a little girl who got taken advantage of because of her stupidity? You are too naive if you really thought that."


    "We succubi are different than other creatures. While most creatures gain their energy by eating, we need male sperm, obtained through sex, mana, and a bit of vitality that our bodies absorb naturally. But the vitality, is optional, unless we want to deal with our target completely once and for all, we never absorb it, knowing how fatal it is for other people.


    So, you don''t have to make such an ugly expression."


    A nervous chuckle escaped Myne''s lips as Gal''s reminder hung in the air. Sure, he didn''t mind sharing his mana. He rarely ever needed the excess anyway, his ridiculous unique lightning magic skill having drained him almost dry the first time he used it. Now, though, even after replenishing his reserves, he understood just how far from "enough" his reserves truly were.


    "But what if some accident happened, like this time when I entered a weird world unknowingly while travelling? You don''t expect me to teleport to you within a week against all odds, right?" Myne asked pitifully, burying his head in Gal''s boobs weakly. In the midst of all this trouble, only they could give him some peace.


    Gal replied casually, playing with Myne''s hair. "Oh, worry not. As I said before, as long as you don''t try to get away from me of your own free will, you will be fine, even if stuck in another dimension. Our souls are now connected, and I will immediately know if something happens to you, no matter where you are. So just relax."


    "So technically, we are husband and wife now, and you are going to live with me until I can no longer have sex with you?" Myne, after a few minutes of silence, raised his head and asked, taking a deep breath, while looking at Gal''s calm face thoughtfully.


    "Yep. Although I didn''t want to say it since it might make you sad, but after you become an old grandpa, considering a hume pitiful lifespan, I will personally send you to the afterlife to break our contract. Only death can separate us now. Until then, please take care of me, my sweet hubby," Gal playfully said while wrapping her arms around Myne''s neck.


    "Ahhmm...


    "Sorry, but you haven''t earned the qualification to call me that name. Unless you prove that you are worthy enough to join my family, we are just in a cooperative relationship where you will live with me, and I will give you energy once a week, to save my life. There is no emotional connection between us," Myne said, no longer scared of Gal as before.


    Instead, seeing her playful smile annoyed him a bit. Thinking about what Gal had done with him while he was under her control. He pulled out his little brother until only the tip was inside and thrust it in with all his strength, making Gal moan softly.


    "It doesn''t matter; time will tell if I can join your family or not. And looking at your fake serious expression, I think I''ll surely make my place in your heart within a few months. By the way, do you know being naughty with succubi can cost you dearly?"


    As soon as Gal made that statement, the expression on Myne''s face quickly changed from pleasure to shock and finally to pain. He desperately tried to pull out his dick, which was now gripped so tightly in Gal''s vagina wall that Myne wanted to cry. However, Gal clearly didn''t intend to reduce her favorability, so she soon halted her Absolute Body Control skill, eliciting a sigh of relief from Myne.


    "What was that?" Myne asked fearfully, after calming down. "I thought my little brother would turn into meat paste."


    "A simple trick," Gal explained with a chuckle. "I can control every single part of my body from the inside out. I just made my vagina wall shrink a bit. Although it wasn''t easy for me as well, since I could also feel what you felt, but disciplining naughty kids like you always requires necessary steps."


    "By the way, what are you waiting for now? You''ve already started a new round, so why did you stop? Don''t you have to get back to your sweetheart, she might be waiting for you, right? And don''t even think that I''ll let you go before you satisfy me. So better start moving your ass, my dear husband."


    "Ah, don''t call me that, you naughty girl. Let me teach you some discipline as well." After being mocked by Gal again, Myne finally set aside his fear and began another round of intense battle with Gal.

 Chapter 308. Cat-like Moans ( R-18 )

    "Damn it, do you have to go back so soon? It''s only been six hours, and I haven''t enjoyed such wonderful sex in years. I want more," Gal complained with a pout while walking out of the basement with Myne, but suddenly her eyes flashed with a playful hunger. "Just a few more rounds, darling, please?"


    Myne chuckled, though a tinge of regret coloured his laughter. "Sorry, but I promised Velvet that I would come back quickly" he replied, squeezing her hand gently. "I already have a wasted lot to time to satisfy you. If I stay here longer, she might come looking for me, causing trouble for both of us."


    Myne winked, a blush creeping up his neck. The past six hours had been the most electrifying, terrifying, and strangely beautiful of his life. Gal, despite her demonic nature, had a fire in her soul that resonated with his own, and their intertwined souls had danced a passionate tango in the darkness of the basement.


    A sigh escaped Gal''s lips, but it held a hint of understanding. "Fine, fine," she conceded, though her pout remained firmly in place. "But promise me you''ll come running the moment you''re done with the little girl of you... I mean the little wifuu... I should be more respectful toward my fellow sister; after all, we''re all family now, aren''t we, Mr. Husband?"


    Myne rolled his eyes. "Hey, there''s no point in arguing with you, is there? You never listen anyway." He grinned, then added, "Speaking of things that never listen, I managed to snag five tons of gold. It''s tucked away in my chamber. Should I bring it to you, or are you coming with me to collect it?"


    Gal pondered this for a moment, her chin resting on her hand. "Just bring it to me after you''ve finished with Velvet."


    As they set off towards Myne''s quarters, a question nagged at him. "Now that we''re partners," he started hesitantly, "Do I still have to pay the full fine? Can''t you give me a little discount?"


    Although Myne had collected some extra gold, but still thinking that there is one more stomach to fill now. Suddenly, his pockets felt very light, forcing him to be shameless.


    Gal threw back her head and laughed, a rich, melodious sound that warmed the evening air.


    "You are too cute, sweetie," she teased. "but sorry, there''s nothing I can do about it. If Belial didn''t know about it, I wouldn''t even take a single gold bar from you. After all, from now on what''s yours is also mine. There''s not much difference anyway. But sadly, he knows about it, and we have to pay the fine," Gal said with a shrug of her shoulders.


    She clearly wasn''t happy that Myne had to give his hard-earned gold to Belial.


    Myne''s face immediately lost colour as he heard Gal''s words. Although he was prepared for this since almost all his girls treated him like a money-growing tree, even though they never wasted money without sufficient reason, he still felt like he was getting cheated after Gal said "What''s yours is also mine." so straightforwardly.


    If this continues, in a few years, I might really have to become a full-time thief or bandit. I hope after the clan opens, the money generated by it will be enough to sustain my expensive family.


    "Okay, then, I am going now. You should also go and take a rest; you look a bit tired. Also, for God''s sake, tell that lady in the butler dress to learn basic sign language if she can''t learn another language. When I came here, I spent ten minutes trying to make her understand that I came to meet you.


    But that idiot just just stood there like a bewildered owl; she didn''t even understand the most basic gestures. What were you thinking when you gave the house responsibility to her?" Myne complained angrily. Even now, when he thought about that butler lady, he felt like his hands were craving to beat her for once.


    "Well, Drakonix is indeed a bit stupid, but she is my first and most trusted subordinate, and her work quality is also not bad. So, I''m afraid I can''t punish her for such a small reason. But don''t worry, I will give Drakonix proper instructions.


    Next time, when you just show her this ring, she will bring you directly to me," Saying this, Gal slipped a simple-looking gold ring with a small ruby from her middle finger onto Myne''s index finger since both of his ring fingers already had rings, without giving him a chance to refuse.


    "Mghh..." Velvet finally composed herself and started to move her hips up and down, one hand holding down Myne''s hand for better support.


    "O-oh!!" She cried again at the first deep thrust as Myne''s little brother kissed her womb. "Yes~ Yash!"


    Her free hand ran through his chest while she moaned, her ample breasts jiggling nonstop, making Myne, who was staring at them, dizzy, her tails swinging left and right nonstop as if it was drunk.


    "Mmph! Why does it feel like your cock has become bigger than before?! Nghnn!"


    Myne groaned, feeling the pressure around his dick. But what he didn''t understand was why Velvet was making those cat-like noises every once in a while. As far as he remembered, she rarely did this, only when she was too immersed during their sex did she start behaving like a horny cat.


    Probably because she missed it too much and couldn''t hold back her excitement, Myne thought, breathing heavily with sweat covering his body, sighing and shaking his head internally.


    Today, she seems to directly want to go all out from the beginning. Tonight is going to be another sleepless night, Myne thought while looking at Velvet, who had leaned down and was now licking his nipples while her large hips continuously slammed down on his pelvis, making it sting.


    I should also start moving now before Velvet loses her temper, Myne thought. He grabbed Velvet''s big butt and started pumping his dick inside her with all his might.


    "Ahhmm, yes... Don''t stop, faster..."


    Velvet moaned loudly as she leaned down and huffed, soon inserting her tongue inside Myne''s mouth, ready for another round of passionate kissing, while their bodies worked automatically.


    "Mhmh!"


    Releasing a muffled moan while her fingers pinched his nipples, Velvet kept moving her hips. Although Myne was helping her, she didn''t care. Her pussy tightened as she orgasmed.


    Although Myne was still only halfway through, but neither of them cared about it since it was just the beginning. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    Velvet raised her head, breathing up and down. "Haah... That was awesome... See just how much I was holding back. With just this much effort, and I already cum, you had to work a lot before I came back to shape."


    "..."


    "Don''t make such a shy expression..." A lust-filled smile appeared on Velvet''s face. "It''s not like you have to worry about getting tired."


    Saying such, Velvet again sealed her lips with Myne while starting to move her hips up and down, eliciting a growl from Myne.


    "Ahaha! Ahn!"

 Chapter 309. Ring and Reparations

    Myne groaned, "Ahhmm, why is my back hurting so much today?" He slowly opened his eyes and gently pushed aside Velvet, who had been literally sleeping on top of him the entire time.


    "No wonder I''m having so much difficulty breathing," Myne mused with a chuckle as he looked at Velvet. Finally, after an entire day of hard work, she had calmed down and was now soundlessly sleeping like a child. "Sigh, having recovery skill is both a blessing and a curse.


    Yes, it can allow you to indulge in endless pleasure, but when the other party is more excited than you, you can''t back off with a simple excuse that you tried."


    "Last night, every time I told her to stop when she started panting heavily because of tiredness, she would grab my little brother and threaten to make mincemeat by squeezing it if I didn''t use stamina recovery on her or even talk about stopping. I literally saw a shadow of Aisha when she was angry in Velvet. Only God knows what will happen when they start living together.


    I hope they won''t gang up on me, later."


    "Still," Myne admitted with a contented smile, tracing her features with a gentle finger, "it''s been a while since I''ve enjoyed such a long-lasting session," He planted a soft kiss on her forehead before slipping out of bed and looked at their small room, which had a mixed scent of sweat and cum everywhere.


    After all, last night they went crazy, and there is not a single place where they hadn''t left their mark, especially on the bed, which Myne is still surprised that it didn''t break apart. At least the shopkeeper''s promise about the bed''s quality wasn''t fake.


    After that, Myne took a quick shower, something he and Velvet always do in their tiny room since there was no other place. Then he used his cleaning skill to tidy up the entire room, making it as clean as new.


    "Time to eat something to calm down this angry stomach," Myne mumbled to himself. Velvet had too much energy yesterday, most probably because of absorbing a lot of vitality. She didn''t feel hungry even once. On the other hand, Myne, after six hours of battling with Gal and continuing his fight with Velvet was dying from hunger in the middle of the night.


    But sadly, Velvet wasn''t in the mood to let him eat, so he could only continue his hard work with an empty stomach.


    Myne quickly whipped up a simple meal, leaving enough for Velvet on the table with a note explaining that he was going to see Gal regarding the matter related to fines that hadn''t been resolved yesterday as he couldn''t find her. Before leaving, he covered Velvet''s body with a quilt so she wouldn''t get cold and hurriedly ran towards Gal''s house, which was only a few meters away from him.


    Ducking into the courtyard, he cast a furtive glance around. Satisfied with the solitude, he quickly took out an empty miner trolley, filled it with 500 palm-sized gold bars, each weight 10 kg, and covered it with a black cloth before dragging it toward Gal''s house with great effort after using his all strength enchantment skill.


    Knock-knock...


    Myne knocked on the door calmly without any nervousness like before. After all, if you think from a logical point of view, then this is his new wife''s house was now his, which means it is also his house. So, why should he feel nervous about entering his own home?


    "? ?? ?????? ?? ?????? ?? ? ??? ?? ?? ?? ? ???, ?? ???? ???? ?? ?????, ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ?? ??? ???? ???." ("What the hell are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you never to show me your face again!")


    Effect: ??? ]


    Now I am convinced that Gal clearly has no intention of letting me go before she sucks me to death. Sigh... My poor back is again feeling a bit weak. But first, let''s deal with this noisy mosquito. If I can understand, then it''s still okay, but now it is no different than a raven''s screech, she is grating on my nerves.


    After making up his mind, in shocked eyes of Drakonix, Myne pulls his hand out from her grip, making her quit instantly. But before her quietness mutates into anger and she jumps on him, he uses his skill, Magic Eye of Shock, which he rarely uses against any enemy since he never lets them get too close.


    The previous few times he used it only when Waffle was making too much noise, so of course punishment in the name of exercise is inevitable.


    As if hit by a giant hammer, Drakonix''s body, like a broken doll, flows backwards with shocking speed. Sadly, there was no wall behind her, so after flying 10 meters, she fell to the ground. With a bone-jarring thud and a cough of blood, she never wakes up again.


    "Did I use too much force?" Myne muttered, surprised by her fragility. "She turned out to be much weaker than I expected. I should try to convince Gal to kick out such brain-dead people."


    Having such thoughts just when he was about to enter the house, he heard loud footsteps, probably because Drakonix made too much noise, and with Myne''s gentlemanly treatment, everyone came running, knowing that something had happened.


    "Sigh. Another careless and childish girl. My work is definitely going to increase in the future," Muttering in annoyance, Myne first puts the miner trolley in the inventory before hastily coming under the window of Gal''s room and jumping inside.


    "Tsk, someone making havoc in her house, but here she is, sleeping peacefully as if everything that happened outside has nothing to do with her..."


    As if sensing his arrival, Gal''s emerald eyes snapped open, a playful glint dancing in their depths. "Hubby at last! I thought you''d forgotten your newly minted wife after taking advantage of me." Saying she raises her hand, and Myne, like a kite, quickly floats toward her, directly crushing into her embrace and receiving a bear hug from her.


    Was she faking to be in deep sleep? There doesn''t seem to be any surprise on her face seeing me, as if she already knows I am here. Myne thought doubtfully while enjoying a facial boobs massage from Gal because she likes to sleep without clothes. Myne also has a lot of fun, and he fully supports her decision to sleep without clothes. After all, clothes are nothing but shackles on the body.


    Without them, the body would grow more effortlessly, and a real-life example of this theory is currently hugging Myne tightly.


    "Why did you take so long? I thought you''d come back in a few hours, but you let me wait the entire day. Do humes of nowadays really have so much stamina?" Gal asked with a pout while trying to help Myne remove his clothes impatiently.


    "Sigh, actually no, they don''t. It''s just that I have a magic skill that lets me restore my or anyone else''s stamina. And because Velvet hadn''t had sex for months, yesterday she was carried away in excitement and didn''t let me go until a few hours ago. I had only slept 4 hours last night," Myne said helplessly as he watched Gal''s eyes getting brighter with each sentence he spoke.


    Until he finished, she couldn''t hold back anymore. She placed Myne''s little brother at her vagina entrance and was about to start a passionate battle with Myne when there is a loud knock sound on her door.

 Chapter 310. Forbidden Word

    Knock-knock!


    A rhythmic rapping on the door shattered the comfortable silence, drawing a sigh of frustration from Gal. "Hold on, darling," she murmured to Myne while releasing his little brother unwillingly, her voice laced with a subtle edge that promised unpleasant consequences for whoever dared to interrupt their moment.


    "What do you want?" Gal, while holding her anger back so she doesn''t scare Myne, asked the maid at the door. The trembling maid cowered on the threshold as Gal''s icy gaze fell on her.


    "My... My Lady, please forgive my rudeness, but someone has attacked Miss Drakonix, and now she is in a coma. Ms. Infernique ordered me to inform you immediately," The maid, with a lower body resembling that of a giant spider with eight slim legs, an upper body of a young teenage girl, her hair-like tentacles writhing nervously, and two folded wings on her back, spoke in a crying voice.


    It was clear she didn''t want to accept this dangerous task, but her senior had forced her to do so.


    Gal remained unfazed by the news. Her emerald eyes narrowed, the playful glint momentarily extinguished by a cold, calculating light. "An attack, you say?" she purred, the word dripping with a dangerous sweetness. "And who, pray tell, would dare cross someone within my... household?"


    Her unspoken threat hung heavy in the air, a silent promise of retribution that sent shivers down the maid''s spine.


    Gal as if thought something then turned her head to look at Myne on the bed, who was staring at the quilt on her bed with great interest, as if he had suddenly become very interested in the material of the quilt.


    Nodding her head in realization, Gal turned back to the spider maid and spoke with a sigh, "Go, inform everyone. No need to worry about the intruder; I have already caught him. Also, tell Infernique to heal Drakonix and give her three days of paid leave."


    After saying that without waiting for the spider maid to reply, Gal slammed the door shut in her face.


    "My Lady seems in a nice mood today. Good for me, otherwise, I definitely would not be able to go back in one piece. This job is really so scary and dangerous. After today, I am not going to come back here again..."


    Unaware that even after being a bit gentle with her poor employee, she had scared her enough to quit the job, Gal quickly came to Myne, sat down on his lap with her legs wrapped around his waist, and asked with a frown, "Tell me the entire situation?"


    "Is there still a need to explain? This is all because of you. When I came here and showed that butler lady your ring, instead of warmly inviting me into the house as I expected, she started screaming at me in anger while trying to remove the ring you gave me. So, not having any other option, I was forced to make her silent.


    But I didn''t expect that she would turn out to be so weak; I only used a little power, and she got knocked out while coughing blood..."


    "You forgot to inform her about the ring, didn''t you?" Myne asked with a helpless expression while rubbing his forehead.


    "Hahaha," A laugh, breathy and tinged with awkwardness, escaped Gal, realizing that Myne had seen through her so easily. She didn''t try to hide from him and told him the truth. "Can''t help it," she admitted, her voice husky. "After coming back, I was so excited while thinking about you that I forgot to inform her.


    "Sigh... Stop, I didn''t kill him to scare you," Gal said, shaking her head helplessly as she saw Myne''s frightened face. She knew that Myne had misunderstood her.


    "Do you have any idea where we are now?" Gal whispered calmly, pulling Myne closer, her emerald eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Myne, calmed by the concern in Gal''s gaze, considered her question. "Another dimension?" he ventured, cautiously testing the waters.


    Gal chuckled, a dry, humourless sound. "No, silly," she teased. "This is the other side of that teleportation door, where Alban Tower is situated. After crossing this teleportation door, we come directly to a different place. This, my love, is the seventh floor of Hell. The reason you didn''t feel much change is that Alban has cast a big energy barrier in this entire area.


    He keeps this pocket of Hell stable, isolated from the chaos within. Makes it less like a fiery furnace and more like...well, this." Now tell me, who is the greatest enemy of hell?" Gal calmly explained and asked Myne, who felt his legs weaken the more he listened.


    Seeing Myne''s bewilderment, Gal sighed, a frustrated rub crossing her brow. "Just what kind of world did you crawl out of, Myne? Do you guys even anything about demons and gods in your little corner of existence?"


    Shame burned in Myne''s cheeks due to the lack of knowledge. However, remembering that Gal has already become his wife and it doesn''t seem she has any plan to let him go anytime soon, he shamelessly calmed himself down and replied quickly.


    "Yes, although I''ve never seen a god, one of my friends is very close to them and can communicate with them. In my world everyone who reaches the age of 15 also receives a god''s blessing, so there should be gods in my world.


    As for demons, although I haven''t met them, and they''re not as powerful as they are here, I heard before coming here that they are wreaking havoc in another kingdom, destroying it for an unknown purpose."


    "It seems like the demons in your world are just hybrids. But I''m not talking about that. Listen to me. The hell dimension, where demons live, and the heaven dimension, where gods reside¡ª and I''m not talking about the puny fake gods of your world. I mean the real big boss-level gods. They are mortal enemies of each other, fighting for who knows how long.


    According to records, they have been fighting since the birth of the universe."


    Myne blinked, his head reeling from the sheer scale of it all. "Since the universe''s birth? That''s...unfathomable."


    Gal''s smile softened. "Indeed, darling. Well, forget it. I don''t think you understand what I''m about to say next. Just remember that as long as you''re here, never mention the word ''God'' in front of anyone, except me, of course. Otherwise, believe me, if demons find out that you''re blatantly mentioning that wretched word every once in a while, you wouldn''t just end up with a simple death."


    "So you killed that demon because he heard me mentioning Go... I mean that taboo word?" Myne asked with realization, staring at Gal with admiration.


    "Exactly. Now, just don''t mention that word again and move your sweet ass. The sooner we deal with the gold, the sooner we can go back and continue our remaining work," Gal said in a seductive tone, licking her lips with a hungry gaze, waking up Myne''s little brother instantly.


    "Sigh, I should have cast a sleeping skill on Velvet. She is definitely going to be angry after not seeing me for so long. I should better start working on a good, reasonable excuse so at least I won''t get beaten by her."

 Chapter 311. Boss Belials Pain

    "Are we sure now''s the best time to see Belial, Gal? Wouldn''t it be better to come in the morning? Myne looked at his watch before speaking, although there is no difference between day and night in hell, since there is only a red sky without any sun on top of his head, giving light from God knows where, making him force divide the day and night according to his working hours.


    Gal laughed, a rich, full-bodied sound. "Morning? Nonsense, darling. There''s no such thing here. I gave you that watch so you can go to work in a safe shift instead of wandering in mine like a headless chicken and inviting trouble for yourself. Besides, recently Belial has completely turned into a night owl.


    Most of the time, he has his empty head buried in a mountain of documents. There is no need to worry about disturbing him. Instead, I think he might even welcome the company. After all, you''re the only one besides me he can talk to normally, thanks to your unique status." She patted his head affectionately.


    They had already crossed the teleportation door and were heading toward the biggest tent on the 6th floor.


    "Well, that''s good then," Myne conceded with a helpless expression, while pushing the trolly filled with gold, Gal who finally had some pity on him as they reached near the teleportation door, didn''t make things difficult for him and started walking beside him.


    Myne already accepts the fact that his new wife is not someone with whom he can reason. So he decided to follow her obediently, knowing that she is powerful enough to shield him from all danger, at least on the 6th floor.


    "Belial, where are you?" Gal bellowed at the tent entrance.


    A muffled voice drifted out, laced with irritation. "Come in, and how many times must I tell you not to be so casual outside? You know some bastards start looking down on us and make a lot of trouble if they misunderstand that we are easy to mess with."


    Myne, who was standing beside Gal while breathing heavily after pushing a trolley for such a long distance, suddenly heard a familiar voice. What made him shocked was that this voice didn''t come from the tent but directly transmigrated into his mind, the same way Fenrir and Waffle communicate with him.


    "Don''t be so easily startled by every little thing, honey. Let''s go inside," Gal prodded, entering the tent. Myne took a deep breath, forcing down his shock, and gritted his teeth as he pushed the trolley inside.


    The tent''s interior was far simpler than Myne expected. If he had to compare it with Gal''s bedroom, calling Belial a poor ghost might be praise. In the entire single room, there was a large, plain wooden table that dominated the centre, a medium-quality chair on which Belial sat, looking tired with dark circles under his eyes and birds nest like messy hair.


    Compared to his previous energetic version, he now looked like an overworked slave, sleep-deprived and famished, on the verge of collapse. Explore more at empire


    Around him and on his table lay parchment after parchment forming a pile of a small mountain made of unknown materials, half-eaten food plates, and some metallic objects. Two rickety chairs for guests sat opposite him and anyone with clear eyes could see that he hadn''t placed them there of his own free will.


    Two wooden cabinets with sixteen cubbies each adorned the walls, but unlike normal bookshelves, these housed gargantuan tomes. An entire cabinet, roughly four feet tall and wide, could only hold fifty such books, giving you a sense of their monumental size.


    Belial''s fist slammed onto the table, sending parchment fragments fluttering with bloodshot eyes before flipping it over on Myne and Gal. But at the last moment, an invisible purple barrier appears in front of them, blocking it in midair.


    "You know those documents are very important, and if some important parchment gets destroyed, you have to write everything from the start, right?"


    Gal''s calming voice jolted Belial from his rage-fueled painting. He stared at her in disbelief, but after realizing she wasn''t joking, he quickly placed the table back in its place and started picking up the scattered parchment from the ground.


    "Ah, Boss, need a hand?" Myne first looked at Gal awkwardly. Seeing that she had no mood to help poor Belial, he could only ask him directly. After all, he still needed to get some information about how to escape from here.


    Belial smiled politely. "No need, thank you. These documents contain confidential information, not for outsiders'' eyes. Though you wouldn''t understand them, what if someone reads your memories and plots something against me based on that information? Then I''d lose my job! You don''t know, in hell, finding such a well-paying job without risking your life is no different from finding a soul stone mine.


    In some cases, it even surpasses a soul stone mine, since not everyone can hold it and use it peacefully to strengthen themselves."


    "By the way, since I am free now, tell me, what do you want to ask? I can answer your questions as long as they don''t bring harm to me."


    Myne, who''d been waiting for this moment since proposing his escape plan to Gal again on their way here, straightened his back, a nervous tremor in his voice. "Boss, is there any way to leave this dimension and return to my world?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, Belial, who was picking up the parchment, paused. He looked up at Myne, who, although nervous, still had a determined look on his face, and sighed helplessly.


    Do you truly crave death that much? Can''t you stay, work for me honestly, tend to your partners, old and new? Although I don''t know about your wife, Gal''s a good girl, she''ll look after you very well."


    As Belial approached a wooden cabinet, as if reading minds, he continued, "Don''t be surprised. Do you think I couldn''t see the soul-bound connection between you and Gal? You now have the aura of Gal all over your body since you are a weak party; this is like a mark, which tells others that you already have someone above, so it''s better not to mess with you.


    This aura not only will protect you in emergency cases but also extend your life, If you stay honest and don''t throw yourself into a big mess like this one, then living for 500 years is not a problem. And someday, if you surpass Gal, the mark will shift to her. Isn''t that cool?"


    Saying such, Belial, who was searching for something in the cabinet, finally took out a small box tightly sealed with demonic runes from behind a few parchments and came in front of Myne, who was still grappling with the revelation.


    "Let me ask again," Belial said, lightly tapping on the small box in his hand. "Do you really want to risk your life in the false hope that you can return to your world?"

 Chapter 312. A Way To Out

    "Let me ask again," Belial said, lightly tapping on the small box in his hand. "Do you really want to risk your life in the false hope that you can return to your world?"


    A pin-drop silence engulfed the tent after Belial''s question hung heavy in the air.


    Gal, a mask of calm plastered on her face, watched Myne struggle with his inner turmoil. Her grip on his hand tightened, anxiety gnawing at her despite her best efforts to hide it. She knew too well the near-impossibility of escaping this dimension without Alban''s consent. Now, a flicker of regret washed over her for readily agreeing to Myne''s request.


    If he stubbornly threw himself into the jaws of death, she feared she wouldn''t have a place to cry. After all, in her long life, Myne was the first partner she''d truly cherished, especially for his talents in the bed. That alone was enough to make her dote on him to death.


    "I...I will give it a try," Myne finally spoke, his voice bitter as he gazed at his feet. "I understand your concern, Boss, and I''m grateful for it. But I have a family waiting outside for me. I''ve delayed long enough, crippled by my own powerlessness.


    Even if it''s a false hope, I can''t just give up on everything and settle here as if nothing happened." His eyes welled up as the faces of everyone close to him flashed through his mind, momentarily drowning out the sadness and helplessness with a fierce determination to see them again, no matter the cost.


    Belial sighed heavily, eyeing Gal, who had closed her eyes, seemingly deep in thought. He shook his head, a flicker of pity crossing his face. "I see. It seems you have already made up your mind." He paused, then held out a palm-sized red crystal ball towards Myne. "Before I tell you what I shouldn''t, I need you to do something.


    Place a few drops of your blood on this crystal ball and hold it close until our conversation ends."


    Hearing Belial''s instruction, Myne nodded his head confusedly and took the palm-sized red crystal ball from him. Although he really wanted to ask what it was, seeing that neither Belial nor Gal, who looked ill and depressed for some reason, had any intention of telling him, he sighed helplessly and did what he was told.


    As soon as Myne''s blood touched the red crystal ball, to his surprise, the blood was instantly absorbed, and runic symbols flashed across the surface before vanishing, leaving the crystal pulsating with a dim red light.


    Enjoy new tales from empire


    Belial watched the blinking orb with grim satisfaction. "Good. Now I can speak freely without fear of losing my job." He sat down on the table and leaned forward. "But before I do, tell me, do you have any powerful backers in your world? Someone who is powerful enough to control Laws?"


    I think he had a chance to return to his world if luck didn''t abandon him halfw..." Belial paused midway, realizing what he was saying. He quickly looked at Gal but seeing that she was still calm, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We haven''t left our original location for months," Gal confirmed, gritting her teeth. It was evident she misunderstood Fenrir as Myne''s woman. "Meaning the tower is still linked to Myne''s world. If he can breach the core array, he could briefly rip a hole between dimensions for a few minutes.


    This should be enough for his elder sister-like friend to notice him if she is really searching for him." She said, jealousy evident in her voice.


    Belial hesitated. "Then should I tell him everything? You know, no matter if he succeeds or not, once he gets out of our floor, you probably can''t see him again without paying a huge price, right?" He asked with concern. He and Gal had known each other for years, going through many life-and-death situations together.


    Despite her overprotectiveness and being a bit of a sex addict, she was definitely good wife material. But sadly he has no intention of settling down, there are millions of beautiful ladies waiting for him outside, so how can he be satisfied with a single one? This is also the reason why he broke her contract, she never let anyone come near him.


    "Sigh, just tell him everything. Although he looks happy and calm on the outside, I have read his mind, and know inside, he is dying to meet his family. Death itself wouldn''t deter him. He has long ago made up his mind. If today we don''t tell him, he''ll find his own way. So it''s better to send him on the right path than let him go unknown just for my selfish desire."


    "And since fate brought him to me, and if we''re truly meant to meet again, nothing can sever that bond," Gal calmly replied with a sigh. Her selfless act of love brought moisture to Belial''s eyes. He really wanted to give Gal a bear hug, assuring her that everything would be fine. However, remembering there is a beside them and he had to maintain a serious image forced him to hold back his emotions.


    Myne, perched expectantly, noticed the sudden shift in the atmosphere. "Hey, what''s with the silence? And Boss, why are you crying?" He watched, bewildered, as Gal and Belial, who previously were sitting like statues, changed their facial expressions every second.


    Finally, Belial, tears shimmering on his lashes, broke into a smile, like a father receiving news of well well-being of his first child and his wife.


    "Mere tears of joy," Belial explained, wiping his eyes. "I just received news that my salary increase application, after 6 years of relentless effort, has finally been approved! I''m just carried away in emotion. But enough about me, back to your situation. If you really want to get out of this place, there are only two options.


    First, meet the owner of this place and ask him to open a portal for you to your world. But I strongly recommend that you better never meet him. Otherwise, let''s forget about talking¡ªyou won''t even realize when you get imprisoned and become his experimental material. Believe me, you never wanted to experience this ending."


    His voice dipped to a cautious level. "Second, ascend to the pinnacle of this tower. There, you''ll find a colossal golden array, the tower''s beating heart. That array is the core of this entire tower. Even minor damage will tear a rift in the sky, a temporary bridge between your world and this one.


    If your divine beast best friend is really looking for you, then it shouldn''t be a problem for her to notice your presence and rescue you, if only she has the power to do so..."

 Chapter 313. A Hug and a Run

    "By the way, I must say, you are truly courageous. Not everyone possesses the fortitude to ascend those never-ending spiral stairs. The last time Alban forced me up for maintenance, I spent a week flat on my back before I could use my legs again. It was truly a nightmare for me, and as a result, I started to fear stairs and haven''t left this floor for months.


    Belial shuddered, recalling the hellish experience.


    Myne, munching on the normal food Belial provided, was still perplexed. "How big is this tower, anyway? I mean how many floors are there?"


    After Belial revealed the secret of escape, although the chance of success didn''t seem very high, and the death rate is frightened high, they still talked for another half an hour and drafted a plan. During this time, Belial also opened his secret treasure vault and took out hume food he had bought from the black market.


    Yes, the black market. In hell, eating hume food is no different than eating shit in public, but there are always some exceptions like Belial. Although he is born and raised in hell, but in the end, he is still hume. So, of course, he prefers normal hume food over those disgusting things eaten by demons. Even Gal prefers to eat hume food more than demon food, mainly because they look and taste better.


    However, as a succubus, she doesn''t actually need to eat to live, as long as she has a partner to provide her energy.


    "Well from the outside, this tower doesn''t seem much bigger than twelve floors, maybe fifteen at most," Belial explained, grinning devilishly. "But the devil knows where Alban found an ancient mage. He made a deal with him, and in exchange for his help, that ancient mage built this unimaginably huge magic tower for him.


    If you compare it with a normal tower''s height, according to my calculation, this tower could easily have 150 floors. So, you might as well prepare yourself for a nightmarish climb."


    Finally, after so many months, someone is going to suffer the same fate as me, perhaps even more so, as Myne has to carry his little wife with him. It''s so exciting. Sadly, I can''t meet him again; otherwise, it would be so much fun to tease him, Belial thought with a chuckle, taking a swig of his mysterious wine, and watching Myne with mock pity.


    Myne, who was already imagining himself lying on the never-ending stairs on the verge of dying from tiredness, with Velvet crying beside him, couldn''t help but tremble.


    Myne, already picturing himself collapsing on the endless stairs, Velvet sobbing beside him, shivered uncontrollably. "Any shortcuts on this climb? I''m willing to pay for help." He looked at Belial, who had an expression of taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune. Helplessly, he could only turn at Gal beside him¡ªhis last hope.


    But she didn''t even glance at him, as if he didn''t exist at all, and continued to eat the food in front of her expressionlessly.


    Belial chuckled satisfied with Myne''s response. "Alright, that wraps up our meeting. You two can go and do whatever you want. I have to go to the market; my food stock is about to finish. Hopefully, they haven''t jacked up the prices again."


    He owed her so much, her unwavering support and friendship despite his illogical actions He felt like a bastard for leaving her after taking advantage of her, even though she was the one who had done everything, and he was a victim but he didn''t care about it now, he felt lucky that he meet her and if possible he didn''t want to leave her.


    With a heavy heart, he choked down the words and, in the end, just nodded his head before walking away.


    Gal didn''t react to seeing Myne walk away without saying anything. She had long ago known that this moment would come when he would leave her, so there was no need to be emotional or immune to sadness. However, she was surprised when Myne, after taking a few steps, abruptly turned and rushed back to her.


    Myne didn''t look into Gal''s eyes, or dare not to. In front of Gal, he wrapped his arms around her in a tight and hugged her tightly. That silent embrace lasted for minutes. Then, he quickly turned around and ran away, leaving a dumbfounded Gal behind.


    "Well, I expected more drama from him, like some emotional words, or kissing, etc. Even a ''thank you'' would''ve sufficed. But just...a hug and a run? Disappointing, I say.


    I think you shouldn''t always look at other people''s looks and cock; sometimes inner beauty is more important, especially in the long term," Belial, who had come out of the tent, stood beside Gal, and spoke with his hands inside his pants pocket while looking at Myne''s disappearing figure with a frown.


    "I didn''t need a pervert traitor''s advice when it comes to judging people," Gal retorted, her voice laced with disdain.


    Belial, caught off guard by her sharp retort, sputtered in protest. "Hey... How can you say such a thing after taking such a big risk to help your little partner?"


    "Fuck off, help my ass. If you really wanted to help, then return me the 100 Middle-Grade soul stones you took from me, and I will definitely be grateful for your help then," Gal said angrily.


    "Cough, cough, Gal, dear, don''t say such a thing. Although we are friends and ex-lovers, you also know that there is a reason why I took money from you," Seeing Gal''s glare intensify, Belial hastily changed the subject. "Let''s not talk about those things, but I have to say I never expected you would give him that ring of yours. I never received such treatment when we were together.


    I suddenly felt jealous of that brat."


    Gal scoffed. "You should be jealous, Belial. A scoundrel like you deserves only regret for past mistakes. Come on, I also need to do some shopping myself." She strode towards the sixth-floor entrance, leaving Belial to sigh about his diminishing status.


    "Sigh, no one takes me seriously nowadays. I miss those days when I worked as a bandit. My useless underlings under me trembled in fear when they saw me. But now..." Belial paused and cast his gaze toward a demon casually writing runes on a bomb in the middle of a noisy street. He could only shake his head helplessly before quickly catching up with Gal.

 Chapter 314. Fuzzy Flamingo Fiasco

    "Are you absolutely sure she''s helping because of your good deed, not some hidden agenda?" Velvet asked, her gaze fixed on the four small demons gleefully lugging away a headless corpse as if it were some kind of treasure.


    "Ah, yes, absolutely sure. I think she might be the thief who stole her favourite item last time. She made quite a big commotion; it''s no wonder that she lost her life in such a way. Let''s not dwell on it. We still have to conquer endless stairs after this," Myne said, faking seriousness and quickly changing the topic.


    After bidding farewell to Gal in an embarrassed way, he hurriedly came back to Velvet, first apologizing to her for leaving her alone without telling her much, then quickly explain her everything in the detail.


    At first, Myne thought that Velvet might hesitate to go on such a suicidal escape plan, but to his surprise, she readily agreed, leaving him speechless. From her point of view, it might be very dangerous, just hoping that someone is outside waiting for them, and they just have to send a signal so they can be rescued.


    But it is still a thousand times better than living in such a gloomy, dangerous place where they couldn''t find normal food, let''s not just talk about other things. So either they would leave this place or die trying together; there is no better ending than this.


    Moved by Velvet''s reasoning, Myne spent the remaining entire day and night pleasuring her, not stopping until he saw on his watch that the meeting time with Gal was near. So, after tidying up, he first used Illusory Veil on Velvet, making her invisible before quickly coming to Gal''s house with her.


    "Come on, let''s go inside. There is no point in standing here," Myne said calmly guiding Velvet towards Gal''s room window.


    "But the main entrance is in front of us. Why are you going there?" Velvet asked, confused. She didn''t understand why Myne wanted to sneak through a window like burglars when they were on good terms with Gal?


    "Didn''t I tell you? Those idiots working inside the house didn''t understand what I said and shooed me away, thinking of me as a troublemaker. So I have no other way but to go inside Gal''s room directly from the window. This is also the reason why she always leaves it open for me."


    His voice carried a faint tremor, a subtle clue Velvet picked up. "Oh, always leaves it open for you, huh?" She echoed a flicker of doubt in her eyes. "It seems like you haven''t told me a lot of things."


    Myne, oblivious to her suspicions, swept her into his arms like a princess and vaulted through the window.


    Myne quickly placed Velvet down and looked around after entering Gal''s room and soon spotted the person he was looking for. Unlike before, Gal wasn''t wearing a simple bra and a short skirt; instead, she wore a floor-length flowing black gown made of a heavy, luxurious fabric that looked like velvet or brocade.


    The long, wide sleeves billowed out from the fitted bodice, cinched at the waist with a wide black belt. The deep hood on her head, trimmed with faux fur, cast a mysterious shadow over her face. Overall, she looked so beautiful that Myne couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    "So, you guys finally arrived, huh? I thought you would make me wait a bit longer." Gal set aside the hefty magic tome she was engrossed in and spoke calmly while looking at Myne and Velvet, who had also become visible.


    Gal rose from the bed, her eyes flickering to Velvet, who nervously avoided her gaze. "It seems like you''ve solved her vitality problem, huh? That''s a bit unexpected, considering that you guys have never left this place," She asked casually, but didn''t go too deep into this topic and quickly chose to drop it before Myne could even reply to her.


    Every step is a silent plea: "Please, world, avert your gaze from my feathery shame!" But thanks to a poor demon''s lifelong suffering, their infamy and comical value have made them a popular gag item among demons.


    Effect: 1. Instant attraction¡ªno matter where you go, people will notice you.


    2. Can fly, although not too high, but fast enough to leave people eating dust. ]


    This isn''t a prank, but clear thoughtful calculated revenge, and here I thought she might be sad. However, she seems to have already made preparations to make me suffer before sending away, Myne thought with a crying face while staring at the pink girlish slippers in his hand.


    While Myne was crying in his mind, Gal, who was very satisfied seeing Myne''s reaction to the gift she specially prepared for him, started explaining their effort.


    "Those rare slippers I get after a lot of hard. Although no one can fly or use any kind of shortcut to climb endless stairs in the tower, these slippers are different. After wearing them, although you couldn''t fly very high due to restrictions only a few inches from the stairs, their speed is very high.


    As long as you have sufficient mana, you can probably reach the top floor within a few hours without sacrificing your legs. The only problem is that, as the previous host of those slippers, unless you wear them in front of me and I drop my blood on them, you can''t use their flying spell."


    "As for this pendant, it has a defensive spell inside it. If you are in danger, it will automatically create a solid protective shield around you. A very useful but cheap magic tool. I wanted to buy a few more, but alas, they were all sold out. Anyway, quickly wear them and put some drops of blood on them so you can become their owner and be able to use their spells."


    Hearing Gal''s instruction, Velvet wore her oversized bracelet while antiseptically looking at Myne, waiting for him to wear those funny pink slippers. She bit her finger and put some drops of blood on it.


    The blood was absorbed by the bracelet, and after flickering in golden light three times, it automatically adjusted to Velvet''s size and changed her appearance to a halfling female demon with slightly red skin, horns like those of a ram with a spiral shape and ridges running along the surface.


    A long tail gently swung behind her, but the overall appearance was no different from a hume, if we ignored her horns.


    Myne, momentarily distracted from his own self-pity, offered a genuine compliment. "You look even more stunning than before," His eyes shining with lust. If not for the fact that the situation is not right, he might have already started a few rounds of battle with her.


    "Thank you," Velvet giggled, "But I think you should wear those lovely slippers too. You''ll surely become more handsome than before," Velvet said with a giggle. Gal also nodded her head, clearly having the same thought.


    A nervous tremor ran through Myne. "Um, can I take them off easily later, right?" he inquired, the image of being forever stuck in those flashy pink shoes painting a picture of utter horror.


    "Who knows, but I promise you I haven''t done anything with them," Gal said with an evil smirk, making Velvet burst into laughter while Myne''s face turned pale as paper. He already knew he was doomed.

 Chapter 315. A Symphony of Love

    Myne, although wanting to burn the pink slippers in front of him to ash, but remembering the horror of the never-ending stairs, he, with a heavy heart, put aside his dignity. With a sigh that spoke volumes of his inner struggle, he donned the slippers


    "Hahaha..."


    A burst of laughter echoed playfully through Gal''s room. Myne, eyes squeezed shut, could only grit his teeth and surrender to his fate. Velvet, perched beside Gal, chimed in with uninhibited guffaws, while Gal herself chuckled indulgently, a subtle yet genuine smile gracing her lips.


    However, Gal didn''t forget her work, with an ear-to-ear grin on her face, she put a drop of her blood on Myne''s new pink slippers, each for formalities, of course, so her mischief would not be caught by him.


    "Now, that''s it. You two can go," Gal said, waving goodbye, a hint of wistfulness in her voice. "Though I haven''t much hope, I pray you both to find your way home safely."


    "I..." Myne opened his mouth, a wave of guilt cresting within him. He yearned to speak, to express his gratitude and lingering concerns. But seeing Velvet beside him, he shut his mouth.


    "Honestly," Velvet huffed, marching towards the window with an air of exaggerated exasperation. "You two are now treating me as a child, and that too a blind one. It''s as if I can''t see anything going between you two. Tsk, there is no trust between couples nowadays at all," She paused at the window''s edge, her voice softening. "Remember, don''t dawdle too long, I''ll be waiting in the garden."


    Myne and Gal''s jaws dropped in equal measure. They didn''t expect that Velvet would find out about their little secret within a few minutes after meeting both of them together.


    "Is my acting truly that shoddy?" Gal asked doubtfully, but before she could react a blur of motion wept and she was lifted off her feet and engulfed in a passionate embrace. Their lips met in a heated kiss, a firestorm of unspoken emotions igniting between them.


    The passionate kiss between the two couples, who were about to separate, doesn''t need a description of how intense it can become. It''s not for the fact that there are still some senses in their mind; maybe by now, their clothes have already left their bodies.


    "I... I''m truly sorry," Myne gasped as they broke apart, his voice laced with self-reproach. He always felt like he was taking advantage of Gal, although she herself made it clear that she didn''t mind. But Myne couldn''t put away this feeling in his heart.


    "Shut up," Gal yelled angrily, silencing his apologies in midway. "I told you, your apologies are of no use. What I need, you cannot give me. So just... shut up and let me savour this final moment."


    With that, she silenced his further protests with another kiss, her touch both desperate and tender. It was a plea for him to simply be present, to enjoy the fleeting moments they had left.


    This intense kissing session lasted for 10 minutes before Gal unwillingly pushed Myne onto the bed and spoke while panting lightly.


    "Now go," Gal murmured, finally breaking away and turning away from him, looking at the ceiling as if it were some kind of piece of art. "Don''t keep Velvet waiting."


    Myne, frustrated by being treated like a toy yet understanding Gal''s desperate attempt to mask her grief, could only frown in silence. He really had something important to say. But this damn new wife of his didn''t let him say anything.


    Sighing helplessly and holding his anger back (otherwise, Velvet might have to wait for him the entire day), Myne walked beside Gal and slapped her bubbly butt with all his might.


    "Paa..."


    Yesterday, after explaining everything to Velvet, at night, Myne again went to Belial and bought this ring from him. According to him, he picked it up from a random stall during the time he worked as a bandit and never needed to wear it as it was too feminine and useless. So, he happily sold it to Myne for 2 soul stones. Myne then pasted a few skills on it he thought would be most useful for Gal.


    "This is the wedding ring I prepared for you. Although I am a bit late, you know it''s not easy to prepare something when you don''t know the other party''s taste. Although the material of this ring is quite basic, don''t try to underestimate it. I have personally put very useful skills into it. One is Vitality Absorption, allowing you to replenish your energy by simply touching another being.


    This should be especially helpful for you since you need to eat others'' energy. Second, a training-type skill ¨C when you use the Scythe, it will make a better bond between you and your weapon... Amm very useful skill. And the last one is a powerful healing skill ¨C as long as you have mana, any kind of injury can be healed in a matter of minutes.


    Even lost limbs can be regenerated, but it will take more time..."


    "You made it yourself?" Gal interjected, staring at the ring in her hand with a kaleidoscope of emotions - joy, disbelief, shock, and something akin to awe.


    Myne chuckled softly. "The ring itself isn''t my handiwork, I bought it, but the skills imbued within are indeed my creation. After all, a wedding ring, couldn''t be simple, right?


    This ring will stay with you as long as you remember me, so it deserves to be special, just like yours." He gestured to The Fate Ring adorning his own finger, the one he couldn''t remove despite numerous attempts, but since appraisal skills couldn''t show any data of it, this shouldn''t be a random ring.


    "Even though I didn''t know the ring''s effect, I know it is very special. So if I give you a random golden ring, then what about equality? Don''t you make fun of me every time you look at the ring?" Myne joked with a small chuckle.


    Tears welled up in Gal''s eyes. "Thank you..." she choked out, "This means the world to me."


    Myne''s heart skipped a beat. "Hey, why are you crying? If you don''t like the ring, you can put it aside! No need to be so emotional." His initial pride at his work had morphed into frantic concern. He couldn''t fathom what he''d done wrong.


    "Sob, no, I like it, I love it," Gal, wiping away her tears, chuckled slightly. "I will never separate this ring from me," She pulled him into a tight embrace, then pulled back with a smile.


    "Phew, here I thought you didn''t like the ring. This time you really scared me to death," Myne gasped, relief flooding his features. Gal''s laughter filled the room once more.


    "Alright, enough sentimentality," Gal declared a glint of mischievousness in her eyes. "It''s time for goodbyes, or don''t blame me for locking you in the basement to prevent you from leaving!"


    Myne laughed. "Then perhaps I best be going. You indeed have the capital to do this. I believe in my most powerful wife, but before I leave, take this, a small farewell gift. I hope you like it," He presented her with a storage pouch adorned with golden thread.


    "Is it a storage prop? What is inside?" Gal asked with a frown because when they first met, she clearly saw Myne only had one storage pouch. Although she understood he was hiding something at that time, it still surprised her that he could easily take out so many space magic props which are very rare in hell.


    "Homemade food prepared by your younger sister, some clothes and innerwear my favourite ones, dozens of litres of magic water to replenish your mana and stamina in an emergency, and a few other minor things. But please don''t open it now. I wanted to do it later after we left. Some surprises deserve to be unveiled in solitude.


    Hopefully, we''ll meet again, my grandma wifuu," Myne winked playfully, planting a deep kiss on her lips. With a final wave, he leapt from the window. Now he really feared that if he didn''t leave quickly, he might not be able to separate from her.


    "We will surely meet again. Just wait for me..." Gal spoke emotionally while waving at Velvet and Myne, who were getting further and further from her.

 Chapter 316. The Top of The Tower

    "Do you want to say anything?" Velvet calmly asked while riding on Myne''s back, leaning her head on his shoulder.


    "Yes, those slippers, although they look very ugly, I have to say they really work quite nicely." Myne, acting as if he didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind Velvet''s question, replied hesitantly. He is currently flying at a very fast speed just a few inches above the never-ending spiral stairs, heading to the top of the tower while carrying Velvet behind him.


    Since there is only one set of flying slippers between them, and obviously he didn''t have the honour to ride a beautiful lady, not even if she is his wife.


    Velvet gave him a knowing look, her eyebrow cocked in amusement. "I don''t think that''s what I''m asking about, Myne. How long exactly has this... situation with you and her been going on?"


    Myne winced, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Will you believe me if I say that this time it was all purely coincidental and I am just a victim?"


    "What do you think? I''m not stupid enough to believe in the nonsense of a big womanizer like you. Also, if I hadn''t seen the small drama between you two, I might still believe in you. But now, you better spill everything honestly before I push you down those stairs," Velvet threatened angrily.


    She still couldn''t believe that while she was lying on the bed worrying about Myne every day he went out, this bastard, on the other hand, was having fun with his own boss.


    Myne sighed, knowing further deception was futile. "Sigh, so it happened the day I went to deliver the gold..."


    After seeing Velvet''s temper getting hot, Myne finally gives in; anyway, he is already caught, and what''s the meaning of keeping minor secrets. However, the more Velvet listened, the more disappointed and angry she became with Gal.


    "That b*tch dares to rape my husband? Myne, turn around; let''s go back. I want to have some private chat with your so-called new wife," Suddenly, Velvet yanked on Myne''s hair, her grip harsh, her voice trembling with anger.


    "Velvet, wait!" Myne protested, surprised by her reaction. "Did you miss the part where I told you about her illness? In the end, it was clearly me who was looking for trouble. If I hadn''t entered her basement, then I might have never met Breserk Gal, and this further thing would never have happened.


    So, all the fault is mine, you couldn''t blame her for things that weren''t in her control," He said while shaking his head.


    "Also, if you look from a positive side, this is clearly a blessing in disguise. Think about it if I hadn''t met Gal, do you really think we could get information about getting out of here? Yes, Belial is a bit gentle with us, probably because of our identity as humes, but that''s all. There is no way he would risk his own life just for strangers with such critical information."


    "And, although I''ve known Gal for a few days and you only met her once, in her heart, she already acknowledges us as her family. Otherwise, after knowing that we are going on such a suicide mission, there is no need for her to give us these magic items, especially you," His gaze softened.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    "Idiot, be careful! Are you tired of living? What if we fall down?" Myne yelled angrily at Velvet while operating the flying slippers and speedingly flying to the top of the stairs.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to lighten up your mood...? Myne, look, there is a light coming from upstairs," Velvet, who was apologizing, suddenly stunned to see the golden light in front of her. She and Myne had been flying on those never-ending spiral stairs filled with darkness for an entire day. She excitedly grabbed Myne''s head and forced it upward.


    "F*ck! It seems like we are about to reach the top," Myne hurriedly stopped the flying slippers and put down Velvet. First, he put the pink slippers back into the inventory and put on his leather shoes. Then he handed Velvet a storage bag filled with Alban special bomb-like objects.


    This time, since there was no Gal behind their asses to catch them, as they were about to get off the 6th floor, Myne skillfully put away a few boxes of bombs, reducing Belial work a bit.


    "Remember to stay close to me," Myne warned, his voice a low growl. "Otherwise, if something unexpected happens, I might not be able to save you on time."


    With a nervous nod from Velvet, Myne cautiously approached the golden light, anticipation and dread swirling within him.


    ...


    Emerging from the golden light, Myne and Velvet found themselves in a simple, open-air observatory. Before them stretched an endless abyss of darkness. A gigantic hexagonal array glowed with an ominous golden light spread on the entire floor, with all the runes inside it rotating nonstop like snakes, creating a heavy and disconcerting feeling.


    In the centre of the array, a black disk, seemingly the source of this eerie luminescence, hovered a few centimetres above the ground, pulsating with an unsettling energy.


    The observatory was deserted. After a cautious sweep for any immediate threats, Myne and Velvet cautiously stepped onto the golden array that covered the entire floor. They reached the edge, a sheer drop with no railings offering a dizzying panorama of the bottomless abyss. If someone accidentally fell from this height, there would be only one inevitable end.


    Myne gasped, the sight of the distant town sparking a strange familiarity. "No wonder I always have a familiar feeling with this tower," he muttered, pointing towards the tiny speck bathed in bright light, no larger than five acres with the tower at its heart.


    "Come back! Don''t get excited in the wrong place; you could fall from there," Velvet warned, her gaze fixed on the dark disk.


    "Do you think destroying this thing might weaken the barrier and create a crack in the sky?" Myne asked, approaching Velvet and looking at the black disk, Its centre was an inky void, as if it were a kind of black hole devouring everything, even light.


    "That''s our only lead," Velvet replied grimly. "No sense holding back now."


    Myne nodded, understanding the urgency. Gesturing for Velvet to stand back, he unleashed a barrage of fireballs at the black disk. To his shock, just as the fireball neared it, the disk pulsed fiercely, a powerful suction force swallowing his spells whole before returning to its eerie stillness, behaving harmlessly to humes and animals.

 Chapter 317. Mynes Last Resort- The Lightnings Fury

    "F*ck! Why this small object is so powerful?" Myne, who was dumbfounded seeing the power of the suction force of the black disk, cursed out loud. In order to check the limits of the disk, Myne used other skills such as Wind Blade, Fist of Light, Rock Slash, Water Magic: Colossal, all three of his AoE magic skills, and even his Unique Magic?Lightning with minimal mana.


    However, the black disk, situated in the middle of the golden array like a bottomless pit, seemed unaffected by anything thrown at it.


    Frustration bubbled within Myne. He stomped his foot hard on the ground. "What in the hell is this thing? Why does it can swallow every spell I throw at it? How can it be so powerful, this doesn''t make any sense!"


    Velvet, who had been studying the disk silently for the past few minutes, broke the silence while rubbing her chin. "Not all your attacks. Just magic. Haven''t you noticed? If it were truly that all-powerful, wouldn''t it have sucked us in the moment we approached? It only reacted when you attacked with magic."


    "In that case," Myne hesitated for a bit, walked toward the black disk, and cautiously extended his hand towards the disk, stopping inches before it. As Velvet predicted, it remained inert, almost like a harmless metal plate.


    After verifying Velvet''s theory, Myne took out a dagger from his inventory. Taking a step back, he hurled it with all his might towards the disk.


    CLANG!


    As Myne''s dagger was about to hit the black disk, the expected suction force didn''t emerge from the disk, instant a loud clang echoed as the dagger collided with an invisible barrier shimmering around the disk, blocking the dagger with ease. Myne and Velvet''s eyes lit up in excitement. As long as they could move or damage this disk, their mission could be successful.


    Myne and Velvet''s excited expressions instantly turned ugly. Although both of them had expected that destroying the black disk wouldn''t be easy, it was now proving to be even harder than they had imagined.


    "Let me give it a try," Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Velvet stepped forward. She came in front of the disk and used her innate cat tribe ability, Iron Claw, and swiped at the barrier.


    Another metallic clang resonated in the observatory. Other than creating a few sparks and hurting her own hand, Velvet''s attack did not affect the barrier at all.


    Discover more content at empire


    Myne, unwilling to give up after coming so close to his freedom, picked up the dagger from the ground, used almost all the enhancement skills he had, including Martial Arts skills, which he had never used before, and launched a full-power attack on the black disk.


    BOOM!


    The shockwave produced by such a powerful attack was naturally quite fierce. Velvet, who wasn''t prepared, was literally blown away and fell from the observatory If she hadn''t sunk her iron claw into the ground at the last moment.


    Myne, on the other hand, for the first few seconds, forcefully continued to apply pressure to a single spot on the barrier in the hope of creating a small opening. However, before he could make a dent, a more powerful shockwave than he produced was released from the disk, throwing him directly out of the observatory, which wasn''t very big in the first place.


    "Myne!!"


    Velvet''s blood ran cold as she watched Myne plummet from the observatory with eyes wide open in shock and fear.


    "I am fine, don''t worry," Myne, who had fallen from the observatory but at the last moment used the double-jump skill to return and lay down on the ground spoke while panting heavily. This would surely be the fifth time he had met Lady Death from so close distance.


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning enshrouded Myne, a vortex of raw and uncontrollable power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with terrifying lightning energy, enough to shake the entire tower slightly. The very air sizzled around him, tendrils of purple thunderbolts lashing out to the surrounding ground. Explosions erupted around him, carving fissures across the golden array.


    If not for the fact that the observatory was built with special material and a golden array on it providing extra defence, Myne might have already dug his own grave. After all, the entire observatory platform is in the centre of the tower, meaning underneath it is nothing but a bottomless pit.


    BOOM!!!


    Another ear-splitting blast echoed from the sky, and one thunderbolt after another continued falling directly on Myne''s head. The tower, which was absolutely invincible in the eyes of all demons living in it, began to show the strain. Cracks started appearing on the walls, and all the floors shook as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had hit them.


    ...


    "What kind of ancient magic is the little bastard using?!" How can he have so much power to even damage the entire tower?" Belial, standing in the middle of the 6th floor, roared while gritting his teeth. Around him, blast after blast of booming explosions could be seen.


    Most of the big machines were scattered into pieces under the explosion, demons were screaming and running around like headless chickens to save their lives, and some poor guys were blasted apart. Overall, everything was completely messed up; clearly, this earthquake cost Belial a lot.


    "If you speak ill of my husband again, I will choke you to death," Gal stated indifferently. Her expression soon shifted to one of worry and nervousness as she tightened her fist, adorned with the wedding ring given to her by Myne. She silently prayed to the devil for his well-being.


    Belial, caught off guard by the shift in her demeanour, "Tsk, crazy woman..."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. I''ll check the warehouse. I hope it didn''t blow up as well, otherwise, I don''t know about you but Alban would surely choke me to death," Belial anxiety scurried away under Gal''s dangerous gaze.


    ...


    In a dark, gloomy, eerie chamber, a middle-aged man slowly placed the crystal orb back on the bloody experiment table. Within the crystal orb, a dark fog continuously swirled, forming ghostly distorted demon faces and screaming for mercy. The middle-aged man ignored it and his gaze was fixed on the ceiling, or more specifically, at Myne, who was surrounded by a lightning storm destroying his tower.


    A flicker of surprise crossed his weathered face.


    "So, the mice have escaped their cage. This is quite surprising," Alban withdrew his eyes from Myne and scanned the room as if his sight could penetrate the tower''s entire structure. A weary sigh escaped his lips as he rubbed his temples. But surprisingly not a trace of anger could be seen on his face.


    "These repairs will cost a fortune... But this is a minor concern compared to the looming crisis. I don''t understand why such a low-level world has so many crazily powerful beings, and why the hell they''re madly attacking me. It''s as if I killed their parents," Alban sighed heavily and looked at the big floating screen in front of him.


    Four dazzling lights, red, purple, blue, and yellow, could be seen attacking a giant barrier, making creaks on it before automatically repairing it the next moment.


    ...........


    My new Novel:- "Quests of the Wanderer" is online now, if you guys like, please give it a try. Thanks For Reading...

 Chapter 318. Harrowing Encounter with Alban

    "Cough, cough. Damn. This lightning skill was so fierce; it was many times more powerful than last time... maybe because that time I was in a dream, and since I myself hadn''t used this skill at full power before, that dream pod couldn''t show its true power. Myne coughed, hacking out dust and smoke that stung his eyes, eager to see the outcome of his effort.


    Soon, the dust settled, and Myne finally got to see the black disk. Although Myne''s attack was very powerful, enough to destroy the entire tower if he had injected three times more mana than the original, he still underestimated the shameless defence of the black disk, which was clearly the main power source of the entire tower, how can its defence be so easy to creak.


    The disk was still floating a few inches above the ground in the middle of the array, without any scratch on it, a clear taunt on Myne''s effort. But the barrier around it wasn''t that lucky; cracks spiderwebbed across its surface, resembling a fragile eggshell under immense pressure. It seemed on the verge of shattering, a flicker of hope igniting in Myne''s eyes.


    He lunged with his dagger, aiming for the fractured barrier. But to his surprise, although the barrier looked like it was in its last breath, it was still not something Myne could break with his current strength.


    "MYNE!"


    Just as Myne put the dagger away disappointingly, Velvet''s voice, laced with worry, reached his ears.


    "Are you okay? How can you cast such a dangerous skill? You could have hurt yourself... Forget about it, how can you use such a powerful skill? The entire tower was shaking just now. What kind of skill did you use?" Velvet asked with shock and disbelief.


    If she had thought Myne was slightly powerful and mysterious before, now she felt like she was looking at a stranger, when did her man whom she occasnaly bullies become so powerful?


    "Wait, you said the entire tower shook because of my attack?" Myne, detecting the keyword, ignored Velvet''s questions and asked with a horrified expression.


    "I''m... I''m alright," Myne gasped, forcing a smile. eyes widened in alarm, seizing on the key phrase Velvet had uttered. He ignored her further questions, his voice rough with a sudden panic. "Wait, you said the entire tower shook because of my attack?"


    Velvet, confused by his abrupt shift in demeanour, shook her head. "Yeah, and I literally fell from the stairs. If I wasn''t careful..."


    "Damn, then why are you wasting time, you idiot? Let''s go! Alban might have already noticed us. We should get out of here as soon as possible. With only 10% mana left, I can''t break the barrier. We''ll wait a month, gather mana back, and try again later.


    But now, our top priority is to get out of here before someone who can''t deal with us catches up," Myne''s urgency cut through the air. He grabbed Velvet''s arm, his grip tight with adrenaline, and started running towards the stairs without giving a second look at the black disk.


    "Hmm, you did quite a lot of damage to it, boy. I didn''t expect you were hiding such power from me..."


    Alban''s bombardment of questions clearly had no effect on Myne. After all, he knew nothing about what Alban was talking about, except that he was in deep trouble. Myne stared at Alban while brainstorming whether he should try to fight with him, so at least Velvet could escape. However, remembering how stubborn his girl is, he gave up.


    Until he managed to coax her to escape without him, Alban might have long ago killed both of them, that too in the best-case scenario. But looking at Alban''s face, it didn''t seem like they were going to die so easily and peacefully.


    "Listen," Myne whispered urgently to Velvet, his voice low and determined. "Flee while I distract him. After making a certain distance, you distract him, then I''ll attack him with my full force when he isn''t paying attention. We are going to get out together, got it?"


    Velvet''s eyes widened with fear and worry, but thinking that Myne''s plan indeed sounded reasonable, she hesitantly nodded her head, clearly not very confident in this plan.


    Go! Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Fueled by urgency, Myne unleashed a barrage of fireballs at Alban. His main motive wasn''t defeating him, but to create so much chaos that he could earn time for Velvet to flee.


    Velvet, easily fooled by Myne out of nervousness, reacted instantly and dash towards the stairs faltered. But only after taking a few steps, she stopped as if someone had pressed the pause button, staring at Alban with eyes wide open in shock.


    Myne wasn''t much better off. Although he knew his meagre power was no match for Alban, witnessing all his attacks getting stuck into a transparent vortex in front of Alban and being looked at as if he were a brainless idiot, Myne didn''t know what to do. But he still threw a few dozen more fireballs, as well as a wind tornado, but all swallowed by the shimmering barrier with contemptuous ease.


    "Did you really think you could fight with me with those zero-tier spells? If so, then I am very disappointed with you," Alban''s voice was devoid of emotion, a chilling monotone. With a flick of his finger, an invisible grip seized Myne, lifting him up. Before he could react, the ground rushed towards him, a bone-jarring impact echoing through the observatory.


    "Myne!"


    Velvet''s scream tore through the air as she sprinted towards him, but Alban clearly wasn''t in the mood to play anymore. He snapped again, and out of nowhere, a two-meter-tall metal spear materialized behind her, piercing through her heart like tofu.


    Coughing, Velvet a spray of blood painting her lips red. With a last desperate glance at Myne, she crumpled to the ground, her life and death unknown.


    "VELVET!!!"


    This time, it was Myne''s anguished cry that filled the space, his face covered in blood, Many of the bones in his body creaked or broke after Alban''s attacks, which weren''t just for fun. But Myne didn''t care about his pain; he stared at Velvet with disbelief, who was lying on the ground lifelessly, the crimson bloom beneath her, indicating that everything was real, not a dream.


    "Tsk, so much drama," Alban drawled, the hint of annoyance barely veiled. "It''s time to take some sleep, boy. I will deal with you properly later," Saying this, he waved his hand dismissively, and suddenly, a red hexagram array appeared behind Myne''s head. Myne, whose mind went blank seeing Velvet''s dire situation, felt his consciousness slip away, the world fading into a nightmarish oblivion.

 Chapter 319. Warm Reunion

    "VELVET!!!


    Myne jolted awake while panting heavily, the word "Velvet!" still echoing in his mind. But confusion soon replaced the initial shock, because the surroundings changed completely, so much that he couldn''t believe it in his eyes.


    He wasn''t in the dusty observatory where he was supposed to be, but in a vibrant garden teeming with all kinds of wonderful exotic flowers, however, Sunflowers and Blue roses were most among them. Shaded by gentle trees, manicured Bermuda grass spread like a verdant carpet. Morning sunlight bathed the space in a comforting warmth, making it the ideal place for a tranquil nap.


    "Now, where the hell am I this time? Did Alban put me back into the Dreamstrucker Pod again? But didn''t I steal all of them?" Myne muttered with a horrified yet confused expression, memories swirling hazily but he still remembered everything. After all, Alban didn''t seem like a demon who could come up with a beautiful dream.


    "Wait a minute, why does this garden seem so familiar?" A shiver ran down Myne''s spine as a sense of de?ja? vu washed over him. He scrutinized his surroundings, the familiar layout sending a jolt through him. This garden, he''d seen it countless times, as if etched into his soul.


    Myne''s head spun as he turned. And then, like a lightning strike, he froze. The house standing behind him wasn''t just any house - it was his own, the only difference being that it looked quite new.


    As if remembering something, Myne, after calming down, quickly looked down and, sure enough, he had turned into his younger form again.


    "Did I again return to that strange dream where he''d encountered Mother last time? Or have I already died and come to the afterlife? If so then this shouldn''t be so beautiful, according to the deeds done by me, there is no way I can get a ticket to heaven, unless..." A chilling thought emerged in Myne''s mind. "It is another trick of Alban.


    Maybe he wanted to torture me more viciously, like messing with my memories of my parents and killing them in front of me again and again or turning them undead and letting them eat me..."


    "Myne! What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help me. Do you want to see me get beaten again?"


    Just when Myne was in deep thought, suddenly a gentle, yet firm familiar voice broke through his spiralling dark thoughts.


    Myne followed the voice and soon saw a middle-aged man in dirty casual clothes, sitting in front of an empty flower area and digging the ground with a trowel. Scattered around him lay vibrant blooms, waiting to be planted.


    His breath hitched. "Father?" Myne''s voice barely whispered the word as he stared at the man who looked like an older version of himself, even the familiar hairstyle mirroring his own.


    "Hmm?" Dyne, without looking up, hummed an affirmative.


    "Are we... are we inside a dream?" Myne''s voice was barely a whisper, laced with uncertainty.


    Dyne stopped digging, put down the tool in his hand and finally met his gaze, a playful glint in his eyes. "Sigh... Yep, otherwise?" Unlike the dramatic shifts Myne expected, for example, everything around him suddenly vanishing or Dyne behaving differently, didn''t occur.


    "But aren''t you already..."


    "Dead?" Dyne interrupted Myne''s bewildered question, his voice calm as if discussing the weather, not addressing his own death. "Who told you that death is the end of everything and that we couldn''t meet again after our death? It is just a bit too troublesome to come back under the nose of that crazy lady, and not everyone can do so.


    Your great father had to sacrifice a lot to get the chance to meet you again. He winked, a playful glint in his eyes. "Also, don''t forget about spirits. Aren''t they also dead, but still wandering in the physical world? Compared to them, our achievement doesn''t seem like that big of a deal, after all, we are just inside your dream."


    Myne, caught off guard by his father''s unorthodox perspective, didn''t know what to say. Was being an eternal ghost or a fleeting visit to your son as if they were on vacation truly the same?


    Mother was right; not everyone can understand Father''s humour, now it feels that what she said wasn''t baseless. No wonder she always taunted him for his bad and silly jokes, Myne thought fondly, looking at his father with a touch of amusement.


    Myne pushed aside the philosophical quandary, for now, excitement bubbling up. "Then why didn''t you come to meet me before? Don''t you know how much I miss you? And where is Mother? I also want to meet her. Last time, I couldn''t talk with her properly at all."


    "Miss us, you say? I thought you would have forgotten us. After all, dealing with so many wives and lovers is not an easy task. By the way, your back is okay, right?" Dyne chuckled, a knowing glint in his eyes, clearly knowing about Myne''s wonderful deeds.


    Myne flushed, feeling the heat creep up his neck, he lowered his head in embarrassment and asked confusedly. "Yes, it is fine. I have quite a bit of wonderful skills to back me up. But how do you know about it?"


    "Of course, we know everything. We did a lot of research before this little reunion. Dyne admitted with a wink. "And let me tell you, son, I couldn''t be prouder. You have done what I could never do in my life. Before meeting your mother, I also dreamed of making a harem, but after falling into your mother''s hands, I never had the courage to work on my dream.


    You understand what I mean, right?" He said weakly with a forced smile, while Myne nodded his head in understanding. If Aisha was also like his mother¡ªfierce and super-powered¡ªthen there is no way he could be able to make a harem in this life. Sylphy might have been beaten to death before she could even explain her situation.

 Chapter 320. Farewell Echoes and Solution

    "Wait a minute; since you know everything, doesn''t this mean..." Myne grasped as he thought about the affair between himself and Maya, casting a nervous chill over him. He instinctively stepped back, apprehension tinging his voice.


    Dyne chuckled, the sound light and reassuring. "You don''t have to be nervous. What happened between you and Maya is your personal matter. Neither your mother nor I harbour any desire to intrude. Though, we can''t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for Jin.


    He''s a good boy, but who would have thought that his own useless discipline would make him wear a green hat," He shook his head, a hint of amusement lingering in his eyes.


    "Please don''t say that, Father," Myne pleaded, a touch of defensiveness lacing his voice. "It was clearly Brother Jin''s fault. Why else would Big Sis seek my company? I still think Big Bro likes men more than women; otherwise, there''s no way a real man would ignore such a beautiful wife for so long," He said angrily.


    But then, remembering that if Jin really starts liking Maya as a woman, then he has to move away from their happy life, he immediately prays to God to never change Jin and let him be what he is.


    "Let''s leave Jin''s choices to him, shall we? This is your trio''s problem. You guys are all adults now; deal with it yourselves," Dyne said with a smile, waving his hand, dismissing Myne from further talking about his love affair. "But I am more interested in your life. Tell me, how is everything going?"


    "Perfect! Although I miss both of you and felt a little lonely before, after my awakening, everything changed. I got powerful skills, Big Sis also accepted me as a man, then I met Aisha, my first wife..." Myne, like a child eager to show off his prized toy to his parents, launched into a passionate narrative. His voice, brimming with excitement, painted a vivid picture of his life.


    Father and son sat bathed in the golden afternoon light, lost in their shared universe. Myne poured out his experiences, each moment a precious gem laid at his father''s feet. Although Myne knew that this would be over soon, this didn''t discourage him. Instead, he talked more energetically.


    "So, like this, I decided to help Amy so she can at least see her home again. But before I could even reach halfway, Velvet and I entered that old geezer Alban''s Dimantion... Later, I met Mother, who helped me awaken my hidden power called Essence. Although I only activated it once, that too accidentally and have no idea how I did that, I managed to get from the damn dream world."


    "Then I met Belial, a hume, and Gal, a succubus. They are nice people, but in the end, Gal couldn''t resist my charm and forcibly made me her partner. But I am very glad that she did that; otherwise, I would have missed a smart, caring, kind, beautiful wife..."


    Myne''s voice glowed with pride as he shared his fortune, oblivious to the subtle grimace playing on his father''s lips. had glimpsed Myne''s memories, mere snippets to understand the reason why the emergency spell he and Yukino left on him triggered again, he never expected that his son''s deeds would be so... amazing.


    Just after getting his weird skill, within a year, Myne had built a remarkable family. Each member is loyal, kind, and caring. Even mystical creatures like Divine Beasts became his best friends; this could only show that his son has true talent.


    "I am truly delighted that you have such a large family to support you in any situation," Dyne said, a joyful expression on his face. "Now, your mother and I can rest easy, knowing you''re surrounded by such unwavering love and loyalty," He added, looking down at the blue rose in his hand.


    Myne, already braced for this moment, felt his eyes mist over. "Will... will we meet again?" He asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "Maybe," Dyne''s smile held a hint of playful mystery.


    Myne scoffed, bitterness lacing his voice. "But how? We have been here for hours. By now, Alban has long locked me in a secure place. He is not an idiot like me who will make the same mistakes again," He asked anxiously, unable to comprehend why his father was suddenly speaking in riddles.


    "That''s not true," Dyne said and offered a cryptic smile. "Actually, time flows differently here. Although we''ve been talking for hours, outside, it might not even have passed a second... And look," he said, reaching for a children''s picture book from the bookshelf in his bedroom, which had not been ransacked by Myne yet, "I thought your mother might have thrown it out."


    "Sometimes, the problem is not as big as you imagine; you just have to see it from a different perspective," Dyne said softly, his voice warm and filled with a hint of wisdom.


    "Is this not the story you occasionally told me in childhood before going to bed?" Myne, who had already figured out that, like his mother, his father was also trying to help him, asked confusedly while staring at the picture book [The Story of the Hero Alexandrite] in his hand, which gave him a nostalgic feeling.


    "But Father, how does this apply to my... impossible situation?" Myne questioned, confusion clouding his brow. Not hearing his father''s voice, he glanced up, expecting the reassuring presence of his father, but the room was empty. Dyne had vanished, leaving only the echo of his words and the book in Myne''s trembling hands.


    A pang of disappointment tightened his chest, tinged with a flicker of anger. "Father!" Myne called out, searching the house and garden with frantic hope. Finding no trace, he understood that Dyne had already left, and the answer to his problem lay in the children''s picture book in his hand.


    While wiping the tear from the corner of his eye, hiding the sadness and a bit of anger that his idiot father didn''t bid him a proper goodbye, Myne opened the picture book and started reading it carefully. However, because it was a children''s picture book with few words, it only took him half a minute to finish it.


    Still, Myne stared at the second last page for a full 10 minutes before closing the book and tightly slapping himself.


    "Such a fool I''ve been! Why didn''t I think about it before? If I had thought about it, maybe I wouldn''t be in such an embarrassing situation now, and maybe Velvet would still be alive... Wait! Since it''s only a second outside, and Velvet also has the Regeneration skill, maybe she is still alive.


    F*ck, I can still fix everything," Myne muttered, his voice thick with urgency and determination, and the more he thought, the brighter his eyes became.


    But soon, Myne realized that his eyes didn''t brighten from enlightenment but because everything around him started shining with blinding golden light; clearly, he was about to be kicked out of his weird dream.


    "Thank you, Father. Thank you, Mother. For the guidance, for holding my hand even when I couldn''t see yours..."


    ---------------


    A/N: Hello everyone, it''s nice to meet you again. I hope you all are enjoying the novel. Although I know we delved deeply into this part, but it''s about to come to an end, and Myne is finally going to return to the original world. So those fans who missing other original characters just have a bit more patience.


    Also, my second novel: Quests of the Wanderer, is online, please don''t forget to give it a try as well. Thanks for reading...


    /book/quests-of-the-wanderer_28594810700191605

 Chapter 321. The Holy Sword-Twerling

    A feeble golden light bathed Myne''s body, and in the next second his dizzy eyes fluttered open weakly. The world around him tinged a bloody red as if someone had drained it of all other colours. There was no need for Myne to strain his brain to understand why; Alban''s previous attack had smashed his forehead into the ground, causing blood to gush down his face.


    Even his eyes contributed to the crimson tide, blurring his vision.


    Moving his blurry eyeballs, Myne spotted Alban a few meters away, examining the slightly cracked array on the ground with furrowed brows, perhaps calculating the dent in his wallet for repairing it. Then, his eyes darted to the other side, where Velvet lay lifelessly. The ominous black spear that once pierced her back had vanished, leaving a gaping black hole in her heart area.


    Blood seeped from her body, but what gave Myne a breath of relief was the faint white steam rising from her wounds.


    The regeneration skill was still working, but the steam seemed very weak. I doubted it could save her for too long. After all, a heart wasn''t just a random organ; even minor damage could be fatal, let alone such complete destruction. Mana is also a crucial factor in keeping her alive, but Velvet''s mana capacity clearly wasn''t sufficient enough to fully repair a vital part like the heart.


    I have to move fast, Myne thought, gritting his teeth. Although he was also heavily injured, compared to Velvet, his injuries were nothing. With the blessing of the Ultra Regeneration skill, it would only be a matter of seconds before he fully recovered.


    He was also glad that Alban didn''t focus on them again after the first attack, otherwise, someone of his calibre wouldn''t need a second glance to understand that something was wrong with Myne and Velvet''s recovery speed.


    Myne closed his eyes and began forming a mental image of the legendary weapon The Holy Sword, TWIRLING¡ªthe most powerful weapon in humekind''s history, wielded by the Hero Alexandrite. Although called a sword, unlike traditional swords, the length wasn''t much different from a dagger; it was more of a short sword.


    People started calling it the holy sword either because they thought it was too embarrassing or because it sounded cool. As for its origin, no one knew. People only knew that a mysterious person gave it to Hero Alexandrite, and after his death, it disappeared as mysteriously as it appeared.


    Myne''s plan was simple: he wanted to recreate the most powerful weapon of mankind, The Holy Sword Twerling, with the help of his cheat skill, Realize. Although he still didn''t know the principle behind the Realize skill, most of the time, he just had to think and imagine the picture of the object he wanted in his mind, and the Realize skill would make it for him.


    As for how the Realize skill knew the rest of the data, such as material, weight, mass, density, and other minor details, he had no idea.


    Through research, Myne concluded that the Realize skill is like a wish-granting skill; it didn''t create things out of thin air but summoned them from other parts of the world. The reason he took this theory seriously was the mana consumption.


    If Myne didn''t rely on the shameless mana storage power of the Inventory skill, then just by using his own body mana capacity, it would definitely be impossible to create or summon even a simple dagger with the Realize skill, illustrating how horrifically mana the Realize skill consumed.


    Because Myne had just read the story of [The Story of the Hero Alexandrite] and the image of The Holy Sword, Twerling, remained vivid in his mind. He quickly sketched a rough blueprint of Twerling in his mind and left the remaining work of filling in details and creating it in the responsible hands of the Realize skill.


    "Get the f*ck out of my tower, you bastard!"


    It only took Alban a second to realize Myne''s plan. If the barrier on the black disk was at its peak state, he might not have reacted so crazily. He had confidence in his own knowledge; even a holy weapon couldn''t break it in one attack. But now it was on the verge of vanishing. The holy blade in Myne''s hand could easily pierce through it like paper. Read exclusive adventures at empire


    If it really happened, not only would the entire magic tower lose its power supplies, but even the main barrier of the island would have a big impact. Which is no different than asking for death, as there were four crazy weirdos outside eagerly waiting to come in.


    "Hahahan, it is too late now." Myne, who had long ago made up his mind to destroy the annoying black disk in front of him, ignored the unknown spell cast by Alban, and spoke with a crazy grin plastered on his face before slashing down the holy sword Twirling at the black disk without any hesitation.


    "NOOO!!!"


    Before Alban''s horrified eyes, Twerling sliced through the black disk''s super-defence, which had given Myne and Velvet a lot of trouble, like a hot knife through butter, shattering it into a million twinkling fragments before hitting the black disk and hovering a few inches above the ground itself.


    Myne had initially thought that this black disk, which could absorb any kind of magic skills, would be very tough and might be difficult to destroy. To his surprise, as soon as the Twirling touched the black disk, it didn''t show any resistance at all carving the disk in two like a ripe melon, directly pouring cold water on Myne''s expectations.


    Right at the moment the black disk encountered its unfortunate fate, Alban''s unknown attack also hit Myne. It was a super repulsive force spell that tossed him away from the now-destroyed black disk and threw him out of the observatory, but this time for real.


    "Crack!"


    A mirror-cracking sound resonated throughout the observatory from the place where the black disk was hovering. Then in front of Alban''s dumbfounded expression, a big beam of white light, like a gigantic pillar, shot into the sky with unbelievable speed until it collided with something invisible around 500 meters above the tower, shattering in a blinding explosion.


    Everyone held their breath. From the furious and helpless Alban to falling Myne, who was laughing like crazy after achieving his mission, to the bewildered poor demon in the town below still not recovered from the shock of the thunder attack before, all eyes were fixated on the light pillar and crack in the sky, which was getting bigger and bigger.


    "Crack!"


    "BOOOM!!"


    One mirroring creaking sound resounded throughout the floating island, followed by an earth-shattering booming sound, and a giant hole filled with brilliance, like the sun in the afternoon, shone. Four different coloured lights of various sizes entered from the hole one by one.

 Chapter 322. Ultra Powered Rescue Force

    Howl!


    A guttural wolf howl, resonating with the earth''s fury, tore through the sky above the island. It painted the entire island with an eerie purple light, emanating from a miniature sun-like core at its centre. Yet, this spectacle paled in comparison to the bizarre phenomena unfolding across the island.


    Except for the tower, everything, living demons and inanimate objects alike, began to float effortlessly in the air, as if someone had suddenly switched off the gravity of the entire island.


    But the true horror unfolded moments later which literally gave a heart attack to the poor demon who had been cursing the devil for 7 generations with foul words, blaming him for their bad luck for the consecutive unfortunate events. The purple sky erupted with a deafening boom of thunder, morphing into an ominous black cloud, seemingly conjured from thin air.


    No one cared where these clouds came from because, in the next moment, from its depths, purple lightning, more ferocious and potent than Myne''s, rained down upon the island, mercilessly transforming helpless demons into charred husks.


    BOOM!


    The artificial thunderstorm''s main goal was clearly not these random demons on the ground but the gigantic magical tower in the middle of the island. Thunderbolt after thunderbolt assaulted the tower, but thanks to its defensive barrier, hastily activated by Alban in the nick of time, it stubbornly held its ground against the brutal dance of electricity.


    While everyone was watching the live thunder show and mesmerized by the special effects of the sky''s rage, suddenly, an invisible yet palpable ripple, akin to a stone cast into the water, swept across the island. Then, right next moment, like a meteorite, a blue light, blazing with unimaginable speed, plummeted from the storm cloud towards the tower''s base.


    The light was so fast that normal demons couldn''t follow with their eyes. However, they were preoccupied with trying to adapt to moving in zero gravity and saving their lives from the crazy thunder strikes, having no mood or time to watch it in the first place.


    The blue light continued its unyielding descent, culminating in a monumental crash against the tower, mere meters above the ground. The impact sent tremors through the entire structure of the tower, shaking it like a tree buffeted by a ferocious storm. Even the barrier faltered under the strain, causing Alban, on top of the tower, who was maintaining the barrier single-handedly, cough blood.


    After all, the main power source of the tower, the black disk, was destroyed by Myne. So, he could only grit his teeth and let the barrier activate with his own mana which is the same as casting the barrier by himself.


    "Damn you bastards!" Alban roared, his voice laced with fury and defiance, stop destroying my home!"


    A frown touched Maya''s brow. "Just how much of a big family does this idiot want to make? Are the four of us not enough for him that he still wants to add more?" She shook her head helplessly and waved her hand over Myne''s body, storing him into her space ring. This is a special ring that can store living beings, but the space inside is very limited, so she rarely uses it.


    After dealing with Myne, the primary target of the mission, Maya stood up from the ground and summoned her weapon ¨C a magnificent trident. Crafted from a swirling, iridescent metal, it vibrated with a subtle energy. Three prongs, tipped with luminescent gemstones, crowned the shaft, while gleaming silver bands adorned its base, each set with smaller gems.


    Its beauty held a touch of menace, mirroring the storm brewing within Maya''s heart.


    Maya gracefully swung her trident, soaring high into the sky, and soon arrived at the top floor of the tower. Her beautiful blue eyes scanned the tower''s observatory. Ignoring the scowling figure of Alban Alban, whose face resembled someone who had been force-fed shit. Instead, her attention landed on Velvet''s motionless body, whose fate remained uncertain.


    "She must be the girl Myne mused about," Maya thought with a frown, observing Velvet''s condition. "Judging by her state, it doesn''t seem like she can survive." Although it appeared as if she had easily healed Myne, Maya knew that wasn''t the case. The substance Myne had consumed was a tear from a mythical being encountered during Maya''s journey.


    It possessed an immense amount of vitality, capable of reviving even a Tier-5 being from near death, let alone a mortal like Myne. Using it on Myne was akin to dousing a campfire with a cascading river, total waste of resources, but Maya didn''t want to take any chances with Myne''s life and death. But for a stranger, she wouldn''t be so extravagant.


    "First, let''s break this barrier before thinking about other things," Maya decided. Raising her trident, Maya prepared to unleash a powerful AoE spell to shatter the barrier when a blinding golden light engulfed the sky.


    A colossal humanoid figure, easily 200 meters tall, clad in luminous golden armour that concealed everything except its single, blazing golden eye. it wielded a gargantuan hammer mirroring its own size. The hammer''s heavy metallic head pulsed with an ethereal glow, etched with intricate swirling patterns.


    The unknown metal handle gleamed with otherworldly luminescence, adorned with ancient symbols near the base where a leather cord was wrapped. Two gleaming silver bands encircling the handle near the top each held a single, brilliant gemstone.


    Upon seeing the colossal figure taking action, Maya''s lips pursed in a pout, expressing her displeasure on her beautiful face as she lowered her trident, clearly displeased with someone else stealing her limelight, but there was nothing she could do about it. If she had to destroy the barrier, it might take her some time.


    In order to return quickly, she could only let the biggest person in their group handle such a heavy task.


    Although Maya didn''t care about the mountain-like figure taking action, Alban, who was maintaining the barrier with great difficulty under the unrelenting assault of purple lightning, had a face as pale as paper, with wide-open eyes in shock. If that thing really hit his barrier, he knew his tower was definitely done for. There was no way he could maintain the barrier under such a monumental force.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 323. Chaos in the Aftermath

    The colossal humanoid figure in the sky clearly didn''t care about the ugly expression Alban wore. Dealing with the tower, the source of their troubles, was his top priority. Without wasting a moment, he grasped his hammer''s haft tighter. As he did, the weapon erupted in a blazing corona of golden fire.


    The heat radiated with such intensity that compared to normal fire the demons on the ground, walking on the edge of life and death, hundreds of meters away, felt as if they were swimming in a lake of molten lava. Even their max-out demonic fire resistance. Even demons with maxed-out fire resistance found this beautiful golden flame dangerously potent.


    After charging his hammer sufficiently with the golden flame, the gigantic figure lifted it and casually threw it towards Alban, as if tossing a toy.


    However, as Alban witnessed the colossal, 200-meter projectile wreathed in fiercely crackling flames, hurtling towards him, a look of hesitation appeared on his face, and right next moment two small imaginary cartoon versions of himself suddenly materialized on his shoulders.


    "Perhaps it''s time to abandon everything and flee," Intoned a miniature but cute Alban with crimson skin, adorned with horns and wings, his voice laced with urgency whispering into the real Alban''s ear. "They don''t seem very powerful, and if you want to run away, no one can stop you.


    Life is more precious than any magic tower, and we have more than enough resources to build another one," He brandished a staff-like spear, mirroring Alban''s own stance.


    "Damn you, bastard! How can you even think about it?" Spat another, ethereal miniature copy of Alban clad in white robes and a shimmering golden halo on his head and white wing on his back. "Do you have any idea just how many mysterious and expensive items are placed inside the tower? Some of them are so valuable that even if we sold the entire tower, we might not be able to find them again.


    Not to mention those hundreds of unfinished projects and their vital documents."


    "Oh, don''t you think you''re forgetting something, Whitey? What about your loyal subordinates? Aren''t they valuable enough for you? You didn''t mention them?" The devil Alban said with an evil grin. However, to his surprise, the angel Alban ignored him and started looking at the wall, as if he had suddenly become very interested in it.


    "Tsk, greedy bastard," This was the last thought that crossed real Alban''s mind as he saw the colossal hammer smash into the barrier, making him cough up blood again. Clearly, in the last moment, Alban chose his wealth and resources accumulated over the years. But he soon regretted his decision as this time his barrier could only last for a mere second before crumbling under its overwhelming power.


    Boom!


    A thunderous crash reverberated across the island as the colossal hammer pulverized the tower''s barrier. It smashed through the upper few floors like a meteor through brittle ice without any resistance.


    BOOM!


    Explosion resonated throughout the entire island as debris rained down upon the unfortunate demons below. They couldn''t do anything other than scream and cry for help, as the zero gravity spell still prevented them from landing on the ground. However, for some reason, this spell had no effect on the tower''s debris, which was clearly bad news for them.


    Like raindrops, various sizes of giant stones fell on the town around the tower, transforming the surroundings into a tomb of concrete, burying many demons beneath its weight.


    Just when all four of them thought that their mission was complete and they should go back, suddenly, a roar like a mad beast erupted from the dust cloud. Alban, who everyone thought fled with his tail between his legs, with bloodshot eyes and tattered clothes, resembling a desperate, vengeful beggar, flew out and stopped a few hundred meters away from them.


    You f*cker!" Alban screamed, voice twisted with maniacal rage. "Do you have any idea just what you have done?! You bastards ruined my entire life''s hard work. No one can go out alive from here. I will kill you all. Let me show you whom you mess with."


    Alban movements were jerky and erratic, he threw off his tattered robes revealing his well-formed body and clapped his hands. As soon as he did that, all the low-level demons on the island suddenly, as if caught in an invisible vortex, were drawn towards him one by one like small shooting stars.


    Some poor guys who were in a close area or had a ceiling over their heads directly smashed to death, but thankfully, most of them didn''t have such bad luck and enjoyed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fly like a bird.


    "Is that maniac attempting some forbidden evil sacrifice ritual right under our noses? Why does he think we would wait for him to do whatever he wants and just watch the show like bystanders as if it had nothing to do with us?" Jormungandr, who was trying to maintain a humorous atmosphere, commented, a wry smile playing on his lips.


    "Maybe his head got hit by rocks, turning him into an even bigger idiot than he already was. Anyway, stop talking nonsense and deal with all those ants. Don''t let their blood spill. In most evil rituals, blood is the main medium and power source.


    It is better to burn them to ash before that madman creates bigger trouble for us," Fenrir mused, her gaze hardened watching the thousands of low-level demons flying in a specific pattern, making a weird symbol in the sky. Read new chapters at empire


    Jormungandr, understanding the urgency, unfurled his colossal wings and soared towards Alban, who stood amidst the grotesque ritual symbol formed by shrieking demons.


    Alban, who was chanting incantations for the ritual and making the symbols, also noticed a gigantic red-coloured flying lizard coming toward him, which didn''t surprise him. This was clearly within his expectations; after all, unless his enemies were blind, why would they let him do what he wanted? So he waved his hand, and a black scroll suddenly appeared in his grasp.


    "This will surely keep you busy for a while," Alban muttered confidently while unfolding the black, eerie-looking scroll. On it, neatly printed in an unknown language, were red characters. He then bit his finger and put a few drops of his blood on the scroll, before tossing it toward Jormungandr with all his might.


    Despite his gargantuan size, Jormungandr, who had ultra-powerful eyesight, clearly noticed Alban''s small movement with his tiny eyes. While he didn''t know what kind of scroll it was, he labelled it as a source of imminent danger. So, without hesitation he took a deep breath, opened his mouth wide, and unleashed a torrent of searing red-orange flames, engulfing the black scroll.


    The inferno devoured the scroll completely, a few hundred demons caught in its unforgiving path also burned to death under the dragon''s breath, without making any sound. At least their deaths were fast, without any pain; it was hundreds of times better than dying in an evil ritual and sacrificing their souls.


    Alban''s facade of confidence faltered, he really didn''t expect that this ancient scroll would take so much time to activate. Although he had full confidence that this kind of attack couldn''t destroy the scroll, but losing so many demons at once was a very big deal for him, especially in his current dire situation.


    But his expression instantly transformed from ugly to joyous as a black beam of light shot from the dragon''s breath into the sky, forming a colossal, fifty-meter hexagram sigil.


    "Damn, I missed it. I should have used a more powerful attack. Big Sis will be going to scold me again," Jormungandr roared in his heart while watching the ominous black sigil glow brighter with each passing second, a helpless frustration.

 Chapter 324. Unexpected Turn of The Event

    Buzzzz...


    A menacing buzz emanated from the black hexagram sigil, its sound akin to a tormented electrical current. Everyone, except Alban, bore a deep frown - the oppressive aura radiating from it sent shivers down everyone''s spines, except for Alban, who wore a smug grin. After all, he knew who was coming to help him.


    With a burst of dizzying rotation, the sigil unleashed a swirling green vortex. From its depths emerged a wizened figure - a two-meter-tall man, gaunt and aged, with long black hair and a chest-length beard framing his ghostly pale face.


    His pitch-black eyes, devoid of pupils or iris, resembled bottomless pits, capable of striking fear into the hearts of even the bravest child and making him wet his pants if he appeared in front of him in the middle of the night.


    Clad in a simple, plain black robe, he clutched a weathered wooden staff, his very presence exuding an air of malevolent energy, anyone who is not blind can see that he is not a good person.


    A voice, harsh and jarring like nails on a chalkboard, barely contained fury simmering beneath, crackled as the teleportation vortex closed. "Lowly demon, I trust you have a compelling reason for this untimely summons.


    Otherwise, you might not be able to save that precious bone of the cosmic titan this time." Clearly, he had been summoned at the wrong time, as there were still traces of an explosion on his robe.


    "Mr. Stygian, I promise to sell that ancient titan bone to you, but now please help me deal with those intruders. Those bastards not only forcibly entered my dimension but literally destroyed it completely. Now it''s on the verge of collapsing," Alban, like a child who found his backbone (mother) after getting bullied, started complaining with a pitiful expression.


    "Huh?" Stygian, who was clearly confused because of the sudden change in the event, surveyed the scene with his unnerving black eyes. Witnessing the devastation wrought upon Alban''s tower, a flicker of disappointment and sadness crossed his skeletal face, after all, this tower was created by himself after who knows how many sleepless nights of effort.


    But his expression was swiftly replaced by a predatory glint as his gaze landed on Jormungandr, Fenrir, and Ymir. Ymir, in particular, drew his greedy eyes like a moth to a flame. Naturally, the most beautiful member of the team, Maya, was completely ignored by him.


    In the eyes of an old pervert like Stygian, external beauty is no different than dust on the ground, totally useless, the only thing matters is strength.


    "What a wonderful collection! A dragon, a Titan, and an unknown wolf-like species, and all four of their strengths are higher than Tier-4. What a delightful surprise! After turning all of you into my servants, ascension to the Darkthorn Hexmancer Association is within my grasp. None of those f*cker will dare to look down on me after that! Hahaha!"


    Stygian, the old guy who looked like he had lost a screw in his head, his hysterical laughter sent shivers down everyone''s spines and his gaze lingering hungrily on Jormungandr, and others before him. Even Alban, initially pleased by the turn of events, felt a chilling unease creep into his bones.


    Though he anticipated controlling the situation, a gnawing doubt began to worm its way into his confidence.


    If you hadn''t summoned me, I might never have been able to collect such a bountiful harvest¡ªan entire pocket dimension, five Tier-4 beings of different species, coordinates of an unknown world. So many surprises at once, all thanks to you, my dear old friend. You deserve an eternity at my side, as a loyal servant, hehehe."


    Having finished speaking nonsense with a chilling chuckle, Stygian took out a crystal ball from his robe pocket and began to chant. Soon, with a horrific scream, a spectral essence writhed and wailed, ripped from Alban''s lifeless body and trapped within the shimmering sphere.


    "Such a powerful soul," Stygian rasped a hint of pleasure in his voice. "A worthy addition to my power." He nodded his head with satisfaction and tucked the orb and Alban''s corpse into his storage ring.


    "As for you guys, although you are not of any use to me in battle, mosquito meat is still meat," Stygian addressed the remaining demons with a hint of condescension while stroking his beard thoughtfully, "Your essence isn''t without value. You''ll serve well in the construction of my eternal kingdom, once I bestow upon you immortality and tireless strength."


    Saying such Stygian took out a small, cheap-looking, dirty worn leather pouch that appeared as though it hadn''t been washed for centuries.


    Stygian opened the dirty leather pouch, and a powerful gust of wind spread across the few hundred meters around him, floating all the poor demons who had just gotten rid of Alban''s control and were free-falling toward the ground in Stygian''s direction. With unnatural speed, each demon was sucked into the pouch, their forms shrinking and distorting before vanishing entirely.


    "Minor trouble is settled," Stygian declared, with a gentle smile, which made his ghostly face even uglier than it already was. "Apologies for the delay, friends. I didn''t want any kind of disturbance during our battle, so I dealt with those bugs first.


    I hope you can understand...?" However, when he turned around and found that there was no one else as far as his eyes could see, his expression froze.


    Stygian quickly flew higher and looked left and right while using various spells to locate Fenrir and others, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t find any trace of them on the entire island.


    "Damn! Those ungrateful bastards. While I was trying to create the perfect arena, those cowards dared to run away? What did they take me for, a pushover?" Stygian spoke through gritted teeth, a cross-shaped vein appearing on his forehead. He angrily swung his wooden stick in the air, and a colossal hexagram sigil appeared beneath his feet.


    A blinding purple outburst erupted from the heart of the sigil and a bone dragon, a monstrous skeletal behemoth towering over 150 meters appeared under Stygian''s feet. Its tattered wings hummed with purple energy, its bony frame pulsating with raw power.


    Stygian landed on the skull of the bone dragon, which was trying to establish itself in the air and flapping its unreliable wings madly. Although his wings appeared incapable of lifting such a giant bone structure logically, but in front of magic, it was a simple thing, and it soon started flying smoothly.


    Stygian lightly tapped his staff on the bone dragon''s skull, sending it a signal to fly toward the hole in the sky from which Fenrir and the others entered Alban''s dimension.


    "Let''s see how long you can run" Stygian hissed, his voice a bone-chilling whisper. "I will hunt you down, one by one. And when I capture you, you''ll serve me...eternally." Your journey continues with empire

 Chapter 325. Big Bosss Order

    A few minutes ago...


    Just when Stygian diverted his gaze from Fenrir and the others and turned towards Alban, Jormungandr, who''d been captivated by the unfolding event with great interest, felt an irresistible force grip him. Before he could react, he was whisked towards Fenrir and the others with startling speed.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Ymir, the biggest among the four, effortlessly pulled Jormungandr towards himself with his spell, with a flick of his mighty hand caught his neck, and lifted him like a chicken with an emotionless expression.


    "F*ck! What the hell are you doing?" Jormungandr, kicking his legs in the air while trying to break free from Ymir''s grasp, exclaimed angrily.


    "Of course, we are retreating, you idiot!" Fenrir exclaimed, her annoyance evident. "Couldn''t you see that old bastard is more powerful than us?


    Even after seeing that all four of us are Tier-4 individuals, he still dares to laugh, this only shows that he has enough confidence in himself to beat us all to death with ease," She comes in front of Jormungandr, and gives a powerful love paw on his head while speaking.


    "Ouch, sorry, I was just distracted. You see, it is very rare for us to find a powerful opponent to fight. It''s been centuries since I last fought with my heart''s content," Jormungandr apologises embarrassingly while swinging his wing after being released by Ymir.


    "Fighting for enjoyment and looking for death are two different things," Fenrir chided, her voice laced with disdain. "You should choose wisely your sparring partner to enjoy a harmless fight... And if you are so hungry for a beating, then I don''t mind playing with you," While speaking she led everyone toward the hole in the sky they had made previously.


    "Well, let''s forget about it. I still have a lot of unfinished work to complete. Maybe some other time," Jormungandr refused Fenrir''s kind offer without any hesitation. After all, he knew his Big Sis''s strength very well. Unless he had a brain problem, he would never choose to accept one side beating.


    "Pity. I was curious to see the extent of your progress after all these years after all, you take care of an entire prison filled with evil dragons," Fenrir chuckled, a hint of disappointment colouring her voice, but she didn''t continue on this topic.


    "Ymir, lend a hand in sealing this space rift. We need to erase our tracks as well. Mother would be livid if that evil mage traced our world''s coordinates and sold them to someone more troublesome guy."


    "Okay, but Captain, should we inform the Big Boss? I mean, there is a high possibility that the evil mage would trace us back with his mysterious magic. The way he was looking at us, I don''t think he would give up on us so easily," Ymir, who received the most importance from Stygian, couldn''t help but shiver as he remembered those empty black eyes filled with lust and greed starring at him.


    Even his hands, writing runes in the air to reseal the space rift, paused for a moment.


    "Fine, Jor, lend Ymir a hand with the rift while I contact Mother. Sigh, she will probably beat us this time, considering the mess we''ve made," Fenrir said helplessly and flowed towards a shimmering barrier, its surface rippling like an underwater lake revealing a vibrant forest nestled within. With practised ease, she phased through the membrane, vanishing from everyone''s sight.


    "Big trouble. That old geezer is desperately trying to break the space rift. Jormungandr and Ymir might not be able to stop him for too long. They need your help," Maya blurted out, breathless with worry.


    "Sigh, it is going to hurt a lot..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go," Fenrir brushed off, turning and leading Maya back towards Jormungandr and Ymir.


    When they came back, they saw the space rift which had been repaired quite a lot, was now on the verge of collapsing. If nothing changed, it was a matter of seconds before Stygian greeted them with open arms and a wide grin.


    "Okay, stop wasting time, you two. Hurry up, we have to get out of the space tunnel before that guy comes here." Fenrir didn''t waste time and directly gave orders that shocked all three of them. They looked at her as if her next words didn''t satisfy them, she would be in big trouble.


    Although It was clearly a joke since even if all three of them teamed up, they couldn''t overpower Fenrir, the power of gravity is no joke.


    "Mother''s orders," Fenrir stated, her voice firm. "This mess is of our making, so we face the consequences. She wants us to fight with him, and she will only participate in the battle when we are on the verge of losing. But first, we lead him to our planet so Mother can intervene if needed."


    Hearing that this was an order from their Big Boss, Jormungandr and Ymir didn''t hesitate for a single second, quickly rushing toward the entrance of the space tunnel. This is a simple tacit understanding developed between all divine beasts, no matter what never question Big Boss''s order.


    Maya was still dumbfounded by the sudden shift in the situation, but Fenrir was too lazy to explain everything. She just grabbed her with her telekinetic power and hurriedly rushed away from the space rift.


    Click!


    With a sound like a mirror shattering, just as Fenrir threw Maya out from the space tunnel, the space rift finally reopened, and a colossal bone dragon filled with purple energy entered the space tunnel.


    Stygian, who was standing on the bone dragon''s skull in an aloof manner, scanned the surroundings and soon saw Fenrir, who gave him a disgusted look before vaulted the shimmering water barrier and entering her home planet.


    "Very good. Let''s see how long you can look down on me." Stygian, who clearly hadn''t been so insulted in who knows how many years by someone weaker than him, muttered while gritting his teeth angrily. If not for the fact that his body had undergone multiple mutations, with his fierce temper he might have long ago had shattered his teeth by himself.


    Even though even a blind person could see that there was definitely a trap or ambush waiting for him ahead, Stygian believed that in front of his absolute power, everything else was puny tricks. He lightly tapped on the bone dragon''s skull with his staff, making it rush toward the space tunnel entrance.

 Chapter 326. Sneak Attack

    BOOM...


    A thunderous boom echoed across the land as a certain bone dragon who just stuck its head out of the space tunnel and hadn''t even had a chance to grasp its new surroundings when a colossal hammer, wreathed in golden flames, descended on its head like a meteorite, smashing it into the ground.


    The impact echoed through the earth, creating a spiderweb of fissures which soon turned into a crater of hundreds of meters deep at that place. All the trees near them were uprooted directly from the ground, along with a lot of soil, and flew away like flies in a storm.


    Many towns and small villages, even the capital city of the Augusta kingdom far from the batterfilled, trembled with the shock as if hit hard by a 9-magnitude earthquake. It''s fortunate that most houses and buildings are not too tall and have quite a good foundation; otherwise, only God knows how many people would be buried to death.


    A certain aloof old man who was arrogantly standing on the skull of the bone dragon also wasn''t so fortunate as a citizen of the Augusta kingdom.


    Although he managed to save his old life thanks to his magic item, which automatically cast a barrier around him sensing the danger, but clearly it was a big loss, after all, such a high-end magic prop is not easy to get, and most of them are consumable types. Once used, it requires significant resources to recharge.


    Ymir, after smashing the bone dragon''s head on the ground along with Stygian, nodded his head with a smug look on his stone-like face, sadly hidden under his helmet no one could see it. After finishing his task, he quickly distanced himself from the enemy since others were also waiting in line for their turn.


    Soon, the dust settled down, and Stygian appeared in front of everyone. He was still surrounded by the green transparent barrier and stood on the bone dragon''s poor skull, which not only disconnected from its bony neck but was now covered in dense cracks as if it would fall apart and turn into dust at any moment. Even its soul fire was extinguished; clearly, it is out of service temporarily.


    Though physically unharmed, Stygian''s ragged breaths, as if having an asthma attack betrayed his exertion. He locked eyes with Ymir, his gaze tinged with venomous hatred. If looks could kill, Ymir would have perished a thousand times over.


    "You b..."


    BOOM!!!


    Stygian rasped, his voice laced with anger, but before he could bombard Ymir''s entire family with foul words, a wave of dense magic materialized above him. He barely had time to cast a defensive spell on himself since the magic prop had already lost most of its energy when a torrent of blistering blue fire, akin to a gigantic waterfall of molten lava-like blue dragon breath, engulfed him.


    Jormungandr, who was crazily shooting blue fire from his mouth, didn''t stop until the hundreds of meters wide crater in which Stygian was having fun was filled completely with lava-like fire. This is a special spell he learned from an evil dragon who lives in a volcano and made his breath so dense that he literally started shooting lava at everyone.


    Later, he perfected it and created this spell, which gave Jormungandr a lot of trouble in catching him and throwing him in prison.


    Explore more stories at empire


    ...?


    An unnerving silence gripped the battlefield as Stygian stared at the empty space where his dragon skull vanished with a speechless expression. He couldn''t believe that he had been tricked again, by a bunch of centuries-old brats.


    But in the very next moment, his shocked expression quickly morphed into fury as if he''d swallowed the sourest lemon in the world. He brandished his staff, attempting to summon the skull back, but his efforts elicited only amused chuckles from his opponents


    "Where the F*ck did you put my servant''s head?!" Stygian, roared, his voice laced with impotent rage as he saw Fenrir returned with empty hands.


    "A safe place, worry not. You will never see it again. No need to thank me; it is my duty to help the elderly clean garbage," Fenrir said casually, her playful demeanour pushed Stygian, who was on the verge of exploding with anger, directly into a berserk state.


    "You bastards!" His enraged scream pierced the air. In a fit of blind fury, and do-or-die mood, Stygian stabbed his wooden staff into his own thigh, drawing gasps from the onlookers. All of them had a single thought in their minds: Has that guy finally gone crazy?


    But obviously, that wasn''t the case. After soaking half of his staff with his own blood, Stygian starts chanting his dark incantations. Suddenly, a gigantic 500-meter-tall black hexagram sigil appeared on the ground, emanating a suffocating aura of death that everyone couldn''t help but be shocked.


    Living creatures within a kilometre radius instantly returned to the afterworld without making a single sound.


    The surroundings became deathly silent due to the death aura released by the hexagram sigil, which was no different than a super deadly poison for low-level life forms. Then, amidst the eerie stillness, a leg encased in unknown black metal armour emerged from the sigil, followed by another.


    Slowly, a towering cool-looking skeleton knight in full-body armor, except for the helmet, holding a long metal chain materialized, its eyes burning with an eerie blue soul fire.


    Its keen gaze swept across the surroundings with a thoughtful expression, its intelligence evident despite its lack of flesh, before flying toward Stygian with ease and bowing deeply in front of him with full respect and awe.


    "Master..."


    The skeleton knight rasped, his voice was very unpleasant, grating and mechanical. But this is normal since it didn''t have any vocal cords, and no one really cared about his voice, at least Stygian didn''t. He nodded at his general, whose strength was on par with Maya and the others, and who was his second-in-command right after the poor bone dragon, while still focused on the summoning gate.


    Stygian was waiting for his most powerful general, his left hand. The only problem was, that guy was a bit too smart for his own good and occasionally ran away to have some fun, and when called for help, he took too much time to come to the summoning gate...

 Chapter 327. One Hit Kill

    "Should we engage or wait for the old geezer to assemble his full force? Wiping them out all at once would save a lot of time? It''s been 5 minutes since we are waiting for his next move; I still have to attend a few meetings today," Jormungandr asked boldly, staring at the summoning sigil made by Stygian.


    From which an endless stream of undead - skeletons, zombies, vampires, ghouls, and vengeful spirits - poured forth. However, the overall strength of those cannon fodder undeads wasn''t very high just around Tier-1, so he wasn''t worried that the puny ants could cause any trouble to them. Until now, only Stygian and the Skeleton Knight from before could pose real threats.


    "Well, let''s go. There''s no need to waste any more time," Fenrir declared, her eyes flaring with an ominous purple glow. "The density of death energy in the surroundings is increasing with each passing second as more and more of those undead come out of the portal.


    We better clean this mess quickly while they are still together; otherwise, there''s a high possibility that later we might have to spend a lot of time clearing all of them one by one," As she spoke, thousands of nearby undead who had hardly walk some distance away inexplicably lost their footing, levitating helplessly in the air.


    Stygian''s face wasn''t good looking seeing Fenrir ready to take action. He had predicted that it might take Diana some time to come, but he still seemed to underestimate her habit of being late. Even that bastard Zamta didn''t reply to his call.


    Thud!


    Thud!


    "Finally, they''re here. If they had let me wait a few more seconds, I surely would have crushed their soul crystals. Those two Insolent fools are recently becoming more and more arrogant and indisciplined. After settling this matter, remind me to throw them in the dungeon for a few years so they understand who the master is here," Stygian snarled angrily as heavy footsteps echoed in the distance.


    The skeletal knight beside him bowed hastily, fearing being swept up in his master''s wrath.


    "I told you we shouldn''t have waited till now and destroyed that summoning portal as soon as it formed. Now, suffer," Maya lamented, preparing for battle as heavy footsteps resonated, giving her a bad feeling.


    Fenrir sighed, shaking her head. "We neither have the power to destroy that portal nor confronting that old fiend directly was ever an option. His power far surpasses ours. If not for the fact that he probably wants our bodies and souls to make us join his undead army, we might have already been beaten by him. Mother asked us to harass him and delay time, not throw our lives away recklessly.


    You lack patience, Maya."


    Sigh, compared to you, I like Myne more. Although he is timid, at least he thinks before speaking," With a gesture, she directed the approaching horde of undead toward the portal, intending to crush them onto the newcomers.


    "Now, what are you three looking at? Go and deal with those three unknown bastards, but don''t kill them directly. I have some use for them," Stygian commanded, waving his staff. A throne crafted from countless bones and skulls materialized behind him, a grim testament to his dark affinity.


    "That throne didn''t look like a comfortable from any angle. No wonder people say most dark mages are all madmen. If I had such a bad taste for chairs and were surrounded by so many ugly undead, people might also start calling me crazy..."


    Bang!


    Maya, who was insulting Stygian to her heart''s content, was abruptly cut short as a colossal, single-handed sword, fifty meters long stopped right in front of her forehead. If Fenrir hadn''t been vigilant all the time and stopped the sword at the right moment, Maya might have been directly hit in the head amid her nonsense.


    "Don''t let your guard down. This isn''t a game," Fenrir said seriously and teleported the nice-looking sword to the location where she threw the bone dragon''s head. After all, how could she let go of such a golden opportunity to make her enemy barehanded?


    Robbing your enemy of their weapon is the same as reducing their strength directly by around 30%, and if the other party is a swordsman, even more than that.


    The skeleton knight, who wanted to impress his master by attacking the weakest-looking opponent who was talking too much nonsense with a sneak attack, had never imagined that not only would he be interrupted by someone else, but also lose his most precious sword, which had been with him for millennia. Discover stories at empire


    The blue flame in the empty eye sockets of the skeleton knight started burning fiercely like torches, as if someone had poured petrol on them, indicating his anger level, which clearly wasn''t low. He rushed toward Fenrir like a rocket to reclaim his precious partner.


    Fenrir, a warrior of action rather than words, met the charge head-on as well. Seeing the skeleton knight rushing toward her, she opened her mouth wide and a torrent of purple lightning erupted from her maw, aimed directly at the oncoming skeleton knight just when he was very close, so he couldn''t dodge easily.


    The skeleton knight seemed too confident in his own strength. Instead of dodging Fenrir''s attack, he directly smashed into it, ready to show everyone his power and beat the hell out of Fenrir along the way with simple brutal force.


    However, when the beam of purple thunder hit his metal armor, he finally understood the love triangle between magic, thunder, and metal. Although the skeleton knight was undead and made of bone, when he truly experienced the power of purple thunder, not only did he, for the first time in life and after death, experience what is called being electrocuted.


    The searing energy coursed through his skeletal frame, shattering his metallic armour and pulverizing many of his internal structures. He was sent flying backwards, a lifeless puppet propelled by the thunderous blow, before crashing hundreds of meters away.


    Stygian covered his face in embarrassment. He couldn''t believe that the general he was most proud of actually couldn''t even last a single attack. Although he was very happy seeing Fenrir''s strength, as in the end, she is going to become his servant, but thinking that he had been raising such a useless piece of shit for centuries made him very disappointed.


    "Maybe choosing necromancy as a future path at my early stage wasn''t that great of a decision," Stygian thought full of self-doubt while looking at Diana, the undead full of mouths titan, who was heading toward Ymir.

 Chapter 328. Easy Victories

    A palpable tension hung in the air, the initial chaos of the battle replaced by an intense one-on-one confrontation. Stygian, initially eager to showcase the might of his generals, contained his excitement after witnessing the embarrassing defeat of the skeletal knight.


    Maya, who initially didn''t take this one-on-one fight seriously, thinking that her opponent might be too powerful for her to handle and that it would be very embarrassing to get beaten in front of everyone, starts complaining and insulting Stygian''s entire family.


    After all, he''d summoned all three divine beasts as suitable opponents, leaving her to be the sole spectator, although she wasn''t a big fan of combat, but she wouldn''t tolerate being underestimated, especially not in front of a crowd.


    Following Fenrir''s decisive victory with a one-hit kill in the first round, all eyes turned to Ymir and Diana, the undead full-of-mouth titan, as they faced off, ready to show everyone who is the Boss.


    Jormungandr, who was working as a part-time commentator, occasionally makes some bad jokes about Ymir, calling him a straightforward, dull, boring old man and also give him the title of Eternal Bachelor, as well as mocking Stygian''s circus band.


    Surprisingly, Zamta the four-armed demon with tentacles broke the usual silence from Stygian''s side.


    After seeing Jormungandr and Maya making fun, he also starts spitting poison with his mouth like a street gangster, not forgetting to use all kinds of foul words, leaving everyone bewildered, since most of them don''t understand the meaning of his foul words, it was no different than dogs barking in their ears.


    While others are having fun, Ymir and Diana finally initiate their clash. The titan raised his hands, drawing attention before clapping them together. Every maw on his body, large and small, erupted in a deafening unison, unleashing a sonic wave that resonated through the entire kingdom.


    The sonic attack not only knocks out almost half of the people in the kingdom nearest to the battlefield, as it carries some kind of magic affecting the soul level, but it also causes a lot of damage to other living beings.


    Back on the battlefield, although the undead titan''s scream, I mean the sonic attack is dangerously deadly for low-level beings, it barely affected those on the battlefield except for short-term deafness and a weird buzzing sound in their head.


    Ymir, the main target of the attack, doesn''t even blink and withstands the attack with ease, like an immovable wall against the barrage.


    Stygian, who had a lot of expectations with Diana, his ace card, could only sigh disappointingly seeing Ymir perfectly fine. Frustrated, he takes out a black-red glass bottle, presumably filled with strong liquor and takes a deep gulp to calm down his sad heart.


    As Diana exhausted her vocal assault and closed her mouths, Ymir took a step forward, since now it was his turn to take action, he tightened the grip on his colossal hammer, which instantly engulfed in golden flames. Covered in golden metal armour shining brightly under the sun, anyone with the right mind can predict what''s going to happen next.


    Because almost all divine beasts have the power to adjust their size, Ymir, who used to look down on others because of his colossal height, feels very dissatisfied seeing Diana, who is 100 meters taller than him. With each step he took towards her, his own stature grew proportionally, reflecting his determination.


    Jormungandr grumbled, clearly unhappy. "Those ungrateful wretches... Just wait; next time, I won''t give them any useful gifts on their birthdays. He moved his front left foot and suddenly, a golden orb materialised in his massive claw out of thin air.


    Zamta, although he didn''t know what kind of evil trick Jormungandr wanted to use, clearly had no intention of letting him succeed. He took a deep breath, opened his gigantic mouth¡ªbig enough to devour Jormungandr in one bite¡ªand shot a black laser beam from his mouth.


    The mouth gun laser beam was not only deadly powerful but also fast enough to reach its target in just half a second. Jormungandr, aware of his own limitations and unwilling to risk serious injury, was not stupid enough, like Ymir, to take such a powerful attack head-on, and reacted swiftly.


    As the energy gathered in Zamta''s mouth, he became vigilant. The moment the laser beam was shot, evaded the initial blast by rolling aside and narrowly escaped the attack. However, to his surprise, Zamta, who looked like a fool, actually turned out to be tough among all three generals of Stygian. Seeing Jormungandr dodging, he actually adjusted the laser mid-trajectory, striking his chest.


    The laser beam, as thick as a giant pillar, made Jormungandr, who hadn''t even steadied himself, cry out in pain. But the laser beam showed no intention of slowing down; instead, it became more and more powerful because Zamta had put all of his hope into this attack. Since the attack had hit the target, it was better to go all out at the beginning and kill him once and for all.


    "Should we help him? Jormungandr doesn''t seem to be in good condition," Maya asked with a frown. Although she had no relationship with Jormungandr, he was a friend of Myne, and she didn''t want to see him die in front of her.


    Fenrir, however, remained calm, "Don''t be deceived by him. He''s just fooling around. The scales on his body are far more solid than you think. This level of attack is not enough to make him completely helpless..."


    "Help, help! Someone help me! I''m dying! Ahhhh..."


    ..."


    "Hahaha, yes, scream, scream as much as you can. No one can save you now. I have spent years perfecting my laser attack. Not only can it kill anyone under Tier-5, but it also carries deadly redirection. So even if you escape, you will die sooner or later.


    Hahaha." Zamta, thinking that he had the upper hand in the battle and that Jormungandr was finished, stopped the laser attack and started mocking him.


    Ding!


    While Zamta laughed merrily as if he had already won the battle, suddenly a tiny golden orb barely ten meters in diameter flew out from nowhere and hit his chest, producing a loud "ding" sound that everyone could hear.


    Then, nothing. The golden orb exploded, spreading a web-like net that engulfed Zamta''s enormous form. Before anyone could react, his body vanished from everyone''s sight. instant, he vanished.

 Chapter 329. The Final Battle ( Part 1 )

    Experience more content on empire


    "Tsk, that fellow indeed overestimated himself, I''ve never seen someone as idiot as him," Jormungandr remarked, rising from the ground. "While my expectations weren''t high to begin with, such an easy victory surprised even me."


    "But what was that powerful object? That big guy died so easily," Maya, still unable to believe her eyes, asked with shock. In her impression, Jormungandr seemed to be the weakest divine beast among the three, but it turned out that what she knew was just the tip of the iceberg.


    "I didn''t kill him," Jormungandr explained while shaking his head. "That small orb was called ''Imprisonment Ball''. Upon hitting the target, it shot a powerful net. Once the target was caught in it, he automatically teleported to The Labyrinth Prison. From there as everyone knows getting out without my permission is near impossible for him."


    "But this thing also has many shortcomings; If the target attacks the net with magic or avoids it before completely getting envelopment, he can easily break free from it. But with that big guy''s IQ, I knew this trick would work as long as I let him have the illusion that he has an absolute advantage against me," He chuckled as he introduced the Imprisonment Ball.


    If not for the fact that Maya was too little in height compared to him, who is more than 100 meters tall, he wouldn''t mind giving her one. Anyway, the labyrinth prison is vast, and if there are some other races'' guests coming, then those lonely dragons there will be very happy and make less trouble for him.


    Maya''s eyes lit up. "That''s a fantastic tool! If you have a smaller version suitable for someone my size, I''d definitely be interested in acquiring a few. I also want to deal with a few annoying troublemakers. They are recently getting on my nerves," She spoke angrily, recalling some unpleasant memories.


    "Sure, you can take as many as you want. The price is 5 soul stones. Very cheap, right? I know it, but you are the Big Sister of Myne, so a little discount is no problem," Jormungandr replied, giving Maya a wink and smiling like a greedy businessman who is about to make a small fortune.


    "5 soul stones? Are you kidding me? Why don''t you just rob me? Don''t try to fool me; I know the true value of such a device very well. I can only give you 2 soul stones for it. If not, then forget it.


    I might as well waste some time and throw those bastards into your labyrinth prison. I do know its location quite well," Maya scoffed disdainfully at Jormungandr as if watching a mentally retracted dragon.


    Jormungandr sighed dramatically. "Don''t be hasty, our negotiation has just begun. What kind of salesman would I be if I didn''t start with an unreasonable price? Only then can we reduce the price bit by bit... sigh, forget it. You''re no fun.


    Two soul stones it is. How many do you want?" He asked disappointingly after seeing that his fat sheep was about to slip out of his claws.


    "Can you two..."


    "For now, twenty should suffice," Maya Maya pondered for a moment and replied thoughtfully, ignoring a certain individual who wanted to interfere in their matter.


    If we hadn''t witnessed his power and the way he squandered his money on useless fools blindly, no one would think that such a seemingly destitute guy, who appears as a beggar at first glance, is exceptionally wealthy," Maya nodded in agreement, equally shocked and surprised by the wealth Stygian revealed as Jormungandr.


    For both of them, money clearly mattered a lot. In comparison, Fenrir and Ymir, who lived a secluded life like barbarians¡ªone in a dense forest and the other in a certain magical giant tree¡ªshowed literally no reaction. For them, money was nothing but a source of trouble, especially when you have a little brother who always comes asking for money, making various excuses and never returning.


    "So... will you join me?" Stygian inquired, despite sensing mockery from Maya and Jormungandr, extended a final offer.


    "Hahaha, of course not. Your offer is indeed very generous compared to others, but we are different. We are all elites. Didn''t you see how easily we beat up your nobodies? If you want us to join your camp, then this amount is definitely not enough.


    Of course, if you change low-grade soul stones to high-grade, then I don''t know about the others, but I am more than willing to join you," Jormungandr, amusement laced in his voice, replied.


    Maya, feigning seriousness despite barely containing laughter, added "Me too. Although I know most old geezers like you always have ulterior motives toward young and beautiful ladies like me and do everything to get inside our skirts, even then, rejecting such a generous offer would be very regretful. So, I don''t mind enduring a few months working under you."


    BOOM!


    This time, Stygian didn''t speak nonsense. As soon as Maya finished joking, he directly went into berserk mode. A torrent of crazy dark aura erupted from his body like a tsunami, blowing away Maya, who was the weakest and smallest in the team and was momentarily thrown back by the force.


    "Let me show you why people fear dark mages so much..."


    "?? ????? ????? (Plandoom)"


    As soon as Stygian finished saying his weirdly uttered arcane phrase, the earth beneath Fenrir exploded like fireworks and tentacle-like monstrous vines emerged from the ground, tightly wrapping around her body.


    Fenrir, initially valiant, quickly created a gravity force field around her, but she still underestimated the power of these living vines. Not only did they easily shatter her defences, but they also tightened around her body like a rope, leaving no room for struggle. But this was only the beginning.


    Sharp, solid steel-like points thorns grew on those vines, piercing through Fenrir''s body, making her cry out in pain.


    Jormungandr and Ymir, who had managed to escape from those crazy plants since they weren''t the main target, wanted to save Fenrir. However, before they could take action, the weird plants sensing their intent, slithered towards them like serpents seeking prey.

 Chapter 330. The Final Battle ( Part 2 )

    Boom!


    "Jor, stop messing around and go help Captain. It seems like those bloody vines have some kind of enhancement which makes it hard for her to break free from them by herself," Ymir, who was playing the role of a meat shield surrounded by monstrous vines from all sides, smashed his hammer on the ground to free himself.


    He grabbed a handful of vines and dragged them out from the ground with ease, making a path for Jormungandr.


    "I am trying, but those damn vines didn''t let me go," Jormungandr said impatiently, he is also as worried about Fenrir as Ymir. "Every time I try to fly, they catch my legs and drag me down, even their fire resistance is very high. God know which bastard invented such a pervert spell."


    Finally getting free thanks to Ymir''s help, Jormungandr quickly flew into the air and went toward Fenrir, whose condition currently wasn''t very optimistic. Although she was still struggling and trying to break free from imprisonment, after losing a lot of blood and getting nearly half of her mana absorbed by the monstrous vines, she was far from her peak condition.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Stygian, who appeared like a ghost on top of Jormungandr''s head, spoke with an expressionless face, sending chills throughout his entire body. "You like making jokes on me, right? Let me show you the consequences of messing with someone you shouldn''t."


    Saying that, Stygian lightly tapped the butt of his wooden staff on Jormungandr''s head, which felt as if it were made of thousands of tons. Jormungandr''s eyes instantly rolled back, and with a booming sound, he crashed directly onto the ground, making a hundreds-of-meters-deep crater. This showed how much power was in that simple "butt tap" attack.


    Maybe either Jormungandr and Maya really made too much fun of Stygian and got on his nerves, or he thought this level of punishment was too simple, Stygian suddenly raised his staff high and cast another overpowered spell.


    "????? ?????? (M¦¥¦³¦¸¦± ¦²¦§¦¯W¦¥R)"


    As Stygian''s gloomy voice fell, black clouds engulfed the originally blue sky hundreds of meters above. Ten ominous-looking purple-black vortexes of 50 to 100 meters in diameter materialized out of nowhere.


    Then, with a strange, loud sound like something burning fell from a great height, gigantic meteorites, large enough to induce heart attacks in any hume with just sight alone, covered in unnatural purple fire and trailing tails of purple energy, began falling from the vortexes. Their target was obviously the unfortunate Jormungandr, who had barely regained his senses.


    JOR!!!


    BOOM!


    BOOOOM!


    Ymir and Fenrir''s helpless screams, barely escaping their mouths, were instantly drowned out by the earth-shattering booming sounds of the meteorites. One after another, ranging from a minimum of 10 meters in diameter to ones even larger than Ymir, they rained down on the crater created by the poor Jormungandr.


    It was quite amusing to see a 200-meter-tall hammer trying hard but couldn''t move a 2-meter-tall old man.


    After seeing that, Stygian finally moved his eyes from Jormungandr, Ymir breathed a sigh of relief. He had successfully drawn the final boss''s aggro. Just as he prepared to land another blow on Stygian''s Stygian''s defensive barrier, which didn''t even get a scratch from all his attacks, something bizarre occurred.


    Stygian, who was right in front of him, vanished and reappeared dozens of meters distant.


    Then, out of nowhere, a colossal hammer around 300 meters in size, made of pure dark energy, materialized out of thin air directly in front of Ymir. Before he could react, the colossal hammer struck his stomach with unimaginable force, propelling him backwards like a rocket.


    But before Ymir could go too far, as if teleporting, the dark hammer reappeared above him, smashing him into the ground, and giving him the same treatment as Jormungandr.


    Then another dark energy hammer, an exact replica of the first, materialized above Ymir, who was coughing blood and struggling to stand. He could only glimpse a descending shadow before both dark hammers started beating him one by one relentlessly as if trying to transform him into Ymir-flavored mochi (Japanese rice cake made by moon rabbits).


    However, while Ymir was enduring this brutal pounding, suddenly a sharp jet of water capable of slicing through the strongest steel erupted from a certain direction, shattering one of the dark hammers. Another jet followed, destroying the remaining hammer and granting Ymir a precious moment to catch his breath.


    Stygian, who was having the time of his life torturing a few ignorant brats, frowned deeply seeing someone dare to mess with his fun. His gaze followed the trajectory of the water jet, but all he saw were two dissipating magic scrolls after the magic inside them emptied out, their owner nowhere in sight.


    "Hmph? Is that annoying girl trying to play hide and seek with me? Interesting. Let''s see how long she can hide from me," Stygian muttered, a look of disdain twisting his features. From his cloak, he took out a head-sized crystal ball-like object swirling with silver mist. Gazing into its depths, he saw Maya, who was in invisible mode, beside Ymir, feeding him some kind of strange potion.


    "What a powerful invisible spell. Even I can''t find her without divination. Today seems to be my lucky day, so many surprises at once, making me overwhelmed," Stygian chuckled derisively, tucking the crystal ball away. Then, he chanted a long, complex spell and stared at the place where he saw Maya sitting and feeding Ymir the potion.


    2 minutes after Stygian peeked into the future with his crystal ball, he flicked his staff gently, causing the space around him to ripple like water disturbed by a stone.


    Maya, who originally had full confidence in her invisible spell, never in her dreams expected that Stygian would use such a shameless method like peeking into the future to determine her location. After confirming that Stygian couldn''t see her, Maya hurriedly ran toward Ymir, as he was clearly in a very bad situation.


    She hastily came beside his mouth, took out a powerful healing potion, and poured the entire one-litre bottle inside his giant mouth with a heavy heart. Just then, An icy sensation gripped her, sending shivers down her spine as a primal sense of danger flared. Maya, who believed in her sixth sense, reacted instinctively and tried to dodge, but she was still a bit late.


    An invisible spear flowed toward her with a speed faster than light and pierced her stomach, leaving a fist-sized hole.


    "AHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 331. The Final Battle ( Part 3 )

    Thud!


    Maya fell down from Ymir''s shoulder with a thud and passed out. The Stygian attack clearly wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The hole in her stomach which should have slowly started recovering under the influence of Regeneration skill left on her by Maya was suddenly covered in a black, liquid-like substance that was slowly spreading through her body.


    If nothing was done, it would engulf her entire body within minutes.


    "Cough! Damn it, Mother, where are you? Please come quickly, we are running out of time," Fenrir, still struggling with her own severe injuries, rushed to Maya''s side. However seeing her condition, her expression darkened further. She didn''t know how to save her.


    "Tsk, tsk. This little girl wanted to play with me? Hmph, she clearly overestimated her abilities. But fret not, once that curse takes effect, she''ll become my devoted servant. I''ll train her properly so she doesn''t make such mistakes again, hehehe" Stygian said with a mocking smile.


    Although he didn''t like talking nonsense too much, now that everything was under his control, just wiping them out would be very boring. He decided to extract some useful information from Fenrir so he wouldn''t have to waste effort checking all of their memories. It would be quite a tedious process.


    "Tell me," Stygian started calmly, hands clasped behind his back, his gaze fixed on Fenrir with chilling intensity, "Who is the most powerful individual here, or is there a ruler of this world?"


    However, instead of the respectful answer he expected, Fenrir hurled a colossal boulder at him.


    BOOM!


    "Puny tricks." Stygian waved his hand to disperse the dust obscuring his vision. But before he could utter another word, a relentless barrage of objects rained down upon him ¨C rocks, debris, even bolts of lightning strikes. Fenrir, despite being in very bad condition, refused to give up. At least as a captain, she didn''t want to have the least wound on her body.


    "Enough!"


    A thunderous voice resonated throughout the area, followed by an overpowering pressure that knocked Fenrir off her feet. Frustration etched across her face as she collapsed on the ground.


    "Since you seem so desperate for death, I shall grant your wish," Roared Stygian, his face contorted in rage. He couldn''t understand why those four beings in front of him were so stubborn. He had seen many powerful people before, but no matter how arrogant they were at the start, after being slapped by reality, they all became honest.


    After all, everyone wanted to live; no one wanted to die after coming so far. But those four idiots in front of him clearly defied his expectations.


    Then he raised his wooden staff in the air, and chanted a long, complicated spell, and soon a colossal sword forged from pure black material materialized above his head. The length of the sword was quite significant, only a few meters shorter than Ymir''s hammer, with intricate runes adorning its surface, making it look more beautiful, and its hilt encrusted with vibrant gems.


    But what was most surprising was that unlike previous things, that sword was not made of energy, but a real physical sword.


    The arrogant and confident expression on Stygian''s face morphed into disbelief and horror. Never in his wildest dreams had he expected his most powerful weapon to be destroyed so easily. Nevertheless, he had no time for lingering shock, as the staff continued its descent after colliding with the sword, aiming directly for his head.


    Although the destruction of his sword was a heavy blow to Stygian''s confidence, it wasn''t enough to make him question his life and shake him to his core. So, seeing the staff hurtling toward him, he raised his own wooden staff with a disgusted look on his face and cast his most powerful defensive spell, not once, but five times in a row.


    "Seems like someone''s overestimating their own capabilities," Ymir chuckled, observing Stygian''s decision to meet the magic staff head-on.


    "We can only expect this much from a frog in a wall. He thinks he is omnipotent just because he can easily beat down someone weaker than him. Anyway, he is done for. It seems like we can go home soon," Fenrir nodded with a smile, eager to witness the demise of their most formidable opponent in centuries.


    Just as Ymir and Fenrir predicted, Stygian''s super-powerful defensive barrier, which was invincible until now, was no different from paper in front of the beautiful staff. It easily pierced through the defensive barriers before penetrating Stygian''s head and crashing to the ground along with him.


    BOOM!


    Another thunderous explosion, probably the last one, echoed through the surroundings. A big crater of dozens of meters appeared on the ground, with a certain poor old man pinned down by the head, lying lifeless in the centre of it. Yes, lifeless. Stygian''s old dog life finally came to an end the moment the staff struck his head, shattering his soul in the same way as his black sword.


    A few seconds after crashing into the ground, a change occurred in the beautiful magic staff. The crystal ball on its top suddenly started blinking with a gentle green light, and with each blink, Stygian''s body on the ground grew thinner and thinner.


    Soon, all remaining mana and nutrients in it were absorbed by the beautiful-looking staff, leaving only a skeleton of an old man behind, which also turned into dust and disappeared into the air.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of wind swept across the staff, seemingly recharging the green crystal ball atop it. It then released a powerful dome of verdant energy. Beyond description in its potency and mystery, the energy radiated in all directions, leaving no area untouched. Everywhere it passed, the destruction wrought by Stygian was reversed, as if time itself had rewound.


    Earth reformed, and trees sprang forth, reaching their previous height and health in an instant. The poor living beings caught in the conflict materialized one by one, seemingly teleported back into existence out of thin air.


    Jormungandr, who was on the verge of death and hardly breathing moments ago, recovered visibly to the naked eye. His wounds healed, missing body parts regenerated, and within seconds, he opened his eyes as if nothing had happened, and he had just woken up from a nightmare.


    Fenrir, Ymir, and Maya experienced the same magical thing as well; they also recovered, even some of their previous hidden miraculously healed, bringing all of them to their peak state.


    For divine beasts who knew the mastermind behind all of this magical transformation, didn''t show much surprise. However, Maya, completely oblivious to the events unfolding, could only watch everything happening in front of her with her mouth wide open in shock and disbelief.


    "What the f*ck?!"

 Chapter 332. Homecoming Confusion

    "Ahem, where am I?"


    A groan escaped Myne''s lips as he slowly opened his eyes, wincing in pain. His head throbbed like it had been hammered repeatedly hundreds of times, it was very heavy and dizzying, and he could hardly focus on anything. Every attempt to focus felt futile, his vision blurry and swimming. Clearly, he wasn''t in good shape.


    Although Myne wanted to get up and assess his current situation, the dizziness quickly overpowered him, forcing him to drift back into unconsciousness.


    Five hours later...


    "Velvet!" With a jolt, Myne again opened his eyes and exclaimed while panting heavily. But soon a look of confusion appeared on his face as he looked at the familiar wall in front of him. His eyes darted around the room and found that he was sitting on his own bed in his home, a frown furrowing his brow deeper instead of relaxing his features.


    "Did I again come into the dream world?" Myne muttered, eyeing his hands. They weren''t the small hands of a child he imagined but the normal ones. He whipped his head around and paused as his gaze landed on the portrait hanging directly above the bed.


    It depicted a young man, a bright smile gracing his features, beaming proudly as he held the hands of two beautiful brides, standing on a raised platform, receiving adoration from a crowd below.


    "Have I really come back home? But how did this happen? Who saved me? I vividly remembered plummeting from the observatory after destroying the tower core, then I saw a bright light before everything faded to black... But if I am in a dream, then there is no way I have my wedding portrait in the bedroom.


    I remember Sylphy mentioning that mother-in-law prepared two such portraits, but I was trapped in Alban''s dimension before she sent that to us and I can see it. Yet here it is," Myne pondered aloud, his confusion, however, the more he thought, the more lost he became. He slowly rose from the bed and peered out the window.


    The sky was cloaked in darkness, not the unsettling darkness of the Alban dimension but a normal one. He could discern faint light, the moon and stars shimmering above, confirming it was just an ordinary night.


    "How long am I in a coma?" Myne mumbled, pulling out the demonic watch Gal had gifted him. After several minutes of deciphering, he concluded it was roughly three in the morning.


    After that, Myne took out his clothes from his inventory and wore them since he was lying on the bed naked. He then tiptoed out of the bedroom without making a sound. The entire house was eerily silent; now, even if someone dropped a pin, it would make enough sound to echo throughout the entire house.


    Tad quickly shook his head at Myne''s question, indicating that Aisha had been taking good care of them. However, since Myne couldn''t communicate with them like he does with Waffle, he decided to let the matter go and ask others later.


    After that, Myne played with Tad and his parents, telling them about his situation, how he got trapped in a perverted demon dimension, imprisoned in dreams, etc. Since he knew they could understand every word he spoke, he had long confirmed this after observing Tad. Their intelligence was on par with that of any normal person; the only thing missing was their ability to speak like Waffle.


    "That''s enough for now. Don''t stay awake all night. Here, eat something first, then head back to bed. You guys don''t look as fierce as before.


    It seems I have some work to do to get you back in top shape," An hour later, after Myne finished his story, he put down some delicious food in front of Ted and his parents, and since he still had quite a bit of food supplies in reserve, which clearly weren''t needed now since he already got out of that damn shit hole.


    Leaving them to it, Myne wandered aimlessly around the house until he reached his clan building. It seemed to be facing some difficulty. Construction had halted midway, leaving it unfinished. Judging by the surroundings, he could tell that it had been a while since someone had come here to work.


    "Well, I shouldn''t be surprised after all. I only gave them a small amount of money at the start, yet they managed to build it halfway without any further funds before abandoning the work... Seems like my father-in-law is not as cheap as I thought... Nah, it can''t be him. It is more likely either Lewis''s work or my sweet mother-in-law helping us behind the back.


    That old geezer wouldn''t never spend his own money on me."


    "I must thank my kind mother-in-law properly later. But, sigh, there is still a lot of money I need to invest in it, and thanks to that damn Alban who ruined all my original plans, now I have to waste some more time thinking about them from the start. Now I wish I were more powerful, then I could just empty out that gold mine. But there''s no point dwelling on it now." Myne regretfully shook his head.


    Discover hidden stories at empire


    "I hope Gal and Belial will be fine. Can I even be able to see her again? She might be missing me now," Myne muttered emotionally, a heavy heart weighing him down as he gazed at the wedding ring Gal had given him, his eyes filled with worry.


    "Sigh, worrying won''t change anything. Since the contract remained unbroken, she should be alright... I should ask Fenrir what happened after I passed out, but first, I need to go back and formulate some proper answers to coax everyone. They will surely bombard me with questions after seeing me, and... I also have to find Velvet..."


    Myne paused as he thought about the last moment when she fell on the ground with a big hole in her heart, and his body couldn''t help but tremble. Tears slowly fell from the corners of his eyes. Helplessness gnawed at him, but he knew he had to compose himself and focus on calming his turbulent emotions.

 Chapter 333. Aishas POV

    Two weeks had passed, but there was no news of Myne. We''d searched his whereabouts everywhere frantically, yet found nothing. Everyone is going nuts because of this, and no one has spoken anything positive recently. Gloom hangs heavy in the air and a depressed look is plastered on our faces, as if we have lost all hope.


    I... myself am no better. When I learned that Myne had disappeared that day, I thought with Myne''s abilities it probably wouldn''t be a big deal. After all, he always does miraculous things, and I wouldn''t be much surprised someday declared he''d returned from hell itself... But as time stretched on, I, like everyone else, began to lose hope.


    Yes, I believe that he will come back; it is only a matter of time. But negativity can be infectious, and the constant downbeat talk around me fueled unsettling thoughts.


    Recently, Sylphy''s deterioration worried me. Her temper is getting worse with each passing day; manifesting in irritability. A few days ago, she sharply scolded Waffle for accidentally spilling water on her papers. Now, she rarely left her room, either burying herself in all kinds of messy books or practising swordsmanship to distract herself.


    While I hated to admit it, I envied her because unlike her, I can''t just lock myself in a room, leaving everything on its own. As the eldest wife of the house, I bore the responsibility of everyone on my shoulders.


    Sylphy''s siblings occasionally visited to update us on their search efforts. They too were doing their utmost, but I can see they are not very optimistic now. After all, the Augusta Kingdom wasn''t that big, and twelve days were more than enough to search every corner of the kingdom with so many people''s efforts.


    If someone is least worried and can make me feel a bit better, then they are probably Ted, Waffle, and Amy. Ted and Waffle are still children, and although they are also sad, but their attempts to cheer me held a significant effect. At least this makes me feel better a bit. As for Amy, she is not very familiar with Myne, so obviously, she is not too emotionally unstable like us.


    Now, about "Mother-in-law." (Why I referred to her as such when she''s clearly Myne''s sister, not mother, eludes me.) Since learning of Myne''s disappearance, I hadn''t seen her again. Yes, her husband, Mr. Jin, occasionally offered encouraging words, but to tell the truth, he really doesn''t have any talent in this field. He might also have realized this thing, so now he rarely gives us false hope.


    But I learned from him that he also hadn''t seen Mother-in-law since that day and had no idea where she was wandering.


    Oh, by the way, Waffle''s other two brothers now also live with us. According to Waffle, his mother is now searching for Myne everywhere, so she doesn''t have time to look after those little guys, so she decided to entrust them to me. Thankfully, they were more mature than Waffle and rarely caused trouble, otherwise the pressure would be overwhelming.


    But I have to say I never expected that Myne''s relationship with Waffle''s mother would be so good. For his sake, she didn''t hesitate for a second and directly gave all her children to me. This is really eye-opening for me. If she wasn''t a divine beast, I would even wonder if Myne was having an affair with her.


    ...


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    A month has passed, yet Myne remains missing, as if vanished into thin air. Sylphy''s family has seemingly abandoned the search. While they haven''t explicitly said it, their tone speaks volumes, implying they believe him to be dead. It''s understandable, after all. It''s been a month, and even with the entire kingdom''s resources, he remains untraceable.


    For this reason, Sylphy had a big fight with her brothers, and they wore very ugly expressions when she kicked them out of the house. To my surprise, Ayri sided with Sylphy, clinging to the belief that Myne is alive. She even refused to return to the capital with them. This prompted Sylphy''s mother to visit personally, and it took her a few hours to coax her both daughters.


    She stood before us transformed, a goddess in a flowing blue dress adorned with a crown. A mesmerizing blue aura surrounded her, and a shimmering trident grasped in her hand. It was undeniable ¨C she had been hiding much more than she revealed.


    Then, before I could say anything, she shot skyward like a meteor, disappearing from sight. Sigh, she destroyed the entire garden just to look cool; I have to rebuild it from scratch. What a mess.


    However, although we were a bit angry that she didn''t say anything, but her dramatic departure ignited a flicker of hope in us, the possibility that Myne might be alive.


    We waited; each second was no different than months...


    We were still waiting...


    F*ck! It''s been two days; where the hell is she? Damn it, why didn''t she say anything? I am going crazy. Damn you, Mother-in-law...


    BOOM! Then, a booming sound echoed through the air.**


    I was taking a bath to calm down my inner nervousness and rising tension when a booming sound echoed from outside the house. Panic surged through me. I hastily wore my clothes, not caring if they got wet, and rushed out. Finally, the moment we had all been desperately awaiting arrived: Mother-in-law, our beacon of hope in the darkness, returned.


    She was quite dishevelled, her previously magical attire now reduced to ordinary clothes riddled with burn marks and holes. Dust and mud coated her, and her hair was dishevelled. Yet, amidst it all, she bore no physical injuries. More importantly, her eyes sparkled with an unknown excitement, and a wide grin stretched across her face.


    Since Myne had gone missing, I had never seen her so excited and happy. Could it be? Had she succeeded? Had she brought him back?


    She didn''t speak to us, no matter what we asked, and quickly walked toward the bedroom. There, she waved her hand, and the person we had been dying to see materialized on the bed.


    He was alive. I couldn''t believe my eyes. I had dreamed of this moment every night, and he was finally back... But although there were no wounds on his body, I knew he wasn''t well. Otherwise, with his shameless healing skill, he wouldn''t be lying in bed.


    I yearned to run to him, to touch him and confirm I wasn''t dreaming, but I restrained myself. It wasn''t time. He needed to recover. I could do it later.


    Then, Mother-in-law quickly removed his clothes, cleaned him with her skill, and told us that he had emptied his mana and was now in a coma. He would wake up after a few hours.


    That''s good news, but I desperately wanted to talk to him, to find out what the hell had happened that caused him to vanish like smoke. But alas, I had to wait a bit more until he woke up. I should think of a proper way to welcome him. This bastard always got himself into all kinds of trouble, and then we had to suffer because of him. This time, I would not let him go easily.


    While I was contemplating this, Mother-in-law kicked us all out of the bedroom, forcing everyone to sleep in her second room. According to her, we''d all been under immense stress for the past few months and needed proper rest. Saying that she snapped her fingers, and before we could protest, everything around me began to fade to black...

 Chapter 334. Heart-Warming, Bone-Breaking Welcome

    After wandering around the house for half an hour, Myne contemplated excuses to avoid a lot of scolding and beating, the cold winds of the silent night finally chilled his nostalgia and forced Myne back towards his home. By the time he arrived, it was already half past five.


    To avoid disturbing Ted and his parent''s sleep, Myne tiptoed silently across the garden and cautiously opened the main door. Unfortunately, his stealthy entrance has no effect. As he stepped inside, a small, white fist zoomed in towards his face.


    BANG!


    Caught off guard, Myne''s nose was directly struck and started bleeding with a few creaks on bones. However, compared to the next attack, getting his nose broken seemed gentle. A kick, fierce and powerful in appearance, turned gentle as it neared its target, and could barely cause any harm, hit on his balls.


    Although the pain wasn''t severe, but for any normal man his balls are considered the most sensitive and vulnerable spot. Messing with it could mean an instant K.O., regardless of whether the attacker releases the water at the last moment.


    Thud!


    With the sound of an object falling, Myne, while clutching his balls, fell to the ground with wide eyes, completely forgetting about his broken, bleeding nose.


    Aisha, barely containing her anger, climbed onto poor Myne and, without a word, began raining blows on his cheeks with her soft fists mercilessly. There is no way, who ask Myne to wander outside and play to be cool, after waking up instead of comforting his family members who were on the verge of mental and emotional collapse because of him?


    Slap-slap-slap...


    After unleashing a flurry of punches and breaking half of Myne''s teeth, Aisha saw that he might pass out if she didn''t stop, which would ruin her punishment. She switched tactics, and the loud slapping sounds echoed throughout the entire house.


    "You bastard! Do you have any idea how worried we''ve been for you these past few months?" Aisha, carried away by emotion, hammered her fists on Myne''s chest while trying to hold back her tears. She had no sympathy for him, nor did she want to hear his excuses. She just needed someone to vent her anger on.


    If not for the fear of being easily swayed by Myne''s sweet words if she let him speak, she might have started searching for her bow to give him a heavier beating.


    "Every time you go somewhere alone, you put your life in danger for useless reasons. Do you really think we can''t see it if you don''t tell us?" Aisha grabbed Myne by his collar and punched him in the chest hard, sending him flying out of the house.


    Read new adventures at empire


    "Ahhh... Damn it! When did Aisha become so powerful..."


    It was hard to believe there was once a handsome face that had made many girls wet with its charm.


    "But you can use healing skills on me a little bit or let me use my own skill..."


    "Don''t even think about using magic to heal your injuries. This is the punishment for your deeds. Unless you want to get beaten to death again, just lay on the bed obediently and recover naturally, or wait until we forgive you and heal you ourselves."


    Maya, who was drinking wine on the chair, spoke calmly with a smile, clearly enjoying seeing Myne suffering, blowing up Myne''s fantasy of getting rid of pain quickly.


    "Fine... As long as you guys are happy. Ouch, please be gentle, Aisha, otherwise my nose will start bleeding again. It took me a lot of effort to stop the bleeding..." Myne spoke meekly, but upon seeing Aisha''s dangerous eyes, he wisely chose to shut up.


    "Now, will you explain to us where you have been for the past few months? We had been looking for you everywhere but found no trace."


    After Aisha finished patching Myne''s wounds, Sylphy, unable to hold back any longer, jumped straight into the question. Beating Myne, with her heart content, a lot of negativity inside her slowly faded, gradually calming her down.


    "Sigh, it''s a long, horrific, painful story," Myne sighed heavily as he recalled the scary memories of the past few months. After taking a moment to organize his thoughts, he continued, "After I left for the Elves Kingdom, I met a friend who was going outside the kingdom. Since all of you refused to come along with me and the journey was long and boring, I invited her along with me.


    Everything went smoothly until late evening while traveling through the forest towards a random town for the night stay..."


    Myne paused, choosing his words carefully. None of them interrupted, though Aisha and Maya felt that the friend Myne was talking about was definitely not simple, let alone meeting coincidentally and joining him on the journey. After all, there weren''t many coincidences in the world.


    It''s okay to meet randomly, but meeting at the moment he was going on a journey alone, and having the same destination, even after receiving so many clues they still couldn''t understand, then they might as well let Myne become a perverted womanizer.


    "Exhausted from the day''s travel, we took a short nap. When I woke up, I found that we were near a town, but for some reason, I felt terribly off. Our surroundings were eerily silent, even though we were deep in the forest, as if it were completely dead, which shouldn''t be possible. The sky was also abnormally dark, covered in a weird fog.


    But I didn''t think too much about it at first and came to the entrance of that unknown town.


    "There was a festival underway in the town, however, I soon noticed something was wrong with the town, as well as the two guards at the entrance. And as you all know, I am very scared of mysterious and unknown things, especially at night.


    So, not taking any risks, I ordered the driver to return to the forest, where I planned to help the driver set up camp, return home with my teleportation skill, and continue the journey the next day. But then I found that I couldn''t use my teleportation skill at all. That was the first time I felt truly confused. Though I had a gut feeling I was in deep trouble, I forced myself to remain calm..."

 Chapter 335. Slip of The Tongue

    Everyone in the bedroom listened intently to Myne''s story, even Amy and Ayri, who were in the garden called inside to avoid him having to repeat himself.


    Myne, who had become the centre of attention despite his groans of pain, continued...


    Explore more stories with empireNo?v(el)B\\jnn


    "After confirming that I couldn''t use the teleportation skill, I became vigilant and decided to stay awake in shifts so that nothing unexpected happened while others were resting. However, shortly after settling down, Grandpa Kane the carriage river, who had climbed a tree to check the surroundings, called us and said that a weird black fog had surrounded them, even blocking the road we came from.


    I attempted to investigate the fog from outside, but found nothing conclusive. I didn''t have the courage to throw myself into an unknown situation, so I gave up and decided to wait until morning for further investigation."


    "However, I was too naive; and morning never came. We rested at the campsite for more than half a day, but darkness never left us. The eerie fog had encroached so close that we were forced to return to the unknown town."


    "I already had a hunch that the town had a problem, and that fog confirmed it because except for the town, everything else was covered in that fog. So, it didn''t take a genius to know that the source of the problem was that town. Grandpa Kane and his grandson were very happy, as they desperately wanted to watch the festival.


    As our carriage entered the town, The Town Lord came in front of us and requested that we park the carriage beside the entrance since the main road was blocked."


    "We agreed, anyway we had no other option and The Town Lord was very friendly; he even greeted us warmly. To tell the truth, I didn''t expect such a warm welcome, which made me doubt my earlier judgment. However, I still had a hunch that something was wrong, so I didn''t let go of Velvet''s hand..."


    "WHO?!"


    Myne was interrupted by Aisha and Sylphy shouted in unison. Even Maya, who was drinking juice, raised her eyebrow with a suspicious expression, but remembering the way Myne cared about this Velvet girl even in his coma, she sighed helplessly and shook her head.


    "Um, Velvet was the name of my friend I mentioned earlier," Myne explained defensively. "As you know I have phasmophobia and need someone for spiritual support, so I could only lean against Velvet in that unknown situation. You can''t blame me for this," He added shamelessly.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Sylphy declared, suspicion clouding her gaze.


    "Me too. If nothing else happens, we might have to share him with her as well," Aisha bluntly stated with a disgusted look, earning strange looks from everyone about whom she didn''t care.


    "F*ck! So close, I better skip those dangerous parts of the story. Being too honest is also not a good habit. Otherwise, now just after learning about Velvet, they are this angry, if I mention Gal as well, they might not let me finish speaking before jumping on me and starting to beat me like crazy.


    Damn, women are so scary," Myne thought, wanting to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead but finding it covered in bandages, so he gave up.


    "By the way, let me ask you, what kind of reaction did I have when I saw Velvet?" Myne, recalling his dark history, suddenly thought he should make the story a bit more entertaining to divert his girls'' attention from his secret affair.


    Aisha: Annoyed? Did you then utilize your skill to put her to sleep and finished your business with that b*tch?


    Sylphy: Extremely happy? Did you immediately jump on her and start hugging and kissing her like the pervert you are, just to escape from that b*tch''s grasp?


    Amy: Confused? Because you don''t remember who she is.


    Ayri: Scared or nervous? Because she caught you red-handed trying to try to f*ck that b*tch and worry that you have one less woman with whom you can play around!


    A deadly silence spread throughout the entire room as Ayri finished speaking. Everyone stared at her wide-eyed; no one had expected that she would use such heavy words to express her inner emotions.


    "Ayri, where did you learn those kinds of things from? Tell me, who''s teaching you to speak those bad words? I''ll break all of his bones for messing with my little sister," Myne, who was in no mood to care about his injuries, directly got up from the bed and asked seriously. Although he didn''t mind Aisha and others speaking badly, he knew it was his own fault.


    However, Ayri, who rarely left her room due to her special condition and being underage, spoke those kinds of words, completely out of Myne''s understanding. So he immediately guessed that someone was messing with his cute little sister.


    "I..."


    "Ayri, is Jenny teaching you all of those things? As far as I remember, only she has the right to enter your room and spends most of her time with you," Sylphy, in a very bad mood upon learning that someone is messing with her younger sister''s innocent mind, furiously asked, scaring the hell out of Ayri, who finally realizes that she had learned too much at a young age.


    "No, Jenny didn''t teach me those things. Recently, I''ve been reading a lot of romantic novels, so I occasionally encounter those words... Sorry for speaking badly," Ayri meekly answers, but everyone hears her clearly. Although no one present in the room believes her zero-level lie, Myne gestures to Sylphy to calm down as he already decided to take this matter into his own hands.


    "Sigh, today''s children, are always in a hurry to grow up," Maya shakes her head and comments like an old grandma, causing everyone''s mouths to twist.

 Chapter 336. Mynes Tale: Journey Through Darkness

    Ayri''s outburst was a minor episode that, except for Myne, no one took too seriously, not even her sister. Sylphy reasoned that Ayri, nearing adulthood, naturally developed a curiosity about mature topics. Since she hardly ever left her room and limited activities beyond reading, acquiring some foul language wasn''t considered alarming.


    Ayri was inherently a good and kind girl, and as she grew up, she would come to understand this. Sylphy herself was like this back then.


    Myne, however, held a different opinion. As the "master of adultery staff" and avid reader of 18+ novels, he knew very well that this was just the start of a problem. If no one stopped Ayri or taught her the real meaning of those things, it wouldn''t be long before curiosity killed the pussy.


    "Jenny, huh? You dare to mess with my little sister. Let me see who can save you from me," Myne thought with a scowl. He was formulating a plan to teach Jenny a proper lesson that she wouldn''t forget in her entire life when Myne''s voice snapped him back to reality.


    "What are you thinking so seriously? Continue your story, or are you planning to pretend to be dead so we won''t know the bad deeds you''ve done in that dimension? After all, you''ve already given us two surprises. God knows what else you''ve done there," Maya said with a tired sigh and a shake of her head.


    "You''re thinking too much. Do I look like that kind of person who just thinks about women all day long, and wants to change them like clothes?" Myne spoke unhappily, but seeing everyone looking at him with poker faces while nodding their heads, he could only laugh awkwardly and continue his story.


    "So, where was I? Ah, yes. When I saw Velvet forcefully enter the room, I instantly froze. Without thinking, I quickly hid behind the Town Lord''s wife. Not because I feared that Velvet would misunderstand me and start beating me, but because what I saw was not Velvet, but an ugly, disgusting monster eyeing me.


    The Town Lord''s wife was clearly a big player, even though she knew everything, she started pretending to be scared and quickly changed position, hiding behind me."


    "She then explained that this monster I was seeing was a creature that lived in that weird fog and was very dangerous. While we were talking, Velvet, who came out of shock seeing me having fun with an older woman, rushed toward us. She wanted to take me away, as she knew by then that the Town Lord''s wife was not simple. But it was too late.


    I was already fooled by the Town Lord''s wife and shot a few fireballs at Velvet, seriously injuring her."


    "You actually shot down your own girlfriend?" Maya asked with a weird, confused expression, looking at Myne as if she were seeing him for the first time. Others also had a similar reaction, surprised by such a turn of events.


    "I had no other option. To me, she was an ugly monster, and what she said was just random nonsense that I couldn''t understand. So when she rushed toward us, of course, I shot her with magic for my self-defence," Myne replied with a helpless smile, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Wait since you didn''t deny it, this means you are acknowledging that she is your girlfriend, not just a random friend, right?" Aisha, on high alert from the start, instantly seized on a key point, making Myne sweat. He sought to deflect with an excuse, but seeing the girls'' grim expressions, he gave a weak nod.


    However, she felt stiff from sitting in the chair for so long, so she pushed Myne aside, not caring if this might reopen his wounds, and comfortably laid down on the bed beside him, leaving everyone speechless. But as the eldest family member, she clearly had this privilege, and no one could say anything to her.


    After wincing in pain for a few moments, receiving no sympathy or kind words, Myne sighed helplessly for his poor luck and continued. He told everyone how he and Velvet ran around the town for three continuous days without proper rest and later met Alban. He recounted how they bravely fought a horde of undeads and narrowly escaped from them before getting inside Alban''s secret hideout.


    However, when he mentioned Velvet getting possessed by a demonic entity turning into a nightmare for him, and beating the hell out of him girls finally showed some sympathy for him.


    "Wait a minute, so you left your possessed girlfriend in that hideout to die and ran away alone? So cruel! I didn''t expect you to be such a person, Lord Husband. If I had known about it earlier, I would have thought more carefully before deciding to marry you," Sylphy said with a fake fearful look on her face, which was no different then direct mocking.


    She grabbed Aisha''s arm as if worried that Myne''s inner demon might come out and attack her.


    Myne blushed slightly hearing Sylphy''s teasing. Despite knowing she was joking, he still felt guilty for leaving his lover behind like a coward and running away.


    "Shut up! She wasn''t Velvet, but a doppelganger of her. Although she didn''t show any kind of flaw and had almost all of Velvet''s memories at the beginning, there were times she revealed some minor flaws. About which I only realized later. No one can perfectly copy another person. To confirm my suspicion, I asked something which she shouldn''t know that I know.


    However, when she calmly answered that question, I understood that she was fake and someone created her from my memories."


    "I don''t know how to comment on this. Just how bored must that demon named Alban be to go to such lengths to mess with you? Shouldn''t he have more important things to do? This guy probably has given up on the hope of improving or promoting to the next level and is doing what most people do: eat, play, and wait to die.


    Tsk, what a loser," Myne placed her hands behind her head with a disdainful sneer, exposing her giant breasts in front of Myne.


    In order to tease or punish Myne, not only did she wear very thin clothes, exposing her curves, but she also didn''t wear her bra, and while bandaging, she especially wrapped Myne''s little brother tightly with bandages and tied it to his thigh, so when it became hard, Myne knew what it meant to make his Big Sister angry.


    "So, how did you escape that dark fog?" Ayri asked curiously, finally returning to her innocent demeanour, to Myne''s relief.


    "It wasn''t easy. I wandered through that desolate, foggy expanse for months, completely alone. The loneliness almost drove me mad. I had given up hope, seeing no way out... Then, I encountered my mother..."

 Chapter 337. Mynes Tale: From Fog to Clarity

    "It wasn''t easy. I wandered through that desolate, foggy expanse for months, completely alone. The loneliness almost drove me mad. I had given up hope, seeing no way out... Then, I encountered my mother..."


    "WHAT?!"


    Maya shot up from the bed, her eyes wide with shock. Grabbing Myne''s shoulder, she stared at him with intensity, if next moment he dared say it was just a joke, Myen definitely wouldn''t have been able to save his remaining bones.


    "In a dream, Sis. Let me finish first, don''t get so excited. You and I both know she can''t return," Myne gently spoke while holding Maya''s soft hands. He knew how much Maya admired his mother.


    Although he didn''t want to tell everyone that his parents helped him twist through dreams, but if he wanted Maya to willingly help him train his hidden power mentioned by his mother, or tell something about their hidden past which he had no clue about, then naturally he had to do it.


    Otherwise, with Maya''s character, she might not reveal anything, saying that he is too young and might recklessly throw himself into more trouble. As for when he grew up in her eyes, maybe when he had a few little Mynes running around the house?


    After Myne poured cold water on Maya''s excitement, he coaxed her a bit and laid her back down on the bed so he could enjoy the wonderful sight, which he had missed God knows how many times in the past few months, before continuing... Stay updated with empire


    "That dream was very weird. I turned into my younger version, and Mother woke me up and brought me to the kitchen for breakfast. There, I also saw teenage Big Sis, who was about to go on a mission. Then we talked about some random stuff.


    By the way, at that time, most of my memories were locked, and I only had memories of my 5-year-old self, so I didn''t know if I was dreaming or if everything around me was real."


    However, for some reason, Mother seemed to know my situation very well, as if she already knew that she was dead, I''d grown up, had a wonderful family, and desperately needed someone''s help. After a brief chat, she told me I already had the power to deal with my situation, but I just didn''t know how to use it. That power was called..."


    "Essence!"


    Maya interrupted Myne again, throwing out Myne''s hidden power in front of everyone bluntly without hesitation.


    "It seems you know about it very well, Sis. Can you tell me why you never mentioned or taught me about this?" Myne asked softly, so as not to irritate Maya, who didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Not only that, but almost every undead and vengeful spirit present in the town as if gone berserk mode rushed toward me crazily."


    "So after thinking for a few seconds, I jumped into that dark hole hesitantly. Anyway, I don''t have any other option. However, what greeted me at the other side was something that shook me from the core.."


    Can anyone guess where that dark hole sent me?" Myne asked with a smirk, which was disgusting enough thanks to his injured pig-like face and panda eyes that Sylphy literally had to avert her eyes and look at the carpet as if she suddenly became interested in it and trying to figure out its production method.


    "Don''t beat around the bush and tell us directly; we don''t have the entire day to waste around you," Aisha directly blew away Myne''s playful mood, dealing him a few dozen points of emotional damage.


    "You guys are no fun. Fine, let me tell you... I woke up in my real body!"


    ..."


    There was a moment of silence and confusion in the bedroom. Everyone was like, "I look at you, you look at me, we both looked at others," and became more confused. The bewilderment deepens with each passing second


    "Is this some kind of joke on which we should laugh?" Maya inquired, a frown etching her face. For a moment, she wondered if Aisha and Sylphy had hit Myne too hard, causing him to lose his mind. Perhaps he''d always been this nonsensical, they just hadn''t realized it.


    "I''m not joking," Myne insisted. "If I were, you''d all be laughing hysterically, instead of staring at each other in confusion. What I mean is, this entire time I''ve been trapped in a dream created by Alban and his strange machines.


    When I blasted through that invisible wall and jumped into the hole, I actually woke up in the real world, where he''d imprisoned me in a bizarre cocoon-like pod filled with an odd liquid."


    "Huh? Are you serious?" Maya exclaimed, disbelief echoing in her voice. "How is such a bizarre thing possible? And why would he want to lock you inside that thing and trap you in a dream? What''s the benefit of doing that?" Her questions mirrored the thoughts whirling in everyone''s minds, they were all looking at Myne eagerly, wanting to know what kind of weird answer he would give them next.


    "Although I don''t know the real purpose of that thing, after my investigation, I found that the machine can absorb people''s emotions, vitality, and soul and transfer it into the body of the owner of the machine," Myne said seriously, hiding a lot of things, since such a powerful but dark gadget shouldn''t come to light. Otherwise, people would always fear that someone would use it against them.


    The machine''s power is just too good, and it is very easy to attract unwanted attention if someone knows about it.


    So after thinking for a while, he decided to keep this little secret to himself. When he became powerful enough to beat anyone who dared to mess with him, Myne would let his girls use it. As for others, go f*ck themselves, there is no such a thing as free lunch in the world.

 Chapter 338. Mynes Unreliable Quick Tale

    "Why does it feel like Myne''s remaining story has entered directly into fast-forward mode and ended in the blink of an eye? Compared to the first half, it seems like a summary, as if the narrator deliberately didn''t want to disclose the entire matter and hid a lot of things," Aisha, who, like everyone else, had a face full of suspicion, spoke with a frown.


    After revealing his imprisonment in a strange machine, Myne rushed through the rest of his story so fast and straightforward that everyone was left dumbfounded. According to him, after he got out of that machine, he saved Velvet, who was very weak, because a lot of her vitality got stuck away.


    Then he did a bit of investigation and found that they were inside a gigantic magic tower with endless spiral stairs. They first wanted to climb up, but a slug monster found them and threw them down from the stairs into a bottomless pit.


    Miraculously, they managed to save their lives and reached the 6th floor, where they met a kind hume who offered them temporary shelter for a few days in exchange for a little work before giving them a clue about escaping from the tower. Following the clue, Myne and Velvet reach the top of the tower, and after an emotional and dramatic battle, the villain defeats the hero and heroine.


    However, the hero turns out to be a cheater, and with the help of his father through a dream, he successfully destroys the core of the tower at the last moment before being thrown out of it.


    "But there is really nothing worth mentioning in the remaining story. Most of the time, either we were running on the stairs or I was mining gold to pay the fine. Except for the last battle at the top of the tower, nothing eventful happened at all," Myne said gently with a helpless smile.


    Although the remaining story was indeed more interesting than the first one, since he had literally visited hell, met demons, and discovered fascinating things like soul stones, weird machines, blasting balls, etc. He was even forced to make a soul contract with a beautiful succubus, whom he later accepted and officially made his fourth wife.


    But if he dared to mention those things, and hide things related to Gal, with those girls'' magical superpower called "Women''s Intuition," they would definitely find out about his and Gal''s affair.


    They were already very angry about the Velvet matter, and if they found out that there was one more girl and they had to share him with her as well, Myne knew the consequences would be beyond his wildest imagination, which he had no desire to express.


    "Thank goodness Gal cannot enter this world after Fenrir and the others destroyed that wretched dimension. Otherwise, I don''t know how I would explain them about them," Myne thought while taking a breath of relief. He glanced at the Fate Ring of Mysteries, the wedding ring given to him by Gal, and apologized to her in his heart. But currently, there was really nothing he could do about it.


    If someday Gal really came in front of them, he could only think about how to deal with her at that time. Now, there was no need to waste his precious brain cells on hypothetical situations.


    Maybe I should try to find a skill like hypnosis, which Gal used on me, so I can easily prevent other girls from making a mountain out of a molehill for small things like having fun with other girls? After all, although I love all of them dearly, I also have a dream, my life''s ultimate goal, of f*cking all kinds, races, and types of beautiful girls or women.


    He quickly removed the bandages all over his body, especially the ones that tied his little brother tightly which made it hard to breathe, and moved his pinky in front of Maya.


    "Well, I promise I won''t beat you with my hands," Maya spoke with a smile while licking her lips seductively. Her hungry gaze fixed on Myne''s excited little brother, who seemed very happy to be freed from the clutches of the bandages and wanted to do something mischievous with her.


    To tell the truth, these past few months haven''t been easy for Maya at all. If there''s one thing she misses most after Myne, it''s definitely his little brother. After all, she has already become addicted to Myne''s little brother, and if she doesn''t have it inside her once a week for half a day at minimum, she feels anxious all the time and can hardly focus on anything.


    Also, thanks to Myne''s superb techniques, now even her fingers and those toys have literally no effect on her. Instead of relieving her stress, they make her remember the wonderful times with him, which only makes her more depressed.


    However, no matter how excited Maya was, she held back, at least for now. She first had to learn about the entire matter before moving on to other issues. Although relieving stress is also a serious issue, it can wait a few more minutes.


    After getting granted assurance from Maya, Myne finally took a breath of relief. Although it''s said that the fewer people who know your secret, the more secure it would be, no one tells you that the more important the secret is, the more difficult it is to hide inside you, especially when your mouth isn''t too tight and can easily leak something out in excitement.


    So Myne, who hastily wanted to release the matter regarding Gal and his affair and needed someone''s advice, told her the other half of the story in full detail.


    "Well, this matter is a bit more serious than I expected. Is this the ring that the thief gave you?" Where Myne thought that after knowing the truth, Maya might be very angry, but when she showed an expression calmer than he himself and asked while looking at his hand, on which he wore the Fate Ring of Mysteries, he became speechless and didn''t know what to say for next few second.


    "Yes, and please don''t call her a thief. She is a very nice girl," Myne hesitantly defended Gal, even after knowing that this could be very bad for his health.


    "Oh, are you sure?" Maya raised an eyebrow. "As far as I know, forcing you to sign a soul contract for a lifetime, trying to steal you away from us¡ªif even after that I don''t call her a thief, then what should I call her? Your sweetheart or an idiot who lets her own husband run into the mouth of death even after knowing that you will surely die?


    Just wait, when she comes here, I will personally teach her how to become a responsible wife, just like I taught your other two wives," She said angrily, giving Myne a heavy love fist on his head so he could start thinking with his head, instead of leaving this matter to his little brother.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 339. Timeless Love ( R-18 )

    "Ouch! Sis, you are getting more and more powerful! What have you been eating lately?" Myne rubbed his head, wincing in mock pain. Of course, he wouldn''t let the opportunity pass him by. He leaned in, hugged her close, and bury his face in her giant boobs.


    "Ahhh... I miss them the most," Myne sighed, inhaling deep breaths as if he wanted to memorize Maya''s fragrant body odour like a puppy.


    "One thing could never change; you will always be a big pervert. God knows what Big Sis did wrong that you became like this," Maya said helplessly while rubbing her forehead, but she didn''t mind Myne''s little trick.


    "Hahaha, if I were not a pervert, then our bond wouldn''t be as close and strong as it is now. After all, not everyone has the courage to touch taboos. Things like relationships are very fragile and something that once had a crack; it is very hard to restore them to their original state.


    Like a mirror once it gets damaged slightly, there is no way to repair it in perfect shape," Myne declared proudly as he gently pushed Maya onto the bed. He could already feel her heart racing and her breath quickening. She was clearly in the mood.


    "By the way, what do you mean by Gal coming here and you will make her responsible as a wife?" Myne asked confusedly while staring into Maya''s blue eyes. But the more he looked at her, the more he found himself captivated by her beauty. He also started breathing fast, while gulping down his saliva.


    Let''s not talk about his little brother, which was already turn so hard that Myne started feeling that if he didn''t do something soon, it might explode. Getting carried away in lust, Maya had just opened her cherry-like, juicy red lips to reply when they were sealed off by Myne''s lips, and a passionate kiss filled with lust and love instantly took place.


    The kiss of two lovebirds who had been separated from each other for a long time was nothing to say; it was so intense and passionate that until both of them were separated from each other while panting heavily, Maya had already lost all her clothes, which were thrown randomly in the bedroom except for her wet, erotic blue panties.


    "I... Haaa. I think we should stop here now..." Myne spoke hesitantly, catching his breath, and gazed down at the naked beauty beneath him. He now wanted nothing more than to eat her like there was no more tomorrow, but alas, Aisha and the others were all outside. If he were to truly indulge with Maya, then it would be hard to deny that they wouldn''t notice anything strange.


    In the worst-case scenario, they might start to suspect something about their secret love.


    "Do you truly care about what others might say?" Maya purred, her voice laced with playful defiance, and her eyes sparkled with amusement "Your wives wouldn''t object to sharing you, you know. In fact, technically, I''m the one sharing you with them," She is fully aroused, and clearly had no desire to let Myne go, no matter what.


    Even if someone were to burst into their house, she wouldn''t care, let alone worry about a few little girls. She looked at Myne atop her, who was in a dilemma about what to do. Although his body and heart dying to make love with her, his mind clearly disagreed, considering the consequences.


    He slid his hand inside Maya''s soaking-wet panties and inserted two fingers into her vagina, causing Maya to relent and pull her lips back.


    "You are a cheater," Maya said with an angry pout, though her breathing remained normal, clearly far from losing, but Myne''s shameless actions forced her to give up.


    "This is called tactics. I know I couldn''t beat you since you can hold your breath for a very long time, but I can''t, so obviously, I have to use other methods." Myne smirked and gently kissed Myne on her forehead, speaking causally, as he was quite proud of what he had done.


    "Fine, this is your win. Next time when I do it, don''t complain, then. By the way, you know what?" Maya paused, bringing her face close to Myne''s ear and gently whispered, "I am a virgin. Today, please be gentle."


    What?" Myne, who had forgotten about the virginity restoration potion, felt as if he had been struck by lightning. However, upon seeing Maya giggling, he came back to his senses and pinched her nipple hard, causing the naughty girl under him to moan in pain and pleasure.


    Then Myne who was angry at getting made fun of, pull out Maya''s super wet panties, put them in his Inventory as a hobby of collecting them only on special occasions for memories, and move his face directly in front of her vagina.


    Maya shivered feeling Myne''s hot breath in her sacred cave, but she was not a shy girl nor it was her first time, so she didn''t feel any kind of embarrassment that Myne stared at her private spot with his lustful hungry gaze. In fact she even spread her legs fully so Myne could enjoy the beautiful sight in front of him fully.


    "I miss the smell and taste of your love the most; nothing can bring such satisfaction as your beautiful treasure cave," Myne first took a deep small of Maya''s vagina like a pro pervert before taking a deep lick on her flowing love juice and complimenting with a smile.


    "I don''t think so. I didn''t expect you to become such a big liar. If you truly held me in such high regard, there wouldn''t be so many other girls in your life today. Instead, you would have agreed that day and started living with me so we could spend most of our time together like a real couple," Maya spoke, rolling her eyes and exposing Myne''s fake compliments without hesitation.


    Although Maya always showed that she didn''t care about Myne having many girls, it was all a bluff. How could there be such a noblewoman in the world who liked to share her man with someone else? She was doing it because originally she didn''t want to hurt him at the start of their love life, fearing that Myne might think she was trying to control him.


    Find more to read at empire


    However, Myne had committed too many deeds in a such short amount of time, that before she could take action, things had already gotten out of hand, and he already had two fiance?es.


    If she could go back in time, Maya would surely never make the same mistake again, and let Myne go on astray with a weird dream of having a lot of girls, now she could only think of a way to get rid of the remaining girls without hurting Myne emotionally.

 Chapter 340. Passions Peak and Sweet Surrender ( R-18 )

    "You also know, Sis, why I didn''t accept your proposal at that time. I never liked being a third wheel in your life; otherwise, God knows what Brother Jin would do. I didn''t want to have any kind of deadly potion in my food." Myne gently replied with a sigh and decided to focus on his work to calm down Maya.


    Of course, if he knew what she was thinking about getting rid of all his girls, he definitely wouldn''t try to avoid this topic and might even suggest settling Jin once and for all so she could start living with him.


    Myne moved his head and brought his mouth to her smooth hairless pinky area and gently kissed it. With chuu-chuu sounds, he slowly pecked her pubic region until he reached her wet honey cave.


    Upon arriving, he first gave it an intense kiss, making Maya moan in pleasure, "Mmnnn." She had tightly shut her eyes as a jolt of pleasure passed throughout her entire body.


    Myne''s hands moved on her soft labia and parted her lips to reveal a pink flower with inner and outer petals. A pink bud also peeked out from the top. So his tongue swiftly moved on every corner of her petal, sending jolts of pleasure throughout her body.


    His tongue then arrived near the erect bud, and as soon as he flicked it with his tongue, her butt lifted from the bed as her back arched involuntarily. Her body flinched and twitched a few times as she had a light orgasm.


    *Squirt*


    Maya transparent nectar gushed out. Myne who was waiting for this moment quickly wrapped her entire flower in his mouth as he intensely began sucking it like a thirsty wandere, he had no intention to let go of even a single drop of her love juice.


    "Ahh! Mmmm...."


    And this wonderful trick was enough to make Maya moan in ecstasy, and she also had no intention hold back, enjoying it fully, while making loud lewd noises to tease Myne. Even as his mouth sucked her entire honey cave, she could sense his tongue moving over her pussy. She could even feel the texture of his tongue, and genuine lust and greed for her love juice.


    As Myne drank Maya''s little love juice, he couldn''t frown in dissatisfaction. Although Maya''s love juice had a honey-like sweet taste and a strong, intoxicating smell which had long ago made him addicted, and till now he hadn''t tasted more delicious love juice than her in any other girls, but the quantity was too little, he wanted more.


    So Myne ignored Maya''s suggestion of moving on next stage and kept doing his job. For the next few minutes, his mouth kissed and sucked her flower like a hungry ghost. His tongue roamed all over her wet lips and occasionally flicked her bud. Soon, his movements became intense, and he started sucking and flicking her clit as well.


    Maya who hadn''t had good fun for the past few months, and had a lot of pent-up pressure accumulated couldn''t bear the assault of such pleasure and approached her orgasm. Her thighs gripped his head on their own, while her hand clenched his hair as it pushed it downward as she wanted to put his entire head inside her vagina.


    If not for the fact that Myne had practised a lot and could hold his breath for quite a long time, he might have already given up on pleasuring Maya and drinking her love juices till his contact.


    Myne fierce desire to suck her love juice to dry didn''t end for the next few more minutes, and finally, Maya''s toes curled in an arc as she cum hard intensely in his mouth with a strong force.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!"


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Her body twitched incessantly and her honey leaked out in large amounts, effortlessly swallowed up by Myne''s big mouth. It took her orgasm an entire minute to subside, and even after that, she panted heavily. Of course, she completely ignored a certain pervert who still licking her scared flower with a satisfied smile.


    Maya breathed heavily from her wide open mouth, trying to gulp down the air as much as possible as her super generous bosoms heaved up and down. Her hands still clenched Myne''s hair as her thighs gripped his head in its place. While she enjoyed the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins.


    "Haah, haaah, where did you learn those weird tongue techniques from?


    You literally knock me out from pleasure, and do you really like me cum so much, are you sucking my vagina like a little child suck his mother''s breasts for milk?" Maya who butt finally returned back to the bed as her climax ended, her breasts heaved up and down as she tried to catch her breath, looked at Myne weirdly who was licking his lips and asked with a weird expression.


    "Don''t you already know this answer? It is not the first time I had done this, did you forget last time, I did this for the entire hour and in the end, you have to beg me to stop it," Myne with an evil smirk on his face slapped on Maya jelly-like butt, his warm lips kissed her pubic region last time, and while pecking, his head came upwards.


    It kissed her belly, her stomach, and her breasts, giving a few light bites to her hard nipples. After kissing her neck a few times, it arrived in her sight and, then in front of Maya shock and a little horrific expression he leaned forward and started kissing her.


    "Say it clearly...PAAHH!!" Myne commanded. He is enjoying spanking Maya with his heart contact and looking at her lewd expression which he couldn''t see always.


    "Nnghh!! P-Please, punishhh me by pounding my lewd pussyyy all day and night lonnggg!!!!" Maya shouted as she wrapped her hands around Myne''s head, bringing his face closer to her big boobies.


    "Very well, I like your gift," Myne said with a satisfied smile as he took her titty in his mouth and sucked on them furiously while starting to move his dick in and out, pounding her lewd slippery hole. His hot, hard, and thick rod stretched her vaginal passage as her walls squirmed in a rhythm as if inviting their owner. Even its veins and shape were traceable with her walls.


    Its intrusion halted, and it began retreating while her pussy assisted it obediently. Your next chapter is on empire


    Paahh!~ Paahh~ Paahh~*


    Sounds of flesh hitting flesh resounded in Maya''s ears as Myne put all his weight behind those thrusts, his balls kissed her ass cheeks every time he thrust inside her.


    Maya felt electrical shocks spread inside her body as Myne''s dick entered and exited her womb with each thrust, making her eyes roll up and her tongue hang out her mouth. The effect of the virginity restore potion is just too damn good for experienced and slightly older ladies.


    "No~ Ahnn~ Shoff- terrr ahh~ ahhh~"


    Maya pleaded, her moans became louder and louder with Myne''s increasing pace. Her tongue stuck out her mouth and saliva was dripping from the corner of her agape mouth. Leaning forward Myne started sucking on her pink tongue, not wanting to waste her delicious saliva, and the speed of his thrusting also increased.


    Maya could do nothing but moan into his mouth as his dick made a mess of her insides. Her breasts bounced up and down with every thrust, causing Myne to let go of her lavsious lips and start sucking on her pink buds again.


    *Suck!~ Suck!~Suck!~*


    Maya''s whole body trembled as love juices continued to flow out of her already dripping cave, however, Myne''s didn''t stop his continuous merciless thrusts.


    "Thiish Mnnn~ is too.... ahhh~ mushhh~ ..." Maya tried to mutter between her continuous moans.


    Myne sucked and licked her erect nipples, as his right arm moved toward her right leg and lifted it up, while his left hand started kneading her bouncing ass cheeks. Under his simultaneous attacks, she tried to involuntarily escape from the pleasure but his weight on her didn''t allow it. The only thing she could do under Myne''s thrusts was continuously moaning and enjoying till the end.


    "Ahh~ Ahhh~ Ahhh~~"


    As Maya felt she was approaching her limit, her wet walls tightened around Myne''s dick, making him start ramming his dick inside her at an even greater pace.


    *Paahh!~ Paahh~


    Paahh~ Paahh~*


    "No~ I can''t... endure Ahhh~ it ~anymore... Ohhhh~" Maya said as her legs tightened around Myne''s waist and he moved up from her nipples to kiss her lips again. She started trembling fiercely as her nails slightly dug in his back but he didn''t care.


    The feeling of Maya''s warm juices on his dick was enough to push him through the edge and he thrusted a few more times and then buried his dick as deep as he could inside her pussy, and started releasing his seeds heavily.


    "AHHHH!~"


    "Ugh~" Maya moaned loudly while Myne groaned in pleasure as her walls tightened around his dick as if to suck him dry.


    Their hands warped around each other as their tongues kept intertwining while their bodies trembled.


    Myne kept releasing his seeds inside her for almost half a minute and during the whole time, Maya''s cave was greedily sucking everything he offered.

 Chapter 341. Sultry Serenade ( R-18 )

    Myne kept releasing his seeds inside her for almost half a minute and during the whole time, Maya''s cave was greedily sucking everything he offered.


    Due to sheer pleasure, Maya''s body twitched incessantly, her mind turning blank. The trembling went out of control as she had to roll her eyes back into her sockets. And her pussy finally released the gushes of cum in sync with his dick''s twitching as she came with him.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Maya''s transparent love juice leaked out of the plug and moistened her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Myne released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled. He held her warm, squirming body in his embrace. Her legs clamped at his back as her soft body tightly clung to his like a Koala.


    He felt his body and balls being lighter, and his mind cleared up a bit. His raging lust had somewhat subsided, but only for a moment before he again turned on, one round was not enough for him to warm up let''s along satisfying.


    "Haaah, haaah, you''re getting even better at this than last time," Maya said, panting heavily. She didn''t mind Myne laying on top of her; his weight was barely feather-light to her. She gently stroked his head, while feeling his warm thick semen inside her womb, as well as his little brother which was getting excited inside her again, ready for the next round.


    "I love you," Myne whispered, his voice thick with emotion, "And if this is a dream, I never want to wake up." He embraces Maya tightly with a complicated expression. Alban had left a psychological shadow inside his mind.


    Although he knew that the old geezer was already dead, sometimes he feared that the next moment he would open his eyes and find that he was inside a dream, being played by him, with no way to escape.


    "Huh?..." Maya didn''t understand at first what Myne meant by "if this is a dream," but then she remembered his past experiences and realized what he was talking about.


    "Are you scared?" She asked softly.


    Myne sighed heavily. "Yes, a lot. You know I''ve never been a courageous person who thrives on risk. I''m just a lazy, greedy, and perverted young man who likes to play around. Unless I''m fully confident, I wouldn''t even do something as nonsensical as risking my life for no reason. I''m very young and have a big family to support.


    How could I dare to mess everything up?" He leaned forward, inhaling the faint scent of her sweat and perfume, and placed a gentle kiss on her neck.


    "Challenges are inevitable; one day or another, you have to face them," Maya stated, her voice firm yet reassuring. "Avoiding them you will soon find that life is very dull and boring. Fear isn''t a weakness. It reminds us of our vulnerability in this vast world, the fragility and preciousness of our existence. If you''re not cautious and strong enough, you might not even realize how you die."


    Maya paused, observing Myne''s troubled expression. A small chuckle escaped her lips, pleased that he''d learned a valuable lesson from this incident. Planting a sweet kiss on his forehead, she continued...


    *Pah!*


    Myne gave another thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Maya''s plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. Myne throat dried instantly seeing this. His sight moved upwards to see Maya burying her face into a pillow, turning her moans into muffled ones as her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly.


    Her disheveled blue silky waterfall-like long hair spread all over her back and on the bed. Her white skin glistened with sweat while her smooth white ass cheeks also shined.


    Maya''s bewitching state aroused Myne even further, and he had a wild urge to eat her thoroughly. So his thrusting intensified, and his flexible body danced in a rhythm. His waist moved like a snake, with smooth movements. He could move his dick in and out with considerable speed due to all the lubricants she had released, evident in the squelching sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Maya''s supple butt collided with his waist just like her soft thighs. Soon, his movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching of her body.


    "Ahhh! Ahhmm!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded while Myne neared his orgasm. But even before he could cum, Maya''s body started twitching vigorously. And although her pussy squirted her love juise, and her body twitched uncontrollably, Myne could not stop thrusting as he was almost there, and of course, this is a very common thing.


    Maya''s body silently shuddered as her moaning appeared to be suppressed due to the orgasm. Myne gave a few more long thrusts and pushed his dick further until the end as he came, shooting copious amounts of loads of cum into her motherhood again.


    The mechanism in his crotch rapidly contracted and relaxed, delivering loads of cum from his balls to his urethra, and then it spewed outside with each twitch of his dick.


    By the time his orgasm subsided, Myne felt his raging lust calm down a bit, giving him the much-needed clarity. He breathed heavily because of all the blood that rushed throughout his body. His heart pumped the blood in excitement and unrest.


    Finally, as he shot all the load inside, he collapsed on her face with his head resting on the pillow right beside her, he could even feel her warm heavy breaths on his face.


    "Have you already tried? And here I was thinking you have become powerful, but seems like you could only last for two rounds without your skills. This is not a good thing, you better start exercising," Maya said with a playful smirk.


    "Shut up, I am not tried, it''s just that I am enjoying the feeling of filling your womb, and even without skills, I have more than enough stamina and cum to go for dozens of rounds, talking to you is just a waste of time, let''s me show you, only then you will believe me, Saying such with the fire of determination burning in his eyes, Myne stood up and start thrusting his meat rob inside Maya roughing making her cry out of moan, clearly she is still very sensitive because of last orgasm.

 Chapter 342. Kitchen Conversations

    "What do you think they''re doing in there? It''s been two hours, but there''s no movement," Sylphy asked Aisha, who was preparing breakfast for everyone. She sat on the dining table, boredom and impatience evident on her face.


    Aisha replied casually, chopping vegetables, "How would I know? Haven''t I been with them the whole time?"


    "But aren''t you curious about what they''re talking about for so long? I even tricked Waffle into going there and eavesdropping on their conversation, but he said he couldn''t hear anything. he tried to open the door but it was also locked from the inside," Sylphy spoke with a frown, always suspecting Myne and Maya were hiding something serious from them.


    Aisha shook her head. "No, I''m not curious, and it doesn''t really matter. If you truly want to know what they''re discussing, just ask them directly. You know Myne''s personality; as long as you know how to make him happy, he''ll spill everything easily.


    Though there''s a high chance more than half of what he says will be fabricated." She kept the last sentence to herself, knowing such knowledge was better left unshared, too many people knowing about it would only trouble Myne.


    "Well, that makes sense," Sylphy conceded. "By the way, are you going first tonight?" She tilted her head, a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    Aisha paused upon hearing Sylphy''s question. Taking a deep breath, she spoke calmly, "Sigh, you can go first. I''m not in a hurry." Of course, this was a lie, one that even Aisha herself didn''t believe. After all, being a woman, she naturally cared about such things the most. However, as the elder wife, she felt it was her responsibility to ensure everyone''s happiness, even if it came at a cost.


    It is simply inevitable.


    Sylphy jumped from her chair in excitement. "Great, thank you, Aisha! You''re the best!" She embraced Aisha tightly and planted a sweet kiss on her cheek.


    "You''re interrupting my work. And there''s no need for thanks," Aisha gently pushed Sylphy away with a shrug and continued her work with an expressionless face, as if not talking to her husband, who had been missing for a few months, and receiving comfort and praise she deserve from him wasn''t a big deal.


    "Haaan, hoo," Aisha exhaled deeply. "By the way, what did you find out from Ayri? You had that heart-to-heart talk with her, right? Who''s the culprit then?" She asked, trying to change the topic so she wouldn''t feel too bad.


    "It was that b*tch named Jenny. She''s Ayri''s personal maid. At first, Ayri was unwilling to talk to me about it, you know this is the first time she''s tried to hide something from me. But then I threatened to stop providing magic water, only then did she break down and tell me everything.


    It turns out that one day she went to call Jenny in her room, but she was taking a bath, so Ayri decided to wait a bit in her room."


    "There, she found a book on her bed, and curiously, she started reading it to kill time. However, she didn''t expect that it wasn''t a simple book, but an adult-content picture book filled with all kinds of dirty things. Naturally, Ayri became curious, and when Jenny discovered it, instead of reporting it, she tried to manipulate Ayri and provide her with more such books.


    "Breakfast is ready. Let''s go see what they are doing. If they don''t respond, then we have a valid reason to break into the bedroom now."


    Sylphy, who was about to ask more about Aisha''s family, easily gets distracted by Aisha.


    "Yes, let''s go. I am dying to know what they are doing." Sylphy nodded and quickly walked toward the stairs, followed by Aisha, who breathed a sigh of relief, seeing she had fooled Sylphy, which wasn''t difficult given that Sylphy was never one to use her brain too much, except when she was too serious.


    Knock-knock...


    "Myne, come out. Breakfast is ready!"


    Knock-knock.


    "They are not responding," Sylphy turned to Aisha. "Should we break in? Mother-in-law won''t be angry, right?" She asked, after not getting any response from Myne''s side.


    "Mother-in-law is not an unreasonable woman. Has she ever troubled you for no reason? Why are you so scared of her?" Aisha shook her head helplessly. During the time when Myne was missing, Sylphy had locked herself in the room and only came out when Maya called her.


    Otherwise, Maya forcibly entered the room and dragged her out like a chicken, leaving no room for negotiation, which left a deep psychological shadow in Sylphy''s heart.


    "Sorry, but I can''t help it. She is just too serious, especially when she stares continuously. The aura and pressure she exudes is no different than Waffle''s mother." Sylphy replied nervously and moved away from the door.


    "Sometimes it''s really hard to believe that you are a princess..."


    "Ex-princess," Sylphy corrected immediately.


    "Yes, ex-princess. Sigh, I am surrounded by children in this family," Aisha rubbed her forehead in exasperation and took out the keys to the room. Thankfully, it was not locked with magic; otherwise, it''s hard to say whether this door would have had to be changed.


    Aisha put away the keys and opened the door. But upon seeing the sight inside, both she and Sylphy couldn''t help but frozen in shock and disbelief at the sight before them.

 Chapter 343. A Splash of Chaos

    Aisha put away the keys and opened the door. But upon seeing the sight inside, both she and Sylphy couldn''t help but freeze in shock and disbelief at the scene before them.


    The entire bedroom and everything in it was flooded and submerged in water as if a wave had crashed through it. A small puddle spilt out between both girls'' feet as they opened the door. Myne, whom they had suspected of doing something evil with Maya, was lying on the bed, pale and seemingly unconscious like a half-dead corpse.


    His condition was quite similar to that of a poor soul forcefully submerged in water by enemies, only to be pulled out and discarded like a piece of trash when on the verge of death.


    "Do you think Myne said something he shouldn''t have, and Mother-in-law went berserk and beat the hell out of him before leaving angrily through the window?" Sylphy asked, peering out from the window to see if Maya had really left or was just wandering in the backyard.


    Aisha nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Most likely, that''s what happened. You know Myne''s mouth was never reliable, and with Mother-in-law''s fierce temper, it''s only natural for him to get beaten up like this," She carefully checked Myne''s breathing. Then suddenly she grabbed Myne''s little brother and, noting it exhausted with empty balls, a subtle suspicion flickered across her eyes.


    "What should we do? Wake him or just let him be as he is?" Sylphy asked and tossed aside the drenched quilt annoyingly. Today was her turn for cleaning duties, and now she hoped Myne would wake up quickly, as he was the only one in the entire house with cleaning skills.


    "Of course, we wake him up. Don''t forget, breakfast is already ready.


    I have no desire to make another one separately for him," Aisha said, raising her both hands and pinching Myne both nipples hard, this is something she always wanted to do, Myne little pinching and bitting her nipples hard to tease or hear her painful moan, but never give it thought just how much it''s hurt after her heat dies down, so of course, having vengeance toward him for this matter is normal.


    "Ahhh... cough!" With a loud scream, Myne jolted awake with a startled cry and immediately started coughing water violently.


    "Cough, what the hell is going on here? Why is there so much water inside me as if I had been drowned? Wait, why am I completely soaked? Aaaa-Choo..."


    "Did he get beaten so hard that he lost his memory?" Sylphy asked with concern, watching Myne sneeze uncontrollably.


    "Perhaps," Aisha said nonchalantly. "Regardless, fetch him a dry towel and some clothes. He''ll catch a cold otherwise, and that wouldn''t be pleasant for anyone." Saying such she began drying some of the water from Myne''s hair with her hand.


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ll bring them right away," Sylphy replied immediately and rushed to the wardrobe. Unfortunately, it seemed Maya had used too much force accidentally, and as soon as Sylphy opened the wardrobe, another wave of water greeted her. Evidently, their clothes had also fallen victim to Maya''s outburst.


    Cooldown Time: One day on each new creation.


    Note: The newly created limb can be removed at any time. ]


    F*cking hell, let''s see how you''re going to tease me now, Myne thought, looking at Maya in front of him with an evil smile, and immediately use Mystic Limb Sculpting skill.


    Myne felt a gentle tickling sensation just a few centimetres below his groin. In a seemingly magical instant, a new dick emerged, markedly thicker, stronger grow up In the blink of an eye, even his scrotum became significantly larger, now hosting four testicles instead of two. Myne glanced downward, observing his new dick which already starts getting hard.


    Soon, a ten-inch or so big brother emerged before his eyes, eagerly hitting on Maya''s wet pussy.


    Maya, who had been enjoying the sensation of Myne''s little brother when her anal passage, abruptly paused, as she felt something very long and thick, a bit warm, covered in veins, hitting her sacred cave, she first thought Myne was using a dildo or some other sex toy, but more it touch her more she felt something amiss.


    She quickly moved her head away from the pillow and wanted to take a look, however, Myne, eager to maintain the element of surprise, grabbed her shoulders and lifted her up, not giving her a chance to look down.


    "You want something different, don''t you?" Maya exclaimed. "Let me fulfil your wish." With determination, he seized Maya''s head and initiated a passionate kiss. Simultaneously, he positioned the tip of his big brother at the entrance of her moist honey cave. Wrapping his arm around her waist, he exerted force, causing both his dicks to penetrate fully in one swift motion.


    AHHHHH!!!


    Maya''s eyes widened as both of Myne''s brothers, especially the larger one, stretched her vaginal walls to their limits, striking forcefully against her cervix. She forcibly broke the kiss, releasing a painful cry before collapsing into Myne''s arms, her body trembling nonstop and her eyes rolled back into the sockets.


    ...


    Flashback End...


    "No, I didn''t say anything to upset her. Perhaps she''s still frustrated about the previous incident and decided to vent before leaving. Anyway, it''s not a big deal," Myne said with an ear-to-ear grin, especially remembering the last two hours when Maya didn''t stop screaming in pleasure for once and spoke all kinds of dirty words. That was really a thrilling experience for Myne.


    He then turned to Sylphy, who seemed downcast. "Cheer up, dear. Don''t be sad because of a few clothes. We can buy new ones later. Now, let''s go eat breakfast. I am dying of hunger," He said, grabbing the angry Aisha, whose plan got ruined before it could take place, and the depressed Sylphy, by their hands, and walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 344. Apology Attempts

    "You know, Aisha, there was a time when I so longed to eat food from your hands that I was even willing to give all my money. With my mouth filled with food, I''d compliment you, Aisha, but because of the way you eat food, like a hungry ghost, you look anything but lovable.


    "At least I had something that could make you remember me. Otherwise, a side character like myself is easily forgotten by a busy person like you, it is a great troll on your fragile mind to have an impression on so many people, right?" Aisha heartlessly responded with a cold indifference, her expression unchanged as she ate breakfast.


    Sensing tension and a strong smell of gunpowder in the air, Ayri and Amy exchanged a knowing glance. They silently gathered their plates and left the kitchen. It''s better not to poke their heads into the husband and wives personal matters; it''s very easy to get dragged into muddy water.


    Sylphy, eager to ease the tension, coughed and changed the subject. "So, Myne, any plans for today?" She knew very well that Aisha''s mood had not been good recently, and if Myne said something he shouldn''t, then it was very likely that they would have to eat some unpleasant dishes for the next few days.


    "Except for giving father-in-law and Mr. Roku a visit and resuming the clan reconstruction, I have no desire to leave the house. Now, I just want to lock myself in the house and spend time with you two, that''s it.


    I admit I''ve caused you two a lot of trouble, although it wasn''t intentional, but still, I accept that it was my fault, and now I want to make amends for my actions by making you two happy," Myne declared with a sincere smile, wiping his mouth with his clothing. He leaned forward and planted a light kiss on each of their cheeks.


    "You are so cute; your mouth has become much more pleasant and flirtatious than before. Speaking of which, I was about to ask you to accompany me to the palace. I want to discuss Ayri''s situation with Mother and announce your safe return. You won''t believe me, except for Mother and Ayri; everyone declared you dead. Father even started looking for a new husband for me! I was furious at the time.


    If Mother hadn''t intervened, I might have severed ties with him altogether. You were right; Father is indeed a self-centred and insensitive old geezer. Their expression would be quite wonderful when they saw you alive," Sylphy said gleefully while hammering on the table in excitement, which caused Aisha to spill her soup.


    ..."


    "Remember to clean it properly. Sigh, I''m going to the garden. If you need any help, just call me out," Aisha remarked calmly before walking out of the kitchen leaving unfinished breakfast behind.


    "Is Aisha super mad with me?" Myne asked, rubbing his temples in distress.


    "Yep," Sylphy confirmed bluntly.


    "Will she forgive me if I beg like a child or give her a present?"


    "Perhaps," Sylphy offered noncommittally.


    "Can you give me a hand to coax her?"


    Sylphy shook her head. "Not a chance."


    "You two are thinking too much. Aisha is just a bit upset; it is not a big deal. You''ll see, after we come back, she will smiling like a blooming flower," Myne confidently said, flicking both Ayri and Amy''s foreheads, making both girls moan in pain before messing with their hair and walking out of the house.


    "He is so mean, he ruined my hair," Ayri pouted, a playful smile betraying her feigned annoyance.


    "He seems to have become more mature and wise after coming back. He is now giving off a completely different vibe than before," Amy muttered to herself while rubbing her forehead dazedly, but she didn''t notice that Ayri was giving her a strange look.


    ...


    Walking out of the house, Myne looked around and spotted Aisha sitting amidst flower-filled surroundings, removing dead flowers with a mini hand shovel, looking extremely beautiful in the morning sunlight. Myne felt like his heart was melting with affection; this was the same feeling he had when he first saw Aisha at the adventure guild.


    He walked toward her, thinking about where to start, but as he reached near her, his momentarily blanked as he savoured the moment. He gently took the mini shovel from Aisha and threw it aside, put his arms behind her legs and back, and lifted her up in a princess style. Aisha, momentarily speechless, struggled briefly before finding herself enveloped in a forceful kiss.


    The gesture, though unexpected, calmed her resistance


    After enjoying the kiss and witnessing Aisha''s relaxed state, Myne carried her towards the nearby tree. With a flick of his finger, he materialized a comfortable couch using his "Realize" skill. He sat down on it with Aisha in his arms, continuing to kiss her while enjoying her company, which he missed a lot.


    "You know, this is sexual assault, right?


    I can complain about this to Mother-in-law; she gave me the power that if you give me trouble, I can tell her, and she will deal with you properly," Aisha calmly spoke after regaining her composure, staring at the man whom she loved most in the world and who had given her a lot of trouble in the past few months, so much so that she started having illusions that she had become a middle-aged aunt.


    "Oh dear, you truly are formidable," Myne chuckled, feigning fear. "But my dear wife, could you enlighten this ignorant soul? Since when has expressing affection towards my own wife become sexual assault? And what do I have to do for apologies?"


    "Maybe a few more kisses can help you to reduce your punishment..."


    Aisha hadn''t even finished teasing when Myne locked her lips with his, and another round of ferocious kisses started. Myne didn''t even realize when his naughty hand went inside Aisha''s clothes and started messing with her boobs, earning him a hard pinch on the waist from Aisha.


    "Don''t push your luck. Don''t think I will forgive you if you try to be romantic a bit," Aisha warned, pulled out Myne''s hand from her bra and gave him an angry glance.


    "Sorry, old habit. You know I can''t control those things. My body moves itself in those matters," Myne quickly grabbed his ears and apologized with an awkward smile. He really got carried away after receiving Aisha''s green light for kissing.


    "Hmph, as if I don''t know you. Save those flirtatious dialogues for your new girlfriend. I''ve long become immune to them," Aisha snorted disdainfully at Myne and averted her gaze, not wanting to see this shameless man''s face anymore.

 Chapter 345. Wet Kisses and Wild Whims ( R-18 )

    "Alright, alright, don''t be so mean, my little wifuu. Now hand it over," Myne chuckled, seeing his playful advances fail to sway Aisha. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and raised his hand expectantly.


    "Huh? Hand over what?" Aisha asked, confused and not understanding what Myne was talking about.


    "Your wishlist, of course. Didn''t you and Sylphy create one together? I already have hers, which, to tell the truth, is very troublesome. Sigh. And here I was planning to relax at home for a while, but it seems I''ll be playing servant to both of you this entire month," Myne said with a playful sigh, waving Sylphy''s list in front of Aisha.


    Aisha remained silent for a moment before snatching the list from Myne and scanning it intently.


    "And where''s yours? I trust you don''t have anything outlandish like meeting your friends as well, do you? You know I''m not exactly the social butterfly," He remarked, taking back Sylphy''s list and tucking it away.


    "I don''t need such childish things," Aisha replied casually, leaning against Myne''s chest. "You''re mine, and that will never change. If I need something, I''ll simply ask, and you''ve never denied me anyway. Why waste time on trivial matters? Besides, I have more important things to occupy myself with, like remaining upset with you."


    The entire wishlist idea originated from her plan to take Myne shopping for household necessities and personal items. When Sylphy misinterpreted her intentions, created a weird story in her big head. In order to get rid of her non-stop bombardment of questions, she accepted that she was making a wishlist, and she should also do it, which worked effectively, silencing Sylphy''s relentless inquiries.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "However, I do have a shopping list," Aisha continued, a charming smile gracing her lips. "Many household supplies have depleted after you went on your journey to another world. While I was constantly worried about you, I neglected some responsibilities.


    Now that I''m free from your concerns, I think it''s time to replenish stock." She retrieved a lengthy list from a storage pouch at her waist and handed it to Myne.


    "Fine, let''s go shopping tomorrow then. I also wanted to buy a few new dresses. My old ones have all been very poor with luck and sacrificed themselves in various ways. With you by my side, I can rely on your excellent taste in clothing selection.


    After all, you are the best in this matter," Myne complimented proudly as if saying, "Look, my wife is the best in the world," and stole a kiss from Aisha, who was blushing slightly.


    "Shameless pervert," Aisha playfully chided, her lips forming a crescent moon.


    "Indeed I am but It doesn''t matter. After all, I am your shameless pervert," Myne whispered seductively in her ear, sending shivers down her spine with his warm breath


    "Enough with the teasing! Come here, I can''t take it anymore," Saying such, Aisha put her knees on both sides of Myne''s legs, and perched herself on his thighs, grabbed his collar, pulled him towards her, and captured his lips. She then put one hand behind his head and one wrapped around his neck, pushing all her body weight on him and started kissing him fiercely.


    Moments later, Aisha reached her peak, a wave of pleasure washing over her. She collapsed into Myne''s arms, her breaths coming in ragged gasps. He held her tightly, his heart filled with love and contentment.


    "Put, haah! haah! In!" Aisha muttered between ragged breaths.


    "What did you say, my love?" Myne asked playfully with chuckled as he took his hand, which was covered in her nectar, to his mouth and started licking it. If not for the inappropriate location, Myne really wanted to lick Aisha''s overflowing love juices instead of letting them go to waste.


    Aisha''s body trembled in excitement as she saw him licking her lewd juices. She knew very well how much Myne liked licking her in that place; he always complimented her, saying her love juice was the most delicious thing he had ever tasted. Although it was a bit shameless or perverted to say, Aisha felt very happy every time she saw Myne enjoying her love juice.


    After all, other girls couldn''t compare to the sweetness of her love.


    "Put it in," Aisha muttered with a faint smile while staring at Myne with her emerald green eyes, causing Myne to stop for a second in a daze at her beauty before he blinked repeatedly to come back to sense and continued licking his hand.


    "Are you sure? Didn''t you say you were angry with me and I couldn''t touch you as punishment?" Myne asked, wearing an innocent face.


    "I see, perhaps you have a point. Thank you for opening my eyes," Aisha admitted, making a poker face, her voice barely a whisper, while trying to get up from Myne, ready to go back to the house. But how could Myne let her succeed after working so hard to coax her?


    "Hahaha, you really haven''t changed a bit. Don''t get angry so easily. I was just joking. Can''t I even joke with you now? Besides, look around, my dear little wifey, we''re sitting in the garden. Imagine if Ayri or someone else stumbled upon us?


    Let''s forget about them. What if someone passes by in front of our house and sees us having fun? You know I don''t want to kill someone because they saw my beautiful wife''s body. So, wouldn''t it be better if we go back to the bedroom first," Myne chuckled, shaking his head playfully. It seemed like hiding her inner desire for so long clouded Aisha''s thinking ability now.


    That''s why people say regular sex not only brings happiness to a relationship but is also very good for health.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Take me back. Don''t let my heat die down," Aisha commanded with an evil smirk on her lips. Without giving Myne a chance to reply, she started sucking his tongue, clearly having no desire to let Myne go or make him another excuse.


    Helplessly, Myne could only pick Aisha up and open a portal to the second room where Ayri, Amy, and others slept, because his bedroom was flooded by Maya. Thankfully, there was no one inside as he predicted. Myne, while carrying Aisha in his arms who was kissing him crazily, locked the room to avoid someone entering at the wrong time and seeing something they shouldn''t.


    Then he gently put Aisha on the bed and laid on top of her, continuing their passionate kiss.

 Chapter 346. Banging From Behind ( R-18 )

    "Aisha, honey... can you use your boobs...?"


    "Chuu." Aisha, who was massaging Myne''s little brother with her soft tongue, released it from her mouth with a pop sound and smiled evilly at him, but she didn''t refuse his small request.


    She nodded with a small chuckle while shaking her head. In the next moment, she stood up and began to remove her blue flower-patterned soft bra. Her smooth white stomach was exposed as her hands slowly lifted her blouse upwards. Soon, her soft giant milk bombs got stretched with the bra and finally drooped down lasciviously, enjoying the freedom from the clutch of evil clothes.


    *Jiggle* *Jiggle*


    Myne could once again see her sexy pink pearls and her juicy areola after being away from them for so many months; his eyes became moist with emotion.


    Aisha cupped both of her breasts from the side, neared his crotch, and squashed his hard little brother between them as she saw her husband''s expression turn ecstatic.


    He truly loves them more than me, as expected of a pervert, Aisha thought and giggled.


    The fluffy and warm sensation Myne felt around his little brother was intense; he couldn''t wait to see Aisha moving. His hips slowly started moving involuntarily when he saw Aisha didn''t move and just stared at him with a teasing smirk on her face.


    Helplessly, Myne could only gesture for her to move with a pleading look. Nodding her head with satisfaction, Aisha finally started moving. Though her generous breasts were very huge, they still couldn''t engulf all his length, and his glistening tip would peek out with each of her movements, inviting her to take a lick.


    This was clearly not Aisha''s first time satisfying Myne''s strange request, so she understood what he desired and quickly lowered her head and took the tip of his little brother in her mouth. Her squishy tongue also began to do its job as it licked and circled around his mushroom. The occasional spurting of his precum was quickly swallowed by her.


    Myne looked at his lovely wife''s earnestly working flushed face, and his arousal increased by a notch. Her eyes were closed, her hands on her side boobs, and her body cutely moving up and down while sitting on her knees. Her golden hair also followed her movement, patting her naked back as if encouraging her.


    Her tongue running on his tip was giving him jolts of pleasure that traveled down to his crotch.


    The strands of her hair were getting in the way, which clearly irritated Aisha, so Myne attended to them by tucking them behind her ears.


    A few minutes had passed with her boob job, and Aisha''s saliva had leaked out from her mouth, which provided lubrication for his cock to move smoothly in the sandwich. With the suction of her lips on his mushroom, her tongue squirming on its tip, and the springy sensation of her breasts, it didn''t take long for Myne to approach his climax.


    Myne''s hand gently held the back of her head, and Aisha immediately understood that his loads were coming. She braced herself and loosened her breasts and put his disc as deep inside her mouth as she could...


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    *Gulp* *Gulp* *Gulp*


    Saying such, Aisha gives Myne a hard kiss on his lips and a slap on his butt for encouragement.


    Getting enlightened by Aisha, Myne throws all hesitation aside. He takes out his little brother till only the tip remains inside, and with a strong thrust, his dick breaks all obstacles on the way, kissing her womb in one go.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    Aisha lets out a loud scream in pain but quickly closes her mouth forcefully. Her body twists non-stop as she grabs Myne''s hand tightly. Myne also doesn''t move and gently speaks nice words beside her ear to calm her down while patting her head, like trying to coax a little girl who falls on the ground and gets herself hurt.


    After a minute or so, Aisha, panting heavily, takes a deep breath and gestures to Myne that he can move now.


    Nodding his head, first, Myne gives Aisha a deep, passionate kiss so her remaining pain can also go away before slowly taking out his dick and thrusting it deep inside her again.


    Aisha''s plump butt cheeks softly touch Myne''s crotch and thighs as his exposed dick, which couldn''t fully enter inside, is embraced by the meat of her thighs and butt.


    His hand then pulls her by her stomach as her whole body is tightly hugged from behind by Myne. Her fat dumplings then get squashed against his crotch to give him another soft, warm, and fluffy sensation. And his pistoning begins.


    While Aisha, in an attempt to suppress her moans, covers her mouth with her hand so her voice can''t reach downstairs and be heard by everyone. Myne''s hand then slithers into her bra from below, tracing her smooth, wet, and warm skin until it arrives at her gigantic meat buns. His hand holds one of her warm boobs and begins kneading it gently into various shapes.


    *Squish* *Squash*


    Myne''s dick moves in and out of her squishy vagina with long thrusts like before to suppress the sounds. While he feels his mouth empty, he raises his upper body a bit to kiss and suck on her glistening neck.


    "Mmmm... Mnnn..." Aisha closes her eyes to enjoy the pleasure, her brows furrowed to dissolve the hot jolts into her body. Both of their bodies jerk in the rhythm that Myne creates.


    Her nipples are being stimulated by Myne''s naughty hand until they completely come out of her bra, making her confused. But soon, it arrives at her pink nub to give it a light massage.


    "Mmmmmmm!" Aisha moans a bit loudly this time and shakes her head to make him stop.


    Myne gently massages her nub for a bit and switches to her meatballs. He alternates between her boobs and her clit for another 15 minutes, all the while maintaining his long pistoning.


    The meat garden of her behind is so damn good that Myne enjoys it to the fullest, and finally, as the peak of his orgasm arrives, he tightly hugs her body and comes into her womb hard.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*

 Chapter 347. Sneaky Schemes

    "Brother Myne, you wouldn''t leave me alone with Sis and Mother, right?" Ayri gripped Myne''s hand tightly, her voice barely a whisper as they approached her parents'' bedroom.


    Myne glanced at Sylphy, who walked ahead of them and slowed his pace. He offered a reassuring smile. "Of course not, sweety. And you are worrying for nothing. Mother-in-law is a very kind-hearted woman. How could she scold a little fairy like you?


    She''ll probably say a few words to you with a fake angry face, and that''s it."


    Ayri shook her head with a helpless sigh. "Brother Myne, you''re too naive. You only know what Mother wants you to know. Don''t underestimate her anger. When she''s mad, even Father has to run for cover, let alone me. But you''re new to the family, so she''s trying to maintain her image of a kind-hearted, easy-going mother-in-law in front of you.


    This is also the reason why I desperately request you to come with me. Otherwise, with Sis fueling the fire, my chance of getting beaten is frighteningly high," Finished speaking she tremble and touched her small butt with fear in her eyes, as if remembering some unpleasant memory.


    Seeing Ayri''s reaction, Myne, who always had a positive impression of his mother-in-law and had already prepared a draft of making his cheap father-in-law wear a green hat, started thinking about the consequences of his actions. If she truly was as dangerous as Ayri claimed, then it is better to maintain a bit of distance from her.


    Otherwise, once he crosses the boundary, there will be no path to retreating.


    "Regardless, I''ll do my best to protect you today. What you did wasn''t much of a big deal. But we just worry that if you continue learning those things, someone might soon take advantage of you, or you might dig a hole for yourself. That''s why Sylphy reacted so strongly... Okay, now, cheer up and don''t make such a depressed face. And you might be forgetting something.


    You are not an ordinary child; Mother-in-law couldn''t easily beat you. After all, you are ill and spend most of your time in your room. It was clearly your maid''s fault that she taught you that stuff," Myne said with a wink, patting Ayri''s head to comfort her.


    "Sigh, Brother Myne, it is not me but you have forgotten something, do you remember about magic water you gave me? As long as I drink it twice a day, I''m no different from a normal healthy girl.


    Many healers and doctors have examined me and concluded that my illness is completely cured, although their faces were quite wonderful when they said that because before this they had guaranteed Father that nothing could cure me. Anyway, so there is no way this excuse is going to work," Ayri said helplessly while looking at her parents'' bedroom door which was getting closer and closer.


    She already imagined herself lying on her mother''s lap and getting a lot of tight spanks on her poor little butt.


    Before this, when she was a child, she used to laugh at her Rector, who occasionally received spanks on his butt from his mother, Mavise, the second queen. Since she was always sick, she got away with everything, until one day, when she while playing with Rector, literally burned down the entire kitchen as well as 30 servants, if soldiers hadn''t reacted on time.


    That day she saw her mother''s angry face for the first time, as well as what it felt like to get spanked on the butt. That was literally a nightmare, the worst day of her life.


    While Myne and Ayri were lost in their own thoughts, Sylphy, walking silently in front of them at Myne''s request, suddenly stopped and turned to face both brother and sister, who were holding hands with expressions as though they were headed for execution.


    Ssssh!


    "What are you doing? Do you want to let the entire palace know that there are ghosts running around?!" Myne hissed, quickly stopping Sylphy from knocking on the door. He pointed at a confused maid sitting beside the door, who was looking around, wondering where this knocking sound came from.


    "Sorry, I forgot we''re invisible and sneaking around our own house like thieves," Sylphy said unhappily, folding her arms across her perfectly sized breasts.


    "Sigh, honey, it''s not good to be angry all the time," Myne said helplessly, shrugging his shoulders. "I once heard from a certain big sister that girls who easily get angry and don''t sleep enough age very quickly. By their thirties, they look like aunties. You surely don''t want to get older so soon, right?"


    "Wha..."


    Ssssh!


    "Don''t scream. You are really hopeless," Myne whispered tiredly, covering Sylphy''s big mouth and gesturing to Ayri to do what he had instructed earlier.


    Ayri nodded and continued walking forward in the hallway. She soon passed the maid and reached the stairs. Taking out a small mirror, she threw it hard on the ground.


    CRASH!


    "Ahhhh!"


    The poor maid, already suspicious of a ghost''s presence, jumped in fear with a loud scream upon hearing the sudden sound of breaking glass in the silent hallway. She clutched her a little too well-developed E-Cup size chest tightly while taking deep breaths.


    After a few seconds, she swallowed her saliva with difficulty, turned around, and slowly walked toward the direction where Ayri was waiting for her.


    Reaching the spot, she saw a small broken pocket mirror on the ground. She looked around left and right, the entire hallway eerily empty due to it being dinner time, with most servants and guards on break. After cursing her bad luck, she reached out with trembling hands and was about to touch the mirror when suddenly she felt a small hand on her shoulder.


    The poor maid''s eyes widened in terror, she suddenly saw her own soul leaving her body and waving goodbye at her. She was scared to the point that she couldn''t even let out a scream. But having no other choice, she mumbled every god''s name she could think of, and like a robot, she very slowly turned her head.


    But when she saw a horrific, scary, smiling face covered in a very bright light right on her shoulder, her body shook. Her eyes rolled back in her sockets, and she fainted without a sound.

 Chapter 348. Sylphys Dark History

    "Am I so scary that she passed out just by seeing my face?" Ayri, confused, doubting her own life, asked depressedly gazing at the unconscious maid before her.


    "Of course not, my little fairy," Myne said with a smile, planting a kiss on Ayri''s cheek to brighten her mood. "You''re the most beautiful young lady I''ve ever seen, and always will be. It''s just that she was already quite frightened, and when you held that magic lamp under your chin and positioned your face near her ear, fueled by her own imagination, she was so scared she fainted outright."


    "But I have to say, although most maids in your palace are indeed attractive and well-figured, their quality is not very high. Even in such a bright area, she is frightened to unconsciousness. If someone threw her into a dark place, I wonder if she''d pee in her panties..."


    "Ouch! Sorry, sorry, I was just carried away," Myne, who momentarily forgot that he was with a little girl, and talking nonsense immediately received a very hard pinch on his waist, making him cry out in pain.


    "You didn''t hear anything, got it?" Myne, while rubbing his waist, said seriously to Ayri, who hurriedly nodded honestly, trying to suppress her laughter.


    "Huh? Why is the door locked? Is Mother-in-law out?" Myne, in order to change the topic quickly, came to Faran and Garnet''s bedroom, and pushed it slightly, but the door didn''t move an inch.


    Sylphy, hearing Myne''s silly question, could only roll her eyes and explain patiently. "Whose bedroom do you think this is? As the King and Queen''s chambers, how can anyone enter without permission? Your plan was doomed from the start. Only Mother and Father can open this door, and others couldn''t even enter without permission.


    There are a lot of magical traps and defensive mechanisms set everywhere in the room, and even in front of the door. If someone dared to use force to enter the room, he might not even know how he died."


    "Damn! So serious? Does Mother-in-law always worry about getting attacked in her sleep?" Myne exclaimed, ignoring his cheap and now labelled as useless father-in-law, asked with shock, although he always knew that being king and queen is a very dangerous job, with a lot of enemies, but seems like he still underestimated the gravity of those titles.


    "Well, to speak clearly, it is Father who has to worry about getting assassinated in his sleep. Not everyone loves a good king. People whose illegal activities are shut down or whose criminal relatives are imprisoned by Father always want to kill him. That''s why he always has so much security around him, even though he''s powerful himself.


    ''Underestimating your own enemy will only make him die faster,'' those are his exact words, and I agree wholeheartedly," Sylphy said while giving Myne a serious look. If only this bastard also behaved like her father, maybe she wouldn''t have to worry about him, every time he wounder outside alone.


    "Knock-knock..."


    Sylphy, shaking her head at Myne''s recklessness, knocked on the door and spoke loudly, "Mother, it''s me, Sylphy. May I come in?"


    "Huh? Sylphy?! Darling, why are you here? Did something happen?" Garnet''s sweet voice, laced with concern, came from the other side of the door. However, there was no sign of it opening, prompting a slight frown from the trio.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sylphy, after a long look at Myne''s pleading face, finally conceded. "Is this really that important?" She asked, a pained expression etched on her features.


    "Yes, it is very important. Please, just this time. I promise I will make up for this later," Myne replied excitedly, giving Sylphy a knowing wink.


    "Sigh, I am going to regret it... Now, what are you waiting for? Close your ears... Forget it, you are not reliable. Let me do it," Sylphy said hastily plugging Myne''s ears with her fingers.


    "Sylphy, dear, then are you going to say that, or wait for the guards? Please reply quickly; I have to take a bath," Garnet asked with impatience in her voice while cursing the guy who made the peeking mirror for not installing sound transmitters as well.


    Now, not only could she not see Sylphy and the others, but because they were talking in very low voices, she couldn''t even hear their conversation. It would''ve been the perfect spying tool otherwise.


    "Fine, fine, I am saying..."


    "Little Sparky..."


    "Fuhahahaha!!!"


    Suddenly, booming laughter erupted in the hallway. Ayri, who had been holding back her laughter for too long, finally couldn''t hold it anymore and started laughing crazily.


    Myne, with a mental thumbs-up to his clever mother-in-law, joined in, recognizing her naming talent. Sylphy, who always seemed like a child with unlimited energy, this nickname indeed suited her perfectly.


    Garnet, laughing to death inside the room, finally turned the mirror to display a family portrait, and opened the door, wiping tears from her eyes.


    Myne, who wanted to give his beautiful mother-in-law a surprise, quickly forced himself to calm down and made Sylphy, who had a dark face, clenching her fist tightly. And Ayri, who was holding their stomachs and wiping their tears non-stop but still laughing crazily, appeared in front of Garnet.


    "Shut up! If you two don''t want to get beaten, then stop laughing," Sylphy yelled out, her face redder than a tomato. This damn nickname was certainly one of her dark history which she just wanted to bury in the ground, but there are too many people who know about it. While she forced everyone to never mention it, she knew they used it to tease her during special occasions like birthdays.


    Garnet, who misunderstood Sylphy''s threat, quickly covered her mouth in a playful manner while shaking her head. She didn''t know that Sylphy was actually not speaking to her but to Ayri and Myne.

 Chapter 349. Making Up The Mind...

    "Why are you all here at this hour?" Garnet inquired with a frown, inviting everyone into her room. "Did something happen?"


    "Well, something did indeed happen, and it''s related to your precious little girl" Sylphy replied, throwing herself onto the couch with a tired sigh. "As for our late arrival, it''s because we had a child with us who wanted to play pranks on others. Sometimes I wonder if I''m ageing faster; recently, I''ve been sighing a lot."


    Ayri nervously clenched her tiny pink fists, resembling a prisoner about to be sentenced, and stood in a random corner trying to minimise her presence, if possible she also wanted to become invisible like Myne.


    While three mothers and daughters talking Myne observes Garnet''s bedroom with eyes wide open while holding his heart tightly, he can say with gratitude that if he sells all things in this room he might have enough money to build a big manor.


    The royal bedroom exudes grandeur and opulence at every turn. Moonlight filtered through enchanted stained glass, and painted the room in hues of amethyst and sapphire, illuminating a chamber fit for a king and queen. Rich tapestries, woven with fantastical creatures and forgotten lore, adorn the walls, whispering tales of faraway lands.


    Family portraits, each whispering stories of past adventures, adorned the walls, watched over by gleaming suits of armour and fantastical creatures crafted from moonlight and stardust.


    A massive four-poster bed, fit for royalty, dominated the space. Plush pillows, piled high like clouds, beckoned slumber, while a silk quilt, woven with threads of moonbeams, promised dreams of forgotten kingdoms. A hidden door, carved with swirling runes, led to a bathhouse where its secrets veiled in steam and scented oils scented with exotic flowers could melt away any worry.


    Magic lamps, each a miniature star bottled in glass, cast warm, flickering light throughout the room. A plush velvet couch and four matching sofas, as soft as dragon''s underbellies, invited fireside chats and whispered secrets. In the centre, a stunningly carved table.


    The intricate detailing on the table''s surface speaks to the master craftsmanship that defines this royal abode, gleamed under a grand chandelier that dripped with golden light, a miniature sun illuminating their world.


    Everywhere, the touch of magic was evident. A bookshelf overflowed with leather-bound tomes, whispering tales of forgotten lore. In a corner, a telescope pointed at a star-dusted ceiling, promising glimpses of distant galaxies.


    While Myne was lost in the beauty of the bedroom, Garnet hearing that the problem was with Ayri, looked at her confusedly. Seeing Ayri tremble nervously, avoiding eye contact, Garnet knew she''d done something wrong. However, Sylphy''s relatively calm demeanour suggested the matter wasn''t much of a big deal, causing Garnet to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Compared to Ayri''s little trouble, she was more interested in the naughty child Sylphy mentioned, mentioned, likely the one who made them invisible.


    "Ayri, dear," Garnet began calmly, approaching the girl and lifting her chin with her index finger. "Please tell Mother what happened. Be honest, and perhaps your punishment will be lessened. Don''t even think about crying, you know I dislike it," she said sweetly, masking her true emotions.


    "I...I''m sorry, Mother," Ayri replied timidly, unable to speak due to fear and lack of courage. She darted her eyes around, searching for a certain liar who''d promised to share the burden but was now missing and enjoying the spectacle.


    Between sobs, she poured out all the emotions she had held captive in her heart.


    "I''ve never seen Mother so emotional before, even when I was very seriously injured during a battle, she didn''t behave like that. Sometimes I wonder who her real child is¡ªus or Lord Husband?" Sylphy, who was watching the emotional drama unfold before her, couldn''t help but complain to Ayri, who also nodded her head, clearly sharing the same thought.


    "We aren''t adopted, right?" Ayri joked, trying to lighten the mood. Now that Myne had successfully diverted her mother''s attention and saved her from a beating, she was in a relatively good mood.


    "Well," Sylphy didn''t answer immediately and thought seriously about it. Myne and Aisha had joked about this topic with her a lot, saying that she didn''t look like a princess from any angle and was probably adopted.


    Although she knew they were just teasing her, now even Ayri was asking this, so she carefully looked at her mother, then at Ayri, then at herself in the mirror, repeating this cycle three times before breathing a sigh of relief.


    "At least from looks, the three of us have many similarities; the chance of us being adopted is very slim," Sylphy replied with a confident smile while patting Ayri''s head. "You''d better think about how to explain your matter to Mother. Don''t think you can escape just because of Lord Husband; I won''t let you go without getting punished."


    Ayri, whose mood had just improved, looked at the smiling Sylphy, who now appeared no different from a devil in her eyes, with a shocked expression.


    While Ayri was cursing Sylphy with all kinds of foul words she knew, Myne, who was so absorbed in Garnet''s warm hug, even rubbed his face in her braless breasts which under her thin silk dress no different than being getting direct touch and enjoying this wonderful god-given opportunity to the fullest, patted her back, trying to calm her down like coaxing a little girl.


    If not for the fact that he always felt like he was being stared at by two pairs of dangerous eyes, he really wanted to move his hand a bit lower and touch her big bubbly ass which was as big as her gigantic boobs. Maybe because Myne saw Garnet after many months, so he was overthinking, but he always has a feeling that her butt wasn''t this big before.


    However, those things didn''t matter for the time being. What was really important was that he had finally made up his mind. After seeing how much his dear mother-in-law cared about him, treating him no differently than her own son, he decided he wanted this milf for himself. It didn''t matter if she was a bit strict; a mother of four children, even her own wife.


    He wanted this kind-hearted lady, super big assets milf. Such a perfect woman shouldn''t be with a cheap and selfish old man, who now couldn''t even get up his rusty tool.


    As for being a few decades older than him? Hell, as if he cared about it. Gal, who was already more than 50 years old, and Amy, whose favorability he had still trying to increase since the day they met, were three times older than Garne. He already had plans to increase the lifespan of all his women, making age an even more useless concern.


    And in the magical world, where living for hundreds of years was common, age was just a number.


    "Screw you, father-in-law. Since you like being king so much, then be permanent. I will take your wife from now on and take full care of her. Hehehe, this is going to be a lot of fun.."

 Chapter 350. Secrets Exposed

    "Cough! Mother, take it easy. You didn''t mean to suffocate your precious son-in-law, did you? Sylphy was feeling jealous in the background and spoke with a raise of her eyebrow. She clearly couldn''t bear seeing Myne''s happiness for too long. From her perspective, it should be her embracing Myne so intimately instead of her mother, who seemed a little too excited.


    "Oh dear, are you alright, Myne?" Garnet, realizing her mistake upon hearing Sylphy''s concern, quickly released Myne from her heavenly embrace. But upon seeing Myne''s flushed face, as if he were drunk, the mother of four children''s gaze instinctively dropped to his bulging trousers, she then looked into Myne''s eyes again, which were now filled with affection and lust and understand everything.


    Not only was she not disgusted by it, but she even gave Myne a forehead kiss and a knowing smirk with a wink, as if to say the road is clear if you dare to tread.


    Myne, whose mind had just cleared, seeing Garnet''s actions, couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. Such a clear way to give the green light. Even a person with low EQ could see what the other party was trying to do.


    If not for the fact that their current location was not appropriate and two girls were watching them with dangerous gaze, perhaps their mother-in-law and son-in-law relationship might have ventured into forbidden territory.


    "Now, would you tell me where the hell you mysteriously disappeared for such a long time!? Garnet, who decided to follow her heart and choose the path toward an unknown future, asked worriedly as she led Myne to the couch.


    "Well, the story starts when..." Like the previous time, Myne, after sitting on the couch, started telling Garnet the entire matter, but this time in fast-forward mode. In just a few minutes, he finished his story, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    "Sigh, I always knew your big sister wasn''t ordinary," Garnet started, offering Myne a reassuring smile. "There are just too many strange things about her, especially her origin. We still have no clue where she came from, it''s as if she appeared out of thin air..." She paused, then continued apologetically.


    "After learning Sylphy''s interest in you, we investigated you back then but didn''t find anything about her. If you hadn''t mentioned her during the wedding, we might never have known that there is such a person exists."


    "Later, we spent a lot of effort while trying to uncover her background, but only discovered that Yukino brought her to your town and she started living with her. That''s all there is no other information about her.


    After that, though people saw her from time to time, they rarely remember anything about her, people only knew about her husband, they didn''t even know what she looked like, which is very suspicious and weird no matter how to look at it, especially in a small town where most people, especially middle-aged ladies, like to collect information about others and spread rumours, right?"


    "Let''s not talk about those things, what really matters is that you''ve come back safely. Nothing can make me more happy than this," Garnet grabbed Myne''s hand and said with a beautiful smile, melting his little heart like ice on lava.


    "Mother, if you don''t mind, you might listen to your little daughter''s story as well," Sylphy, sensing a shift in the atmosphere seeing Myne and her Mother staring at each other, quickly snatched his hand away from Garnet and reminded seriously.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot about it." Garnet chuckled, didn''t mind Sylphy''s little trick and turned to Ayri, who looked away as soon as their eyes met. Sighing helplessly, she could only gaze back at Sylphy. "Sigh, well, you tell me what happened. I think Ayri is more interested in wall decorations than us."


    Of course, if Aniue was a normal person like most young man at his age, then she believed that he might be with a girl doing something a person of his age should do, just like Myne, but alas, she knew very well the likelihood of such a scenario was pitifully low. So, either he might be drinking with his buddies or helping Faren with paperwork.


    On the other end of the line, Aniue, who was sitting at Faren''s desk in his study, reviewing reports of demon attacks across the kingdom, quickly tucked the documents into a drawer, grabbed the communication device and hastily made his way toward Garnet''s bedroom, all while continuing the conversation.


    "Of course, Mother, I''m free. I was just having a chess game with Pen. Tell me what''s the matter?"


    Garnet, who knew her son very well, didn''t buy his white lie, after all, which man in his prime, at night played chess with his hot and beautiful maid? However, she didn''t beat around the bush anymore and quickly spoke.


    "Honey, you know Jenny, Ayri''s personal maid, right?" Garnet pauses, but without giving Aniue a chance to respond she continues. "I want you to go to her room and bring her to me immediately. Also, if you don''t find her in her room, then check Ayri''s room and see if anything is missing. You visit Ayri often enough to know where each item is placed."


    Though confused by the strange request, like Myne and the others, Aniue didn''t question it. After saying, "Leave it to me," he ended the call and hurried towards Jenny''s room. In the palace, each personal maid had their own room adjacent to the prince or princess''s room for immediate response.


    Ayri''s room was on the same floor as Faren''s study and Aniue''s room, so it didn''t take long for him to reach his destination. As a regular visitor and Ayri''s ex-favourite brother, he was not only familiar with her shy and somewhat clumsy maid but also knew every corner of her room.


    "Weird, did that stupid girl do something to Ayri?" Aniue pondered as doubts swirled in his head. "Mother''s voice didn''t sound normal, but isn''t Ayri living with Sylphy for the past few weeks?" Despite his doubts, he reached Jenny''s room and knocked on the door with a frown.


    "Knock-knock..."


    Aniue banged on the door again, this time more impatiently, but there was no movement from inside. Full of doubt, he disregarded the maid''s privacy and, using his enchantment skill, blasted open the door with a casual kick.


    Jenny''s room was completely empty, except for a bare wooden bed, there was nothing inside. Cold wind and moonlight streamed through the window, catching Aniue''s attention. But seeing a sturdy rope tied to an iron rod going outside, his expression turned grim. He hurriedly ran toward Ayri''s room which expectedly was unlocked. Only Ayri or her personal maid, who cleaned the room, could have the key.


    Since Ayri wasn''t in the palace, there was no need to question whose wonderful deeds it was.


    With an ugly expression, Aniue quickly burst into Ayri''s room to find it ransacked as if a hurricane had just passed through. Expect family photos which were lying everywhere on the ground, and the immovable bed, everything else was gone, not even Ayri''s undergarments spared by the despicable thief.


    "Damn you b*tch! Don''t let me catch you, otherwise, you''ll regret being born," Aniue snarled, punching a hole in the wall with his bloodshot eyes before storming towards Garnet''s bedroom.

 Chapter 351. Intrigues and Insights

    Let''s take the story a few minutes ago. While Aniue was heading towards Jenny''s room, Garnet was explaining the origin of the communication device to everyone.


    "This is a recent invention created by Lewis and his clan," Garnet began, chuckling as she watched Myne, Sylphy, and Ayri play with the Arcane Link, their eyes sparkling with excitement. "It''s called an Arcane Link. It can store the mana signatures of individuals you wish to stay connected with, allowing communication anytime and anywhere.


    However, the maximum number of people you can talk to is only ten, and currently, the range is extremely limited. It only covers the capital city and becomes unusable outside of it."


    "Additionally, it''s incredibly expensive. Only nobles and a few wealthy merchants can afford it. There are also many other shortcomings that need to be fixed. This is why it''s currently only being used by a few beta users to identify any major problems or potential improvements."


    "This is truly an amazing magical gadget! I''d like to buy a few myself. What''s the current price of this thing?" Myne asked casually, contemplating how he could use this gadget to stay in touch with Garnet, arrange dates, and do even more without letting anyone know.


    With the combination of the Arcane Link and his Teleportation skill, carrying his special relationship with Garnet directly at peak will be as easy as Myne stealing money; not a problem at all.


    "Well, if you don''t mind emptying your pockets a bit, you can purchase them from Lewis for a mere 1,000 platinum coins..."


    "WHAT!!! ¡Á3"


    "How can this little thing be so expensive? This is literally broad daylight robbery!" Sylphy exclaimed, unable to believe her ears, mirroring the expressions of Myne and Ayri. Myne, who had been casually holding the Arcane Link, nearly dropped it in shock.


    He hurriedly placed it back in Garnet''s hand, only then did he breathe a sigh of relief; that little "hot potato" is not easy to carry, even a slight mistake could burn a big hole in your pocket, although Myne was a very rich guy, he couldn''t casually waste money so frivolously.


    "Now, my determination to get to pull this damn rich mother-in-law in my boat becomes even more profound. Such a dazzling sugar mommy''s golden thigh shouldn''t escape from my grasp no matter what; otherwise, it would be the eternal regret of my life," As Myne thought this, his eyes glinted with a predatory gleam as he looked at Garnet, even started imagining a golden aura around her.


    "Hahaha, right now, you''re only seeing its surface features and limited use because in reality you hardly have much use for it. For someone like Myne, who can teleport anywhere at will, its advantages are substantial, but not everyone is as lucky as you are. This gadget is particularly invaluable for a certain individual who needs to manage an entire kingdom."


    "Every day, King Faren receives hundreds of letters, ranging from minor matters to critical issues. He has to read every single one to avoid missing crucial information, and occasionally some latter get lost on the way. Additionally, many spies and or people working undercover once in a while send reports disguised to maintain secrecy which is very risky work.


    I don''t fault him for halting the construction of my clan''s building to save money after losing hope of my return. In fact, that''s why I initially refused his offer to help with its construction. I just didn''t want to have too much contact with a king whose focus lies primarily on his kingdom, and the last incident gave me the perfect opportunity to get away from him."


    "Initially, I intended to play a prank with you three, pretending to be a ghost and scare the hell out of them to reveal that I am alive. But during this time, upon reflection, I''ve realized how foolish that will be. Since all four of those guys with big heads think that I am dead, why don''t we let them misunderstand for a while longer?


    This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about Lewis constantly requesting monster corpses, nor would Father-in-law come knocking for help every time there''s big trouble, that too for free in the name of the ''greater good."


    As long as you, Mother-in-law, are willing to become my almighty shield and block their prying eyes during ons, they''ll never know who''s backing Sylphy and investing heavily in her, no matter how hard they try. Wouldn''t it be more interesting to watch them struggle in this way? Myne, like a devil, whispered his mischievous plan into the three ladies'' ears with a crazy smile on his lips.


    All three ladies looked at each other and finally shook their heads helplessly. They all felt like they were surrounded by a bunch of children who liked to play pranks with each other.


    "Fine, but what benefit will I get to become my dear son-in-law''s almighty shield? Surely you don''t expect me to work for free, right?" Garnet asked with a seductive, playful smirk on her face, licking her red, juicy lips and folding her slender arms under her colossal boobies.


    Seeing such a beautiful sight, Myne''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. He stared at Garnet dazedly, and in his mind, various senses, like two of them suddenly embraced each other and started kissing passionately, their clothes left their bodies, and soon without them realizing they already lying on the big bed...


    Just as Myne''s little brother became hard as a rock, suddenly, he felt like he was being starred by a dangerous beast from behind, which sent a chill running down his spine, snapping him out of his perverted dreamland. He quickly put his hand on his crotch, and coughed lightly, reassuring Sylphy everything was alright to avoid her potential wrath.


    "This is indeed a serious matter. We''ll discuss the specifics later, but rest assured, you''ll be very satisfied with your compensation..."


    Knock, knock, knock!


    Myne, who was trying to flirt with Garnet, and Sylphy, whose hand was about to touch Myne''s waist, were interrupted by the urgent knocking on the door.


    Garnet, with a frown on her beautiful face, snapped, and then a certain family portrait on the wall suddenly rotated, revealing a mirror displaying a flustered and hurried Aniue standing outside the door.


    "Well, just as I expected, it seems this Jenny is indeed not a simple character; she probably has run away... Alright everyone, remember the plan. Don''t mention anything about me; just act like I don''t exist here at all," Myne said hurriedly. He first gave Sylphy a quick apologetic kiss on her forehead, and waved his hand, before becoming invisible and vanishing from sight.

 Chapter 352. Siblings Reunion

    "Mother! That Jenny turns out to be a traitor..."


    "Ayri? Sylphy? Sylphy?!! I knew you would forgive your dear elder brother and will come back..."


    Aniue, who anxiously burst into the room, only spoke a few words before he was choked with disbelief seeing two familiar faces who had made his nights sleepless recently. As a Siscon older brother, his greatest fear in the world was definitely being ostracized by his beloved sisters.


    The sight of Sylphy, who had angrily kicked him out of her house and declared she never wanted to see his face again, his hopeless, tired eyes immediately brightened. He rushed towards her, nearly engulfing her in a bear hug. If it weren''t for the fact that he had to save face in front of Ayri, he might have broken down in tears of joy.


    "Thank goodness you''re back! You have no idea how much I''ve missed you," Aniue exclaimed childishly, his voice thick with emotion. "If you hadn''t returned within a few days, I had already decided to become your neighbour so I could apologize every day until you forgave me."


    Sylphy, who was still angry and had a disgusted expression at first, upon seeing the miserable condition of her elder brother, who had loved and cared for her the most in the family, could only sigh deeply and pat his back with a helpless smile, accepting his apologies.


    "Hehehe, you two might not know, but after you kicked him out of your house that day, Aniue was so heartbroken that he gulped down an entire barrel of wine while crying alone in his room and hadn''t come out for three entire days. It took me and Pen a lot of effort to bring him out of depression."


    "Even then, to bury his guilt, he''s been working tirelessly, losing over five kilograms according to Pen, which worried her sick.


    She requested me every day to do something about it, but sadly, I have no better solution and could only let time heal him slowly," Garnet, seeing the love between siblings, nodded her head in satisfaction, very proud of her upbringing, compared to those snobby noble children... well, forget it, there is no comparison at all.


    "Alright, alright, I understand. Now, let me go, or do you want to suffocate me?" Sylphy said with a bitter smile. Now, reflecting on the situation, she realized she had allowed anger to cloud her judgment. After all, Aniue and the others only meant to protect her from suffering. Instead of dealing with them rationally, she succumbed to anger, causing a lot of emotional distress to everyone.


    "I apologize for what I said that day, please don''t take it to heart. I was overwhelmed with sadness and anger, and I wasn''t thinking clearly. Please forgive me too," Sylphy pleaded, her eyes conveying sincere remorse, which instantly triggered Aniue''s Siscon syndrome causing his tears to well up.


    "Please don''t say that," Aniue responded with a happy smile, shaking his head. "It was my fault for rushing and blurting things out. No need for apologies." He then turned towards Ayri, his smile fading as he raised a fist in anger.


    "And you, didn''t you promise to write to me and update me on your situation every day? It''s nearly a month, and I haven''t received a single letter!" With an angry expression, Aniue chased after Ayri, who had already put considerable distance between them, seeing that a heavy beating was about to fall on her.


    "Sorry, my hands slipped. I didn''t expect that you would give up suddenly. That was purely an accident," Ayri said hurriedly, feeling Garnet''s angry gaze. Continuing, she added, "I will bake you your favourite cookies to make up for it."


    "Don''t forget pastries. I haven''t eaten pastries made by you for months." Getting a nod from Ayri, Aniue made a victorious sign in his mind before addressing Garnet seriously.


    "Ayri''s personal maid, Jenny, is missing. She appears to have fled through the window, taking all her belongings with her, and..." Aniue hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth and continued... "She also emptied out Ayri''s entire room, except for family pictures and a few big pieces of furniture that were not easy to move. Everything else was stolen by her."


    "WHAT!"


    Ayri shrieked, her voice laced with disbelief and betrayal upon hearing that her maid, whom she considered her first best friend, not only threw her into big trouble but actually robbed her behind her back. Without waiting for Aniue''s confirmation, she hurriedly ran toward her room.


    The others exchanged worried glances before following Ayri, and soon coming upon her messy, literally empty room.


    "Are you alright?" Sylphy asked gently to Ayri, who was picking up family pictures from the ground while sobbing intermittently.


    "Why? I thought we were best friends," Cried Ayri, experiencing the harsh side of humanity for the first time. She couldn''t understand why Jenny did that.


    After all, there weren''t any valuable things in her room (only from her point of view; she had no idea about the real value of random things in her room), and she was receiving the best treatment among most of the servants, along with a high salary. Why did she need to betray her like this?


    "Why? Of course, because this was her mission from the start," Garnet stated calmly, having already formulated a theory within seconds. "My guess is that Jenny was a spy, stealing your possessions was probably something she did randomly to make extra profit. She might have had more serious tasks to do, but somehow she must have realized we suspected her.


    So, before we took action, she already fled in order to avoid being caught."


    Turning to Aniue, who was consoling his distressed sister, Garnet continued, "Aniue, inform your father about this situation. We need to uncover who''s playing these manipulative games behind the scenes."


    "Yes, Mother, I''ll do it right away," Aniue replied without hesitation. Offering a few final words of comfort to Ayri, he quickly stormed off towards Mavise''s laboratory.

 Chapter 353. Tears and Tactics: The Art of Manipulation

    After sending Aniue away, Garnet turned to Sylphy, who was coaxing Ayri and called aside for a moment.


    "Yes, Mother, what''s the matter?" Sylphy asked, confusedly.


    "Honey, do me a favour, could you please stay with us tonight instead of going back? I know you might want to spend some quality time with Myne, but I think Ayri needs you more at this moment, and I don''t know how to comfort her alone," Garnet requested softly, her eyes becoming watery, with a pitiful expression plastered on her beautiful face.


    "But..." Sylphy, who had already made plans with Myne, suddenly heard Garnet''s strange but reasonable request and didn''t know what to say. On one side was the pleasurable moment with Myne she had been dreaming of for months, on the other side, her dear little sister''s distress and her mother''s evident need tugged at her heartstrings.


    Sylphy, faced with a dilemma, hesitated, unwillingness could clearly seen in her eyes, she then first looked at Ayri, who was weeping uncontrollably on the ground as if she had just gone through a breakup, and then at her mother, who, at age more than 40 years old, had a face that seemed like she might start crying at any moment and shamelessly using her secret weapon ''The Emotional Blackmailing on her.


    Finally, after two minutes of inner struggle, the years of ingrained familial loyalty and a tinge of guilt at the sight of Garnet''s supposed sadness ultimately outweighed her personal plans and Myne''s cheap love.


    "Sigh, alright then, I will stay with Ayri tonight," Sylphy forced a smile and nodded her head.


    "Wonderful!" Garnet clapped her hands in joy, like a little girl who had fooled her parents into buying her toys with her acting. Her previously melancholic pitiful face, verging on tears, instantly took a 180-degree turn, and a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing an instant change in Garnet''s behaviour, two black lines appeared on Sylphy''s forehead, and she understood that she had once again been fooled by her prankster mother. Now she desperately wanted to beat someone.


    Ignoring Sylphy''s frustration, Garnet wrapped an arm around her daughter''s neck and chuckled playfully, "Hahaha, don''t make such a face darling. It''s been so long since we, mother and daughter, have slept together. Today happens to be a perfect opportunity that has presented itself to me.


    If I miss it, only God knows when my unfilial daughter, who hardly cares about her poor mother and gives all her attention to her Lord Husband, will spend quality time with me."


    Garnet''s voice, though lighthearted, contained a tinge of underlying sadness. "As Ayri grows older, I feel she''s following in your footsteps. Now, she rarely requests time with me anymore, as if I''ll bite you if you stay with me too long.


    Just when the most important part of the play was about to come, Sylphy, who as always couldn''t see his happiness too much, shattered Myne''s train of thought just as the play reached its climax with her loud call.


    Myne, with a face full of unwillingness, sighed regretfully and looked at Sylphy, who was looking left and right, probably trying to find him. "What''s the matter?" He lightly pinched Sylphy''s ass to take revenge and asked casually.


    "I''m staying at the palace tonight to help look after Ayri with Mother. I''m so sorry this ruins our plans, Lord Husband. I hope you won''t be angry, but I promise I''ll make it up to you later," Sylphy, slightly embarrassed, explained, not minding Myne''s little trick.


    Today was proved to be not Sylphy''s lucky day. First, she had to muster all her courage to request Myne for the night from Aisha. Then, she spent the day enduring the sounds of Myne and Aisha''s loud moan while tending to other household matters. Even lunch was prepared by her and Amy.


    Then, just when she started getting ready for a wonderful night, Myne fooled her and brought her to the palace to play pranks. Now, she had to scrap her carefully laid plans and settle for a night with her Mother and Sister.


    If not for the fact that Sylphy knew everyone''s characters very well, she might have already started wondering if someone was making trouble for her so she couldn''t spend quality time with Myne.


    Myne, sensing her disappointment, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, leaned in and whispered into her ear, so Garnet, who was very interested in their conversation and eavesdropping, couldn''t hear it.


    "Are you sure? Weren''t you preparing for a delightful night, judging by the effort you put in all day?"


    "Sigh, sadly, it can only be postponed to tomorrow. Now, I really have no other option... Wait a minute, maybe we still have a chance..." While Sylphy was about to send Myne away, suddenly her eyes fell upon the meticulously crafted clock embedded in the wall, spared from the evil clutches of Jenny, and her eyes couldn''t help but light up, a spark of hope ignited in them.


    She firmly grasped Myne''s hand so he wouldn''t get lost and turned to Garnet.


    "Mother, you deal with this matter. I''ll send Lord Husband back with you, and I''ll rejoin you in half an hour," Sylphy said in a hurry and without waiting for Garnet to reply. She pulled Myne''s hand and ran out of Ayri''s room.


    Garnet, who had already raised four children, how couldn''t understand Sylphy''s little trick? She could only shake her head with a hint of envy and jealousy flickered in her eyes as she watched Sylphy fade away. But remembering that her wonderful day wasn''t far off now, a seductive smile appeared on her face.


    She couldn''t help but subconsciously touch her love cave, but quickly came back to her senses and forcibly calmed down before going toward Ayri to comfort her ''sad'' little daughter.

 Chapter 354. Blissful Embrace ( R-18 )

    With the mindset of not wasting time a slightly bit on super important matters, Sylphy, just after coming out of the room, asked Myne to open a portal to her room. Otherwise, if they really went there normally, 20 minutes might be wasted on the way.


    While the room hadn''t been used in months, Garnet, who took care of all household matters in the palace, of course, wouldn''t just abandon it. With its windows and doors sealed, the room remained free of dust and untouched by the passage of time. As Myne and Sylphy stepped out of the portal, they were greeted by a well-maintained room, though shrouded in darkness.


    "As expected of Mother, she didn''t disappoint me," Sylphy nodded her head in satisfaction seeing the wonderful condition of her old room, which she hadn''t used for months.


    "Yes, if you were even half as good as Mother-in-law in those household matters, then I could also say the same thing for you. But sadly, you never gave me this chance," Myne jokingly commented while removing his shoes and throwing himself on the comfortable bed.


    "What did you just say? Say that again. I didn''t hear it clearly," Sylphy''s brow furrowed, black lines marring her face, and God knows where she found a sword, asked with a fake smile while walking toward Myne in a creepy manner.


    Frightened by Sylphy''s dangerous look, Myne immediately became serious. He quickly ran toward her and, while massaging her shoulders, spoke in a doting tone, "I was joking, honey. Please don''t take everything I say to heart. Look, we only have a handful of time before you have to go back, so let''s not waste another moment, and do what we should."


    Realizing that Myne''s suggestion made sense, Sylphy quickly threw her sword aside and jumped into Myne''s embrace with her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist and arms around his neck. Without further delay, they start sharing a passionate kiss.


    Sylphy breathed heavily from her wide open mouth, trying to gulp down the air as much as possible as her generous perfect handful size bosoms heaved up and down. Her hands clenched Myne''s hair as her thighs gripped his head in its place. While she enjoyed the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins.


    Sylphy was wearing her white top and the grey skirt, after getting married to Myne and officially saying goodbye to her identity as princess, now she rarely former fantasy fantasy-looking clothes, she likes wearing those clause clothes.


    Myne was in a hurry to strip them yet, his eyes still looking at her lustfully with a smirk on his face, and before Sylphy could say anything he quickly locked her lips with his again while coming in front of the bed.


    As their tongues intertwined, Myne started gently molding her perfect handful size breasts into different shapes, causing Sylphy to moan into his mouth.


    "Mnghh!"


    Myne and Sylphy started to mix and suck on each other''s saliva as their tongues kept fighting for dominance. One of Myne''s naughty hands quickly found his way inside Sylphy''s top and then went under her blouse and successfully captured his favourite prey which resting on top of a white mountain, currently in super hard condition.


    Myne began moving with long thrusts, supporting his upper body by placing his hands on either side of her. His mouth approached Sylphy''s neck and began kissing. Her hands roamed over his slightly muscular back, feeling its strength.


    Soon, his thrusting became rhythmic, and with each thrust, his dick reached further into her vagina to poke her womb. While his balls slapped her ass cheeks to make lewd sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Hot jolts of currents coursed throughout Sylphy''s body, prompting her to shut her eyes. But soon, as she opened her eyes, she saw Myne''s lustful smiley face before her. So she tightly hugged his neck and started the passionate kiss once again. His sturdy body ravaged and subdued her beneath his. His broad chest felt secure, and his smell was calming yet arousing at the same time.


    And due to how violent the havoc of the pleasurable jolts was, her moans couldn''t help but leak out of her mouth. "MMmnnn... mmmm..." only to be suppressed in his mouth. Yet, they didn''t stop, and she tried to moan as loudly as possible to celebrate how good she felt.


    Soon, his movements became faster as he appeared to reach his climax. She wasn''t in any better condition either. Her whole body had become hot and restless.


    After a few minutes, Myne pressed his whole body on hers, plunging his dick fast deep inside until the end. It began twitching and wriggling intensely inside her, stimulating her to her limit.


    This time, to Sylphy''s surprise, her walls actually squirmed with his dick''s thrusting rhythm. As if trying to milk out whatever was stored inside his balls. Her pussy seemed quite eager to swallow his cum.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    As if her stomach was torn open, Myne''s twitching dick spewed warm jets of semen into her womb. And due to sheer pleasure, her body twitched incessantly, her mind turning blank.


    The trembling went out of control as Sylphy had to roll her eyes back into her sockets. And her honey cave finally released the gushes of honey in sync with his dick''s twitching as she came with him.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Sylphy transparent honey leaked out of the plug and moistened her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Myne released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled.

 Chapter 355. Blissful Embrace â…¡ ( R-18 )

    "Haah, haah, why, haah, did you stop? Don''t tell me you are already done in a single round... Did Aisha dry you too much the entire day that you have to rest so soon?" Sylphy while panting heavily stroked Myne''s hair, who was lying on top of her and his dick still shooting cum inside her womb.


    Hearing Sylphy''s not-so-pleasant words, Myne who was holding her warm, squirming body in his embrace and enjoyed being tightly clung by her soft body like a koala with her legs clamped at his back, frowned hard. Although he knew she was just teasing him, but for some reason his mood wasn''t as happy as before. He lifted his head which was resting on her shoulder, and looked into her playful eyes.


    "Why are you staring at me like that, don''t tell me I was right and you are indeed already done. Sigh, poor me, why did I get such a useless husband who couldn''t even satisfy his wife... Maybe I should..."


    "Enough, you perverted girl, where did you learn all that nonsense from? It seems like after not receiving any punishment for some time you become naughty again, let me remind you of your training, so you don''t forget who is the boss here. Now you are going to regret teasing your Lord Husband," Myne said while gritting his teeth, and took out his little brother from her.


    Then under Sylphy''s chuckle and playful smirk with "I got you" written on her face, Myne flipped her on her stomach and put his knees on either side of her legs. Flipping her grey skirt, he held her soft bubbly butt, massage them a bit and give a tight slap on it.


    *Paa!


    "Ouch! Hey, this is cheating, Lord Husband, I will complain Aisha if you hit me again," Sylphy who had once seen Aisha beating Myne said with a painful expression. Once upon a time, Myne was having so much fun with Aisha, and he carry away in excitement and continued to slap on her butt tightly.


    But after the sex, Aisha, whose butt had red palm prints all over them and hurting like hell, lose her temper, she didn''t care what Myne say and beat him so hard that Myne didn''t dare to touch her for the next few days. If not for the fact that Aisha herself is very shameless and bold, Sylphy might have got a chance to be along with Myne for months.


    This is why every time Myne slap on her butt, Sylphy never miss this chance to tease him, after all, this incident left a deep shadow in his heart.


    Myne who was about to slap again on Sylphy''s soft and white butt paused, the memory of being tied with rope on the bed, with a wet panty stuffed in his mouth, so he won''t make too much noise, and an angry Aisha sitting on his back, slapping on his butt for hours with her all strength become visible in his eyes.


    That was one of his many real nightmares, Myne still couldn''t get rid of that incident completely.


    Shaking his head with eyes full of fear, Myne gently put his hand which about slapped on Sylphy''s butt on her back, then lifted her waist to his crotch before poking open her glistening lower lips. With a long, yet somewhat powerful and rough thrust, his dick plunged inside her wet vagina at super fast speed before crashing onto the entrance of her half-filled womb.


    "Ahhhnnnn!!!! Haaa.... Mnnn... not soo... rough..."


    Sylphy let out a loud scream and spoke in tattered words. Such a rough move of Myne sent electrical shocks through her, making her lose all the strength in her body, after all, she had just cum and he body was still very sensitive.


    *Pah!*


    "Anghh!! Mmmmh!


    Myne whose head was now full of revenge, completely ignore Sylphy pleading, he took out his entire dick until only the tip was left inside her and gave another powerful thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside and give a sweet kiss on her womb again. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Sylphy who was screaming in a mix of pain and pleasure, give up, she buried her face in the pillow, grab the bedsheet tight, raise her butt and let Myne do what he want, anyway, this is what she wants in the first place, otherwise, why would she provoke him? She had been waiting for this day past few months, now she wanted something thrilling and exciting, not soft and gentle sex.


    They only have an hour maximum, if she plays gently and increases speed normally then she might not even reach halfway through satisfaction before time''s up.


    Unknown to Sylphy''s weird thoughts, Myne continues pumping his dick in her super sensitive slippery hole. Her plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. His throat dried instantly seeing this.


    Damn it, her body is looking too hot like this, my anger is decreasing, this is not good, tonight she clearly wanted to go wild, If I calm down then I might not be able to punish her property, instead she might again start teasing me. F*ck, I want my innocent, naive and respectful little princess back, Myne thought cryingly and give a light slap on her butt.


    "Phak!"


    The sound of her butt cheeks slapping against his thighs echoed in the room, further increasing their lust.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Suddenly Sylphy''s head tilted backwards and she screamed loudly with her tongue sticking out of her mouth, her body twitched out of control instantly afterwards, and a large amount of love juices gushed out from her lewd hole.


    Myne However, had no intention of stopping his movements and continued to pound into her softness with all his might, as he also felt himself reaching his climax. That only further stimulated Sylphy and increased her sensitivity, causing her to continuously release her juices without any sign of stopping.


    Finally, an entire minute later Myne groaned as he reached his limit and pushed his dick all the way in, reaching her womb and started painting it with his seeds.


    "Heupp!"


    *SPURT!


    *SPURT!!


    *SPURT!!!


    *SPURT!!!!


    Myne stood at his place for a bit, let his dick empty out completely, then as he felt his dick getting softened, he quickly cast stamina-recovering magic on himself. After which he took out his dick from Sylphy''s love cave with a "pop" sound and quickly flipped her body, making her come face to face with him.


    Before his cum gushed out, or Sylphy''s super sensitive body could calm down, Myne first looked at her perverted face, which had daze eyes, a wide smile with her pink tongue laying outside dripping saliva on her cheek.


    Chuckling a bit, he bit her pink tongue with his lips, brought it inside his mouth and took possession of her wet lips as he started pounding her creampied cunt in the missionary position.


    *PAAH!


    *PHAT!!


    *PLAK!!!


    *PLAK!!!!


    "Mnghh~" Sylphy hugged Myne back as she intertwined her tongue with his and moaned constantly with his every thrust, her legs rose high like entina letting Myne go as deep as want.


    Myne felt his dick was melting from all the pleasure, but his steal-like will which strengthened by making all his girls happy, kept him strong and keep enjoying Sylphy''s narrow slippery hole.


    Myne felt as if her hole was sucking his cock back in whenever he tried to move back, Sylphy''s legs now also had interlocked behind his hips instinctively, showing her desire to not let him go and go even more deeper than he already can...

 Chapter 356. Midnight Passionate Moments

    The f*ck fest continued for almost 2 hours and after the first four rounds, Sylphy started moving on her own, giving Myne more time to focus on her other sensitive parts like breasts, neck, ears and butt-hole.


    Sylphy had forgotten all about the other things and started telling Rey what she wanted, making him focus on those parts more and give her the best level of pleasure he could for now, as for the matter of ending their precious time in one hour and going back to her mother and sister, this throw out of her mind.


    They both started telling each other what felt good, teasing each other with various naughty words which resulted in them getting better and better at pleasuring the other as the f*ck marathon continued.


    This also caused them to push their bodies to their limits, at least Sylphy did until she finally got so exhausted that she fell asleep just as Myne shot his load inside her overflowing pussy for the 20th time.


    Sigh, this is why I told you to let me cast recovering magic but no, stubborn as f*ck! Stupid wifuu, Myne said with a genuine smile with eyes full of doting, he stroked Sylphy''s head who was sleeping on him and could only shake his head. Then he cast stamina-recovering magic on sylphy for few times and gently woke her up.


    "Sylphy, darling," Myne murmured gently, "it is not the right time or place to sleep. Wake up; you are already very late. I wouldn''t be surprised if your mother-in-law barged in here in the name of ''checking'' on you to spoil our fun." Although Myne was joking, with Garnet''s personality, the possibility of something like that happening is not low.


    After all, they hadn''t made it clear to her they were going to do some husband and wife thing, so she could easily make an excuse that she thought they were just having a personal chat.


    "But I''m so sleepy," Sylphy groaned, rubbing her eyes as she attempted to rise.


    "My eyelids feel so heavy that they refuse to open." Then with closed eyes she move her butt upward and pull out Myne''s little brother from her, before moving a bit forward, she bury Myne''s head inside her breasts while hugging his neck and lay down beside him again with her head beside his neck, and remaining body on his stomach. Her pussy continuously releases white liquid all over him.


    Myne sighed at Sylphy''s childish behaviour. "Sigh, don''t make useless excuses. I had warned you before that without my magic skill, you might not handle such intense sex, but you insisted on going on. You girls have never listened to your Lord Husband? Now come on, get up," He playfully swatted her soft, round bottom, urging her to wakefulness.


    "Ugh, fine," she conceded with a pout. "But you can''t just sleep alone here. Now, take me to the bathroom. We''ll wash together, or I''m not going anywhere." She clung to Myne like a koala, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck and legs around his waist, making it clear she wouldn''t be budged.


    Chuckling, Myne replied and kissed Sylphy''s forehead dotingly, "That''s fine by me. I wouldn''t want to sleep alone anyway. I prefer to sleep while cuddling my girls otherwise I can''t sleep soundly." He rose from the bed with Sylphy still clinging to him, her arms firmly around his neck and legs secured around his waist.


    With how much noise Big Sis makes when she''s carried away in the heat, it would be very awkward if he woke up and caught us red-handed committing a crime... Well, it seems there is nowhere else I can go at this moment. Then should I just go back home and sleep honestly? Myne thought seriously while rolling on the bed and suddenly saw something pink on the edge of the bed right opposite him.


    As the bedsheet and quilt were both bloody red, the pink colour was very easy to notice.


    "Aisha must be exhausted after a full day of training and is most likely fast asleep. No point in disturbing her. Big Sis... well, forget it. It''s almost midnight, and Jin''s probably with her, f*cking his wife right under his nose doesn''t seem a good idea.


    ith how much noise Big Sis makes when she''s carried away in the heat, it would be very awkward if he woke up and caught us red-handed committing the crime... Well, it seems there is nowhere else I can go at this moment. Then should I just go back home and sleep honestly?"


    Myne pondered his dilemma while rolling over on the bed. Suddenly, a flash of pink caught his eye on the opposite edge of the bedsheet, which, like the quilt, was a deep shade of red. The contrasting pink stood out noticeably.


    Myne got up from the bed and looked at it seriously, realizing that it was Sylphy''s blouse which he casually tossed aside during their intimacy. However, after they took a bath, he''d provided her with fresh clothes from his inventory, although most of the clothes he bought for Aisha and Sylphy had been used by Velvet, but he still had two sets.


    So clearly, Sylphy had completely forgotten about her discarded blouse.


    "This little girl of mine is so careless," Myne thought with a helpless sigh. "When will she become as responsible as Aisha? What would the maids think if she found this tomorrow?" He picked up the pink blouse, a sigh again escaping his lips. As for the mess they made on the bed, Myne mostly cleaned it with his cleaning skill, leaving some minor clues about which he had no better solution.


    "Wait a minute, I think I have forgotten something or... someone?" A sudden confusion clouded Myne''s mind as he stared at the small, red butterfly-shaped bowtie adorning the middle of the blouse, and a name sprang to his mind.


    "F*ck! How could I forget about June?" Myne muttered, cursing his lapse. "Granted, we agreed to be just friends with benefits, but before that, we were best friends forever. She must have been worried death about me these past few months. Before this, no matter how busy I was, I always managed to visit her once a week to calm down her wild horny kitty.


    In my absence, God knows what condition she would have been in. She was no less addicted to me than Aisha. I''m a dead man for sure. I better head over there right now and explain everything."


    Fuelled by a sense of urgency, Myne opened a portal to June''s house. However, hesitation flickered across his face as he paused on the threshold. Glancing at his wrist, he noted the demonic watch given to him by Gal displayed at half past eleven. An unsettling image of an extremely creepy figure materialized in his mind.


    "It''s the prime time for ghosts to roam, isn''t it? That thing could be wandering the graveyard right now. What if it suddenly becomes interested in me?" A nervous tremor ran through Myne, but for June''s sake, he gritted his teeth and stepped through the portal.

 Chapter 357. Spectral Horrors

    "This time, I will do my best to persuade June to move away from this damn place once and for all. Only God knows what concoctions her parents feed her to keep her that she didn''t want to leave this wretched place."


    After getting out of the portal, the first thing Myne did was complain as always before quickly activating his Soul Eyes skill and surveying the cemetery.


    The scene remained largely unchanged from his previous visit a few months ago. However, the strange black smoke clinging to various graves had solidified and become more prominent, as if the hooded figure hadn''t had time to eat it for who knows how long. Other than that, everything appeared the same.


    The absence of the scary hooded figure, who wielded a shovel and subsisted on the black smoke, was undoubtedly a good sign. Although Myne had previously encountered the hooded figure many times before, who clearly was a ghost since no one could see him with normal eyes, but perhaps due to his closeness with June or his disinterest in the living, it had never bothered him.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    This indifference was a key factor in Myne''s continued visits to June''s house despite his deep-seated fear of ghosts.


    "Phew, tonight seems lucky. No encounter with the old fellow," Myne sighed in relief, a smile gracing his lips as he knocked on June''s door.


    "I wonder what kind of reaction I''ll get. Hopefully, she won''t yell for disturbing her sleep. Maybe I should''ve come tomorrow... Sniff, sniff... Ugh, what the hell is this smell? Sniff, I think I''ve smelled it before, but where?"


    Myne, who suddenly gets assaulted by an extremely foul odour, fanned his hand in front of his nose while looking left and right to figure out the source of the smelly mess. But everything around the house appeared normal, although it looked like nobody had cleaned the yard for many days. Given June''s lackadaisical attitude towards household chores, it would be more surprising if the yard were clean.


    Knock-Knock!


    "Strange, where could she be at this hour? Did she overwork again and fall asleep so soundly she can''t hear the knocking sound?" With his mind full of suspicious doubts, and a knot of worry tightened in Myne''s stomach, he hurriedly came to the window of June''s bedroom. The window was closed, but it was no problem for Myne.


    He used Etheric Marionette, a remarkably useful skill that allowed him to manipulate objects within his field of vision through sheer thought. With a mental command, the window creaked open.


    As the window opened, the darkness, dust and a thick, overwhelming stench reminiscent of a rotting fish market flooded the room as the window opened, greeted Myne, who recoiled instantly, covering his nose in disgust, and quickly moved away.


    "F*ck! What the hell is going on in there? How can anyone live with such a disgusting smell? Wait, I remember now, that''s the smell of decaying corpse flesh! f*ck! I hope nothing has happened to June.


    After coughing, just as Myne turned around, preparing to retreat to June''s bed before opening the portal back to his own home, when he saw a three-meter-tall colossal figure, completely covered in a dark smock, radiating an aura of icy coldness as if it was made of pure ice, standing right behind him just a few centimetres away.


    For a fleeting moment, Myne felt like his soul was leaving his body. Two ethereal doors materialized: one bathed in a warm golden light, the other a chilling blood red. His soul, a twisted grin plastered on its face, seemed drawn to the red door, almost reaching out in a farewell gesture. But then, an invisible force violently jerked him back into his body.


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    screamed at the top of his lungs, collapsing onto the floor. Panic surged through him, but his survival instincts kicked in. He scrambled away from the shadowy figure, his hand accidentally brushing against the putrid flesh of one of the corpses. Recoiling with a high-pitched girlish squeal, he leapt to his feet and bolted towards the main door.


    However, even after running for a few seconds and not reaching the door, which was just 3 meters away from him, Myne finally realized he wasn''t getting anywhere. He glanced down to see himself levitating several centimetres above the ground, his legs churning uselessly in the air. The sight might have been comical to an observer, but the one experiencing it and the one doing it didn''t think so.


    In a desperate situation, Myne, who had no other choice, quickly opened the portal in front of him, and the destination was Fenrir''s cave. Since she was the only one Myne could expect to have the capability to deal with an entity like a ghost, as a divine beast, she surely had a few skills to fight with spirits.


    Although Myne''s plan was quite reasonable, however, overlooked a crucial detail. He was currently under the influence of the shadowy figure''s magic, unable to control his own body and floating in the air. How could he possibly enter the portal in this state?


    This realization dawned on him quickly. He was about to use telepathy to summon Fenrir so she could enter the portal from the other side to help him when the figure shrouded in darkness materialized before him. The swirling smoke surrounding the figure contorted and solidified, completely engulfing the portal, and forcefully severing the connection with Myne.


    Now, unless he removed the fog or created another portal, there was no way Fenrir could come to help him.


    For the moment, however, Myne''s focus wasn''t on escape. He gaped at the figure before him, a wave of terror washing over him as he recognised it. It was the cemetery ghost, the one who always lingered amidst the graves, feasting on the shadowy mist, holding a shovel and lantern in its hands. While Myne had seen it numerous times before, he had never been this close.


    The spectral figure appeared different today. Though it still sported its usual attire ¨C a long robe and hood that concealed its body ¨C and hovered ominously a few centimetres above the ground, its most unsettling feature was missing. Today, it lacked its signature shovel and lantern. Most unsettling, the air surrounding it crackled with dark energy as if it had just perpetrated a horrific massacre.


    Myne gulped down his saliva with great difficulty and glanced at the three dead bodies around him, and understood who was the culprit behind their such creative cruelty. As he finished examining the bodies and turned back to Mr. Ghost, his attention was caught by a smear of blood on the floor. Confusion twisted his features as he followed the trail of blood, leading him to a horrifying discovery.


    Beneath the hem of the ghost''s robe, a skeletal hand grasped a small, pulsing heart ¨C which seemed like the heart of a child.


    Tears welled up in Myne''s eyes. He had always known, in some dark corner of his mind, that his little brother would be the cause of his demise. But he never imagined it would happen so soon or in such a nightmarish way.

 Chapter 358. Memories Carved in Darkness

    Bracing himself for a gruesome demise like the three men around him, Mr. Ghost, who had been observing him intently, made an unexpected move.


    It didn''t give Myne a horrific beating before giving him a permanent visa to hell like those three men. Instead, it drifted towards the right wall, raising the pulsating child''s heart clutched in its hand high, it slammed it against the surface in a grotesque display of anger before moving in a jerky, unpredictable way.


    Myne''s stomach churned as he witnessed the entity using the living heart as a macabre paintbrush, dragging it across the wall to write in a clumsy script of blood. Despite the horrifying imagery, the writing itself was unimaginably poor.


    Phew, It seems like Mr. Ghost doesn''t have any plan to kill... At least for now. And it couldn''t even speak properly, only make those weird scary noises. I hope it doesn''t write some impossible task. Damn it, now even a ghost wants an advantage over me.


    Wasn''t a cheap father-in-law enough? Myne grumbled inwardly, but knowing there was no way he could refuse Mr. Ghost''s kind request, no matter how unwilling he was, he could only sigh helplessly. After all, Mr. Ghost already showed that his temper is not gentle and he is not easy to talk with. If he accidentally made it angry, it would undoubtedly lead him to follow the unfortunate men''s grim fate.


    Once Mr. Ghost finished its work, flinging the now useless dead heart aside, it moved away, finally leaving enough space for Myne to see what he wanted to say. Of course, if Mr. Ghost could talk, it would be better, as this way he could get more info from its mouth, and even possibly know its sad story, which would be great entertainment. But a silent message was also better than none.


    At least this shows that Mr. Ghost is not completely a mindless entity but a very intelligent ghost.


    "SAVE HER!"


    Two colossal words scrawled across the wall in chilling, yet embarrassingly poor handwriting, blood dripping down like macabre tears. In any other situation, Myne might have found humour in the ghost''s lack of penmanship. But the message resonated within him, piecing together all parts of the puzzle.


    His prior sympathy for the dead men vanished, replaced by a grimace as he unleashed a volley of wind blades at their corpses.


    "Those monsters! What the hell did they do to her?" Myne, whose imprisonment was released by Mr. Ghost and fell on the ground, roared, his anger finally unleashed. When he entered June''s bedroom and saw it deserted, Myne already had some doubts. After all, June lived quite far from the main town and that too alone.


    Being in her prime, with an extremely beautiful appearance, it is normal for her to attract some troublemakers. It was another reason for Myne''s urgency to relocate to the middle of the town with its dense population. After all, although their relationship couldn''t move further from being friends with benefits, Myne cared deeply for all his women, and June was undeniably his first friend.


    Reaching the entrance, Myne spotted a small figure approaching. Myne focused a bit and discovered that it was June, who had just finished her work and returned home. But by looking at her expression, it seemed like something had happened, and she was not in a good mood.


    Until June entered her home, she didn''t notice Myne and Mr. Ghost standing at the entrance of the cemetery at all. Just as Myne was about to call out, Mr. Ghost raised its bony hand and waved gently


    As it did that, Myne felt the world around him spinning crazily, however soon everything returned to normal, except that the evening light had vanished, replaced by the inky cloak of midnight, and other things were the same. Although because of nighttime, visibility was very low, it was no problem for Myne and Mr. Ghost, as the latter a being of pure darkness, the night made no difference at all.


    Although Myne still couldn''t understand what was going on, he waited patiently, knowing that since Mr. Ghost had brought him into his memories, he must surely have a reason for this. And just as Myne expected, he again saw June, but this time her condition wasn''t quite good-looking. Her clothes were ripped, her body bearing the marks of a struggle. A prominent handprint marred her beautiful face.


    She ran frantically, occasionally glancing back as if pursued by an unseen threat.


    The sight of June in such a state sent a surge of anger coursing through Myne''s veins. He lunged towards her, desperate to heal her wounds, offer comfort, and learn the identities of the bastards who dared to harm her. But as his hand reached out, it passed through her form like a phantom limb as if she were just an illusion.


    Myne stared at his empty hand for a moment, the realization settling in with a heavy sigh. He observed her further. Though June demonstrably endured a struggle, her injuries weren''t life-threatening. Her clothes were ripped, and there were minor scrapes on her knees and hands, suggesting a fall or a forceful attempt to restrain her.


    A harsh handprint marred her cheek alongside a dull ache in her stomach, likely from a punch, there was a hint of fear and unease in her eyes but not too much. Despite this, her ability to escape showed that June was not an easy woman to deal with.


    While Myne was observing June''s condition, she finally managed to open the door lock with her trembling hands and entered before slamming the door down and locking it tightly from inside. No sooner had she disappeared inside than four masked men, clad in identical black uniforms, materialized near the house, their ill intentions evident.


    Then, a sight unfolded that shook Myne to his core. As the men entered June''s courtyard, another Mr. Ghost materialized behind them. With inhuman speed, it snatched the head of the unfortunate man at the back, It grabbed the head of the poor guy who was standing at the end, with a whoosh sound, it used inhuman speed and both of them disappeared as if they never were there.


    Before the remaining three could even comprehend their comrade''s sudden disappearance, Mr. Ghost had already dispatched the fourth man and returned. This time, Mr. Ghost, only God knows what was going on in his mind, actually came from underground.


    After grabbing a random guy''s legs among the three, it dragged him inside the ground as if it were made of snow and even took the time to pat the hole shut behind him.

 Chapter 359. Terror Vengeance

    Panic finally gripped the remaining two men and they started trembling after witnessing the swift demise of their comrades. Their original confidence and cocky swagger as if they owned money from the entire world had been put aside. The next moment with a seemingly impressive display of tactical understanding between them, the duo glanced at each other, turned around, and attempted to flee.


    But how can there be such a good thing in the world, where you can go and return anywhere with ease? Mr. Ghost, who had been silently floating in invisible form at the courtyard''s entrance for who knows how long, materialized instantly before them as the duo approached, letting out a thunderous roar.


    Although Myne clearly heard the voice of Mr. Ghost, which was loud enough to create a shockwave, and so did the duo''s scream, which sent chills down his spine to anyone who listened, but he noticed no movement within the house. He realized that Mr. Ghost did not want to reveal its existence to June and protect her from the shadow, so it had done something to block all sound around them.


    The duo, who were terrified enough to have peed in their pants after screaming out of their lungs, hurriedly made a distance from Mr. Ghost. Maybe their mental toughness was quite solid after experiencing enough ups and downs in life, or because they deceived themselves by thinking that Mr. Ghost was not much of a big deal, they actually launched a desperate attack on Mr. Ghost.


    Two colourless beams of light shot out from the first man''s hand at an extreme speed, reaching Mr. Ghost within a second. However, to their horror, the beams passed straight through Mr. Ghost as if he were just an illusion.


    The second man, still unconvinced, clapped his hands together and slowly opened them, revealing a struggling colourless vortex with a lot of mana surrounding it in a spiral shape in his palms.


    The vortex looked very unstable as if it would explode in its caster''s hand the next moment, digging his grave on the spot, but sadly, nothing like this happened, and when the vortex became as big as a child''s head, the second man immediately threw it at Mr. Ghost.


    Mr. Ghost, calm from beginning to end, didn''t take their petty attack to heart (if he even had one) and simply hovered in place, ready to see the power of the second man''s attack, while thinking about how he should kill them.


    Soon the vortex came in front of Mr. Ghost. Right at this moment, the second man may have learned a lesson from his friend. Instead of waiting for his attack to hit Mr. Ghost, he snapped his fingers and detonated the vortex in front of Mr. Ghost just a few centimetres away from it.


    Contrary to Myne''s expectations, there was no earth-shattering explosion. Instead, the vortex transformed into a pure black hole in the air, so pure that even light couldn''t escape its pull. From nowhere, various energies started appearing around it, rotating in a spiraling formation, before being sucked into the black hole.


    Initially, this phenomenon was confined to the energies, but slowly everything around the black hole, as if pulled by an irresistible force, began to float towards it.


    A sigh escaped Myne''s lips. "Couldn''t you add some colour to your memory world? Such a magnificent attack... yet, everything is black and white. If only this guy was alive, I could have made a fortune. This deadly attack, fueled by his abundant mana...


    Before the second man could comprehend the situation, Mr. Ghost, now in control of the first man''s body, lunged at him with ferocity like a crazy beast who had lost its reasoning in rage.


    In a brutal and barbaric display, he sank his teeth into the second man''s neck, bite off his ear, gouged an eye with his thumb, and because the second man was making too much noise even shoved his entire hand into the second man''s mouth.


    This nightmarish and crazy way of torturing someone to death continued for an entire minute before the second man overwhelmed by the assault, succumbed to unconsciousness.


    The past Mr. Ghost consumed by a relentless desire for vengeance had no plan to let them go so easily, still inhabiting the first man''s body, grabbed the second man and vanished from Myne''s sight with a whoosh. When it returned a few minutes later, it was back in its original form. Then, the Mr.


    Ghost of the past looked around and chanted some unknown incantation, and soon the battlefield returned back to normal as if someone had rewind time.


    Seeing the efficiency of Mr. Ghost''s work, Myne gave him a silent thumbs up in his heart. Such a perfect bodyguard. If possible, then he also wanted a few for himself, but alas, Myne knew very well that such an entity couldn''t be obtained just because you want. This is completely dependent on luck, a lot and a lot of luck.


    No wonder June seemed to encounter misfortune so frequently. If not for my intervention, she might still be struggling as a waitress. It appeared her entire reserve of luck had been exhausted the moment Mr. Ghost became her bodyguard. Thankfully, I maintained a good relationship with her. Otherwise, considering Mr.


    Ghost''s temper, today might have been my last day, Myne thought and couldn''t help but shudder, contemplating the gruesome fate of the second man.


    While Myne was silently making a bit of distance from Mr. Ghost, he again felt the world spinning. The scene fast-forwarded, and another night materialized before him. Myne temporarily blocked his weird thoughts and focused on the thing in front of him, ready to see what was going to happen this time.


    Soon, Myne noticed someone approaching, and after carefully seeing that June didn''t look injured this time, he breathed a sigh of relief and focused his attention on the little boy beside her. The boy had an ordinary face, except for his unusual white hair. He wore loose, dirty, ragged clothes, and numerous small scratches marred his face. Clearly, this was the boy with the intriguing past.


    Although both June and the boy appeared unharmed, their hurried arrival at the house suggested they had encountered trouble and were likely running from someone.


    Upon reaching the house, June quickly opened the door and rushed inside with the boy. Myne, now familiar with the script, prepared to wait for the villain''s entrance when he felt a cold, bony hand on his shoulder. Which sent a shiver running down his spine.


    Gulping down his saliva Myne turned his head and looked at Mr. Ghost beside him, questioning eyes meeting masked silence wondering what it had in mind, when he saw it gesturing for him to follow. With no other choice and unable to communicate, he could only take a deep breath and follow it.

 Chapter 360. Unknown Imprint

    Following Mr. Ghost Myne quickly to June''s backyard, a wave of confusion washed over him. As he pondered the situation, the back door opened, revealing June and the white-haired boy exiting with a large bag on June''s shoulder. Without hesitation, the pair darted towards the forest.


    "Are they fleeing from the town?" Myne, with disbelief written all over his face, asked with a gloomy expression. If June remained within the town walls, finding her was simply a matter of spending enough money. However, if she had really run away randomly, locating her would be significantly more challenging.


    Mr. Ghost, his usual silence unbroken, observed June''s fading form thoughtfully before turning and floating towards the cemetery entrance.


    While Myne harboured a burning desire to force Mr. Ghost out of its indifferent state and extract some information, the gruesome demise of the three men at June''s house served as a chilling reminder of the consequences. Swallowing his anger, he trailed behind it.


    As soon as Myne returned, he saw those three unlucky guys who were still lying in June''s house in reality, and polluting the air, standing in front of her door, banging it nonstop.


    Next, what happened is easy to guess. With no response forthcoming, the men barged into the house, kicking the iron plate known as Mr. Ghost, who had completely lost its composure due to June''s escape. Myne, peering through the doorway, witnessed a horrifying tableau ¨C a demonstration of what is called the real torturous way to kill people.


    At first, he thought those men died quickly after suffering such serious injuries, but who would have thought that Mr. Ghost, who took everything a little too seriously, actually used magic to let them stay alive for many days. Only when their internal organs could no longer function, even with the aid of magic, did they finally find release from its bony hands.


    But Mr. Ghost''s sadistic game wasn''t over. As their souls left their bodies, Mr. Ghost seized them, transported them to the cemetery, cast some unknown spell upon them, and buried them in random graves, presumably for future amusement


    "Phew," Myne exhaled, the final scene leaving him thoroughly shaken. "The last part was... ahem, quite creative, to say the least. I never imagined Mr. Ghost collecting souls to increase its cemetery''s population. An interesting idea, to be sure." He took a few cautious steps backwards, a mixture of fear and reluctant admiration evident in his eyes.


    The screams of the three men still resonated in his ears, solidifying his decision to maintain a safe distance from Mr. Ghost, and directly labelled it as "Stay as far away as possible."


    However, Mr. Ghost obviously didn''t care about Myne''s compliment. It silently approached him, grasped his hand with its bony appendage, turned it over, and pressed its index finger against the back of his hand.


    Myne who thought Mr. Ghost was offended by his remark, wanted to free his poor hands from it, but sadly now it was too late, he only felt as if someone had branded his skin with a searing iron, and a painful moan escaped from his lips. But considering his poor little life, he endured the agonizing sensation with tearing eyes.


    He decided that after he found June, he would take revenge with instalments from her, this is all her fault.


    Although Myne felt extremely painful from whatever Mr. Ghost was doing, this process didn''t last long. After 5 seconds, Mr. Ghost removed its finger and let go of Myne''s hand.


    "Hot, hot, hot!" Myne cried, jumping up and down, fanning his hand to cool the burning sensation. A dark symbol, resembling a moon with a single, closed eye in its center, now adorned the back of his hand. It was a truly very creepy tattoo to speak of. Only a special existence like Mr. Ghost could come up with this kind of trick.


    "What is this? Does this symbol have some kind of special purpose or something?" Regaining his composure after the burning subsided, Myne casually inquired.


    His question hung in the air as Mr. Ghost reverted to its usual standby mode, its figure unnervingly still beneath the dark hood. The combination of the dark background, the entity''s crimson glow, and its shrouded eyes were enough to send shivers down Myne''s spine. Although he knew that he was temporarily safe.


    This time, upon hearing Myne''s question, Mr. Ghost finally showed some reaction. It first went to the wall and pointed at the words "Save Her" it had painted with great difficulty. Then it pointed at the symbol on the back of Myne''s hand. After which Mr. Ghost gave a deep look at Myne and disappeared completely from his sight.


    Thud!


    ?????


    ...


    [Ability]


    ???


    ?????


    ?????? ]


    Myne''s lips twitched as he scanned the rows of question marks in Mr. Ghost''s status, especially under the "Skills" and "Abilities" sections. Many times he wondered which bastard spread this kind of fake rumor that a person could only have three skills. Let''s not talk about monsters; he had already seen quite a few demons and now even ghosts who were loaded with skills and abilities.


    "Maybe this information is only limited to humans, and other races didn''t count. With the pitiful power of most humans, it is normal for them to be ignorant about such a cruel fact. After all, to deal with most humans, power like Mr. Ghost''s or those demons from hell in another world, may not even need to use skill, just a casual wave of the hand or a slap is more than enough."


    While shamelessly rubbing salt on the burn wound of his own race, Myne hurriedly started looking at the detailed description of Mr. Ghost''s skills. In order to not get too far from it, and receive notification of ''not being able to cut the skill because of distance,'' Myne quickly exited June''s house.


    Ethereal Phase:


    Description: This skill bestows upon its user the extraordinary ability to seamlessly transition between the material and ethereal planes, granting them unparalleled flexibility and stealth. By harnessing this power, the wielder becomes akin to a ghostly apparition, capable of traversing through solid objects as effortlessly as a gust of wind through an open window.


    Cooldown Time: One hour after each use.


    Special Note: Due to the unique laws of the ethereal plane, using this skill renders the user incapable of activating any other skills simultaneously.


    Seeing the desired skill he was greedy for the moment he witnessed Mr. Ghost''s actions played before him, Myne''s eyes widened with shock. He didn''t expect he would hit the jackpot right on the first try. Instantly, without any hesitation, he cut the Ethereal Phase skill and pasted it to himself, as if fearing that if he waited a bit more the skill might slip away from his grasp.


    However, unbeknownst to Myne, Mr. Ghost, having just gathered the seven souls of the unfortunate men who attempted to capture June to vent its anger again after rewatching his memories, fixated its gaze upon his direction. It tightened its grip on its shovel, dense dark aura started lacking from his body but didn''t make any further move, as if waiting for something.


    On the other side, Myne had just opened the description of the second skill when he felt every hair on his body stand on end. A powerful pressure, potent enough to induce crippling fear, descended upon him. Having just engaged in heart-to-heart communication with Mr. Ghost, Myne instantly recognized the source of the oppressive feeling.


    He whipped his head towards the cemetery and saw a message appear above the entrance, glowing ominously in blood red:


    "DON''T CROSS THE LINE!"


    Confronted with this stark warning, Myne, resembling a frightened chicken, frantically nodded his head. Without a second thought, he opened the portal and scurried away into its depths.

 Chapter 361. Passionate Morning

    "Phew, that was a close call. I thought I was about to become a ghost myself. That was too scary. Maybe I should learn to control my greed in the future," Myne muttered, wiping the cold sweat from his brow as he emerged from the portal. Glancing back at the shimmering gateway he couldn''t help but tremble a bit out of fear.


    "At least I snagged an incredibly useful skill," Myne mused a hint of pride in his voice. "But alas, if only I could use other skills with it simultaneously. Then I could directly become half invincible. I wonder what kind of effect Mr. Ghost''s other skills would have. In my haste to escape, I accidentally closed Mr.


    Ghost''s status window. What a pity. Maybe next time.


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Right now, the most important thing is getting some rest and figuring out how to save June tomorrow." Glancing towards the bed, he saw Aisha still fast asleep, a soft quilt draped over her flawless naked figure.


    Gulp!


    Myne swallowed hard. "Will she be mad if I disturb her sweet sleep for my own selfish reasons...? Forget it. It''s not like I can''t sleep without having sex first. Although with how wild Aisha was before, she might not care about it now if I bang her in sleep, she may even enjoy it, but I feel a bit guilty if I force her to wake up. For a young woman, not getting enough sleep is her worst enemy.


    I don''t want to see an older Aisha so soon."


    With that resolve, Myne quietly undressed and slipped into the bed beside her. He cuddled her soft body, burying his face in her ample bosom, and closed his eyes. The past few hours had been a whirlwind of events, and his poor weary mind needed some proper rest.


    Suddenly being hugged by someone and feeling a bit of weight on her breasts, Aisha slowly fluttered her sleepy eyes open to see Myne lying beside her. It didn''t take long for her sleep-addled mind to catch up.


    "Ah, looks like someone''s plan just got derailed," Aisha chuckled lightly, a mischievous smile playing on her lips. "Hehehe, Sylphy''s face would be wonderful tomorrow," She then without a word embraced Myne as well, gently placing a kiss on his forehead with eyes full of doting and affection before closing her eyes again and drifting back into her beautiful dream again.


    ...


    Next morning, 7 o''clock.


    "Velvet honey, don''t go there. There is nothing worth being curious about..."


    "What do you mean there''s a golden door leading back to our home? Honey, stop joking! You haven''t even seen my house yet, so how could you possibly know what it looks like? No, no, no... stop don''t go there, there is just darkness. Damn it, why are you not listening to me, If you enter there, I may not be able to save you."


    "Velvet!!!"


    With a jolt and a shout, Myne woke up, panting heavily, sweat clinging to his skin. Relief washed over him as he scanned his familiar bedroom instead of on a wooden bridge in the middle of an entire dark world.


    "Aisha, stirred by his panicked shout, sat up and looked at him with concern. His panicked breathing and sweat-soaked form were unsettling, she couldn''t help but worry about him. "Are you okay, Myne?" she asked gently, pulling him into an embrace, placing his head on her naked breasts, trying to give him her warmth and comfort.


    And this trick worked very well. Enveloped in her warmth, Myne''s frantic heart gradually calmed. Although his mind was still filled with that weird nightmare, at least a semblance of rationality returned. He also hugged Aisha and lay down on the bed with her while cuddling her like a koala.


    Myne''s little brother slid inside her vagina without any difficulty, making Aisha gasp due to the sudden jolt of pleasure she felt throughout her body.


    His left hand moved beneath Aisha''s waist, and he decided to use a bit different position this time. He broke the kiss and gestured to her to lift her head from his hand, and as she did, he raised his upper body until he supported it on his elbow.


    He pushed the pillow under her head as she rested on it, and his arm was under her neck. Now the position was perfect for thrusting, so he slowly began moving his hips. Her alluring blushing face was right before him, so he passionately began kissing her.


    A few light thrusts later, his rod slid inside her reaching her womb, and just as it poked her womb entrance, her body twitched with the sudden jolt passing to her head, and she moaned, widening her eyes.


    "Mnnn~!"


    Myne increased his thrusting speed as he felt her squishy walls squeezing his shaft, providing him with unending pleasure. His pistoning became vigorous in no time, and obscene sounds resounded.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    With his position, it was easier for him to kiss her smooth neck, and as he did, Aisha gasped heavily to not moan loudly as her delicate hand moved behind his head before clenching his hair. And she didn''t even notice her hips moving to match his rhythm.


    Along with each of Myne''s long thrusts, as its tip poked her womb, suddenly an evil thought came into his mind as he felt that there was another entrance getting ready to be explored. With his next full-force thrust, he pushed his dick until the end, as he had a sudden urge to break through that barrier and enter new territory.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    Aisha couldn''t suppress her moan this time, and Myne could sense a bit of pain in it. So he stopped and apologized for his stupid behaviour.


    Though he could tell that, although he felt the passage explorable, her womb wasn''t ready to be penetrated yet, maybe he could try to push a little bit every time until she got used to it, which according to Aisha''s wild nature, it shouldn''t take too much time, probably a dozen of so round.


    So for the time being Myhne kept his long and relatively slow pistoning her wet and tight vagina as her walls coiled around him in response. By now, both of them were utterly drenched in sweat as most of their bodies were covered with a blanket.


    While he had made sure not to make slapping sounds with his long pistoning, it only heightened the pleasure while making squelching sounds.


    Another 5 minutes passed, during which he alternated between her neck and her slippery mouth while her hand roamed and caressed his head, chest, and back.


    And as he neared his orgasm, he locked her mouth to prevent her loud moans, pushed his rod deep inside until it kissed the entrance of her womb, and squirted in large amounts, directly inside her womb.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    While Aisha widened her eyes due to the wriggling of his dick that brought euphoria of pleasure, her body violently twitched and cum on his dick while letting out muffled moans.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*

 Chapter 362. Cursed Seal

    "Are you kidding me?" Maya exploded, disbelief etched across her face. "Really? A ghost? How the hell did you manage to get yourself into this mess, and that too within a day of me leaving you alone? Didn''t you learn anything from the last incident? Also what happened to your promise to stay out of trouble?"


    Maya couldn''t comprehend how could someone be this wretched. She had been living in Lucus Town much longer than Myne, yet hadn''t encountered even a normal wandering spirit. Meanwhile, her womanizer brother, a magnet for trouble, had somehow made contact with a vengeful, intelligent, and magic-wielding spirit. That simply didn''t make any sense.


    "But this time I''m completely innocent!" Myne whined defensively, his head hung low as he sat on the cold bathroom floor. "I just went to visit a friend, and that too in the town, but who would have thought something like this would happen! Now you can''t expect me to lock myself inside the house forever, right?"


    After having some morning fun with Aisha for a few hours, and in the last moment finally penetrating her womb and knocking her out in excitement, Myne, who was still quite scared, was worried that if he didn''t find June, Mr. Ghost might come knocking on his door asking for compensation. After all, it even gave him a wonderful life-saving skill as an advance reward for the task.


    So, after getting dressed, he rushed to Maya, seeking her advice on the mark left by Mr. Ghost.


    When Aisha mentioned that Maya saved him along with other divine beasts last time, Myne knew she was not normal and definitely playing pig-eat-tiger. Although he always had this doubt seeing the miserable condition of Jin, who couldn''t even dare to talk back even if it was not his fault, but because of lack of evidence, he couldn''t come to a conclusion.


    Now everything was clear, especially when in his dream, his mother''s soul said that Maya knew everything.


    Of course, Myne coming to Maya had nothing to do with the fact that he was scared by their overprotectiveness and if he went on another adventure alone without telling her or the other girls, then their love might turn deadly, and he may then not die from the enemy, but they would surely kill him.


    Their love for him was just too scary; they would rather disable him and lock him in the house than let him wander outside messing around.


    However, because of the wrong timing when Ash came to Maya''s bedroom saw her discarded clothes lying on the bed, and heard movement from the bathroom. After confirming Jin''s absence in the shop he quickly entered the bathroom, ready to see something beautiful.


    But alas Maya also noticed his presence, and after a bit of surprise, she actually dragged him in, and soon a fierce battle between the two bodies'' collisions took place in the bathroom.


    During the third round, a semblance of clarity returned to Maya. Noticing something strange with Myne, or more clearly, something strange with his soul, she halted the battle midway. With a deadly serious face, she asked about his recent matters. Myne, whose original purpose was to discuss everything with Maya, held nothing back and narrated his experiences truthfully, of course.


    "Huh? That''s it? If she just wants to study the mark, then why does she need to put it inside her pocket?" Myne thought confusedly while staring at his beautiful big sis.


    As if she knew what was going on in Myne''s mind, Maya, without moving her eyes from the mark, spoke gently. "In order to carefully observe your body and soul, I had to connect myself with you, and this is the most efficient and appropriate way to do so. Although I like having sex with you a lot, that doesn''t mean that I am a pervert like you.


    You are rightfully mine from the beginning, so there is no problem having sex with someone you love the most in the world, unlike you who wanted to f*ck every random girl of other races with big boobs and acceptable appearance."


    "Cough, don''t put it like that," Myne said softly, stroking Maya''s back. "As a man, it''s completely normal to have some perverted fantasies. But thinking about something and acting on it are two entirely different things."


    "As for you rightfully owning me, there''s no denying that. I know it too. However, sometimes we can''t stop what fate throws our way. My meeting Aisha and the others was purely a game of fate, and later we found joy and love in each other, so I can''t just refuse their feelings, right?" Myne said cautiously, ready to hug Maya tightly if she went berserk.


    Thankfully, she didn''t respond at all and just continued doing her work.


    "So, this means if you meet more beautiful girls in the future, and they''re willing to spread their legs in front of you after seeing your powers or wealth, then you''ll accept them as well because it is written in your fate?" After a moment of silence, just when Myne started pang of anxiety, Maya finally moved her eyes from the mark on the back of his hand and asked with an expressionless face.


    "I... maybe?" Although Myne didn''t dare utter those two words, his expression was more than enough for Maya to know the answer to her question.


    With a disappointing sigh, Maya, to the great regret of Myne''s little brother, stood up from his lap, leaving his Excalibur hanging in the cold air, and walked towards the wardrobe to retrieve her clothes.


    "The mark on your hand is a "Cursed Seal" directly connected to your soul. It has two effects," Maya began, although she wasn''t in a good mood, alas, she loved her damn younger brother, who was also her lover, too much, so she still had to do her work to warn him, otherwise, he would again smash his empty head into trouble.


    After taking out her black erotic net panties, and the same style bra, she started putting on them in front of Myne as she continued speaking. "The first effect is like a compass. By pouring mana into the mark, it will show you the general direction of a person whose soul signature is imprinted on it.


    As long as you follow its direction, you''ll eventually reach them no matter which random corner of the world that person is hiding."

 Chapter 363. The Sinister Curse

    Hearing Maya''s explanation, a look of confusion crossed Myne''s face, quickly morphing into understanding. He hurriedly poured mana into the mark on his hand. As he did that, the creepy closed eye in the centre jolted open, its pupil darting left and right. Although it sounded cool, having that horrifying thing on his hand sent shivers down that person''s spine.


    Myne, a guy with a weak heart regarding ghostly things, seeing the eye''s crazy movement, subconsciously moved his hand away as much as he could. But didn''t torment him for too long, and soon, as if it finally found the target, it again closed up and morphing into an arrow, pointed to the west.


    Seeing the direction arrow pointing, Myne''s eyes lifted up. He understood where this arrow pointed and why Mr. Ghost left this mark on him. Since it wanted to save June as soon as possible, naturally it had to do something magical. Otherwise, if Myne started looking for June''s trace from scratch, then she might have already joined Mr. Ghost''s community a long ago before he could even find her trace.


    "As for the second effect," Maya continued, her voice frighteningly serious, "if you fail to find the person whose soul signature is imprinted in this mark within a certain timeframe or give up midway for any reason, you''ll experience the world''s most horrific torture: soul burning. Trust me, you never want to experience even a sliver of it."


    "I once witnessed a poor guy receive this punishment because he... well, let''s just say he involved himself with someone he shouldn''t, and did something with her which you like a lot. Unfortunately, he got caught by the woman''s husband, who turned out to be a guy with a certain bit of status."


    "To vent his anger, the husband used his connections to force the clan leader to inflict soul burning on him. Although the crime wasn''t that severe ¨C both the woman and the man were also in love and their actions were consensual ¨C the guy still received the punishment for a full minute."


    "His screams still echo in my ears whenever I try to remember the past. And what''s worse, though his life wasn''t in danger, the pain he endured left him completely insane. He woke up screaming and attacking everything, yelling about burning. He didn''t last a day in that state." Maya said emotionally with a deep sigh, as she tried to recall the uncomfortable memories.


    Myne, on the other hand, felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the dark mark on the back of his left hand, which now looked no different than a time bomb in his eyes. He could even hear the ticking sound of "tic tic tic" in his mind.


    Gulp!


    "Hey, sis, please stop scaring me," Myne stammered, swallowing hard. "And tell me is there any way to remove this seal from my hand? You wouldn''t want to lose your only kind and handsome little brother, right?" He hurried in front of Maya, pointing at the mark.


    Maya looked at Myne who was begging for her help with a terrified face and his pathetic pleas. A mischievous smile crept across her lips.


    "Ahh, I remember now. That guy later, in madness, actually suddenly ran into the horse of a very high-status figure, Which led his horse to go berserk, and that big shot fell down from the horse in the middle of the road.


    As Myne exited the bedroom, he saw Maya emerging from the kitchen with a storage bag in her hand, staring at him strangely.


    "Aren''t you always worried about Jin finding out about our relationship? Then why are you screaming so loudly in the house? Between you and Jin is only a small layer of stone under your feet. It can''t hide your voice, you know, right?"


    "F*ck! Why didn''t you remind me earlier? I completely forgot about Big Bro," Myne cursed, quickly covering his mouth and whispering an apology.


    However, Maya didn''t seem to care. Even if Jin found out about her special relationship with Myne, it wouldn''t be a big deal. They were only husband and wife in name, with no love between them.


    "Since I can''t trust your promises," Maya said with a mischievous smile, "I''ve decided to create a magical contract. It will force you to fulfil your promise when the time comes, so I don''t have to worry about you cheating on me again. I bought this contract specifically for you," She grabbed Myne''s hand and led him to the couch.


    Gesturing for him to sit, she retrieved a strange-looking golden metal pen and a parchment covered in dense, unknown symbols. Next while under the confused eyes of Myne, Maya grasped his right hand and pressed the backside of the pen into the center of his palm.


    Suddenly, Myne felt a bit of pain in the centre of his palm, as if someone had stabbed a needle into it. Then he saw a bit of his blood staining the backside of the pen. Before he could ask anything, Maya started writing something in mid-air. To Myne''s surprise, whatever angle Maya moved the pen in, a golden light shone in his palm, and the words were automatically imprinted on it.


    This magical process lasted for two minutes, and when more than a dozen or so words were fully locked in a circle on his palm, he suddenly felt a bit of pain again, and a faint white circle appeared in the middle of his palm, causing the weird words Maya wrote previously to disappear into that white circle.


    "Now, half of our work is done. The only thing left is to sign this contract," nodding her head with satisfaction, Maya handed Myne the parchment and a small kitchen knife.


    A sharp pain suddenly lanced through Myne''s palm, as if someone had stabbed him with a needle. He saw a bead of blood welling up where the tip of the golden pen touched his skin. Before he could ask anything, Maya began writing in mid-air as if she was practising something.


    However to his surprise, with each movement of the pen, a golden light shone on his palm, and the symbol was automatically imprinted there.


    The magical process lasted for two minutes. As the last of a dozen or so symbols locked into a circle on his palm, a final jolt of pain shot through him, and a white circle materialized in the centre. The strange words Maya had written completely submerged into the circle.

 Chapter 364. Binding Contract

    "Half our work is done," Maya said with a satisfied smile while nodding her head. "Now we just need to sign the contract." She handed Myne the parchment and a small kitchen knife.


    "Why the knife?" Myne asked, confused. He understood the purpose of the parchment, but the knife was a mystery.


    "How else are you planning to sign the contract then? Don''t you know that most magic contracts are signed with blood or a magic imprint?


    Since you didn''t even know the basics of magic, let alone how to leave your imprint on it, then naturally you have to sign it with your blood," Maya replied sarcastically, her eyes narrowing, and giving Myne a look as if he were the stupidest person she had ever seen in her entire life.


    "Hey, that''s not my fault!" Myne protested, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly. "No one ever taught me magic. How can you expect me to know these things?" Saying such with a pout, he carefully started reading the contract, but after just five seconds, he shoved it back at Maya with a deadpan expression. Now he understood that Maya was just making his fun because of what he said before.


    "How do you expect me to read something in those weird symbols that I am seeing for the first time in my life? Are you really just messing with me, Sis? I understand you''re mad, but you could at least consider my feelings. Recently, I''ve noticed you''re becoming more and more tsundere type. This is not a good thing.


    I want my sweet and kind-hearted Big Sis back," Myne spoke with a serious face, but his gaze couldn''t help but drift down to her breasts, barely concealed by the black net bra.


    Bang!


    "Ouch!"


    "Even after knowing that I am angry with you, you still dare to stare at my luxurious assets? How can there be such a good thing in the world? About the contract, the symbols on it are the real deal, making it a genuine magical contract but they actually had nothing to do with us. Our conditions will be written on the back." Maya punched hard on Myne''s head with a satisfied nod.


    Feeling slightly appeased, Maya retrieved a bottle of ink and a shiny blue feather quill from her storage bag and began writing the terms on the back of the contract.


    "Here you go. Read it and sign it." Maya used the rune pen before to draw a drop of blood from her thumb and smeared it on the contract before handing it to Myne.


    Finally able to read the contract, Myne found it rather simple. It stated that he would have to fulfil any specific request Maya made at any time, anywhere after the contract''s establishment, otherwise, he would be severely punished by the contract. Seeing nothing amiss, Myne made a small cut on his index finger and added his blood to the contract.


    "Did that bring you back to your senses, or do you need more?" Maya inquired calmly. Myne''s initial nod was followed by a confused shake of his head. A chuckle escaped Maya''s lips as she continued, "Good. Then you can release me now."


    Myne did as he was told, holding his stinging cheek with a tearful face. He moved aside like a lowly slave who had just received a well-deserved beating from his master.


    Maya also stood up from the couch and, while putting her breast back into her bra, she spoke seriously. "As for why I didn''t speak first, of course, because I didn''t want to. Who asked you to make me angry, maybe you have forgotten about the matter yesterday, didn''t you, but you still dare to come asking my help, then what did you expect that I will forgive you no matter what you do?"


    "Now, since you''ve got what you wanted, right? Now disappear from my sight. I don''t want to see the face of a self-absorbed ingrate who only cares about his own gain and discards others after using them."


    Yelling at Myne with a fake crying face that betrayed her words, Maya walked back into her bedroom under Myne''s ashamed and regretful gaze and slammed the door shut behind her.


    Myne heard the sounds of objects crashing and furniture being smashed on the wall from the bedroom. It was clear that his previous behaviour, entirely his own fault, had left Maya so disappointed that she was now venting her anger on her precious belongings. As for why Myne wasn''t receiving the same treatment as the poor furniture, Jin had never been so lucky before.


    That was, of course, because she loved him too much ( from Myne''s perspective ) and couldn''t bring herself to harm him, no matter how angry she was.


    "There''s no point in talking to her now, no matter what I say, she surely won''t going to listen to me, instead it can make matters worse. It''s better to let her calm down naturally.


    Tonight, I''ll come back and apologize properly," Making up his mind, Myne opened the portal to Sylphy''s room in the royal palace since he had to pick her up and was about to go in when he thought of something and quickly came back in front of the bedroom.


    "Sis, I''m going back... I''ll come back tonight, and then we''ll settle our matter peacefully. Ohh, and please for tonight deal with Big Bro and sand him somewhere else. I love you, see ya later!" With that, Myne hurriedly ran away, fearing Maya might come out and slap his other cheek as well.


    "Hahaha, what a silly and naive little brother I have, no wonder other girls can easily take advantage of him. However it seems like I indeed raised a real gentleman, not a scoundrel," Laughing playfully, Maya lay on her bed, flinging random, useless objects, which were eating dust in her storage bag, around the room while shaking her head.


    "Tonight is going to be quite interesting. Yesterday that bastard used his weird skill and invaded both of my holes without any warning. If I don''t take proper revenge for this, then who knows what kind of strange thing he''ll come up with next? My butthole still hurts a bit; he definitely made his second dick bigger to hurt me purposely...


    But no matter what, having two dicks inside at the same time is surely a very novel and pleasant experience. Now, I hope he just won''t forget about it; otherwise, it would be quite difficult for me to hear his screams," Maya giggled, and a mischievous idea suddenly popped into her head. Her eyes lit up instantly, and she quickly dressed before dashing out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 365. Illegitimate Invasion ( R-18 )

    "Now, where the hell am I going to find Sylphy in such a vast palace? This time I couldn''t even others help and let them know about my existence, otherwise, all my previous planning and hard work would become in vain," Myne muttered to himself as he walked out of the portal into Sylphy''s room, before closing it with a wave of his backhand.


    Suddenly, a cold wind struck him, sending shivers down his spine. Ordinarily, such a minor discomfort wouldn''t faze him. However, when he felt the gentle chill even on his little brother, his mind instantly sobered. He understood the source of the problem.


    "F*ck! I forgot to wear my clothes! Thank goodness I didn''t teleport directly into my mother-in-law''s room, otherwise, all my previous efforts to increase her favorability would have been blown to bits by this stupid mistake.


    She might even think I''m a pervert, who didn''t play cards according to common sense and directly entered the final phase of the relationship just after our affair started," Myne thought, wiping sweat from his forehead. He shook his head with a sheepish smile, imagining their reactions if they saw him completely naked.


    "AHHH!!!"


    Just as Myne became lost in his daydream and was about to take out his clothes, a loud, girlish scream jolted him like a cat whose tail got stepped on by someone. He whirled around to see a girl, perhaps slightly older than Aisha around 25, standing in the bathroom doorway.


    She wore a simple white towel wrapped around her lower half covering only her private parts, her wet long black hair cascading over her shoulders. Her face flushed crimson, large black eyes brimming with tears, and thin lips pursed. But to Myne''s immense disappointment, her chest was a modest C-cup.


    Shock and disbelief contorted her features, however, her gaze fixated on Myne''s "little brother" as if witnessing an unbelievable sight and watching a man tool for the first time in her life. She gulped down saliva with difficulty, then suddenly thought something and glanced at the door, which was still locked from inside, her expression morphing into confusion.


    However, before Myne could utter a word to calm this unknown girl who was nearly 10 years older than him, and inexplicably found herself in his bedroom, suddenly a look of understanding, laced with horror and confusion, dawned on the girl''s face. She hurried towards him, her eyes still glued to his little monster which slowly awakened and now turned super hard.


    Upon reaching to Myne and stopping barely a meter away from him, she attempted a hasty bow, accidentally (or perhaps intentionally) bumping his "little brother" with her forehead.


    "I am terribly sorry, Lord Myne," she stammered. "I... I was tasked with cleaning your and Lady Sylphid''s bedroom, which has been unused for months, once a week. Today, noticing the disarray, I cleaned everything. Exhausted and perspiring, I succumbed to the urge to take a bath and finally couldn''t stop myself. Please, my Lord, I beg of you, do not throw me into prison.


    I have an old mother who relies on me. I am willing to do anything to earn your forgiveness!"


    Before Myne could even grasp the situation fully, the beautiful, half-naked girl began to cry, pleading for mercy. This directly struck Myne''s weakness and gave him a heavy blow.


    As a womanizer with a strong sense of justice towards all females ¨C regardless of race, as long as they weren''t his enemies ¨C he couldn''t bear to see them suffer, especially when the other party is a very beautiful big sister type easy to bully girl.


    It''s likely the work of those wretched nobles, who had nothing better to do than tarnish the reputations of others," Myne muttered angrily in a low voice that only he could hear. But suddenly, feeling a sensation of something warm and wet touching the tip of his little brother sent a chill throughout his entire body.


    He quickly glanced down and saw The girl slowly licking the knob of his little brother. Before he could react, she had already put half of his little brother inside her mouth in one go, before slowing down and devouring the remaining half with deliberate movements as well.


    Soon his entire dick vanished inside her mouth, which surprise Myne a lot, as his dick was so small that anyone can swallow it whole without choking.


    She doesn''t seem like a noob, Myne thought doubtfully his previous doubt of getting tricked by The girl in front of him again surfaced in his mind but the thought of her somehow anticipating his arrival and meticulously crafting such an elaborate scheme, complete with a perfectly timed act, seemed ludicrous. He exhaled a sigh of relief.


    With a gentle smile, he reached out and stroked her wet, silky hair.


    The girl, seemingly emboldened by Myne''s encouraging gesture, removed his dick from her mouth and offered him a sweet smile, before swallowing it again and began bobbing her head rhythmically.


    Feeling of being inside her wet mouth, a soft moan escaped Myne''s mouth, he lowered his head and watched her make a cute hard-working but a bit struggling face as his rock-hard cock slid down her throat again and again. As soon as she got used to it, she began to move her small fingers on his balls as well.


    Then suddenly a mischievous glint flashed in her eyes, and her left hand move around Myne''s thigh and stop on his butt.


    Myne who was enjoying the perfect blowjob he even had, didn''t notice evilness in The girl''s eyes and soon just when Myne''s dick started to twitch involuntarily giving a clear indication that it is about to release cum, The girl finally made her move. Her middle finger like a sword, pierced Myne''s butthole and went completely inside mercilessly without any stop.


    "AHHH! F*ck!"


    Myne opened his eyes wide from pain and shock, never in the dream had he expected that one day a stranger would make a move with his sacred hole instead of his naughty girls who always had their evil eyes on it. Under the pain and pleasure before Myne knew, as if a switch had pressed, his dick released all his load inside The girl''s mouth, overflowing it with its thick tasty cream.


    However, despite it twitching and releasing a jet of load inside her mouth, The girl like a professional didn''t choke and after swallowing everything without letting a single drop of cum escape from her mouth, she continued to thrust; her face hitting his pubic region every time she swallows it hard.


    To tell the truth, seeing her taking his little brother completely inside her mouth without stopping and kissing his pubic region with her thin red lips with a happy expression as if she getting the reward, Myne who was angry because of her illegitimate invasion of his butthole, suddenly felt moved, his all anger vanished and although her middle finger still inside him and just resting there without moving, he didn''t ask her to take it out, wait to see what else other trick she had in her mind.


    This is why people say you should always try new things. You never know when you might find a treasure in the trash.

 Chapter 366. A Mothers Sacrifice

    The girl''s exceptional eye-opening talent brought Myne quickly to another climax, his hands pressed The girl''s head down making his little brother reach deeper as his thick cream shot down her throat, making her swallow all of it.


    "Mymm~" The girl soft moaned with his dick still in her mouth. Her moan sounded so erotic that it made him shoot another load. This time under the effect of extreme pleasure Myne''s body arched a bit and his butt move forward with great strength, her eyes rolled as his dick went even deeper inside her throat.


    However, to Myne''s surprise, she didn''t resist at all and even hug his butt as if in fear that he might take his dick out from her mouth before emptying his ball.


    Even when he removed his hands she instead of taking his dick out and breathing a bit, began to move once again, trying to get more out till she notice his little brother get soften a bit after everything inside her mouth did she pull it out with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "How was it, Lord Myne? Did you enjoy it? Would you like more?" The girl inquired, with a cute, innocent face as she looked at Myne with her big eyes while massaging his little brother soaked in the cum and her saliva with her hands and occasionally licking and kissing with it. It was as if she couldn''t wait for Myne''s affirmative reply to continue her delightful work.


    This situation would undoubtedly be the first time in Myne''s life that he''d encountered such a diligent and hard-working girl. If not for the fact that there was a sliver of doubt lingering in his heart that there was something wrong about this entire situation and this girl might just want to take advantage of him.


    As well as a lot of pressure from his own girls who were now on the verge of exploding and might really kill him if they saw him with another girl, Myne really wanted to make this unknown but very pleasing to the eyes girl to his lover.


    Gazing upon the girl in front of him who was giving him antiseptic looks with pleading eyes, Myne sighed deeply and cast an appraisal on her. If her information proved to be legitimate, he could only blame his little brother for not listening to him and enjoying himself to the fullest under the girl''s capable care.


    After all, one shouldn''t reject such an unexpected opportunity, especially when the other party is such a remarkable girl with superb skills in pleasuring others. To refuse would be akin to seeking sainthood and retreating to a life of solitude in the mountains.


    [ Name: Gwendolyn Hazelwood


    LV: 12


    Race: Half-Hume ( Had 10% of succubus blood in her body, which currently had a minor effect on her body. )


    Gender: Female


    Age: 24


    Occupation: A Random Maid In Agusta Kingdom Royal Palace.


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Extremely Horny, Hopeful


    [Skill]


    And I''m afraid if I continue being silent, she might start crying again, Myne thought, jokingly seeing the girl in front of him looking nervous as hell and on the verge of crying as if he had bullied her.


    Then Myne grabbed the girl''s shoulder, momentarily startling her and amidst the confused eyes of the other party, he assisted her to stand before gently taking her hand and guiding her towards the bed. This action effectively calmed her anxiety and replaced it with a spark of anticipation.


    Now, she couldn''t wait to bathe herself in the sweet and delicious cum of Myne filled with full mana, which was so attractive to her, and she already started drooling just thinking about it.


    Once Myne helped her sit on the edge of the bed, he positioned himself beside her before speaking with a gentle smile.


    "Before we go deeper into our next activity, why not first introduce yourself a bit? I haven''t had the pleasure of learning your name."


    Hearing Myne''s question, the girl''s face instantly turned red from embarrassment. In her excitement to please Myne or herself, she completely forgotten this basic courtesy.


    "M-My apologies, Lord Myne. My name is Gwendolyn. Gwendolyn Hazelwood. You can also call me Gwen if you like," Gwen said meekly. Instinctively, she attempted to rise and bow in apology, but Myne''s firm hold on her shoulder prevented her, so she could only lower her head. But perhaps due to their previous interaction or Myne''s calm and gentle demeanour, her confidence increased slightly.


    "You have a pretty beautiful name, Gwen. I like it. No wonder you care so much about your mother.


    She seems to have loved you a lot; otherwise, she wouldn''t have come up with such a wonderful name, in my town most parents are very lazy with their girl''s names," Myne complimented with a smile, gently tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear before offering a comforting pat on her back to calm down her nervousness.


    "Absolutely, my mother loves me dearly," Gwen declared, her voice brimming with genuine affection. "She''s the best mother in the world anyone could ask for. Since my biological father abandoned her before I was even born, she raised me single-handedly. You wouldn''t believe the hardships we faced.


    There were always malicious individuals who tried to take advantage of us, both me and my mother, especially after I became an adult. Robberies and threats were a constant concern, forcing us to live in poverty. Through it all, her love for me never wavered. While she always appeared frail and sickly for some reason, she never stopped working tirelessly to provide a better future for me.


    To me, she''s no different from the legendary hero. However, in recent years, her illness has become very serious, and she couldn''t go out to work, so now it is my responsibility to take care of her..."


    Gwen''s voice grew stronger and filled with admiration as she spoke. Her earlier nervousness and timidity seemed to fade away with each word. Myne listened intently, a gentle smile playing on his lips. He hadn''t anticipated such a noble, dedicated mother behind Gwen''s circumstances. It was no wonder she held her mother in such high regard.


    Myne was well aware that despite the capital city''s prosperity and safety under the current royal family, like any coin, it had two sides. Of course, there were a few despicable individuals who made life difficult for ordinary citizens ¨C robbery, blackmail, rape, and even murder over trivial matters.


    He understood the immense struggle a single mother faced, raising a daughter in an environment where greedy people wouldn''t let a slight chance go from their hands to eat both of them alive.


    Sigh, I hate those f*ckers who use women as their tools for satisfaction and discard them after their desires are fulfilled without caring about what would happen to them afterwards. If I''m not wrong, the reason why Gwen''s mother has fallen into such a weak and ill state is probably because her supposed-to-be father had absorbed most of her vitality, leaving her with very little.


    So now, after so many years, she has reached her limit. I didn''t know what kind of iron will she had that even in such a weak state she could raise Gwen under so many bad circumstances... However now unless someone provides her with a lot of pure vitality, there is no way she will survive for too long, Myne thought helplessly. But he couldn''t bear to reveal this truth to Gwen.


    Given her deep admiration and love for her mother, the fear of loss could very well trigger a mental breakdown.

 Chapter 367. Mynes Expert Touch

    While talking about her mother, Gwen, became a completely different person. Lost in her memories, she momentarily forgot their initial purpose, Myne, Myne, having listened patiently for the past ten minutes, occasionally offering compliments, finally reached his limit, and couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Now even his excited little brother calmed down and fell into sleep mode, no matter how much he stared at Gwen''s youthful naked body it only twisted a bit but didn''t wake up.


    Helplessly, Myne would only make a move by himself. So, while Gwen was talking, he grabbed her slender waist, pulled her towards him, and let her sit down in front of him with her back touching his chest, while his little brother sandwiching between her bubbly butt, which was the surprisingly same size as Aisha, maybe even bigger than her.


    Although her boobs are a bit small, but her butt clearly didn''t disappoint Myne.


    Then without further delay, his hand landed on her C-cup-perfect handful of breasts and started teasing them.


    Only then did Gwen break out of her trance. Embarrassed, she hid her face with both hands, unable to look at Myne. She hadn''t expected that after desperately wanting to have sex with him, her rambling would take over, making a fool of herself in front of someone as kind as Myne, who was even willing to be her first love despite her lower social status.


    "I... I apologize, Lord Myne. I just..." Gwen stammered, on the verge of crying.


    "Sssh," Myne interjected, silencing her with a gentle smile. "There''s no need for apologies. I understand your desire to speak further, and believe me, I''m very interested in your story. However, now isn''t the opportune moment. We can certainly resume once we''ve completed our task. Please, don''t be embarrassed.


    Simply relax and leave everything to me. You have done what you should, now let me you some pleasure as well, otherwise, it would be unfair to you."


    Myne finished speaking, his fingers skillfully start teasing her twin mountain peaks as well as hard pink cherries on their top, while his other hand trailed down her stomach and began caressing her plump pussy lips, making Gwen''s body shiver.


    "Gwen darling, should I continue?" Myne''s seductive voice sounded in Gwen''s ear, making her feel hot and tingly all over. Before she could respond her body already give Myne an answer by releasing a lot of love juice on his fingers which were messing with her pussy lips.


    Gwen''s body this reaction of course didn''t surprise Myne, he didn''t even look down, and his fingers continued their work. They began to caress her slit till her pussy drooled on her finger, while he himself starring at her red face with a teasing smile, waiting for her answer.


    Feeling her sensitive areas being caressed by a stranger for the first time, Gwen who didn''t want to look like a noob, and become a burden on Myne slowly bent over on the large circular bed, while her feet remained planted on the ground.


    Although she didn''t give Myne a direct answer, by doing this she said everything he wanted to know, and he didn''t tease her anymore. his master''s fingers slid into her narrow squishy tunnel, making her ass clench and her hungry super tight pussy squeeze as if his fingers were its delicious meal.


    "So, how was it? Was I as good as Gwen? Do you want more?" Myne with a smile looked at the girl in front of him who was panting heavily and asked while licking his finger in a perverted way.


    Gwen took a few more seconds to recover from that intense orgasm, but even after some time, she still could hardly control her legs so just lay on the bed while giving Myne an embarrassed but expected look. Anyone with a bit of experience in this field could read her mind easily and know that she is not satisfied and wants to do more.


    "It was good, really good, but... I think there is no need to do it again," Gwen replied honestly with a red face like a tomato, she crawled onto the bed and then laid flat on her stomach right in front of him. She then shyly spread her legs, revealing her love cave which already started getting wet again and looked back at Myne lustfully. A spark of purple glow can clearly be seen in her eyes.


    "I''m ready, let''s go to the main part".


    Myne looked at the beautiful girl in front of him, who was shy just a moment ago¡ªat least she acted like that¡ªbut now had turned into a bold one, even making a way for him. He couldn''t help but lick his lips and hurriedly accept her invitation. It''s not good to keep a girl waiting too long.


    Myne moved on Gwen like a lion, but his touch was as gentle as a kitten''s. After such an intense climax, he wanted to help her relax since she was a virgin after all, and needed time to adjust. So he raised her lower half and placed a pillow under her stomach.


    Starting from her neck down, Myne began to massage her body to loosen her up. When he was done Gwen felt light, loose, and tingly, almost as if she were melting into the bed.


    "Moan~"


    Myne chuckled hearing Gwen''s soft moan, he then moved his hand from her back to her crack then slid them further down till he could feel her plump pink lower lips enveloping his fingers as he rubbed along her slippery naked slit.


    While his free hand he gave her buttcheeks a light spank because he knew she liked it, probably because she is very sensitive there and Myne himself enjoy beating her those bouncy bubbly butts.


    After a few more hits, Myne suddenly felt that the more he spank her butt more she release love juice, now his fingers are just messing with her slit but the amount of love juice she releasing is very abnormal, so it didn''t take too much to under where the problem lay.


    With such a wonderful discovery, Myne becomes even more naughty, he abandoned her poor kitty completely and puts his all force on her butt, now he wants nothing but to make her cum just by spanking her. He couldn''t let go of such a high-end achievement.


    "Hah-moan! Please don''t be so rough,", Gwen let out an erotic breath when she felt her buns becoming warm from the abuse, and a weird heat spread all over her body.


    However her action again didn''t match her words, although she was speaking meekly in such a low voice that Myne hard to understand anything, but her dishonest body actually moves in a way which is more suitable to abuse her butts, giving Myne an even more easy time.


    Sigh, why does every girl I meet turn out to be a pervert in the end? When will I meet a normal one? Myne thought while shaking his head helplessly. But if he really had to choose between a normal or perverted girl, he would always choose the latter. After all, why settle for normal when you can have something extraordinary?

 Chapter 368. Gwens First Time ( R-18 )

    After spanking her butt another few times until he felt that Gwen is getting closer to the climax, Myne with a regretful expression had to stop.


    Although he really wanted to get the Spank and cum achievement, sadly Gwen is a virgin, and the time she can handle sex is currently very limited, even if he uses his stamina recovery skill, in the end, she will probably only last 7 round before getting mentally exhausted and pass out.


    However Myne had no intention of wasting her limited energy on making her cum by spanking, otherwise, his little brother going to give him problems all day long, and then he might have to go to his hard-working girls.


    Making up his mind, Myne slowly picked up the pace, rubbing Gwen''s pussy side to side or in a circular motion.


    "Lord Myne~", Gwen moaned between her breath, while her body twisted in pleasure.


    "Ssss... just call me Myne, now since we both have already come to this point, there is no need to be formal," Seeing that her sexual tension was at its peak, Myne after speaking gently pushed his thumb into her narrow cave then skillfully caressed her inner walls.


    He already knew where she liked it the most, so he didn''t need to thrust very fast to get a strong reaction out of her after all she was still a virgin, so he had to be very gentle with her. After all her first experience should be so amazing and memorable that she never forgets it. His thrusts weren''t too fast nor too slow, it was steady and gentle, but it hit the right spot every time.


    Although he made her feel like a shooting star a few minutes ago, Gwen couldn''t help but admire Myne''s techniques while wondering how much practice he had done to accumulate so much experience.


    "Mymm~", Gwen moaned comfortably to his touch as her love juice began to drool down her silky smooth thighs.


    Myne kept her just on the brink of a climax, but the moment he started rubbing her clit, she knew she wouldn''t last for much longer.


    "AHHH! Myne, that thing is coming out again!"


    Gwen exclaimed before her eyes rolled back, her heartbeat quickened and her breaths became unsteady. Finally, her pussy squeezed, her juices began to pour out, and her lower body shook.


    As Myne was happily making Gwen climax while enjoying the lewd expression on her cute face, he suddenly felt her hands reaching down to his erect little brother who was impatiently waiting for its turn. Although her strokes were gentle, and looks a bit silly but It was by far the best handjob he had ever felt.


    It was as if every stroke was equivalent to him being surrounded and squished by ass and tits, squishy fleshy meat pressing all over his body, especially around his throbbing little brother. He quickly felt his ejaculation building up.


    Only God knows where she had learned to use her mouth and hands so skillfully, even his skilled girls felt noobs when it come to blowjobs and handjobs, she definitely a genius in those two techniques.


    Gwen wanted to scream feeling the pain of her hymen getting torn apart, but her voice was sealed inside Myne''s mouth. Tears started following out of her eyes, but Myne didn''t let her go, he tightly hugged her from behind, while messing with her tongue so she could relax quickly, after all, this pain was inevitable but he could help her to lessen it.


    After Myne felt her body stop shaking and she also starts making soft moans in pleasure as his hands played with her boobs, he let go of her body, and slowly but gently start moving his dick.


    "Ahhm!"


    Gwen''s soft moan soon echoed throughout the entire bedroom, her face buried in the pillow while butts rose high supported by Myne who was banging her from behind.


    After Gwen adopted enough, without warning, Myne began to thrust wildly into her pussy as his hands gripped her tightly by her big hip, although most of the time he wouldn''t be so impulsive, however, she had succubus bloodline and some privileges are naturally different from other, when it comes to sex nothing can beat a succubus. He grunted like an animal as he pulled her in after every thrust.


    Just as he expected although he raised his thrusting to maximum suddenly, Gwen didn''t scream or stop him, instead, she became more excited, he could feel her hips moving and slamming on his pubic area as hard as they could by themselves.


    Since Gwen wanted to play a role as well, Myne of course didn''t stop her, he stopped moving let Gwen move her hips, and just stared at the beauty in front of him who now getting more and more pleasurable to his eyes.


    "Spank!"


    A tight slapping sound sounded, followed by another, two red palms printed on Gwen''s white bubbly butt cheeks, making her pussy even more tighter, so much that Myne for a second thought that his little brother might squeeze to death inside her.


    "Gwen, I am about to cum!" Myne said while panting, he already could feel his little brother twisting wildly inside her.


    "F...Filled me, Myne! I want your delicious cum inside me! Make me yours, Gwen responded with a yell while tightly gripping the bedsheet.


    Following her wish Myne increase thrusting speed to max.


    A few seconds later they both reached to the end, with a loud scream from both parties, they cum at the same time, but they stayed in that erotic pose for a bit longer because they were both releasing so much more than before.


    Their love juices mixed deep inside of her, making Gwen''s senses become numb with pleasure. However, Myne clearly was not done with her yet. For him, this is just the beginning.


    "Ah!"


    "Myne, that is~~~"

 Chapter 369. Mynes Succubus Surprise

    Banging Gwen was a pure accident. Myne had never thought that he would be so attracted by a succubus''s bloodline and her skills to the point that he would forget other more important tasks. At first, his intention was quite clear and pure.


    Gwen needed his mana to ease her hunger, and he didn''t mind helping her; otherwise, under the influence of her bloodline, she would surely do something no one wanted to see. And if her luck wasn''t good, she might become someone''s plaything.


    Although Myne''s intention was very pure until the second round, things never go as we wish. After the second round, because of his rich mana full essence entering her body, Gwen suddenly activated some hidden ability of her bloodline. Naive, innocent, silly Gwen turned into a bold, smart, and sex-addicted qualified succubus, entering her ultimate form directly.


    She used many unknown techniques and positions that Myne had never seen or heard before and drained everything he had. Because succubi naturally absorb a lot of mana and life energy passively, and Myne himself hadn''t fully recovered, even his mana reserves were no more than five times that of a normal person. After the 12th round, he was completely drained of his mana.


    Because his mana was continuously helping Gwen strengthen her body and mana, she showed no sign of being tired; instead, she became more and more excited and energetic with each round.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    By the 12th round, her eyes were glowing with a purple light no less bright than Gal''s, and if Myne hadn''t cast sleep magic five times continuously on her, she might have even started absorbing his vitality after draining all his mana.


    "Sigh, this is really troublesome. My mana recovery speed is just too slow. After completely bottoming out, it took me half a day to fully recharge naturally. Now I can''t even use the teleportation skill. Succubi are such troublemakers," Myne muttered with a faint smile on his face as he gently stroked the black silky hair of the sleeping beauty in his arms.


    Although Gwen indeed caused Myne a lot of trouble as he had to urgently go save June, now he had to wait for his mana to recover a certain amount before doing anything. However, Myne had no intention of letting go of this half-succubus beauty.


    She was such a perfect sex partner, normally a very obedient, kind, naive girl who wanted nothing except sex, unless he had a brain problem he would not let her go, otherwise he he might as well dig a hole and bury himself.


    "But for the time being, I have to hide her. This round of nutrients should be enough for Gwen to stay calm for a month without getting so horny that she would lose her self-control after seeing powerful men. Otherwise, Aisha and Big Sis might really bury me alive if they found out about her... Hmm, let''s wait.


    Myne had been there once out of curiosity, but because there was nothing to see except for a few troublemaker beggars, he never went there again. Since Myne hadn''t been to Gwen''s house before, he could only teleport into a random alley nearby. He was then pulled by an excited Gwen who couldn''t wait to let him meet her mother.


    Even though she had just had twelve rounds of "bed battle" with him a few minutes ago, she looked so energetic upon waking up that for a moment, Myne felt his back weaken.


    If this really goes on like this, then even if I accumulate enough mana, I might never be able to defeat her in a bed battle and would become a laughingstock... Wait a minute, doesn''t this mean Gal was always intentionally acting tired and begging me to let her go so she wouldn''t hurt my feelings?


    Now that I think about it, many of her actions back then are very suspicious, especially when one moment she''d show that she was so tired she couldn''t move her body, but the very next moment, she''d be jumping around in excitement and telling me her past stories. Hum, I didn''t expect her to look down on me so much, but now I miss her even more.


    I wonder how she''s doing," Myne thought while looking at the fate ring given to him by Gal as a wedding ring, a hint of worry and longing clearly visible on his face.


    The place Myne and Gwen teleported to wasn''t far from Gwen''s house, and it only took them ten minutes to reach it. Along the way, Myne saw many beggars, a few hooligans, and a lot of perverts who leered at Gwen. These men became quite fierce after seeing her with someone else as if their personal property had been stolen by someone.


    This isn''t a good place for my woman to live. I have a feeling that after I leave, those thugs will definitely come looking for trouble with Gwen. If I follow the usual script from various novels, then there''s a high chance something very bad will happen to her unless she has the power to beat them all. But...


    Myne''s train of thought paused, and he took a deep look at the excited Gwen in front of him, who like a little girl, was telling him all sorts of weird things while dragging him toward her house. He could only shake his head helplessly.


    Yes, Gwen could be a fierce kitten in bed, but expecting her to kill people without any kind of training is literally impossible. Even if he gave her some powerful skill, she would surely mess everything up before making those bad guys even angrier and, at best, get killed by them, worst, let''s forget about it, it is not good for mental health to know about it.


    "Better to move the source of trouble," Myne muttered with determination while looking at the single-story, antique-looking wooden house in front of him. The house was so old that Myne wondered if it would fall down if a small storm visited the city. There were many holes in the roof where birds had made their nests. The glass on the window seemed broken, and roughly covered with wooden planks.


    There was no such thing as a courtyard, and the main door also didn''t look worth mentioning; it could easily be broken if someone kicked hard. The only reason Myne could think of why this house hadn''t been raided by the thugs around here was probably because it was on the main road, and security guards come to patrols around here every once in a while.

 Chapter 370. Door To Trouble

    "Gwen, are you sure this is your house?" Myne asked, a hint of concern creeping into his voice. "Aren''t you worried that it might collapse on your head while you sleep?" The corner of his mouth twitched as he surveyed Gwen''s dwelling.


    He wondered what kind of courage it took to live in such a place, especially during the rainy season, It is not different than a miracle the house didn''t get flooded and the roof collapsed on them during a heavy rain.


    "The door wouldn''t fall on you right?" Myne questioned with genuine concern as he watched Gwen struggle with the seemingly jammed lock, which showed no sign of getting unlocked.


    Gwen chuckled awkwardly. "Haha, Lord Myne, worry not. Though it may appear old and rickety, the house is sturdier than it looks. My mother and I have lived here for years, and nothing bad has happened...yet." Despite her attempt at humour, Myne could clearly detect the embarrassment in her voice. She was likely very ashamed of her poverty.


    "Ahhh, what''s wrong with this door? Why isn''t it opening? It was fine this morning." After a few moments of awkward silence, Gwen''s frustrated mumbling brought Myne out of his thoughts and tried again to unlock the door but the lock didn''t give her face.


    He looked at her and couldn''t help but smile helplessly, seeing Gwen''s crying face as she tried her best to unlock the door, but clearly, luck wasn''t on her side. Now Myne feared that if he said a few more words about her house, she would surely start crying.


    "Sigh, let me give it a try."


    With a sigh, Myne decided to intervene. He gently grabbed Gwen''s soft waist, lifted her up with ease, and positioned her behind him. Placing his hand on the lock, he closed his eyes and activated his Etheric Marionette skill, although using brutal force might be the best and easiest way to deal with this situation but then Gwen surely be very sad as the door would be broken into pieces.


    [ Etheric Marionette ( Active Skill )


    Description: The art of manipulating the invisible strings that connect all living beings, turning them into mental marionettes. Etheric Marionette allows the user to control the movements and actions of others remotely, making them dance to the puppeteer''s mental commands.


    Note: The host should have strong mental power and will to use this psychic skill; otherwise, it can cause great damage to the brain of the person using it, leading to permanent memory loss or craziness.


    Cooldown Time: 5 minutes after each use ]


    This was the second time Myne had used this skill since acquiring it from the slug monster in Alban''s lab. Due to the warning note regarding potential side effects, he had only ever used it once before, simply to test its functionality by moving a glass back and forth in mid-air just by his thoughts.


    "Myne! You lied to me!" Gwen pouted playfully, gently thumping her fist against his chest, careful not to hurt him. She pulled away from his embrace and bolted the door shut from the inside.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t stop myself from teasing you after I saw your anxious look. By the way, can you show me the hidden door? I want to confirm something," Myne asked with an apologetic smile while taking Gwen back into his arms again while looking at observing her house.


    The interior of the house was hardly worth mentioning. It was practically bare, devoid of furniture except for two wooden chairs tucked away in one corner. Sunlight streamed through several holes in the cracked ceiling, illuminating various bird droppings scattered across the floor. The left side led to the kitchen area, while the right side had two rooms. And that''s it.


    Gwen''s house is as small and bad as it seems from the outside.


    "Fine, but don''t do this again." Gwen, unable to stay mad at Myne''s sincere apology, and her fake anger quickly melted, and happily led him towards the kitchen. The kitchen as expected was very small, with an old but cool-looking Y-shaped Wood Fired Rocket Stove, probably custom-made, as Myne had never seen such a unique stove on the market.


    Expect that there were some utensils, pots, a bucket full of vegetables and fruits, lying on the wooden table in the middle and finally a small window on top of the stove. And that''s it. There was nothing else in the kitchen, simple as f*ck.


    Gwen led Myne to the right-hand wall in the kitchen. There, she picked up a meter-long iron rod with a hook and inserted it into a hole in the wall. With a firm pull on the rod, a small section of the floor near the ground lifted, revealing a window-sized opening. After raising the hidden door to her stomach height, she removed the rod and wedged it underneath for support.


    She then looked at Myne with a proud expression, as if saying, "Cool, right? Praise me now."


    Myne, however, ignored Gwen and meticulously examined the hidden door. He noticed a thick layer of dust around the opening, indicating disuse for a long time. However, just a few meters away, he spotted a trail of fresh footprints, suggesting someone had been there recently. Pondering this discovery, Myne slipped through the hidden door and retrieved the iron rod.


    Without the rod''s support, the hidden door slammed shut behind him. Myne looked around and found himself standing outside Gwen''s house in an unexpected scene. Several children were playing nearby, but their focus shifted curiously towards him as he emerged from the hidden door.


    A flicker of surprise and amusement crossed their faces when they saw Myne or more specifically the hidden door, but as soon as he made eye contact, they quickly resumed their charade of play, albeit with their attention still lingering on him.


    After studying the children intently with the raise of eyes brown, Myne gently pushed the hidden door, which, as expected, opened easily. With a helpless sigh, he walked back inside.


    Naive, innocent, or perhaps foolish, Gwen was still looking at him with a proud expression, waiting for his praise. But nothing she imagined happened, and what she got was a hard love fist on her head.


    "Ouch!"

 Chapter 371. The Toad Who Eaten The Swan

    "Ouch!"


    "What happened Myne? Why did you hit me all of a sudden?" Gwen, who received a hard love fist on her head, asked, tears welling in her eyes. Myne hadn''t held back in his attack, and Gwen literally landed on the ground, clutching her head.


    "Because I was seduced by an idiot, and I''m furious with myself. I desperately wanted to vent my anger on someone, otherwise I might not be able to sleep peacefully tonight," Myne growled, a black mark visible on his forehead. He completely ignored Gwen''s pitiful cries and was about to strike again when she scrambled back with a horrified expression like a scared little girl, which made him give up.


    "Sigh, tell me, Gwen," Myne said, his anger subsiding slightly after a deep breath. "When you were young, did you fall from the bed and damage your brain or something? You know, I''m seriously questioning my decision to make you my woman."


    Taking a deep breath, Myne calmed down himself. He sat on the ground beside the still-trembling Gwen, who was still holding her head with a crying face, grabbed her waist, and pulled her onto his lap. Gently, he rubbed his palm over her head in a soothing gesture.


    "No, my brain never got injured, but Myne, at least could you please tell me what happened?


    Why did you suddenly become angry with me?" Gwen, although feeling happy in her heart hearing that Myne accepted her as his woman, which meant from now on she didn''t have to live in fear that she might suddenly lose her control and like a mindless beast have sex with any random man on the road to satisfy her inner urge to absorb other essences, still didn''t dare to question Myne boldly since the other party clearly seemed to have a reason to be angry with her.


    So, helplessly, she could only ask meekly.


    "Do I really need to explain?" Myne retorted. "Don''t you realize the mistake you''ve made? How you and your mother could have possibly survived this long is beyond me! You have a completely unlocked hidden door in your kitchen! A gentle push, even a strong wind, could open it, making it known to everyone, and it leads directly to someone else''s house''s main entrance!


    Tell me, what should I have done besides hit you for such stupidity? You''re practically telling bad people, ''Come, there is a hidden door in my house, come and take advantage of us''! And the worst part? You''re proud of it!"


    His anger flaring again, Myne continued, "If your mother were healthy, I really would want to give her a beating as well! How could she ignore such an obvious security risk? Let''s forget if she didn''t mind inviting bad guys into her house, but how could she play with the safety of my woman''s body without any permission as if it were nothing?!"


    Gwen''s eyes widened in alarm, like a cat whose tail gets stepped on, instantly became frightened upon hearing that her secret had been exposed just like that. Due to her bloodline, after seeing Myne waving from the platform on your wedding day, looking incredibly handsome, she couldn''t control her inner heat.


    After rushing home as soon as possible, she locked herself in the room and spent more than two hours releasing her inner heat. Naturally, she needed something to stimulate herself during the process.


    "I see, so you really did that, huh? No wonder I was sneezing a lot that night. So it was you remember me a little too much, you little pervert!" Myne pulled Gwen into a tight embrace, lifted her long skirt playfully, and gave her two tightly-slapped on her round, bubbly butt, making them jiggle.


    "Moan~ Please, Myne, stop! Mother will hear us! I promise you can play with in me in my as much as you want later, but please not here," Gwen begged with a nervous look on her face, which was so cute that Myne really wanted to eat her.


    But considering that he didn''t have much time or mana, he could only take advantage of Gwen with a deep, passionate kiss until she ran out of breath before releasing her.


    "Alright, fine, as you wish, my little pervert maid," Myne replied with an evil smile, while licking his lips playfully. His hands were wandering on her body like snacks, which instantly made her body react strongly, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Knock-knock! Mother, are you awake?"


    Gwen, after tidying her clothes and hair and cleaning the lipstick mark on Myne''s lips with her skirt, observed Myne from head to toe. Only after confirming that he looked perfect did she knock on the door. Seeing her behaviour, Myne wondered whether he had come here to ask for Gwen''s hand in marriage or to see if he could somehow restore her health.


    "Come in, honey. The door is unlocked. Cough, cough!"


    A weak voice came from the other side of the door however halfway through it was cut short by a violent coughing fit. Gwen hurriedly opened the door and rushed in to be by her mother''s side and offer her water to ease the coughing.


    Left alone, Myne peeked into the room. Gwen''s mother''s room was significantly larger than the kitchen, perhaps twice the size.


    A peculiar odour, a mixture of herbs and unknown elements, permeated the air. Two windows were tightly shut, as if the occupants lived in fear of fresh air hindering the patient''s recovery. Furniture was sparse, consisting of a cupboard, a small table with two drawers overflowing with a messy assortment of herbs and empty glass vials located beside the bed, a basic single bed with a homemade mattress, a pair of candle stands, and a suspicious wooden bucket tucked discreetly beneath the bed, likely used for nature''s call since Gwen''s mother''s condition probably prevented her from leaving the room.

 Chapter 372. A Mothers Plea

    After Myne carefully surveyed the room''s interior. His gaze fell upon the woman lying on the bed. She was alarmingly thin, her body bearing the telltale signs of malnutrition. Pale skin stretched tautly over her bones, framed by messy black hair reaching her shoulders. Dim, lifeless eyes, wearing thick layers of winter clothing.


    Overall, if Myne ignored the black hair, the woman looked to be in her seventies or even older, yet there wasn''t a wrinkle on her body.


    [ Name: Fiora Hazelwood


    LV: 16


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 43


    Occupation: None


    Title: None


    Status: Extremely Ill, Tired, Depressed


    [Skill]


    Mindweaving


    Soothing Touch


    Resilient Aura ]


    Oh, so Gwen''s mother doesn''t have succubus blood, huh? That means the source of the problem must be her father. But are there even male succubi? Maybe I can ask Big Sis about it. She might know something... Myne thought.


    Seeing that Gwen was still helping her mother with her coughing, he began to read the detailed information for each skill.


    Mindweaving:


    Description: This skill allows the practitioner to manipulate the thoughts and perceptions of others through subtle hypnotic suggestions. With a mere glance or a whispered word, they can lull individuals into a trance-like state, influencing their actions and perceptions without them realizing it.


    The more mana the caster uses, the more stable the hypnotic effect on the target and the longer it lasts. The target''s willpower and mental toughness can also affect the duration of the hypnosis on them.


    Cooldown Time: None


    "My apologies, Ms. Hazelwood. Please forgive me for being impolite and not introducing myself. I''m Myne Fortuna. I hope I didn''t disturb your rest," Myne said with an apologetic smile.


    Fiora coughed weakly. "No, no, you haven''t disturbed me at all. In fact, I get quite bored lying here all day. And this stubborn daughter of mine always runs away for work, so there''s hardly anyone to keep me company. Now that you''re here, I''m more than happy for the ''disturbance.''" Her voice was sweet but a little hoarse from the constant coughing.


    Although she wanted to get up from bed to greet Myne, considering his perceived status, both Myne and Gwen stopped her, she could only speak while lying on the bed.


    "How forgetful of me," Fiora continued, another cough interrupting her but it was covered by her weak chuckle. "I haven''t introduced myself either. My name is Fiora Hazelwood, Gwen''s mother. It''s a pleasure to meet you, and thank you for looking after her, Lord Myne."


    "Haha, please don''t be so formal. It embarrasses me. Gwen and I are very close, so you can call me Myne just like her," Myne replied while waving his hand. He then looked around for a place to sit but found none. Helplessly he could only use the Realize skill, to conjure two chairs behind him, surprising both mother and daughter.


    "We''re going to have a long conversation, and it would be uncomfortable for you to see us standing right in front of your face the entire time," Myne explained with a chuckle before sitting down on one of the chairs. Gwen followed suit, an embarrassing look appearing on her face as she quickly lowered her head. In her excitement to introduce Myne, she had completely forgotten about bringing chairs.


    Fiora couldn''t help but chuckle seeing her daughter act so flustered. "So, are you two... together?" she asked directly without beating around the bush.


    "Well, yes. Although we only met today, under the influence of Gwen''s body special condition, she... lost control and we engaged in an act typically reserved for married couples. However, after some in-depth conversation, I understood that she possesses a unique bloodline similar to my third wife. Therefore, I decided to make Gwen my woman.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be long before she would be in great trouble. After all, her bloodline is very troublesome, even though she only has one-tenth of her entire bloodline, but that alone is more than enough to ruin her life unless she can find someone better than me, who can take care of her."


    Myne, seeing that Fiora didn''t seem like someone who wasted others'' time, didn''t hide anything and directly told the truth. Anyone, It was clear Gwen had a deep crush on him, evident even to the naked eye. While their love wasn''t profound after just one day of in-depth communication, it was also true that Gwen genuinely desired to be with him. Myne himself was quite taken a liking with her as well.


    As they spent more time together, it was only a matter of time before she solidified her place in his family.


    Myne''s truth was a bit too direct. It not only shocked Fiora, but even Gwen was dumbfounded. But Gwen''s reason of being shocked was her bloodline problem, but because she heard a key point: Myne had more than two wives. This meant competition was much fiercer than Gwen had originally anticipated, now if she wanted to monopoly Myne, she had to work super hard.


    "So you already know about her bloodline? That''s quick. I thought not many people knew about it in our kingdom. Even I, after wasting nearly ten years, learned about her father''s origin," Fiora said, her gaze drifting to the ceiling. While she didn''t directly curse Gwen''s father to death, the underlying anger in her voice was unmistakable when she mentioned him.


    Actually, I was initially unaware. However, I recently had an accident that led me to meet my third wife, who happens to be a succubus. After getting a weak but familiar feeling from Gwen, I understood that she is half-succubus," Myne replied calmly, shaking his head and looking at Fiora with a hint of pity.


    Though he lacked knowledge about other races, it was clear Fiora had endured a great deal in seeking revenge. After all, succubi were a race of real hell dimension, where Gal belonged. It wasn''t easy to find information about her race in this world.


    "Myne, since Gwen has chosen you as her partner, I won''t interfere. Honestly, even if I wanted to, I wouldn''t have much choice. I''m well aware of Gwen''s special condition, and clearly, her hands can''t stop her inner desire for too long. However, I do have a small request. Since your third wife is also a succubus, could you please ask her to help Gwen control her bloodline?


    If you weren''t around one day and she lost control, the consequences could be dire," Fiora asked seriously, taking Gwen''s hand in hers.


    Well, I don''t think a girl who couldn''t control herself can help others to control themselves. If she can control herself, then I''m not wearing this ring," Myne thought jokingly, remembering the day when Gal had ambushed him and done a lot of bad things with him before forcing him to become her partner.


    "Sorry, Ms. Fiora. While I wouldn''t hesitate to ask Gal to help Gwen, it''s currently impossible. She doesn''t belong in this world, and I have no idea where she might be at this moment. I can only hope that our paths cross again someday. If that happens, I will definitely ask her to help Gwen.


    Until that day, you can rest assured I will definitely take full care of her," Myne said with a forced smile while hiding the sadness in his heart as he patted Gwen''s smooth, silky black hair.

 Chapter 373. Price of a Cure

    "Sigh, then please take care of Gwen. She has gone through enough struggle. Now, I just hope she can find someone she loves and start her own family, instead of wasting time on someone like me who hardly has any future," Fiora spoke with a helpless smile, stopping Gwen from interrupting her. She is well aware that her stupid daughter didn''t want to let her go, but there is no way.


    With her body condition getting worse with each passing day, it is only a matter of time before she would have to leave this world.


    "Ms. Fiora, let me ask you something. If by any chance there is a way to recover you completely, then how far are you willing to go to get that chance?" Suddenly, Myne asked seriously but his expression was calm, while deeply staring at Fiora''s eyes, as if he wanted to see through her soul.


    Myne''s sudden question left both mother and daughter extremely shocked. However, the shock only lasted for a few seconds, before Gwen shot up from her chair. She grabbed Myne by both shoulders and began shaking him vigorously.


    "Myne, are you telling the truth? Is there really a way to cure my mother? Please tell me, I''m willing to do anything on her behalf." She asked with eyes wide open.


    "Gwen, stop shaking me," Myne said gently as he forcefully let her sit on his lap. "This decision can''t be made for someone else. It''s completely up to Ms. Fiora. If she herself doesn''t want to live, then even if the healing goddess arrived, she wouldn''t be able to save her. Believe me, I''ve seen stubborn people who get tired of living after witnessing too much darkness in the world.


    They end up taking their own lives. In this matter, your mother''s decision is most important."


    He wrapped his arms around Gwen''s waist to prevent her from causing any further trouble. Then he placed a sweet kiss on her cheek to calm her down before shifting his gaze towards Fiora, who was dumbfounded by both Myne''s openness with her daughter and the news of her potential cure.


    Gwen, who initially wanted to get a cure for her mother as soon as possible, could only hide her face in Myne''s chest after witnessing him forcefully seat her on his lap and even kiss her right in front of her mother. She did this to avoid her mother''s teasing gaze while playfully hammering her fist on Myne''s chest with her soft hands, complaining in her mind.


    "If there truly is a way to recover, then I definitely want it. I''m not giving up on life. There are still so many things I have left to do, like travelling to various kingdoms, enacting revenge on my enemies if possible, and most importantly, playing with my grandchildren!"


    "MOTHER!" Gwen burst out, her voice a mix of annoyance and amusement. "Wh-What are you talking about? It hasn''t even been a day since I met Myne! How can there be any children so soon?!" She angrily interrupted her shameless mother, who rarely spoke few words to others before, but today was surprisingly energetic and making trouble for her.


    "Okay, joke aside, Myne, since you mentioned this matter, it means you probably have a method to cure me, right? Tell me your conditions. As long as they''re within my limits, I''ll do anything, literally anything, to recover. Even if I had to sell myself to you, I wouldn''t mind.


    It''s just that I''m not as young as Gwen anymore, you might not be very interested in an old lady like me, hahaha," Fiora boldly said with a giggle, directly teasing Myne and indirectly mocking her daughter''s naivety.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry about her," Myne chuckled. "She just wants your attention and doesn''t want to be ignored. It''s a common problem among girls, and I''m well aware of it. Just leave it to me, I''ll handle it slowly. As for why I want you two to move, it''s not only because this place is bad for your health and safety, but also because some uninvited guests are coming here tonight.


    Their goal is very clear. If you two don''t move, there''s a high chance you''ll witness a hell that will become part of your remaining life."


    Myne calmly replied and helped Fiora get up. He then thought of something and cast his only current recovery skill, Stamina Recovery, on her. Sadly, other than sending warm energy into her body, it had no effect on her condition.


    "Thank you, Myne," Fiora said weakly, "but there''s no need to waste your energy on me. Normal recovery skills have no effect on me. Otherwise, I would have recovered a long time ago... Ah!"


    Seeing Fiora attempt to put her arm around his neck for support to stand up, Myne found it bothersome. So he simply lifted her thin, weightless body in a princess carry and walked out of her depressing, gloomy room.


    "Who might attack us tonight? We have no enemies here, and everyone knows Mr. Loolus backs me," Fiora questioned seriously while hiding her shyness, although she was already 43 years old, but because of Gwen''s father, which left lifelong pain in her heart, she hadn''t touched by any man for past 24 years, so it natural for her to cough off guard by suddenly get lifted by Myne.


    Despite her poor health, a moment of heat spread throughout her entire body as someone of her daughter''s age was carrying her, this is just too exciting for an old lady like her.


    "I don''t know about your backer, Ms. Fiora, but I saw unknown footprints right outside your hidden door. Additionally, a few children have been continuously watching your house, monitoring every activity. Oh, and speaking of a hidden door, let''s not mention Gwen since she''s young but you... how can you leave such an obvious opening unlocked in your kitchen?


    A strong gust of wind could even open it, leading right into your neighbour''s entrance! Do you really think you live in some kind of fairytale world where people are honest and kind and never do anything even if you leave your door open at midnight?" Myne angrily asked.


    Fiora''s face burned with embarrassment after Myne''s harsh questioning. Now she just wanted to bury her head in a hole.


    Damn it, Fiora thought, frustrated with herself. I told that idiot to install a lock on that door inside the kitchen, but she seems to have forgotten again. Maybe I should have just hypnotized her instead of blindly believing her- at least then she wouldn''t forget to do her work. Now what can I tell Myne?


    I can''t exactly say that I''ve hypnotized almost everyone around the house to the point where they subconsciously ignore everything important related to me, and even if they see that hidden door would just ignore it? But it really is my fault. I shouldn''t have been so arrogant and should have done this work myself, instead of leaving to an idiot.


    While Fiora cursed herself internally, Gwen rushed out of her bedroom. Because of their poor financial conditions, she only had a few dresses and never bought anything extravagant that they could afford even if they wanted to. So it only took her a minute to pack everything before dashing out of her room.

 Chapter 374. A Curious Cats Inquiries

    Myne chuckled as he saw Gwen holding a small bag of clothes, a wide happy smile plastered on her face. "You packed everything quite fast, didn''t you?" he remarked, noticing how her suppressed excitement was evident.


    "Well, there wasn''t much to pack in the first place, so it didn''t take much time" Gwen admitted, a touch embarrassed. She was simply too eager to escape this dilapidated old house, the source of her life half troubles. Besides childhood memories, which weren''t pleasant, and she''d rather want to forget if possible, there was nothing of worth here.


    If not for their compulsion, she would have burned down this entire house from the ground by herself a long ago.


    "If that''s the case, then please pack your mother''s belongings as well. After which I will take you two to your temporary new living place.


    When my clan building''s construction is complete, you two can live there with my family, and it will be your permanent house" Myne instructed kindly, still carrying Fiora in his arms but Gwen clearly didn''t find it strange; her mother''s condition was critical, and even standing was a significant challenge for her poor body. If Myne hadn''t move first then she have to carry her on her back.


    Nodding enthusiastically, Gwen rushed into Fiora''s room. It only took her three minutes to pack all of Fiora''s belongings. During the packing, to Myne''s surprise, Gwen also found something that Myne took back from his previous statement about Fiora.


    Thanks to Fiora''s super useful hypnosis skill, which at first Myne thought she didn''t use to exploit others or do anything evil, she actually had a storage bag, and it was a rare one with a 50 cubic meter space. As for where she got it, no one knew, but someone undoubtedly had paid a heavy price for it.


    Gwen, the curious cat naturally asked her mother did she got such an expensive thing, but Fiora remained silent and just buried her head in Myne''s chest without saying anything. Seeing her mother''s weird reaction, Gwen thought it might be her bastard father, and her mother may have saved it for an emergency, so she also dropped this matter and decided to forget it.


    After confirming they were ready, Myne opened a portal amidst the shocked gazes of mother and daughter. Though Gwen had seen it once before, she couldn''t help but be awestruck again. Teleportation was an incredibly rare skill, bordering on legendary, so her reaction was natural. Myne, unfazed by their expressions, stepped into the portal with Fiora without explanation.


    Seeing them vanishing from her sight Gwen snapped back to reality and hurried after them.


    "Where are we?"


    Gwen had just emerged from the portal when she heard her mother''s question, echoing her own thoughts. She scanned her surroundings and realized they were in a narrow, deserted alley. A few meters away at the entrance, she could see a bustling crowd rushing past, indicating a prosperous and heavily populated area.


    The waitress silently accepted the card, bowed respectfully, this time even more sincerely, and hurried towards the reception desk. Within a minute, a middle-aged woman wearing heavy makeup and provocative clothing approached them with a flirtatious smile.


    "My Lord, I''m the assistant manager of this Inn. Please forgive me, but our manager is currently out on important business, so I''m in charge. Please, feel free to share any requests with me. I''ve been working here for many months and can guarantee I can satisfy all your needs," The assistant manager proclaimed with a smile, her gaze repeatedly darting between Gwen and Myne.


    But seeing Gwen''s maid outfit, for a second she made a disgusted face which she hid quickly before glueing her hungry eyes full of hidden desire on Myne, it was clear who she intended to please.


    Unfazed by the middle-aged woman''s lustful gaze, Myne stated, "I require a large room with two beds and a full-service bathroom. It should have ample windows for fresh air and light, along with a beautiful view." Although she was acceptable in appearance after makeup, unlike Velvet, who could make his heart beat fast just by seeing her for the first time, Myne only felt disgusted after seeing her.


    This was probably because he didn''t like anything used by too many people and almost considered a public plaything as long as you had money.


    "Apologies, My Lord," The assistant manager said apologetically, bowing deeply to reveal her two large milky melons to Myne to impress him. Since she wasn''t wearing a bra, Myne could clearly see her dark nipples. "We currently don''t have a room that fulfils all your requirements. However, if you aren''t in a hurry and are planning a long-term stay, we can prepare one for you within three days.


    In the meantime, you can utilize one of our other luxurious rooms. They''ll at least meet about eighty percent of your needs."


    "Then prepare the room. Someone in my family will be residing there for the next three months. Additionally, provide us with a temporary room with two beds until then. Remember, I expect everything in the customs room to be the absolute finest," Myne, using a hint of King''s Intimidation skill to exert some pressure, responded with a threatening tone.


    "Y-yes, My Lord, definitely," Stammered The assistant manager. "You can rest assured, our Inn will never disappoint you. Zhori, please escort our esteemed Lord and his maid to room number 22."


    "Yes, My Lord, please this way," Said Zhori, the girl the previous flat chest girl nodded hurridly and led Myne and Gwen towards the stairs.


    The assistant manager, realizing her beauty wouldn''t work on Myne, mutters with a frustrated grin while slamming her feet on the ground, "Damn it, that guy is quite dangerous. It seems my beauty is not going to work on him. Sigh, but this is also normal since he already had such a beautiful maid with him... What a big loss. Still, at least I can earn a lot from commission.


    Now I just need to do my work perfectly, and as long as he is happy with my service, I will surely earn a lot this time," She then rushed towards the reception desk to calculate the total cost, so could give Myne the detail price and ask for a request for advance payment.

 Chapter 375. Digging The Wealth From Acting

    The girl, Zhori, led Myne and Gwen to the second floor instead of the third, which was supposed to be the more luxurious area of the entire inn. Myne frowned slightly but remained silent. Since the staff had directed him here, it meant either all rooms on the third floor were full or the second floor offered a room that met his previous specifications.


    Unlike the third floor, the second floor had quite a lot of rooms, and number 22 was the second-to-last room at the end of the corridor. The room was very big, with two large double XL-size beds, luxurious furniture, a large enough bathroom with all amenities, a big wardrobe, and a few magic lamps on the wall illuminating the entire room.


    The only downside to the room was probably that there was only one small window, and that too opened at the back of the inn, where a lot of noise came in if opened during the day.


    "My Lord, if you need anything, simply press this red button. Someone will attend to you immediately," Zhori said nervously, bowing. Seeing Myne wave his hand dismissively, she hurried left, seemingly fearing Myne might devour her alive if she lingered.


    Myne didn''t care about a random girl who wasn''t particularly good-looking. After the girl left, he closed the door and walked toward the bed, gently placing Fiora on it.


    "So, how is it? Do you both like this place?" Myne asked with a smile while watching Gwen jumping on the bed like a rabbit.


    "Like it? Heck yes, I love it! Compared to our previous place, this is literally heaven!" Gwen exclaimed excitedly. However, she quickly noticed her mother''s disapproving not-so-god-looking expression and calmed down, asking in a lowered voice, "But it must be very expensive, right? Is it alright to spend so much money on someone you just met a few hours ago? Even if we did...


    have sex, you don''t have to do this much for us."


    "Myne, I agree with Gwen. This kind of high-end inn isn''t cheap. Now I''m starting to feel uneasy. No matter how benevolent one is and willing to take responsibility, this is simply too much. If you and Gwen had known each other for a long time and fallen in love, I could understand. But a few hours are definitely not enough to justify this.


    So please, tell us why are you doing all of this," Fiora, who had seen too many bad things, stared at Myne with a frown and asked seriously.


    "Hahaha, you two are overthinking things. I harbour no ill intentions towards you. And even if I did, I wouldn''t resort to such elaborate measures to achieve them. I can use force, and believe me, you two can never stop me. However, if you insist on needing a reason, then consider it an advance favour for my future wife.


    That way, when I eventually dump all my clan work on her shoulders, she can''t refuse, hehe. Am I quite the villain, right?" Myne asked proudly and took Gwen, who had just come beside him, into his arms and made her sit down on his lap.


    "This should suffice for now. I''ll settle the remaining balance a few weeks after our room is ready. Any problems?" Myne inquired with a cold, emotionless expression.


    "No, My Lord, that won''t be a problem at all. Our staff has already begun work on your custom room, so there''s no need to worry," The assistant manager gushed, a smile that had morphed into something unsettling and lustful flickering in her eyes. Myne could practically feel her predatory gaze.


    It seemed a single nod from him and a beautiful, and a little too much experienced middle-aged woman might be on top of him in an instant ready to ride him to death.


    "Good. Currently, my aunt is residing in the room I booked for her. She''s unwell, so please don''t bother her. I also don''t want to hear any complaints about your services from her. Otherwise, you''ll surely regret it." Myne ignored her lustful uncomfortable gaze and issued a subtle warning before bypassing the dumbfounded assistant manager behind and exiting the inn.


    ...


    "Phew, finally settled. Now I have to find Sylphy quickly. Damn it, she''s going to kill me!" Myne hurriedly turned invisible and dashed out of his palace room towards Ayri''s chamber. If anyone could help him locate Sylphy quickly, then it is surely her.


    "Okay, stop it, yes, just right there. This is perfect. At least one good thing happened because of that damn thief. You get a chance to change the furniture and added a lot of security mechanisms in your room."


    Just as Myne came in front of Ayri''s room and was about to sneak in as he didn''t want to disturb the middle-aged maid who seemed to be sitting on a stool and taking a nap outside the door in broad daylight after eating lunch, he heard Sylphy''s voice coming from the room.


    "Hahaha! Not only that, but I also managed to squeeze a lot of pocket money out of Father by playing sad and pitiful! Even Elder Brother Aniue fell for it!" Ayri''s voice brimmed with joy. Myne could even picture a little girl sitting on a pile of coins, proudly displaying her small fortune.


    Hmm, sounds like they''re having a lot of fun. If I''d known earlier, I could have spent more time with Gwen and familiarized her with the surroundings. But at least I won''t get scolded now, Myne thought cheerfully. He gently opened the door, entered, and closed it behind him.


    Stepping inside Ayri''s room, Myne found it completely transformed. Most of the furniture, even the bed, had been replaced with more luxurious and modern pieces. Sylphy walked around the room, inspecting each piece of furniture and commenting on it.


    Ayri, on the other hand, clearly unconcerned with the room''s decor, with a wide grin plastered on her face, was meticulously counting a pile of coins, likely exceeding a few hundred, with a mix of platinum and gold.

 Chapter 376. Internal Conflict

    "What are you talking about?"


    Sylphy and Ayri both jumped in surprise at the unexpected voice. Turning, their faces lit up with joy as they saw Myne approaching in front of them out of thin air. Ayri immediately abandoned her task of counting money and rushed towards him, wrapping him in a light hug.


    "Brother Myne, you wouldn''t believe what you missed!" Ayri exclaimed in excitement. "If you''d stayed with us yesterday, you would have been surprised! When Father found out about Jenny''s deeds, he turned redder than a tomato in his anger. And thanks to my superb acting, he even decided to upgrade my entire room with tons of security measures! Look at this!


    It''s called a ''Servilance Eye.'' As long as I''m not in the room and someone else enters, it makes a loud noise to alert the soldiers and even records the event. No more blind guesses about who did what, right? Isn''t it cool?"


    Ayri merrily pulled Myne towards a large mirror. As she removed the mirror, a mechanical eye resembling a living creature was revealed hanging on the wall, staring down at them in a rather unsettling way. The mirror itself was special ¨C a one-way mirror. While it appeared normal on one side, people on the other side could see clearly through it as if it were a window.


    "Are you really okay with this creepy-looking eye staring at you all day long?" Myne asked skeptically. If someone asked him to put such a thing in his bedroom, even if that guy offered him a hundred thousand gold coins, he would not agree to do this kind of thing.


    "It''s fine," Ayri reassured him. "I have the remote control. As long as I''m in the room, I can turn it off. Plus, I don''t have to worry about my privacy being leaked. I also have its main control unit where all data is saved. I already have decided, that every morning after getting up, the first thing I will do is check the previous day''s recording and delete unnecessary things.


    So there is no need to worry about someone peeking at me," She said proudly as if she''d invented the device herself.


    "If everything is under your control then this''s actually a good idea," Myne admitted with a smile. "Now I don''t have to worry about someone sneaking into my little sister''s room and rob her again." He patted her head affectionately.


    "Brother Myne, let me show you the other cool things too..."


    "Not now, Ayri," Myne interrupted gently. "I have some important work I need to take care of first. Once I''m done with that mess, I''ll come back and play with you an entire day. You can show me everything then. After all, you just saw them yourself today, so you''ll need some time to understand them, right?"


    Ayri nodded cheerfully, unfazed by his refusal. Myne then turned to Sylphy, who sat on her bed, casually making a few platinum coins disappear once in a while after confirming that Ayri was not paying attention with a gentle smile.


    Only today she realized how barren and filled with all kinds of obstacles her romantic life is, with the two most mountain-like figures standing at the right on the entrance to soo almost 95% of men.


    "Well, Myne is an exception. You better not compare other boys with him; otherwise, you might not be able to find your perfect imaginary partner in your entire life..."


    ...


    Myne emerged from the portal and looked around the room. Garnet was sleeping on the bed, wearing a black-coloured erotic nightgown that left little to the imagination. Her raven hair fanned out across the pillows, highlighting her breathtaking gorgeous figure that couldn''t be hidden in the revealing one-piece nightgown at all.


    Her long white legs were so dazzling that Myne almost gave in to the urge to jump on her. However, a sliver of reason held him back.


    His gaze drifted upwards, landing on a black mesh panty covering her sacred cave, making his heartbeat so quicken, the sound echoing in his ears. Shifting his eyes slightly, he saw two super large probably around his head size, milky white breasts straining against the loose fabric of the nightgown, their rosy pink nipples peeking through like pebbles trying to break free.


    Next to them was an undeniably beautiful face with a delicate nose, closed eyes, and full, red juicy lips. Everything about her was so perfect that Myne already started feeling his little brother''s pain who madly trying to break out from his cage.


    "Gulp!"


    "Damn it, what kind of development is this? Why the hell is she wearing this kind of clothes in broad daylight? Even if she wanted to take a nap, there should not be a need to wear those kinds of exciting clothes, right?" Myne, whose eyes were glued to Garnet''s two milky mountains, couldn''t help but curse while adjusting his little brother a bit.


    "Is this some kind of test to see my character and willpower, or was she waiting for my cheap father-in-law but that useless man didn''t come, and while waiting, she fell asleep? F*ck! What should I do? Should I help her to relieve her pressure? But our relationship is only in the starting phase, and what if she is really sleeping and not testing me?


    If I make a move and she misunderstands my intentions, things could get really awkward. Damn you, Mother-in-Law! What kind of trouble have you thrown me into? At least leave some clue which indicates who are you waiting for!"


    Myne, while unconsciously walking toward Garnet''s sleeping figure, thought in his mind, half of his mind suggesting that this is Garnet''s way to accept him and he shouldn''t hesitate and make a helpless middle-aged lady with his youthful vigour, young again with his manly power.


    However, the other half, the more sensible half, urged him to take the safe route ¨C wake her up or come back later. There was no need to rush; she would be his woman, so then he could play as much as he wanted with her now.

 Chapter 377. Everyone Wants Young~

    Damn it, what should I do? Myne thought in dilemma while chewing his nails in frustration. His eyes were glued to Garnet''s breathtakingly beautiful body, particularly her super giant breasts, which, like a siren song, pushed aside every thought of caution.


    Forget it! Let''s play it safe... Phew, thank you, Gwen, you saved me from committing a stupid mistake. If I hadn''t emptied a few rounds before coming, maybe by now I would already be on top of her, Myne thought, hurriedly burning the image of Garnet''s figure in a sexy nightgown into his memory before turning around and calling her out.


    "Mother-in-law! It''s Myne, can I come in?"


    Myne shouted loudly, cursing himself for his stupidity and giving up such a wonderful opportunity to see the naked figure of a queen of the entire kingdom as much as he wanted, especially one who was clearly very interested in him, and probably not minding if he made further moves.


    Silence fell again in the room after Myne finished speaking, except for Garnet''s faint breathing; there was no other response.


    Huh? Is she a heavy sleeper, like her daughter? But Garnet doesn''t seem as irresponsible as Sylphy... Wait, something''s wrong? Since someone can dare to rob a princess of all her belongings from her room in broad daylight, then it shouldn''t be difficult for them to take a step further and try to harm the royal family, right?


    Thinking that, Myne quickly put the back of his hand on Garnet''s forehead, which wasn''t as hot as iron as he expected, clearly indicating that at least her body condition was perfectly fine. Still, not wanting to take any risks, he moved his head forward and pressed his ear against her chest, right above her heart.


    Her heartbeat was a little fast and beating like drums, but still normal, not showing any abnormalities, which made Myne let out a shaky breath of relief.


    "Phew... Seems I was overthinking things. Maybe she''s just a sound sleeper," Myne mumbled, a small smile playing on his lips. However, it vanished quickly as he realised where his head was resting currently, which made his own heart rate accelerate, matching the rhythm of Garnet.


    "Damn! This feeling is so good, and why the hell does she smell so good? Did she usually put perfume on herself before going to bed?


    I thought this was just a young girl''s problem, but it seems even older ones are not immune to it," Myne, like a pervert, took a deep breath to smell Garnet''s body scent which was so good that he wanted to bury his face into her embrace but sadly it is not possible for now, so used all his willpower and lifted his head unwillingly.


    "Mother-in-law, wake up, I wanted to talk to you," Myne first adjusted his mindset, as well as his little brother who was going into the berserk mode in his pants, before speaking. But just like before, Garnet remained unresponsive.


    Is she pretending to be asleep? A flicker of doubt crossed Myne''s mind. Seeing no reaction after everything he''d done. Even Sylphy, the heaviest sleeper in his family, wouldn''t even come close to this level of slumber.


    Noticing no movement around her, Garnet slowly lifted her eyelids and peeked around. To her surprise, she didn''t spot a certain figure supposed to be standing beside her. However, she didn''t jolt awake or show any outward sign of alarm. She knew that figure could become invisible, and everything would be ruined if she were caught by him now.


    Therefore, she made no movement and continued to lay down in the same position, but turmoil raced through her mind, conjuring all sorts of unspoken thoughts.


    Huh? Where did Myne disappear to? Did he turn invisible to catch me red-handed? He must have realized by now that I''m feigning sleep. It wouldn''t be surprising if he could do that... But why?


    I laid everything out for him, creating the perfect opportunity; why can''t he just do what he should instead of wasting time on useless things? Damn it, today''s children are really troublemakers. In my time, if I had done the same thing for Faren, that bastard would have already started f*cking me like an animal by now...


    Stay tuned to empire


    Garnet paused, shaking her head as if she didn''t want to think about a certain someone.


    "Sigh, this is the problem with dealing with smart people; they are just too difficult to deal with. But I never expected that bastard Faren would actually dare to cheat on me. That f*cker said he was helping Mavise deal with some gadget, but he was actually..."


    Garnet stopped, a wave of anger washing over her.


    Sigh, this is the problem with dealing with smart people they are just too difficult to fool. But...I never in my dream expected that bastard would always f*ck those b*tches in his study all the time behind our back. No wonder in the past few years he always looked so tired and hardly had the energy to spend time with me. Even Mavis said he hadn''t touched her in a long time.


    At first, I thought it was probably because of the heavy workload of the kingdom, and the demon attack happening around which makes him busy but a man actually not having the mood for sex even after having two beautiful wives at home? How can such a thing be possible?


    Since you bastard dares to find yourself young girls f*ck them all day and night behind our back, then why should I care about your old, weak, that puny little thing anymore? Do you really think I am already become old and helpless that no one will like me anymore and I would have to depend on your mercy to vent my sexual pleasure? Tsk!


    Idiot, just wait, today I am going to enjoy myself to death and from now I will never let that bastard touch me again. Since you like to play those young cunts so much, then go play them to the end of your life, there is no need to come to me again... Sorry, Yukino, but for our old friendship shake forgive me for taking your little boy, but worry not, I promise to take full care of him.


    Garnet, who was filled with hatred for Faren''s first apologies to her late best friend before continuing cursing him again and again in his mind only when she heard footsteps beside her again, did she take a deep breath to calm herself down and wait to see what else Myne going to do with her. But in her heart, she is screaming to Myne to f*ck her like a b*tch and make her his as soon as possible.

 Chapter 378. Garnets Disappointment

    Phew, I was almost caught by Fiora. Thank god she is very slow because of her weakness; otherwise, only God knows what she would have thought about me after seeing that I was peeking at her while she was taking a bath.


    If she had told Gwen about it, with her personality, she probably would have complained about me to death, and there is also a chance that she might break up with me, Myne thought while non-existent sweat dripped from his forehead as he walked out of the portal.


    But no matter what, my luck is indeed quite good today. Not only was Gwen not in the room, but even Fiora was inside the bathroom, giving me the perfect opportunity to accomplish my task, otherwise it would be hard to explain why I was returning to them suddenly, Myne while still thinking about what had happened a few minutes ago, with a smile walked beside Garnet.


    He then first removed his clothes, leaving only his boxers on, before climbing onto Garnet and sitting on her stomach, his knees on either side of her.


    "Let me see how you''re going to pretend to sleep in front of me, my dear mother-in-law, hehe," Myne moved his head forward until his cheek was touching hers before muttering in her ear, which sent shivers through her body. But she didn''t show any reaction as if she were really in deep sleep.


    Myne didn''t care about Garnet''s reaction, neither did he care about her little tricks. Instead, he gently moved both his hands on her body, mostly around her waist, for a few seconds to warm up before using the skill he had genuinely borrowed temporarily, for which he even had to peek into an ill lady''s bathroom.


    [ Soothing Touch:


    Description: A magical massage technique that combines healing properties with gentle manipulation of mana to relieve tension and promote relaxation. Practitioners of this skill can ease muscle aches, soothe tired minds, and restore balance to the body''s energy flow. Their touch is said to be as calming as a gentle breeze on a warm summer''s day.


    The skill passively affects the target''s mood based on the caster''s inner desire and the body part they use the skill on.


    Cooldown Time: None.


    Special Note: Can simulate the lustful desire of the opposite gender. ]


    As soon as Myne activated the Soothing Touch skill, a dim green glow enveloped both his palms. This amazed him greatly, but the surprise was momentary and thrown out of his mind in the next moment as he finally started his plan to teach an elderly lady of the royal family.


    "Moan~"


    "Moan!"


    This time, the combined surprise of the skill''s effect and Myne''s practised techniques, honed through experience, sweat and a lot of cum, proved too much for Garnet to remain composed. In a sudden movement, she wrapped her arms around Myne and pressed his head deeper into her boobies.


    Myne, who knew the truth from the beginning, of course, wasn''t surprised by her action. Instead, he also put his all into the matter of playing with her, lay down on top of her with his little brother on top of her super wet panties, and energetically grabbed her breasts and started sucking them like a stubborn brat determined to drink her milk at all costs.


    "Ahhmm... Not so hard!!!"


    Because the Soothing Touch was still active, her body was hypersensitive, to the point that whatever Myne did had triple the effect on Garnet. So even his little movements like biting or pinching her nipples made Garnet feel like she was going crazy under the pleasure. She finally opened her eyes without caring about her image, while panting heavily, started begging Myne for mercy.


    And as anyone can expect, Myne ignored her pleas, continuing his impossible mission of digging out milk from her breasts. But suddenly, he felt her body shaking wildly. A thought flashed through his mind, which was immediately confirmed as Garnet pulled him closer to her head and let out a loud scream.


    "Ahhhhh..."


    Garnet, as an experienced lady and mother of three children, cum so soon, which left both Myne and herself speechless.


    Although she expected that whatever Myne was doing was definitely not a good thing for her act, she never in her wildest dreams expected that she would become so sensitive to Myne''s touch that she would climax within a minute, and that too just because Myne was playing with her breasts. This kind of thing literally dealt a big blow to Garnet''s confidence.


    After all, before this, if someone had asked her, she could say without any hesitation that no one could make her climax just by playing with her breasts within 10 minutes. This confidence she had gained after years of practice, but today her fantasy shattered just like that.


    Did the problem lie with Faren? Was he such a loser that he could never manage what even a fifteen-year-old boy could do? Here I was, always thinking all men were the same when it came to intimacy, but it seemed I''d been deceiving myself my entire life, Garnet, panting heavily, thought with a deep sense of disappointment. She hadn''t expected to have missed out on so much for a bastard like Faren.


    Poor Faren. He would never know he was labelled a loser by his own wife because others were cheating. If he learned about it, he surely would complain bitterly. After all, Garnet, for the first time in her entire life, allowed someone other than her cheating husband to touch her. However, she never realized it wasn''t her husband''s poor skills that were lacking.


    But her new lover was actually cheating to win her over. To achieve this, he even resorted to sneaking into a sick woman''s bathroom and steal... I mean borrowing, her skills.

 Chapter 379. Loves Cruel Timer

    A/N: I''m truly sorry (x3) for the delay in posting regular chapters this week. I know it''s been frustrating, and you all probably have every right to be upset. Excuses won''t cut it, so I''ll just say that I hope you can forgive me for this last time. I promise there won''t be any more delays like this in the future.


    ===========================


    "So, have you finally decided to wake up? I thought you were going to take your time and wouldn''t have any plans to wake up before I satisfied you enough," Myne asked playfully while staring at Garnet, who was panting heavily. There was no embarrassment or shyness in her demeanour, despite being caught red-handed by Myne.


    After all, she is dozens of years older than him and also the mother of three children; her level of shamelessness had long ago maxed out.


    "Hahaha, originally I just wanted to tease you since I knew that you would come to meet me. But later I changed my mind and decided to test your character, which, as I already expected, is really bad.


    If your mother were alive and knew that she had given birth to a pervert who didn''t even let go of his mother''s age-married woman, who was also his mother-in-law, she would surely have exploded from anger," Garnet said, hugging Myne tightly, letting him lay on top of her, and giggle heartfully as she brought his face close to hers.


    Myne, of course, understood what she wanted. Without any hesitation, he locked her lips with his and gave her a long passionate kiss. Maybe the taste of Garnet''s lips was just too delicious that he didn''t let go of her until she started patting his back in struggle, indicating that she couldn''t breathe.


    "HAAAaaa... F*ck! That was amazing. It''s been a long time since I got such a wonderful kiss... Damn it, I want more!"


    Garnet, who was completely out of breath with excitement, only took the breaths while she was speaking, then without waiting for Myne to respond, she started kissing him even more fiercely. Although Garnet is no longer young like Myne, but her inner desires clearly don''t have this problem. She looked even more excited and horny than Sylphy and others in normal situations.


    If someone can compare her desire for intimacy at this moment, that could only be Gal. After all, the succubus bloodline is just too perverted for its host itself. Not only would the host of the bloodline be horny all day long, but the desire to have sex with someone grows with each passing hour until other parties relieve it.


    While kissing, Garnet who was having a lot of fun right at the beginning thanks to Myne''s skill which increased her body sensitivity to a different level just by his touch, finally couldn''t no longer hold back, she pushed Myne who was lying on top of her on the bed and herself climb on him.


    Then she first put her hand inside Myne''s boxer and checked his little brother''s size which shocked her death, after all, by normal people''s standards, especially for a young man like Myne, his little brother was indeed just too big. Only a monster like Gwen who had succuba blood could accept it without blinking as if it was a completely normal thing.


    "This is the end of the good mood and our beautiful time together," Garnet said angrily, gritting her teeth so hard that even Myne could hear it. This surprised him, as he didn''t know the inside story of Faren''s betrayal of Garnet''s trust, so naturally, he had no idea why she was reacting to this extent Continue reading at empire


    After a few seconds, Garnet forcefully calmed herself down and collapsed helplessly on top of Myne.


    "I think you have to go now... Sigh, such a shame. We were just one step away from connecting with each other. Sadly, some people can''t bear to see others'' happiness, even if they''re unaware of it."


    Myne frowned, his head full of question marks. "Mother-in-law, could you please stop those riddles and speak clearly? I really don''t understand what''s going on or how everything got ruined so suddenly for no reason?"


    Garnet let out a heavy sigh before lifting her sad face. She gave Myne a forced smile and spoke in a voice filled with loneliness and helplessness. "Faren is coming here. This noise is a signal sent by one of my loyal subordinates. He should be here in a minute or so. Because this entire room is built with special magical items, nothing can stop him from entering.


    That''s why I said everything is over... at least for today."


    "Wait a second, you''re getting this upset over such a trivial matter? Can''t we just go somewhere else to make love? It''s not like we don''t have any other options," Myne asked doubtfully. He even wondered if Garnet was overreacting or forgetting about his skills.


    "Hahaha, although you''re so sweet that I really want to eat you right here and right now, however, your innocence is truly admirable," Garnet said with a chuckle, shaking her head. She leaned forward and planted a deep kiss on Myne''s forehead before getting up from top of him.


    "Did you forget about my identity? While I no longer want anything to do with that bastard, I am still his wife and the mother of his children, in name. More importantly, I am the queen of a kingdom. What do you think would happen if I suddenly disappeared from my own bedroom without anyone knowing? Also, if I''m not wrong, you surely went to Sylphy before coming here, right?


    Then tell me, my cutie pie, do you want everyone to know that there''s something going on between us? After all, in the entire kingdom, only you have the power to take me away from the well-guarded palace without anyone noticing."


    Garnet''s questions instantly silenced Myne completely. He finally understood why she was reacting so strongly because of Faren, as well as why she didn''t want him to use his skills to get out of there.


    It turned out she wasn''t a fool but his mind had stopped working properly after being taken over by his little brother, and the only thing going on inside his mind were various moves he wanted to play on Garnet.

 Chapter 380. A Wifes Fury

    "Father-in-law really knows how to ruin others'' moods. That man can''t bear to see anyone happy. I wonder what on earth did you ever see in him that made you marry him..." Myne fumed as he picked up his clothes scattered on the floor.


    If not for Faren''s special status as Garnet''s husband, his wife father and the king, he really wanted to lock him somewhere for a few hours so he wouldn''t make more trouble, but sadly, he couldn''t do that.


    "Don''t be sad," Garnet soothed, her smile coaxing. "This is just the beginning of our secret relationship. We have a lifetime ahead of us. Give me some time, and I''ll create a special chamber for our lovemaking, a place where no one can intrude, a place that only belongs to both of us. The chance of our secret getting discovered will be practically nonexistent.


    Come back to me the day after tomorrow, and nothing will stand in our way." Garnet cupped Myne''s cheek and planted a tender kiss on his forehead.


    Myne sighed. "Fine, but make sure the bed is sturdy enough," He said with a chuckle. "I won''t go easy on you, and it would be awkward if it got broken in the middle of passionate lovemaking." He pulled Garnet into a tight hug, before sealing her lips with his. Though Garnet struggled nervously, fearing Faren''s sudden arrival, Myne remained oblivious.


    He didn''t release her until the sound of the door opening pierced the silence.


    "See you later, my dear mother-in-law," Myne winked playfully at Garnet while slapping her butt tightly before opening a portal behind himself and jumping into it.


    The portal shimmered shut just as Faren entered the room. He found Garnet standing dazedly beside the bed while staring at the wall, clad in an extremely seductive nightgown.


    The sight would have flustered most men and they never would hesitate to directly jump on her without wasting a single second, but alas, Faren, who had just had a heart-to-heart in-depth conversation with his personal maid in his study, was in no mood to do anything to Garnet at this moment.


    He just frowned a bit, thinking that Garnet might have again been trying to seduce him, before walking toward her. Discover hidden content at empire


    "What''s going on here? Why are you wearing these kinds of clothing in broad daylight?"


    Garnet, jolted out of her happy reverie by Faren''s question, and her face instantly turned ugly. Ignoring his inquiry, she simply turned and stared at him in silence. An awkward silence stretched between husband and wife.


    Finally, Garnet glanced down at herself; she was still wearing the nightgown, with her giant breasts hanging outside thanks to Myne''s naughty hands, her wet panties dripping love juices on the ground.


    After which she looked at Faren, who showed no reaction to seeing her in such an erotic condition at all and his face remained cold and indifferent ¨C as if she weren''t his wife but a mere palace maid. Even his little brother showed no reaction as if she didn''t exist at all, and she also smelled faint womanly perfume from him.


    Aniue, whose face was a mask of worry and fear, arrived before them. He didn''t ask anything; he directly took out a golden key covered with dense, weird symbols. As if conjured by magic, a keyhole materialized on the door and he inserted it into the keyhole. With a click, the lock yielded, but Aniue''s attempts to push the door open were met with immovable resistance.


    No matter how much he tried, it wouldn''t budge.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on here?!" Aniue roared in frustration, exerting all his strength against the door, but It wouldn''t budge. Realizing the situation was escalating quickly, he frantically ordered the assembly of the royal knights.


    Ten minutes later, more than 50 people, exerting all their strength to the point of damaging their muscle tissues, finally managed to pry open a narrow gap, just large enough for a single person to enter. Ignoring the warnings of the royal knights'' leader not to rush inside recklessly, Aniue stormed into the room, only to be met with a deafening boom as the door slammed shut behind him again.


    But Aniue clearly didn''t have time to care about such a small matter. The state of his parents'' bedroom left him utterly stunned, momentarily questioning his own sanity, wondering if he was hallucinating or something. The entire room was in such a bad condition that people would wonder if it was the aftermath of a hurricane.


    Furniture, the bed, lamps, picture frames ¨C everything lay shattered into pieces, with bloodstains visible everywhere in the room. His mother, clad in a light blue robe, stood serenely by the window, gazing outside as if nothing had happened.


    "Mother? Are you alright?" Aniue, who hadn''t seen his father yet and didn''t know the real situation, inquired nervously, his gaze yet to find his father. He cautiously approached Garnet.


    "Oh, Aniue," Garnet replied with a gentle smile, as though nothing untoward had occurred, "You''re here. Perfect timing, I was just about to call for you." She reached out and stroked his head.


    "Mother? Where is Father? Wasn''t he with you? And what happened here? Did someone attack you?" Aniue, already having a very bad feeling seeing Garnet''s unnatural smile, asked nervously, gulping down saliva. He gulped nervously.


    If not for his responsibility as the eldest son in the family, he''d have fled the scene immediately, he really didn''t want to be here at this moment.


    "Oh, about that, nobody attacked here. Your father and I simply had a disagreement on a certain matter, which has now been... resolved. As for your father, he''s currently resting. You can check on him if you wish. He''s over there," Garnet said, still with a gentle smile, seemingly harmless to animals and humans, as she pointed at the broken bed.


    Despite wanting to refuse with a shake of his head, Aniue, ever the dutiful son, couldn''t abandon his father. He nodded and approached the bed. The luxurious king-size bed, once the most expensive and comfortable in the entire kingdom, was now a mangled wreck. The wooden frame was broken, the sheets lay discarded, and the mattress sagged in the middle.


    As Aniue drew closer, he finally saw his poor father bathed in his own blood, with hundreds of small to big wounds on his body, lying on the broken mattress like a dead dog, breathing weakly.


    If not for the fact that he saw Faren''s chest rising and falling, for a second, he even thought he had become fatherless, which he never wanted to see, at least now he is not ready to accept such a huge change in his life.

 Chapter 381. A Sons Loyalty

    What kind of conflict is this? Even an enemy wouldn''t torture someone whom they know to this point, no matter how deep the hatred was. Just what the hell did Father do that Mother beat him half-dead...? Let''s not talk about it, but the real problem is, what should I do now? Should I side with Mother and let Father suffer and pour salt on injuries, or go against Mother and help Father?


    Caught in a dilemma, Aniue didn''t know what to do. He strained his mind to process the situation, and a few seconds later, he finally made a decision.


    After all, this is not such a hard question, even an idiot knows whose side he should take when the opposition party is not easy to mess with, and Aniue, although loves his father as well, but was clearly no way near as his mother and there was also a hint fear toward his mother bury in his heart, which quickly help him to see the reality.


    "Mother! Can you please tell me what''s going on here? Why did you beat Father like a dead dog? Please don''t misunderstand me, I am not taking his side. You know I will always be on your side no matter what, but I have to make up a good story for the outside world.


    Otherwise, it would be a pain in the ass if those bastards start spreading false rumours about us again," Aniue, like an honest, obedient mama''s boy, stood beside Garnet and asked calmly. Seeing his face now, people who didn''t know about him would think that the person Garnet beat wasn''t his biological father, but rather a stranger.


    Garnet, hearing Aniue''s words, let out a harsh laugh. "Hahaha, just as expected of you. It seems I didn''t waste my 20 years on you for nothing." She pulled him into a bear hug, messing with his hair playfully before continuing. "While I appreciate that my son stands by me, this is a personal matter between your Father and me. As for the rumours, I leave them to you.


    I trust you can handle that mess perfectly. By the way, do me a small favor. Let your father rest in bed for a few weeks. He''s been overworked lately. I know you handle most of the kingdom''s affairs in his place while he is playing around in the name of work, so taking over the kingdom''s responsibility temporarily shouldn''t be a problem for you, right? It''s a good practice opportunity for you.


    After all, you''ll take the throne one day, so it is only better for you if you learn everything while everyone is around to help you...


    "By the way, you can call Lewis for help if the workload becomes too much. Anyway, that little idiot hadn''t come back home for an entire month, it''s better if he takes a small vacation for his never-ending clan work and spends some time with his family," Garnet suggested and gave Aniue a playful wink.


    Aniue, who was rubbing his forehead with a headache, thought that now he had to shift his entire bedroom into his office to cope with work. His eyes instantly start shining in excitement upon hearing Garnet''s suggestion.


    If he had to deal with the entire kingdom''s matters alone, it would surely be a very difficult task for him, and there is a risk of other nobles and ministers taking advantage of this opportunity to exploit the situation. But with the addition of Lewis, who was running the most successful clan in the entire kingdom, his workload could directly be reduced by half. As for what if Lewis didn''t agree?


    Hehehe, with his Mother''s permission and a living example of making her angry, Aniue didn''t believe that his little brother would have the courage to refuse.


    Find adventures on empire


    "Alright, Mother. I''ll handle everything. Please take care of yourself, and if you need something don''t hesitate to call me," Aniue said with a smile before leaving the room.


    "Not I, but we," Sylphy corrected. "Do you really think we''d let you go on any mission alone after what happened last time? How can there be such a good thing in the world? We told you, you wouldn''t be running around by yourself anymore. Either we''re with you, or you stay home and do what a husband should ¨C take care of his wives." She explained with determination, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Without waiting for Myne''s response, she hurried off to the bedroom to change her clothes.


    "Sigh, what about you? Aren''t you coming with me?" Myne, who was lying in Aisha''s embrace and receiving a head massage, asked tiredly. But to recharge his energy, before Aisha could reply, he pushed her onto the couch and lay on top of her with his head buried in her soft, large breasts. Since Aisha didn''t wear a bra inside the house, Myne instantly felt his tension and tiredness melt away.


    "Damn it, you''re so heavy! Looks like I need to make some adjustments to your diet. Otherwise, if this goes on like this, one day, I fear I might die under your weight alone," Aisha joked, stroking Myne''s head. "And no, I''m not coming with you. You just said you''re searching for her whereabouts, and it''s already afternoon. Finding someone missing for months won''t be so easy.


    No need for me to join you and run around like a headless chicken in such hot weather. Besides, someone needs to take care of the house. We can''t leave Amy, Waffle, and Ted alone, right?"


    "Ohh, by the way, some people came here a few hours ago from the capital. They said they were sent by Sylphy''s mother to restart the clan building construction. I already visited Mr. Roku, and he happily agreed to resume the work with his disciples. Now you only need to worry about the money. Leave the rest to me.


    I''ll look after the clan work," Aisha explained casually.


    "What?! Wait a minute, I forgot to discuss this with Mother-in-law! It seems she used her authority to send people back to work... Sigh, I''ll talk to her about it tonight. Thank you, honey, for your hard work. I don''t know what I would have done without you.


    You''re truly my lucky charm." Myne, overjoyed to hear that his clan''s reconstruction was underway, immediately locked lips with Aisha, giving her a well-deserved, passionate kiss.


    "Cough! Okay, you two can express your affection at night as much as you want, but please don''t start anywhere. What would Amy think if she saw you being so intimate in the middle of the living room?" Sylphy, who had just descended the stairs in her metal armour and short skirt, spoke with a disdainful look.


    However, a hint of envy and jealousy glinted in her eyes, something that surprisingly didn''t escape Myne''s notice this time.


    "Sorry, I just couldn''t control myself. You know my habits, dear. It''s become my nature to reward someone for their hard work on the spot," Myne apologized with a sheepish smile as he got up from Aisha.


    "Alright, Aisha, we''re going. Please take care of the house. We''ll be back for dinner. See you later." Myne waved goodbye before opening a portal and stepping through with Sylphy.


    After getting her well-deserved kiss and waving goodbye to Myne and Sylphy, Aisha, in full spirits and a happy mood, walked toward the bedroom to do some secret recharge. However unbeknownst to everyone, a certain figure had been watching the entire scene from the keyhole of the front door.

 Chapter 382. Horse Riding

    "Your Highness, Princess, are you truly content with just one horse? I believe it would be more comfortable for you to rent two. That way, your journey would be much more pleasant," The middle-aged merchant who had a big belly like a 9-month-old pregnant woman and a chubby face said with a humble smile, wiping sweat from his brow.


    He was, after all, just a simple merchant who also raised horses as a side business and rented them out. How could he possibly have dealings with a big shot like Sylphy? It was only natural for him to be nervous.


    "There''s no need for two horses. We''re not travelling that far. One is more than enough. Please tell me the rental fee; I''ll return it before nightfall," Sylphy replied casually, stroking the soft, long mane of the brown horse in front of her.


    Your next read is at empire


    The horse was gentle and obedient, unfazed by strangers who wished to touch it. In fact, it even took the initiative to nuzzle closer to Sylphy, seeking a treat. This was why Sylphy befriended it within just two minutes without any effort.


    "Please don''t make fun of mine, Your Highness, how could I possibly charge the rent from you? You can ride it as much as you like. Just try not to exhaust it, and provide it with proper rest, food, and water if you decide to take it on a long trip," The fatty merchant said with a somewhat flirtatious smile before gesturing to his servant to prepare the horse Sylphy had chosen.


    Sylphy''s expression instantly turned disgusted seeing the other party''s generosity. "Humph! Do you think so little of me? Do you truly believe I can''t afford to rent a horse and would take it for free? Mr. you''d better watch your tongue.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t hesitate to use my sword to make you reconsider."


    Having been surrounded by the most cunning and ruthless politicians in the entire kingdom from birth, Sylphy easily saw through the merchant''s little trick. He was offering her a "free" horse in exchange for the right to use her name and boost his business. This kind of thing was very common when she was in the capital city, and it wasn''t the first time Sylphy had encountered it.


    In the past, she might not have cared and allowed the merchant to use her name. However, she was no longer a princess, and anything done under her name could have a significant impact on her family, especially if the nobles found out. There was no way she''d allow anyone to create trouble for her or her loved ones now.


    "I apologize, Your Highness Princess. Please forgive me. I had no ill intentions..." Stammered the fatty seeing Sylphy getting angry.


    "Enough. I understand. You can go now. I no longer require your services," Sylphy interrupted him in the middle and said with a cold demeanour before turning away, not wanting to see his disgusting face.


    Seeing Sylphy''s complete indifference, the poor fatty could only nod helplessly. He gave his servant final instructions before standing aside but he didn''t leave immediately.


    "So, how do we ride it?" Myne asked curiously, stroking the brown horse with childlike wonder. He''d never ridden a horse before.


    Seeing the woman leave peacefully, Sylphy finally relaxed. Perhaps she''d overreacted; the woman might not have been much interested in Myne and was just talking causally. However, Sylphy couldn''t blame herself entirely. Myne''s past deeds were far from simple. Wherever he went out alone, she learned later that she had another sister with whom she had to share her precious husband.


    This made her start overreacting whenever she saw Myne talking with any woman, fearing that he might develop another secret relationship and another new sister might pop up after his evil deeds came to light.


    "What do you mean ''we''?" Sylphy asked with a strange expression. She gracefully climbed onto the horse, settling comfortably in the saddle before giving Myne a confused look. "I''m riding the horse, and you''ll be following on foot. Didn''t you know a horse can only carry one person?"


    "Wait, what?! How can you say that? Do you think I''m a horse? How am I supposed to keep up? It might not take a few minutes before this guy leaves me eating dust. Are you planning to go on the rescue mission without me?


    Also, I''ve seen people riding horses together! Why can''t I come with you?" Myne, who didn''t expect to be abandoned by his own wife, protested, putting on a pitiful face.


    "What do you think my life was like before marrying you? Did you honestly believe someone would share a horse with me? And how would I know my future husband, who could fight dragons and powerful demons, wouldn''t even know the basics like riding a horse? Naturally, I wouldn''t waste time learning such a trivial thing.


    I had more important matters to attend to, so naturally, I couldn''t take you with me," Sylphy replied, rolling her eyes. A hint of playfulness flickered in her eyes, but a dejected Myne completely missed it.


    Sylphy gently pulled on the reins and gripped the horse with her leg. The well-trained animal, receiving its cue, began to move forward, jolting Myne out of his despair.


    "Hey, Sylphy wait! I was wrong, okay, sorry! I won''t flirt with random women again! Please stop teasing me!" Myne cried out, hurriedly running after her while apologizing. After all, It was clearly his fault; why flirt with a stranger when his wife was around?


    Hearing Myne''s apologies, a victorious smile appeared on Sylphy''s face, and she decided to end the teasing, not out of pity, but because she couldn''t bear standing under the scorching sun in her armour any longer. She was already sweating buckets inside her clothes and couldn''t wait to make her horse run wide so the wind could give her some relief.


    "You better remember that promise. Now, put your foot on the stirrup and climb on just like I did," Sylphy after getting down, instructed while controlling the horse to prevent it from reacting badly to Myne''s potential clumsiness.


    Thankfully, Myne climbed on without trouble. Relieved, Sylphy followed suit, sitting behind him like riders, before signaling the horse to move forward.

 Chapter 383. Fun On The Road...

    "Now, would you mind telling me why you were so stubborn about wanting to sit behind me?" Sylphy, who had restarted riding the horse thanks to Myne''s interruption, asked him, who now sitting behind her.


    "Of course, because I didn''t want to get in your way," Myne said with a smile while hugging Sylphy tightly from behind and resting his head on her shoulder. "After all, sitting behind you clearly limits your ability to control the horse to its full potential. If there were an accident, I''d also be blocking your sight. So, it''s only natural for a troublemaker like me to sit back you instead of front."


    "By the way, why is the saddle so short? I can barely place my butt on it right now. It''s really not as comfortable as you were talking about," Myne complained with dissatisfaction, feeling a bit of pain from his backside.


    Sylphy could only roll her eyes at his pointless complaint. "When I said it was comfortable, I never meant for two people to sit on it! How could I have known you couldn''t even ride a horse?" She spoke with a hint of confusion.


    "Also, what on earth is going on in his head, why is your dick getting hard?" She couldn''t understand how can Myne was even in the mood to make his dick hard in such hot weather.


    "And whose fault it is?" Myne countered. "If you put your sweet juicy ass on my poor little brother and smash them on it continuously what else did you expect if it didn''t become hard? On top of that, this is just the beginning.


    Once the horse starts running at speed, it''s going to be a nightmare for me." A sudden, evil thought appeared in his mind, and Myne immediately started acting pitifully, with a voice full of worry.


    "What! Really? Then what should we do then?" Sylphy panicked, believing her favourite little guy was in trouble. She stopped the horse, turned around, and saw Myne with a pained expression as if he were enduring something incredibly uncomfortable. This only made her worry even more.


    "Well, if you don''t mind," Myne spoke while making an innocent face, "I think I have no other choice but to let it out of its cage. This way, at least it will have some relief." Seeing Sylphy hurriedly nod her head after a few moments of hesitation, he could only pat himself on the back (figuratively) for his wonderful acting and, of course, his Liar skill.


    "Okay, now remember, unless absolutely necessary, don''t stop the horse. But before that, let me make some adjustments to our sitting position," Myne said while opening the zip of his pants and letting out his rock-hard little brother under the hot and lustful gaze of Sylphy.


    Then he grab her waist, lifted her butt, and made himself sit down on the saddle comfortably before slamming her butt on his pubic area, with her vagina being right on top of his little brother.


    "Wait, this isn''t right! What if someone saw us?" Sylphy exclaimed, panicking. Originally, she thought originally she thought Myne secretly wanted to take out his dick and place it behind her ass, and hide it under her skirt, but only now did she realize how naive she was. How could her husband, well-known as a big pervert, be so honest?


    She clearly misunderstood his evil intentions and a horrible feeling gnawed at her ¨C this was far from over.


    "Sylphy, I think you should start getting the horse moving. People have already noticed you. If you don''t want to be surrounded by strangers and ruin your husband''s image, you better hurry up," Myne ignored her question and spoke, pointing behind himself.


    Confused, Sylphy turned around and saw, just as Myne had said, several people running towards them with excited expressions, clearly recognizing her despite the disguise.


    "I think we should head in the northeast direction. Also, no, this eye is completely independent of my body. Neither do I have any control over it, nor can I see through it. Its existence is no different from a tattoo. However, this is truly magical. If only I could have full control over it, it could definitely be very useful," Myne said regretfully.


    "By the way, Sylphy...?" Myne, finally unable to hold back any longer, leaned his face forward and whispered gently into her ear. This made Sylphy''s body tremble with excitement. It was clear she herself had been waiting for this moment.


    "What?!" she asked nervously, but excitement and hopefulness were clearly audible in her voice.


    "Sorry, but I can''t hold it anymore. I want to enter inside you... Please don''t deny me. You know you couldn''t hide your true desire from me. Your panties have long been soaked by your love juices.


    Now there is no point in hiding," Myne spoke while bringing his hand to her nether regions and start rubbing his index finger on her panties right on top of her vagina which was releasing the love juice-like fountain.


    "But we are outside, what if some accident happens? In this condition, we might not be able to cope up, and there is a high possibility that something..."


    "Do you want it or not? I only want to hear YES or NO. There is no need to make excuses.


    You and I both know that in this area, there is hardly anyone who can hide from my Presence Detect skill and sneak attack on us," Myne interrupted Sylphy and spoke calmly, but his naughty hand had already taken out a small pair of scissors from the inventory and start cutting her panties, ready to get make way for his little brother to its fated destination.


    Sylphy, whose mind was in turmoil, where her reasonability told her not to take risks but her body and heart yearned to take advantage of this situation to try to strengthen the bond between her and Myne, so he could give her more time than Aisha, thinking such a few seconds later just as Myne cut off her panties and throw it inside his inventory along with the hard-working scissors, she bit her lip and gave a hesitant nod.


    She urged the horse forward at a gentle pace.


    Myne, who was jumping in the excitement in his mind, punched his fist in the air, before lifting Sylphy''s butt slightly, placing the tip of his little brother''s at the entrance of her sacred hole and slamming her butt back with his all-strength.


    "Ahhhmmm~~"


    After that Myne didn''t make any movement for a few seconds and allowed Sylphy a moment to adjust before leaning in and whispering. "Now, my little princess, run the horse as fast as you can. The greater the speed, the more pleasure you''ll experience." He embraced her waist, eager for a new and exciting experience.


    What could Sylphy say? She was looking forward to such an exciting thing. So although her body was trembling with pleasure, she still nodded and commanded the horse to run at its fastest speed.


    "Moan~~~"

 Chapter 384. The Gentle Warrior

    "Myne~ I... I can''t take it anymore, please give me some rest... Amm~~"


    Sylphy panted heavily, barely conscious and holding onto the reins with sheer willpower yelled out with her tongue hanging out of her mouth and mind being blank. If it weren''t for Myne''s tight embrace around her waist, she would have fallen from the horse long ago.


    Myne, shameless and perverted as ever, ignored her pleas and used his stamina-recovering magic on her and the horse, continuously enjoying passively getting his little brother pump inside Sylphy''s sacred cave as the horse ran faster.


    Two hours had passed since they began following the direction provided by the curse mark. Sadly, there was still no sign of June, instead, they were only delving deeper into the forest.


    "I can''t hold on any longer, Myne... I, I''m about to cumm... Ahhhmm..."


    While Sylphy was still taking, Myne who was also on the verge of climax, and messing with Sylphy''s perfect handful size breasts under her clothes, activated the Soothing Touch skill while squeezing them. He pinched her rock-hard nipples hard in excitement. This move of his sends a jolt in Sylphy''s entire body and her body starts trembling in pleasure bathing Myne''s dick inside her with her cum.


    Because of the climax, Sylphy''s vagina wall tightened to the maximum capacity, and Myne also couldn''t hold back any longer and filled her womb with his thick white cream, while letting out a low moan. As they both reached the peak of their pleasure, they lost their grip on the horse, who was still running at full speed, and tumbled to the ground.


    "Ahhh!"


    Sylphy screamed in terror as she saw the ground rushing up to meet her face. Thankfully, at the last moment, Myne pulled her into a tight embrace, taking the brunt of the impact himself. They landed hard and rolled several times before coming to a stop just short of a large tree.


    "Ouch! That hurt," Myne groaned, slowly releasing his hold on Sylphy and clutching his head in pain which was hit by a stone. While Sylphy, mostly unharmed thanks to Myne''s protection, hurriedly checked him over. Only after confirming there were no serious injuries beyond a few scrapes did she breathe a sigh of relief. Then, with a frustrated yell, she landed a solid punch on Myne''s head.


    "Bang!" Experience new stories with empire


    "Ow, ow, ow! What the hell are you doing?! Can''t you see I''m already injured? Why are you hitting me?" Myne complained, tears welling up in his eyes. Sylphy hadn''t held back on her love fist, and her blows were notoriously strong.


    "Of course, to make some money, I have a few wonderful items in my inventory that Lewis will definitely love to death. I wanted to sell them to him and replenish the funds for our clan''s construction project, which seems to be turning into a bottomless pit as time goes on, god knows when it is complete. Sigh, I hope it starts generating income quickly...


    But first, please, honey, could I trouble you to return this horse?"


    Myne, who notice the same middle-aged milf from before sitting under a tree with his skill and wanted to have a quick chat with her, requested with a gentle smile.


    Sylphy didn''t find anything strange about it and simply nodded. Although she had some questions about why he was saying the clan construction was becoming a bottomless pit, she decided to return the horse first before asking. So, she took the reins and walked inside the stable.


    After seeing Sylphy enter the stable, Myne hurried towards the middle-aged milf. As he reached her, he noticed something was wrong. She was actually crying under the tree. Her beautiful face, now bore the marks of violence ¨C red handprints marred her soft white cheeks, and her clothes were a mess, tattered from many places as if someone had forcibly ripped them apart.


    Seeing a beautiful woman in such a condition, Myne, a real pervert... I mean a self-proclaimed boy toy of his women, felt his inner sense of justice instantly explode. His eyes turned red with anger. He quickly approached the middle-aged milf, and before she could react, he grabbed her hand and placed a high-grade healing potion in it.


    "Mrs Rosewell, are you alright? Please take this potion quickly. It will provide some relief from the pain," Myne spoke gently, wiping the tears from Rosewell''s face with a pained expression, as if it was he who had suffered the beating, not her.


    Rosewell, still in shock, was rendered speechless. While she had a good impression of this talkative boy named Myne, who could cheer her up with jokes and random stories, she didn''t expect him to be so generous with strangers.


    "I can''t take it, it''s too expensive, and we barely know each other. Why are you giving this to me?" Rosewell, who was panicking a bit seeing Myne''s generosity, asked nervously. She thought Myne had some ulterior motive for helping her and wanted to take advantage of her.


    "Please don''t refuse so quickly, and I truly have no ulterior motives. It''s just that I have a weakness, I can''t see beautiful ladies in pain, even if they are strangers. And we are already friends, aren''t we? So, there is less need to worry about me," Myne, who knew what Rosewell was worried about, explained gently while observing her body seriously.


    He noticed that she seemed to have been heavily beaten by someone. Except for ripped clothes and slaps, there were also signs of getting punched and kicked in her stomach, pulled hair, and twisted wrists, etc.


    It was clear that her attacker wasn''t a man, but a beast. This observation caused Myne''s body to tremble with anger. His teeth gritting could be clearly heard by Rosewell, who still hesitated to drink the high-grade healing potion.

 Chapter 385. The Healing Kiss

    "Mrs. Rosewell, please tell me which bastard dared to harm you. I will skin him alive! How dare he even think of hurting such a kind and beautiful lady woman like yourself?" Myne, already carried away by emotion, asked angrily while hammering his fist on the ground. He then gripped both of Rosewell''s hands, his eyes filled with genuine concern and fury.


    Rosewell, who had never received this kind of treatment before, overwhelmed by Myne''s concern, didn''t know what to say. She wanted to confide in him, to unleash the torrent of negative emotions buried deep within her for years. Yet, seeing his youthful face and fearing he might do something reckless because of her, leading to lifelong regret, she hesitated.


    She held Myne in high regard and knew he was married. She didn''t want to widow a young girl because of her selfish reasons, even after knowing that there was no hope for her own happiness."


    "Mrs. Rosewell, please," Myne pleaded, his voice softening. "I understand it''s difficult to trust a stranger, but just believe in me this once. I have more than enough strength to solve your all problems. Or do you truly wish to suffer like this your entire life by a beast? Don''t you yearn for a life of happiness?


    Stay updated through empire


    Don''t you dream of going out, meeting someone you cherish, spending time with them, and at night, becoming one with him, instead of continually living in fear of someone who controls every little thing in your life and unleashes his anger on you whenever he''s in a bad mood as if you were nothing but a punching bag to him?


    Even if your cowardly husband can''t do anything, I''m more than capable of sending a hundred scoundrels like him to hell."


    Myne, who already knew why Rosewell hesitated so much, quickly asked. After all, he didn''t have much time. Before Sylphy came, he at least wanted to know the name of the villain who dared to beat a beautiful woman right under his nose. How could he tolerate such injustice?


    "I... Forget it. This has nothing to do with you. You go back to your little wife and don''t poke your nose into other people''s business. I am more than old enough to handle my own affairs and don''t need a brat like you interfering. You are not the king of this kingdom who needs to solve others'' troubles.


    Also, take back this unknown potion as well. Who knows what''s in it? Maybe you''ve tampered with it to take advantage of me!" Rosewell, although cursing herself for rejecting his genuine offer of help, and also apologizing to Myne in her mind, forced herself to appear cold and disdainful. She broke free from his hands and handed him the healing potion bottle.


    After all, there was no way she would let a kind-hearted cute boy like Myne risk his life for her sake.


    "But I don''t understand why that fatty abuses such a kind, smart, and beautiful wife like you. Is there any reason behind it, or does he just enjoy beating you when he''s in a bad mood? Also, from my perspective, you''re definitely underestimating yourself. Even if you can''t overpower him, surely you could support yourself.


    Why rely completely on that slug?" Myne still didn''t grasp the full story, and believed Rosewell was holding back due to a lack of self-reliance.


    "Sigh, It wasn''t like this in the beginning," Rosewell began after a little hesitation. "At first, he treated me quite well. There was no beating, at least. But after a few years of marriage, when I couldn''t get pregnant, he started losing his mind. He blamed me for everything and convinced me I had some physical problem preventing me from giving him an heir.


    He began ignoring me and spending time with other women, even falling to the point that he brought two women home and committed all kinds of adultery with them right in front of me.


    "However, after some time, it was proven that it wasn''t me who had the problem but that bastard did. After all, he had slept with more than 10 women for an entire year, but none of them got pregnant. How could they all be the problem? Initially, he refused to believe it. He spent a fortune and went to a famous doctor in the capital for a full checkup.


    Only after that famous doctor personally slapped the truth on his face did he believe that he couldn''t make any woman pregnant. From that day on, his temper became incredibly violent. He neglected his business, reasoning that without an heir, there was no point in accumulating wealth. He became abusive towards everyone except powerful individuals he couldn''t afford to offend.


    When he was drunk or extremely angry, I became his punching bag." Rosewell collapsed into Myne''s embrace after finishing her story, finally releasing all the fear and pain she''d kept bottled up for so long.


    I see. No wonder that fatty''s face was as ugly as a pig when he came out of the stable. Sylphy surely said something to him that made him angry. But because he didn''t dare to mess with her, he could only vent his anger on Rosy... Should I kill him?


    Anyway, a person like him would be better dead than alive, Myne thought while hugging Rosewell''s tired body tightly and gently storing her soft and smooth hair. However, suddenly his expression changed, and with a heavy heart, he pushed Rosewell away from himself and stood up from the ground.


    "Rosy, listen carefully. I have to leave now. Otherwise, I''ll be the one getting beaten next if my wife sees me with you. But don''t worry, I''ll be back tomorrow evening with full preparation. We''ll deal with that fatty once and for all. Until then, please endure a little longer," Myne After saying this, Myne didn''t wait for Rosewell''s response.


    He grabbed her fluffy cheek, gave a hard kiss on her lips, and hurriedly ran away at full speed, leaving a dazed milf behind who stared at his fading figure. Her hand touched her lips in confusion. A smile soon replaced her bewilderment. At least Myne hadn''t lied to her. He''d confessed his fear of his wife, increasing her favour towards him tenfold.


    A mix of jealousy and amusement played on her face before she shook her head helplessly and walked back home.

 Chapter 386. Undercurrents of Loyalty

    "Huh...? Your Highness Princess! What are you doing here? Sorry, I mean, how may I help you?"


    A good-looking girl who was casually reading an alchemy book on her desk noticed someone approaching her. With a sigh, she put down the book and looked up, but upon seeing the other party''s familiar face, which bore some resemblance to her boss, she exclaimed, but halfway through, noticing Sylphy''s frown, she changed her words and asked with a smile.


    "I wanted to see my brother. Please take us to his office?"


    Sylphy, who was too lazy to deal with a puny receptionist girl spoke expressionlessly. She wasn''t even in the mood to correct her, despite the receptionist addressing her with her former title. From the entrance to the receptionist desk, more than a dozen people had greeted her with her ex-title, and she now becomes numb from it.


    "Ah, of course. Please follow me, Your Highness." Although she doesn''t understand why Sylphy mentioned us instead of me, despite being alone, not daring to displease someone of Sylphy''s calibre who could easily eat away her job with a few words, the receptionist girl led Sylphy to Lewis''s office. She even took the initiative to shoo away a few random flies that wanted to greet Sylphy."


    Knock-Knock!


    As soon as the receptionist girl knocked, the door opened, revealing a middle-aged redhead beauty with big breasts and a voluptuous figure. Her questioning look vanished as soon as her eyes fell on Sylphy and a surprise replaced it. But didn''t stay dazed for too long and gestured for the receptionist girl to go back before ushering Sylphy inside. This all transpired in seconds, with no words spoken.


    Myne, who had become invisible with his skills and trailing behind Sylphy the entire time, was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that women would have this level of understanding between each other.


    "Elsa, who was it? Please tell me it wasn''t someone with more paperwork. I''m drowning in it already! Are you trying to kill me with workload? Also, why can''t you sign them in my place? Don''t you usually do it anyway," Lewis grumbled irritably.


    He sat at a desk piled high with papers, signing them like a machine on overload without even reading, sweat dripping down his face like rain.


    He hadn''t expected that right after mentioning to his personal secretary that he was taking leave for a few weeks because of family reasons, his heartless secretary, whom he knew from childhood, would force him to stay behind and sign crucial documents while he was still on duty as clan leader.


    "So, this is how you manage your clan, huh? No wonder I always felt there was something wrong with how you usually behave and how your clan actually works. So, this is all thanks to Sister Elsa, who handles everything you''re supposed to, while you amuse yourself in your creepy labs all day.


    I will tell Mother about this, so she at least stops giving us your example of being successful," Sylphy, surprised at seeing the mountain of paper in front of Lewis, said jokingly to lighten his mood.


    But unlike her, Myne wasn''t as calm as her. After seeing the mountain of papers and Lewis, who was working his ass off with a tired face as if he might collapse at any moment, he was frightened to death. Instantly, thoughts of not running a clan entered his mind. Sadly, now it was too late for retreat, and even if he wanted to do it, his overpowering wives would never agree.


    He also wanted to make a big clan so he could give his other wives a good home where everyone could live peacefully with himself. So now he could only bite the bullet and continue on this plan, but he decided that he would give all authority of the clan to his wives so they could help him deal with paperwork, at least.


    "Huh? Sylphy?!"


    Occupation: Personal Secretary of Lewis Augusta. The Vice Clan Leader of The Alchemy Library.


    Title: Soul Companion


    Status: Scared, Determined, Regretful


    [Skill]


    Strategic Clairvoyance


    Knowledge Transmutation


    Time Bending ]


    [Soul Companion (Exclusive Title)]


    A title earned by the host after making up their mind and vowing to give their everything to a certain person. That person becomes the sole motivation for the host''s entire life, and they would sacrifice their own life without hesitation for that person''s sake.


    Title effects: 1. Trust between both parties increases to the maximum.


    2. They can understand each other''s emotions and feel extremely comfortable being together.


    3. ??? ( Unlocked when the last barrier between both parties is broken and they confess their true feelings for each other. )


    Hmm, so this is the source of their mysterious bond, huh? But it seems like their relationship hasn''t progressed beyond close friends. It''s probably because my idiot brother-in-law only knows how to smash his empty head into weird things, instead of looking around himself carefully.


    Otherwise, even a blind person could see that the way Elsa treats and does things for him is clearly more than what a close friend should do. Sigh, if Elsa doesn''t take the initiative to disclose her love, she''ll only suffer silently and one day she will surely lose this idiot.


    After all, Lewis is a prince. How long can he stay single? It''s only a matter of time before he''s forced to get married, like Sylphy. And if we follow the usual script of novels, then there''s a high chance that Elsa, in fear of getting rejected and losing Lewis, would only suffer in her heart and would never muster the courage to take the final step, while watching her love snatching by someone else.


    Sigh, it seems like I have to talk to my mother-in-law. Otherwise, such a good woman would only suffer silently in front of me, which is completely against my morals. Also, if I help my future sister-in-law, who manages the entire clan, to get her love when she desperately needs it, then won''t she help her little brother-in-law as well to take care of his clan?


    Now this is called killing multiple birds with one stone, I am really a genius, Thinking such Myne''s eyes brightened as he immediately added this matter to his "Must To-Do" list before casting a quick glance at Elsa''s skills, while Sylphy and Lewis remained immersed in their family drama.

 Chapter 387. Teasing Whispers

    Time Bending ( Passive Skill ):


    Description: Time Bending is the extraordinary ability to manipulate time, not in a literal sense, but in terms of managing it effectively. A manager possessing this skill has an innate understanding of time''s fluidity, enabling them to stretch and compress it as needed to maximize productivity and achieve goals.


    They excel in juggling multiple tasks and responsibilities, effortlessly allocating time to each according to priority. They can accelerate progress on urgent projects while ensuring long-term initiatives receive adequate attention.


    Additionally, they possess the ability to create time pockets for reflection, strategic planning, and personal development, ultimately leading to greater efficiency and success in their managerial role.


    Cooldown Time: None


    Knowledge Transmutation ( Passive Skill ):


    Description: Knowledge Transmutation is the mystical skill to transform complex information and insights into accessible and actionable wisdom. Managers with this skill possess a profound understanding of various subjects and can distil intricate concepts into simple, digestible forms.


    Cooldown Time: None


    Strategic Clairvoyance ( Passive Skill ):


    Description: Strategic Clairvoyance is the mystical foresight to anticipate future challenges, trends, and opportunities with remarkable accuracy. Managers possessing this skill possess an intuitive understanding of market dynamics, industry trends, and organizational capabilities, allowing them to chart a clear path forward.


    Cooldown Time: None


    "F*ck! A triple combo skill set related to management! No wonder she can turn a random maid into a vice clan leader of the most powerful clan in the entire kingdom. She''s a born manager and leader! Coupled with her super loyalty, I finally understand how Lewis can leave everything to her while he gallivants around the Leb all the time and plays with his toys.


    Sadly, she''s already devoted herself to someone else. Otherwise, I''d do anything to poach her onto my boat, Myne thought regretfully, gazing at Elsa''s beautiful face as if he''d lost a fortune.


    But I wonder if my cheap father-in-law intentionally chose her to be Lewis'' maid while she had yet to realize her skills'' potential so she could come under their royal family banner, this does seem like his usual style. Otherwise, it seems a bit too coincidental for a random maid selected for the prince to possess such a remarkable skill set...


    "What, what are you doing, My Lord? Please stop it! Aaaaahhhm~" Now that she knew Myne''s true identity, Elsa couldn''t speak to him as rudely as before. She added an honorary title while addressing him. However, being a virgin despite approaching her 30th birthday, the effect of Soothing Touch proved to be overwhelming for a noob like her.


    Having spent most of her adult life engrossed in various tasks, and almost never touching herself, let alone doing something more exciting, this can be considered a lethal attack for pure Elsa.


    Myne was also dumbfounded by her body''s strong response. He glanced down and saw her love juices dripping on the floor. However this time, Myne had seems gone too far, and even Lewis and Sylphy noticed Elsa''s abnormal state.


    After all, her body was trembling uncontrollably, her legs were tightly clamped shut and occasionally rubbed together, and she wore a panicked expression as if she were enduring a predator''s stare, how could they not be suspicious?


    "Elsa, are you alright?" Lewis, who had never seen Elsa react like this before, asked with concern. Although he always maintained a stoic facade around Elsa, treating her like a close friend, both among his subordinates and family members, that didn''t mean he didn''t have any special feelings for her. He wouldn''t simply ignore her distress out of fear of being teased by his family.


    After all, Elsa had been with him for the past 15 years, spending more time with him than anyone else. It was only natural for him to have a special place for her in his heart.


    "I''m alright, Clan Leader," Elsa forced a smile and spoke while trying to look as normal as possible, "Just a bit dizzy. It''ll pass in a few minutes. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Despite her reassurance, Lewis''s concern remained evident on his face. "But still, please take some rest. You''ve been working all day. If you continue like this, I''m truly worried about your health. After I return from vacation, remind me to assign you some more helpers to ease your workload. You need to find a balance.


    Don''t always bury yourself in clan work. You also have a life, Elsa. Enjoy it as you want." He reminds kindly while stopping himself from going to her, to check her out.


    "Very well, Clan Leader. I''ll take some rest. If you need anything, please let me know." With that, Elsa walked towards the couch by the wall and sat down, closing her eyes as if to truly take a nap. However, the moment Lewis turned away with his worried gaze, her eyes snapped open.


    She glanced beside her and noticed a small indentation on the cushion, a clear indication that someone was sitting there.


    Continue reading on empire


    "Hahaha! Did you see Lewis''s face? I bet if Sylphy hadn''t been there, he would''ve rushed over to you, bombarded you with questions regarding your health, and then practically dragged you to the couch and forced you to lie down until you were feeling better... Sigh, Sylphy is also behaving like this.


    Once, when I had a slight cold, she made such a simple matter so big that I practically had to suffer through hot soup and medicine for two whole days, and I couldn''t even go out of the house," Myne said emotionally while reminiscing about some pleasant memories.


    Elsa bristled, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. "What are you talking about? Why would the Clan Leader care about a commoner like me so much? You''re thinking too much, Lord Myne," She said defensively, fearing Myne might discover her little secret and reveal it to Lewis if he perceived any flaws in her.

 Chapter 388. The Sleeping Beauty

    "Miss Elsa, I believe you may be forgetting something. I, too, am a commoner, and haven''t I already married Sylphy? You''ve been taking care of Lewis since he was a child, and even now, after he''s grown up, you still handle most of his work. If Lewis still doesn''t care about you, then either he has no emotions or simply doesn''t see you as a hume being at all, and you are just a tool for him.


    Thankfully, judging by Lewis''s reaction, it seems you hold a very important place in his heart."


    Myne fears that Elsa might become so flustered hearing things she''s always wanted to hear, but obviously from someone else''s mouth, and would make noise again attracting Lewis and Sylphy''s attention, which he certainly wouldn''t want, he hurriedly covered her mouth with his hand.


    "Mmm... Ahem..."


    Although Myne''s intention of covering Elsa''s mouth was pure this time, he forgot one crucial thing: he hadn''t deactivated his Soothing Touch skill. As he covered her mouth, she instantly turned on. However, from Myne''s perspective, Elsa was just surprised by his words and wanted to deny them but couldn''t because he was holding her mouth. So, he didn''t take her shaking body seriously and continued...


    "Alright, Miss Elsa, let''s stop beating around the bush and get to the point. You might not know this, but Sylphy and I both know that you love Lewis deeply and want to be with him, not as a friend of course, but as a wife.


    However, due to fear of rejection because of your commoner status and the age gap, you can''t muster the courage to reveal your true feelings and have always concealed them in your heart."


    "And I also know that if nothing unexpected happens, you might not be able to confess your true feelings to Lewis until your last breath, only to take care of him and suffer silently while watching him marry another woman and start a family with her, which you''ve always dreamt of.


    "Now, I''m removing my hand. If you truly want to know why I told you this, then you''ll remain silent and let me finish. Otherwise, the door is open, and you can leave immediately anyway, while treating that our conversation had never happened," Saying that, Myne instantly removed his hand from Elsa''s juicy lips and stared into her moist eyes, waiting to see what kind of decision she would make.


    However, unless she had something wrong with her mind and enjoyed seeing the most important person in her life with another woman, Myne didn''t believe she would stand up from the couch.


    Just as he expected even after five minutes, when Elsa still remained silent and hadn''t moved an inch, Myne nodded with satisfaction and put his arm around her shoulder in a friendly manner.


    "You made the right choice, Sister-in-law. When you and Lewis have children and you tell them about this matter, you will definitely feel proud that you made the right choice."


    Whether it was because Myne called her Sister-in-law or due to the effect of the Soothing Touch, Elsa''s face turned red as a tomato. She lowered her face shyly like a little girl, clutching the edge of her skirt tightly.


    Right now, she didn''t look like a lady about to enter her thirties from any angle, but a cute, shy girl whose little secret had been exposed, and she just wanted to find a hole to bury her head in.


    Her eyelids became so heavy that she could barely read a few words in ten seconds, and even those vanished before reaching her memory bank. Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Half an hour later, just as Lewis finished his testing on the last orbs and was about to erupt with excitement like a volcano, a knock on the door disturbed everyone except Sylphy.


    Under Aisha''s bad influence, she had long ago forgotten the special rules her teacher taught her, such as always being vigilant while sleeping, and becoming a heavy sleeper who couldn''t wake up with such a small sound at all.


    Elsa, who had also cast aside her shyness after understanding Myne''s personality and becoming very close to him after he repeatedly magical words Sister-in-law on her. She had also turned back to the powerful woman who managed the entire clan and was already working on how to enlighten Lewis so he could propose his own love to her with Myne.


    So after she heard the knock on the door her anger instantly hit the maximum, if not for the fact that she wanted to manage her good sister-in-law imaged in Myne''s mind, she might have already rushed toward this bastard who disturbed them in such a critical moment.


    Lewis, worried that this newcomer might disturb Elsa''s rest, hurried towards the door before she could get up and open it. Outside stood an old man in his sixties wearing matching white clothes like his hair and gold-tone "half-moon" glasses.


    Seeing the old man, Lewis, who had been a bit angry at first, instantly perked up. He grabbed the old man''s hand and, before he could speak anything, dragged him into his office. Lewis directly brought him to his desk and pushed all the metal orbs Sylphy had given him, along with the information about their properties he''d found in the past half hour.


    The old man, who knew Lewis very well, understood from his excitement that he had something extraordinary in his hands. So, he put aside the business for which he came here, as well as the various questions he had about Sylphy napping in a chair with papers and Elsa giving him murderous glances. He started reading the information. However, soon, the old man''s hands couldn''t help but start trembling.


    He opened his eyes so wide that it seemed they might pop out of their sockets in shock.


    "F*CK!"


    The old man couldn''t hold back his excitement and exclaimed loudly, slamming his palm on the table. Unfortunately, his outburst cost Sylphy her sweet nap. Half of the papers that were stacked on top of each other fell on her head, making her fall out of the chair in shock.


    "WHAT THE HELL! Which bastard dare to play this prank on me?"


    Sylphy wasn''t a gentle-tempered person. Only when she was with family did she not lose her cool easily. But no one can stay calm if their sweet sleep is disturbed halfway through.


    After getting out of the pile of papers, Sylphy was so angry that she directly flipped the table at the old man and Lewis, who were the only ones standing in front of her, and poor Lewis unnecessarily became the target of his sister''s anger.

 Chapter 389. Business Talks

    BANG!


    "Lewis!"


    Elsa, fuming from the interruption amid their serious discussion, saw Sylphy flip the table which fell directly on Lewis''s head and felt her heart skip a beat. After all, one of the two people who was crushed under the heavy table was the most important person in her life.


    She rushed towards Lewis with all her strength, worry etched on her face. With an eye-opening display of raw strength, she single-handedly threw aside the heavy table, before frantically moving the scattered papers. Suddenly, a shirt collar peeked out from beneath the debris. With eyes full of anxiety, she grabbed the collar and pulled, expecting to see Lewis.


    However, a frail old man with a pained expression emerged instead.


    Seeing the source of all the trouble, though Elsa wanted to blast this old geezer, she restrained herself, remembering his status and past deeds. Instead, she merely tossed him aside like a rag doll and began searching for Lewis, whom she found a few seconds later.


    "Are you alright, Lewis? Did you get hurt? Should I call a healer?" Elsa bombarded him with questions after giving him a light hug and letting out a sigh of relief.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Initially, Lewis wanted to brush off the incident as minor, but seeing her extremely worried expression and noticing that she didn''t even call him "Clan Leader" as usual, a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth involuntarily. He decided to tease her a bit.


    After all, it was a rare occurrence for the normally stoic Elsa to display any emotion besides seriousness in front of him in recent years, and always remain calm no matter what happened.


    "Elsa, I think my head is injured," He said with a fake painful expression. "I urgently need a full body checkup; otherwise, what would I do if I became a fool like my elder sister? I can''t live with an empty brain for the rest of my life..."


    "Hey! Who are you calling empty-headed? Just because Elsa''s here with you, doesn''t mean I can''t beat you up!" Sylphy, a vein throbbing on her forehead at her younger brother''s insult, stormed towards him while rubbing her fist.


    If my suspicions are correct, many of our previously stalled projects could finally come to fruition." Tuchikava''s excitement grew with each word, and by the time he finished speaking, he had already pocketed all four of the ores with different properties that Myne had unearthed from the hell dimension with great effort while waiting for Lewis'' go-ahead to make a mad dash for the lab.


    "Ahem, Mr. Tuchikava, could you please put those ores back down? They aren''t our property yet, and someone might get the wrong idea," Lewis stated knowingly, his gaze glancing towards Sylphy. She was eyeing Tuchikava with clear disgust, her hand hovering over the chair arm beside her.


    The moment Tuchikava dared to get up from his place with the ores, she wouldn''t hesitate to smash the chair over his head. After all, her first impression of this crazy old geezer wasn''t exactly favourable.


    "Ah, my apologies! I was simply carried away by excitement. Please don''t misunderstand me, Your Highness," Tuchikava stammered noticing Sylphy''s reaction, a cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He hastily retrieved all four ores from his robe pocket and placed them on the table before resuming his seat like a scolded child.


    He then began scribbling in his notebook again, while eagerly awaiting Lewis to finalize the deal.


    "So, Sis, before we discuss the pricing, could you tell me where you acquired them? If possible, I''d be interested in buying the mine itself. I''m willing to offer a 25% share of all the profits generated from it," Lewis, the ever-generous super big shot, didn''t disappoint Myne and Sylphy.


    As soon as business talk began, he immediately presented a deal so good it would be hard to refuse unless someone was wrong with the other party head.


    Sylphy sighed and started playing her role according to Myne''s instruction. "You''re overthinking it. Do you truly believe I have the ability to unearth such peculiar minerals, something even geniuses like you are unaware of? These are remnants Myne left behind before he went missing.


    He originally intended to visit you in a few days to discuss them, but you know what happened later, and it slipped my mind as well. It only recently resurfaced in my memory, so I came to you hoping to secure some funds to restart our clan''s construction work. You know that place holds great importance for Aisha and me, and we had no intention of giving up on it"


    With that explanation, Sylphy opened her storage bag and began extracting the remaining ores Myne had given her. There were four distinct types of orbs in total: Arcane Prismalith (13), Spectral Voidshade (2), Frostfire Frostcore (1), and Aetherium Stargleam (1).


    These were all previously mined by Myne, and now they were poised to bring him a significant fortune, of course, only if Lewis could really understand their true value.


    "These are all I have, and this is some of the information Myne left behind. Perhaps it can help you understand their properties." After handing over the parchment containing Myne''s written appraisal of the four ore types, Sylphy fell silent, patiently waiting for Lewis'' decision.


    Tuchikava, practically itching to research these unknown ores, naturally couldn''t remain calm at the sight of readily available information. He scurried behind Lewis and began devouring the parchment with wide eyes, fearing he might miss a word and suffer a substantial loss.

 Chapter 390. Sylphys Inquiry

    "Okay, Sylphy, I have two choices for you. First, I can buy those unknown ores from you, with the price based on their unknown properties and uniqueness, which shouldn''t disappoint you. However, there is a chance that you might not get their actual price, as no one can truly determine their value without conducting proper tests on them. The second choice is for you to return tomorrow.


    By then, my team will have finished researching the ores, and I''ll have the money prepared. How does that sound?"


    Lewis''s proposal didn''t surprise Sylphy. She simply nodded and stood to leave. There was nothing further to be done here, Lewis seemed swamped with work and had no time to waste on her. It would be best not to disturb her any further.


    "Then I won''t bother you further. I''m leaving. Remember to complete my task," Sylphy said while giving The Old Man Tuchikava a deep look, before exiting the room, followed by an unseen figure who''d also enjoyed a pleasant conversation with a beautiful lady.


    "Clan Leader, but how will you manage all of this? Don''t forget, not only do you have to sign those papers, but you also have to return to the palace tomorrow," Elsa despite her happy mood, mercilessly poked at Lewis''s sore spot after Myne left.


    "Can''t you see the importance of this matter, Elsa? If those ores are truly as valuable as the parchment describes, many of our plans won''t be limited to mere notebooks anymore!" Lewis, who''d spent the past three hours desperately seeking an escape from paperwork, naturally wouldn''t listen. He stood up from his chair and began walking towards the exit with Tuchikava.


    "Then what about these reports? Without your signature, many important works will be stalled indefinitely," Pleaded Elsa, helpless. Their relationship wasn''t yet at the stage where she could force him back to work under the power of her love fist. She is still just a friend and secretary, and could only give her suggestions, the final decision still depends on Lewis.


    Lewis, who''d been engrossed in a lively discussion with Tuchikava, abruptly stopped. Although it was true that because of Elsa, he never took his clan work seriously, after reading those reports for a few hours, he understood that they were very important and his approval was definitely needed. After thinking for a bit, he gritted his teeth and decided to postpone it until tomorrow.


    Although disobeying his mother''s orders would cost him a good beating, there was no way around it. What Sylphy had given him was just too valuable, and for this, he was willing to endure a beating.


    "I''ll do it tomorrow. Let''s push back my vacation to the day after tomorrow." After saying this, Lewis already started picturing his miserable condition but he quickly shook his head to get rid of those dangerous thoughts and exited the room.


    She cherished this opportunity where she could stay in such a nice family and didn''t want to jeopardize it with her curiosity.


    "Sigh, Sylphy you are now behaving like a child. Look, you scared Amy off. What would she think about me? Besides, you need to have some confidence in your husband. Do I look like a womanizer to you from any angle?" Myne asked with a hint of anger.


    Although it was indeed his fault, but what could he do when the beautiful lady in front of him suddenly caught him off guard and started kissing him in excitement? he couldn''t blast her away with his skills, right? It was only natural for him to share the joy and sorrow with someone who was about to become a relative.


    "Yes, you do, and that too a big one," both Aisha and Sylphy declared simultaneously, leaving Myne completely dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that his wives'' understanding of him would increase to this point in just a few months.


    "Well, then you''re both mistaken," Myne countered with a sigh. "Firstly, Sylphy, I didn''t reveal myself to Elsa. She possesses a magical item that alerts her whenever someone uses a skill nearby. That''s how she discovered me. As for the second matter, Sylphy, have you ever noticed the way Elsa looked at Lewis?


    Tell me, what do you think Elsa desires the most?" He inquired with a playful yet confident smile that considerably calmed Sylphy''s anger. Even Aisha, sensing Myne''s potential innocence, sifted her attention and became intrigued by the gossip.


    Although she didn''t know who Elsa was, since she was related to Lewis, she might be an important figure, which made her even more interested in digging up this secret.


    "Are you referring to Elsa''s feelings for Lewis? If so, then except my stupid little brother, everyone in the family knows about it. Lewis achieved independence and success at a young age, while Elsa also showcased her remarkable talent and admirable personality. Mother and father never had a problem with her, and they decided to leave this matter entirely to Lewis.


    Whether he wanted to marry her or not, they would not interfere."


    "Mother even wanted to push this matter forward, but alas, Lewis, whom she always praised for his intelligence, finally showed his biggest weakness.


    After multiple attempts to make him close to Elsa, he always disappointed her and couldn''t understand even simple things regarding the relationship because he always tries to see them from a logical perspective, instead of looking for hidden meaning in her words. Eventually, Mother, seeing the lack of progress, relinquished control and let fate decide their outcome."

 Chapter 391. Whisperers and Surprises

    "Yes, that''s the point. After Elsa found me, I already suspected she might have feelings for Lewis. So, I just fooled her saying that both Sylphy and I know about it. I assured her that I could help her get Lewis; she just needed to keep quiet and cooperate with us. Then, we brainstormed and made a rough draft plan about how she could conquer Lewis.


    To boost her morale, I occasionally called her ''sister-in-law,'' which she quite enjoyed. After our plan reached a certain point, and she also saw the possibility of success, she got carried away in excitement and started kissing me... purely out of happiness. Got it?"


    Myne explained with a frown. He received a sheepish nod from Sylphy before finally relaxing and after breathing a sigh of relief he rested his head on Aisha''s shoulder lazily with his cheek touching her.


    "So, we''re becoming wingmen for Lewis and this Elsa? Speaking of which, who is she by the way?" Aisha, suddenly felt like her fun was cut short before she grasped the whole situation, and couldn''t help but ask. Intentionally or not, while Sylphy wasn''t paying attention, she rubbed her bubbly butt on Myne''s little brother, jolting him awake for duty.


    Myne, who wanted to tease Aisha and pretend as if he didn''t understand her hidden meaning, spoke without moving an inch. "Well, yes, and this is somehow also related to our future plan. Think about it: if we help Elsa get Lewis, she will always be grateful to us. Since she practically controls 95% of Lewis''s clan and manages everything.


    When our clan starts, if we need any kind of help, from her experiences of managing the clan to buying resources in bulk at discounted prices, we can just go to her, and she will wholeheartedly help us."


    As for Elsa''s identity, I only know that she was Lewis''s maid who took care of him for years. When he formed his clan, her exceptional management skills shone through, and she quickly rose to the position of Vice Clan Leader. Now, almost all the clan matters are handled by her single-handedly while Lewis messes around in his lab with his group of old men. Overall, she''s quite a powerful figure."


    After finishing speaking, Myne peeked open an eye as he saw Sylphy heading towards the kitchen, presumably to fetch them snacks, after all, she had used a lot of energy during their horse riding exercise, and it was inevitable for her to feel hungry now.


    He hurriedly put his hand inside her lesson pyjamas, then her panties before stopping on top of her vagina and started rubbing it while bringing his mouth near her ear.


    "Hey, honey, do you want to go out with me and have some fun without any disturbance?"


    "Moan~ Is this even a question to ask? I''ve already recovered from my morning exercise and am eager for more..." Aisha wasn''t someone who let Myne enjoy herself alone, she also unzipped his panties chain, put her slender hand inside his boxer and grabbed his little monster tightly.


    "Not so tight, not so tight..." Myne hurriedly reminded nervously and thrust his middle and ring fingers inside her vagina.


    "Ahmm~ No, I like grabbing it tight... Moan~ F*ck!" Aisha, who was about to loosen her grip because of Myne''s sudden attack, changed her mind and grabbed it even more tightly while moving her hand up and down.


    A chime resonated from the desk bell, startling a middle-aged lady who had been searching for something. Exiting her office promptly, she apologized profusely to the person standing before her desk and inquired with a gentle smile.


    "I''m so sorry for the wait, My Lord. How may I assist you?"


    Myne, captivated by the extravagant interior of the most luxurious restaurant in Adol Town, barely noticed the wait. His gaze lingered on the magnificent golden ceiling adorned with lavish paintings. Hearing the receptionist''s voice, he tore his attention away from the artwork and looked at her with his trademark gentle smile.


    "Excuse me, Miss," Myne began, "I''m rather pressed for time and have an important meeting shortly. Straight to the point, I''m new in town and heard whispers of this being the finest restaurant in this entire town. Any truth to that?"


    "Indeed, My Lord, your information is accurate. Faerie''s Fare is the greatest restaurant in this entire town. It boasts an extensive menu, offering every imaginable dish except for a few closely-guarded family recipes that are not possible for us to acquire. Rest assured, we cater to all other preferences," The receptionist replied with unwavering confidence, patting her chest for emphasis.


    Her enthusiasm surprised Myne ¨C such genuine passion for one''s workplace was uncommon these days.


    "By any chance," Myne inquired, aware it might be considered rude, "Do you know the owner of this place?"


    "Of course, I do. How can I not know my own husband?" The cheerful receptionist who didn''t look smart at first glance, was clearly accustomed to such questions and replied pridefully.


    This left Myne speechless again. He moved his head to look at the restaurant, which was made of special stone, with magic lamps hanging in every corner, bathing the interior in a warm, daylight-like glow.


    He then looked back at the receptionist lady, who, although had a lovely face and a nice figure, sadly not so large boobies, but overall she is nothing special, except her genuine, unwavering cheerfulness radiated from her smile, one that seemed impervious to any negativity.


    He realized that love often blossomed based on inner qualities, not just outward appearance and the owner of this place saw her inner beauty, which was clearly his life''s best decision. Shaking his head to clear his mind of these irrelevant thoughts, Myne refocused.


    "Since you''re the head of this establishment, this conversation should be easier..."


    Myne''s words were interrupted by a thunderous approach. A super big fat man, easily weighing several hundred kilograms, lumbered in behind him. The ground trembled with each earth-shaking step. He was accompanied by three stunning young girls in short maid uniforms. Each carried an item ¨C one held a wine jug, another a large golden cup, and the third a towel.


    But what truly astonished Myne were the pink collars adorned with dog-like nameplates around the girls'' necks.

 Chapter 392. A Peaceful Marriage Life Is All About How Good You Are At Making Stories

    The fatty man wasn''t some arrogant jerk who looked for trouble wherever he went, acting like he owned the world something. After seeing Myne stop talking, he calmly said "Regular one" to the receptionist lady and walked away without any kind of further nonsense.


    Since the fatty wasn''t looking for trouble, Myne naturally didn''t care who he was. After the fatty, under the surprised and nervous gaze of the receptionist lady, he jumped over the counter and pulled her down by grabbing her hand as well. He then sat down on the floor with cross legs and began speaking before she had a chance to complain.


    "Listen, Madam," Myne began seriously. "What I am going to tell is top secret information, the less people know, the better. I recently had a fight with my wife over something. While I was completely innocent in that matter and couldn''t do anything about it, she still beat me up, saying who told me to run around messing things up instead of staying at home honestly, which I also repeat now."


    "Anyway, now I''m kicked out of my own house. So, I wanted to coax her back with something romantic drama described in novels, like a special dinner with a beautiful view, lovely music, wine, and so on. However, I have zero experience in this area. I was hoping you could arrange everything for me. It needs to be a private, undisturbed setting. Money is no object.


    As long as you can help me win my wife back, I can pay whatever it takes."


    "This is a indeed serious matter, My Lord," The Receptionist Lady while surpassing her smile replied trying to put as serious an expression as she could, but she clearly wasn''t good at hiding her inner thoughts.


    "However. worry not, we are professionals when it comes to fixing relationships. We have an entire floor specially reserved for this kind of serious situation. By the way, could you tell me what kind of food, colours, flowers, music, etc., your wife likes?


    That way, we can set everything up according to her preferences, which will surely impress her more, and your chance of getting back inside the home will also increase," Seeing that Myne is easy to go alone guy, The Receptionist Lady stops hiding her true nature and spoke with a chuckle, while picking picked up a small notepad from her desk and began writing.


    If it was a man who said the same thing, Myne might have already broken his nose, but as a gentleman, and fully recognised, as a pervert and womanizer by his own family and every who is familiar with him, Myne simply just shook his head with a helpless smile, before started telling her about Maya''s likes and dislikes, her favourite food and wine, along with some other minor preferences.


    Finally, five minutes later, when The Receptionist Lady had filled two pages of her small notepad, she nodded at Myne and gave him her reassuring smile.


    "By the way, will it be a problem if I come back with my wife sometime between nine and ten o''clock tonight?" Myne asked nervously. He knew the longer Maya remained angry, the worse it would be for his own health.


    "No problem, My Lord," The Receptionist Lady replied with her gentle and kind smile. "There''s no problem, but you''ll need to pay a 20 platinum coin deposit." A slight blush appeared on her white cheeks as she spoke shyly. It was clear she wasn''t very comfortable asking for money, especially up front.


    Myne didn''t care about those minor details. He paid the money without blinking and, after confirming everything one last time, turned around and walked out of the restaurant with a gold card in his hand.


    Thankfully, my friend managed to wake up at the last minute when her mother accidentally broke the glass by her bedside during her struggle with that rapiest. She saved her mother, but after that incident, she''s so scared she can''t bear to live in this house anymore.


    Unfortunately, their financial situation is extremely dire which you can see from their house condition, and they can''t afford to live anywhere else, neither they have anyone to rely on... So, she contacted me for help. She''s fully confident that the rapist will definitely come back tonight to complete his unfinished work but with more people this time."


    "In such a situation, I, of course, couldn''t refuse her, so I asked her to stay in a hotel with her sick mother while I deal with these robbers..."


    "One more female friend, huh? Just how many female friends do you have, anyway?" Aisha demanded, her forehead creased with angry lines. "And why do they only seem to appear when they need your help? What kind of friendship is that? Are you even sure they''re your friends?


    You look more like their licking dog, always eager to help them for a few words of praise, then tossed aside once you''ve finished their chores!"


    She grabbed Myne''s collar, pulling his face close to hers while speaking. Thankfully, she wasn''t carrying a bow and arrow, or Myne''s body might already have a few holes in it.


    "This, this is exactly why my friends only come to me when they had no other option! I have told everyone that my wives don''t like me being with other girls, and they also know my special character, so understanding our situation, they took the initiative to break off all contact with me. Unless absolutely necessary, none of them show themselves when I''m with you guys."


    "For example, June is a childhood friend. Before I met you, she occasionally came home and spent time with me. But have you ever seen her around me even once since we met? No, right? They don''t want to cause any misunderstandings. So unless I reach out to them when I''m free, they never intrude on our lives.


    Now do you understand why you''ve never seen any of my friends?"


    Myne, with his Oscar-worthy acting, grandmaster-level storytelling talent, and OP skill "Liar", managed to concoct a perfect lie in mere seconds. It not only solidified his pervert but noble, and honest husband image in Aisha''s eyes, but also transformed all her previous doubts, anger, and jealousy into shame, self-blame, and sympathy.


    Now, she desperately wished she could burrow a hole and hide in it for doubting such a good person who was kind enough to sever years-long friendships for her sake.


    Whew, that was a close call, Myne thought seriously, watching Aisha lower her head in self-recrimination.


    She almost caught me off guard. Thankfully, I am still pretty good at making lies. By the way, recently it seems like everyone is doubting me one way or another. I should better level up my Liar skill as soon as possible or find a way to spend more time with the girls and dispel those doubts festering in their heads.


    If this keeps up, and they start using their brains too much, the day when I am hanging outside the house on a wooden pole after being beaten to half-death, won''t be too far...

 Chapter 393. Trickery ( R-18 )

    "Okay, let''s forget about those things. Shall we start our date? You know I am dying to eat you now."


    Myne, seeing that although he successfully saved his ass, he ruined Aisha''s entire good mood, thought for a while, and decide to use his killer attack the Soothing Touch skill on her to encourage her. He grabbed both of Aisha''s shoulders, leaned his head on hers and whispered in her ear.


    "But... But I really couldn''t make up my mind to do anything exciting in this kind of dirty place. It gives me goosebumpsss, ammm~" A soft moan escaped Aisha''s lips while she was still speaking.


    "Huh? Did you say something?" Myne feigned ignorance, gently squeezing Aisha''s large breasts beneath her silk dress as he tried to hide a mischievous grin.


    "Not now, Myne. I really don''t want to do anything. Ohh, yess... Squeeze them harder," Aisha closed her eyes, leaning her body fully into his as he played with her breasts. Though she couldn''t understand why his touch felt so strong and wonderful today, it didn''t stop her from enjoying it. As for being in a dirty and scary place...


    well, forget about it, when the body craved intimacy, everything else could be put aside unless absolutely necessary or life was on the line


    "Sure, honey, but let''s go inside the room and make some preparations before officially starting our lovemaking," Myne said, giving a hard passionate kiss to Aisha using the Soothing Touch at full power and squeeze her buttocks, which made Aisha body tremble in excitement, just like a virgin girl having such a close interaction with a boy for the first time.


    Her tongue slipped out of her mouth and overlapped with Myne''s before a heated battle within his mouth. Myne didn''t pull away until half of her lipstick was smeared around his mouth and she began struggling to catch her breath.


    "Ha ha ha ha! That was awesome!" Aisha exclaimed breathlessly, her voice thick with excitement, like someone who''d been intoxicated, her feet couldn''t stand still, and she like a drunken faltered left and right.


    "Yes, indeed. Let''s go. Let''s prepare our love nest before we get carried away by passion again, like we did when we first started being physical, not caring about anything around us." Myne while speaking took Aisha''s hand and pulled her towards Gwen''s room.


    The room wasn''t very large, just a standard ten by ten feet space. It contained a rickety twin bed, a small dresser, and a candle stand, that was it.


    Upon seeing the small room, Myne gave a thoughtful nod and waved his hand gently, while pulling Aisha aside from the doorway. As he did, a small whirlwind rose within the room, sucking in all the dust, cobwebs, and insects in it, before expelling them out of the room, leaving the room clean as new.


    "If there''s any skill I want most, it would definitely be this one," Aisha said with eyes full of envy, seeing Myne clean a dirty room in just a few seconds. From her perspective, a cleaning skill like this is literally the dream skill of every housewife, and although she had no intention of becoming a full-time housewife anytime soon, she is still willing to do anything to get it.


    Hearing Aisha''s envious words, Myne couldn''t help but chuckle while rubbing her silky head. "Don''t worry, just wait until our clan building gets finished. Then I''ll give this skill to you. Anyway, I rarely use it, and you surely going to need it more than me." He walked inside Gwen''s clean room and threw her rickety twin bed with a straw mattress inside his inventory.


    Myne who already getting crazy just by seeing Aisha in her sexy breathtaking outfit, couldn''t hold back anymore. Picking her light body by her butt, he shifted her to the side and pinned her down on the bed. With her head on the pillow, her ponytails sprawled on the bed while her hazy eyes gazed at him lustfully. He removed his lips, gave her a playful wink and kissed her luscious lips again.


    Her gigantic nearly F-cup-sized breasts squeezed under his chest while Aisha''s hands slipped across his chest and encircled his back, before sliding down and grabbing Myne rock hard excited little brother.


    The blazing kiss continued until she start trying to milk Myne''s little brother, and Myne didn''t want to become the first one to cum just while kissing. After breaking the kiss, Myne first licked his lips, and tasted the strawberry flavour lipstick with a lot of Aisha''s saliva, before quickly unbuttoning her bra and throwing it inside his Inventory.


    Feeling Aisha''s movement getting faster, his lips pressed on her tantalizing neck and trailing down slowly. He didn''t forget to mark his territory with a row of hickeys until his face stopped before her gorgeous super large oppais.


    "Idiot, how long are you going stare at them like that? Don''t tell me now you don''t like them," Aisha whispered with a teasing tone and pretended to push his face to her nether regions, so he could start his work officially.


    However, just as Aisha expected Myne a big boobies lover, lightly fit down on her finger which wanted to push him away from his life''s most favourite things, and bury his face inside her breasts.


    Discover more content at empire


    "Boobies are life, how can I even dislike them? Do you know when I saw you the first time, my eyes didn''t fall on your face but on those two big guys, only when I satisfied my eyes with their beauty did I look at your face and decide to pursue you, so you should be thankful for them and take good care of them," Myne said with an extremely serious face while his head resting on top of her boobies.


    "Big boobies are the best! And colossal boobies are my dream love."


    "Nghhh... stop, it tickles!" Aisha said between soft moans while giggling. I know it, no wonder, every time we meet I always have the feeling that you look at my breasts more than my face, also if I am not taking care of them seriously just for your sake do you think their size increases so much within a few months?


    Myne also chuckled lightly and nibbled her pale pink nipples, eliciting a moan from her, which she suppressed quickly trying to look serious, and sped up moving her hands on Myne''s little brother.


    "No wonder, I always feel like you''ve been consuming a lot of lately, so are all those herbs really useful for breast growth?" Myne asked curiously, her nipple between his lips.


    "Although the effect is not strong, but better than nothing. The taste, however, is... well, trust me, you wouldn''t want to know, especially after they''re boiled. Torture, simply torture." Aisha shuddered at the memory.


    If that is the case then forget it, they are more than enough big now, any more than that, and they will ruin your beauty, and combat effectiveness," Myne said without any hesitation and earned a deep kiss from Aisha, who could only use this trick to hide her smile, after all, fooling Myne though emotional blackmail is the best method to earn his sympathy and get other things easily, but sadly she is still not as good as Myne to control her expression, therefore, she resorted to other methods to keep him from seeing through her ruse.

 Chapter 394. Loving and Teasing ( R-18 )

    After breaking the kiss, Myne buried his face back in his favourite place. While biting, licking, and fondling her breasts, he traced his finger down her bare navel, stopping at the cloth digging deep into her meaty thighs. Aisha''s sultry eyes revealed a mix of excitement and anticipation as she gazed at him.


    "May I?" Myne teased with a grin while moving his tongue around her rock-hard nipples and rubbing his fingers on her double-layer cloth-protected wet vagina.


    "Hell yes! I could hardly hold it anymore. Or do you want me to milk you first as advance payment before you make crazy with your special talent, and that little cutie?" Aisha''s little provocation clearly didn''t have any effect on Myne. He just chuckled before putting his hand inside her pantyhose and her sexy green panties, before teasing and fiddling with her twitching clit. Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "Moan~" Aisha''s pleasurable moan was what Myne wanted to hear, which was also the source of his motivation. He smirked as his hand crept deeper and pressed against her vulva, wet with slimy juices.


    "Although we had quite a lot of fun this morning, you''re still this wet with such little effort, I wonder what would have happened if I hadn''t pumped you enough, would you already have gone crazy by now?" Myne asked with a teasing tone while roughly messing with her breasts.


    Separating her folds, he plunged one finger into her hole and stimulated the fiery walls before she could reply. Soon, the wet crevice stretched enough to fit two, then three fingers, and finally four fingers.


    Her insides shivered and coiled around his fingers as if those walls wanted to devour his fingers alive or invite them to go deeper. Aisha let loose a stream of sensual moans while grabbing Myne''s head with one hand and pushing it deep onto her breasts, while her other hand more quickly started moving up and down on his cock.


    "Hngh!"


    Soon, both Myne and Aisha finally reached their endpoint, but neither of them wanted to be the first one.


    While his fingers were f*cking her harder, Myne moved his face away from her boobies, leaving everyone on his other hand and blocked her mouth with his lips. He wanted to give her a triple attack so she could orgasm happily.


    A short while later, just when his cock finally couldn''t take anymore and spewed a lot of white cream on Aisha''s hands, her body also twitched slightly as well and showered Myne''s hand with her love juice.


    Still continuing kissing her, Myne took out his wet fingers from her pussy and squeezed her boobs with both hands.


    "That''s it, stop teasing. Let''s start the serious battle. We only have limited time, don''t we?" Aisha forcibly broke the kiss and said with a wink, making Myne''s little brother, who was losing power, instantly become excited again.


    "Well, that''s fine, but I was thinking something else... Like how about an advance payment so later I can work even more harder?" Myne, who remembered Aisha''s previous remark, said with an evil grin.


    Myne panted with a satisfied expression as he watched Aisha brazenly wipe off the cum from her face and boobs and put it back into her mouth with a wide smile as if she was eating the most delicious thing in the world.


    "As always it tastes bittersweet, just as I like." Aisha licked her lips. "So, do you like my service?"


    She asked with a smile, and after getting a happy nod from him, she hurriedly jumped on him. "If that''s the case, then shall we start the main course?"


    "Unless I wanted to get beaten, do you think I dare to refuse?" Myne replied with a chuckle. Without Aisha saying anything, he put his hands on the edge of her pantyhose, grabbed it and her panties, and pulled both of them down together to her thighs.


    Satisfied with Myne''s smartness, she straddled his hips and grabbed his cock. With her hands placed on his chest, she lined up the rod with her pussy and lowered herself. Myne watched happily as his cock disappeared inside her heated hole. She stopped for nothing and dropped down until her bubbly butt touched his thighs.


    "Ah!" Aisha moaned as her back arched. Her insides wrapped around Myne''s cock, trying to wring him dry.


    Suddenly, thinking of something, Myne placed his hands on the bed, raised his body, and wrapped his arms around her back before burying his face in her breasts while tracing his fingers down her spine, causing her to shiver. "Now you can do whatever you want!" He said before closing his eyes, ready to enjoy the fruit of Aisha''s hard work.


    Aisha, seeing that Myne was teasing her as if she were a newbie, raised her eyebrow and didn''t move an inch. She also rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes as well, although she indeed desperately wanted to get f*cked, but this didn''t mean that she would let Myne climb on her head.


    Myne, who was immersed in the world of boobies, finally realized after 3 minutes that Aisha didn''t have any intention of moving.


    Thinking that she might be angry because he was taking advantage of her, he sighed regretfully and grabbed her round ass to easily lift her. He then started his assault on her pussy with all his strength to vent his inner frustration, while her sensual moans chimed near his ears, and her teeth also kept biting on his skin, leaving marks on her territory.


    Aisha, bouncing on his lap, suddenly patted his back before straightening her body and burying his face back in his favourite place, which made Myne very happy and he also increased the speed.


    After a few minutes of repeated actions, both of them felt like they were about to climax again.


    "Mm~!"


    Out of happiness, Myne took her moan as a sign to thrust deep inside, directly kiss her womb embrace and release his load inside. Aisha arched backwards as her body spasmed for a good few seconds, while his cock filled her womb with his white cream before she collapsed on him and a stream of juices slowly flowed out of her love cave.

 Chapter 395. Expected Visitors

    "Aisha, stop it! This joke isn''t funny anymore. Also, you should take a break now, you''ve been riding me for the past half hour, aren''t you satisfied yet? Just look at yourself you are looking like you have been fighting for the entire day and night, and might collapse at any moment. Please, honey, listen, untie me, so I can recover your stamina."


    Myne, feeling cheated by Aisha and forced to eat his own bitter medicine, pleaded with a helpless expression, however, his eyes were still glued to her milky mountains which bounced in front of his eyes nonstop, inviting him to eat them but sadly they were completely out of his reach.


    He was currently tied spread-eagle to the bed with handcuffs, while Aisha panting heavily slammed her buttocks on his balls and his dick kissed her womb nonstop, panting heavily. The sounds of water splashing were audible, and the mixture of their fluids was like a river gushing out of her love cave.


    With Myne''s current strength, breaking free from the fun toy handcuffs wouldn''t be a problem, however, to avoid ruining the essence of the game, he didn''t dare to do it. He worried that if he did that, Aisha would also do it next time, and that wasn''t something he wanted, at least not before he saw her in his current position once.


    "Haah... Haah, alright... But let me finish...ammm~" Aisha muttered with great difficulty before collapsing on Myne''s chest completely out of breath, but her hips still moving rapidly. She reached up to grab his face, leaned in slightly, and sealed their lips with a kiss.


    Aisha''s extremely wet tongue slid into Myne''s mouth and soon a fierce battle took place there.


    "Mmm, I..."


    Myne, on the verge of climax, wanted to ask Aisha to move faster. However, with his head held captive and her mischievous tongue tormenting him, he couldn''t speak. Seconds later, with a regretful groan, he erupted within her.


    CLICK!


    CLICK!


    "Boss! Come here, I found something!"


    Just as Myne and Aisha finished their activities and were resting, a sudden sound of someone trying to open the door and a stranger''s voice jolted them awake. They exchanged glances, realizing their target had finally arrived.


    Without waiting for a reminder, Aisha, despite being utterly exhausted (since Myne was tied and couldn''t use his stamina-recovery magic), untied the handcuffs from his wrists.


    For the past half hour, she had been relying entirely on her own stamina, which was already depleted half after a few dozen rounds, if not for the fact that she wanted to give Myne a wonderful memory she might have already given up.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Myne and Aisha, who were lying on the bed fully dressed, listening to the people outside conversing and casually making jokes while waiting for them to open the door, suddenly, a sharp premonition struck them both. A sense of danger emanated from beyond the door.


    Taking no chances, Myne quickly cast Rock Skin, Iron Wall, and Defense Rise on himself before pulling Aisha into a protective embrace. A deafening boom erupted, shaking the entire house to its core. The vibrations were so intense that everyone outside, even the Boss, momentarily feared the structure might collapse and they all would be buried alive.


    Thankfully, the house held, though the door to Gwen''s room, along with the two-meter-tall rock placed by Myne and the entire connected wall, shattered into pieces.


    "As expected of the Boss," Lokka, a skilled bootlicker, immediately showered the Boss with compliments seeing his house smashing power. "You''re still as powerful as hell!"


    The boss, on the other hand, a pure down-to-earth person, didn''t care about those praises at all. After putting his now half-disabled bloody hand into his pocket under the cover of the dust cloud, he casually nodded while gritting his teeth and silently endured unimaginable pain coming from his hand.


    This is the price of using power and being cool, which is not cheap at all, but sadly, poor people didn''t have the right to choose.


    "Jemmy, Yang Su, scout the area and see if anyone noticed our movement or not. It would be a pain in the ass if soldiers come here to check it. Don''t forget the old woman living here had many connections among higher-ups of the military. She certainly put her beauty to good use in her younger days," the Boss ordered seriously, fanning his hand to clear the dust swirling in front of his eyes.


    Two random members with minor roles in the gang, proper handymen or cannon fodder, innocently nodded and quickly ran back to the kitchen to go out of the house and carry out their tasks seriously.


    "Cough! Cough! Myne, can''t you do anything about this dust cloud? I can''t breathe properly."


    Just as the remaining member of the gang were planning to move inside the room and cough their prey, one to fill their pockets and one to warm their beds, a feminine voice made them look up. However, her words only added to their confusion.


    After all, no matter from which angle they think, Myne doesn''t sound like a female name and the problem lay here because, according to their months of observation and preparation, there shouldn''t be any males in this house at all.


    "Sorry, honey. I got a little distracted," A calm male voice followed, forcing the gang to accept reality. A strong gust of wind then blew on their faces, clearing the dust cloud and revealing everything in sharp detail.


    "Oh my, Aisha, honey, looks, we have company tonight..."

 Chapter 396. A False Hero

    "Oh my, Aisha, honey, look, we have company tonight..."


    Myne''s casual way of greeting them didn''t receive any reaction from the thief gang at all. Instead, all of them cast their expressionless gazes at their temporary member, who was also the core of their tonight''s mission.


    "Boss, I swear, I really didn''t know anything about it," Lokka, the teenager who joined the gang hoping for quick money, stammered. "I''m as confused as you are, and why would I betray you? You have saved my family!"


    Seeing everyone doubting him, Lokka, fearing someone might kill him in anger before he could prove his innocence, began sweating profusely and quickly explained nervously. However, everything he did seemed destined to fail, as someone wasn''t interested in making things easy for him.


    Clap-Clap!


    "Well done, Lokka, well done! Finally, after searching for months, those rapists, beasts in hume skin, are finally caught in my hands, all thanks to you, our kingdom will always remember your great contribution. Haha, you don''t need to act anymore, you have done more than enough. "


    "Also as long as we''re here, nobody can even touch a hair on your head, you can rest assured about your own safety. By the way, my people have already contacted me and your family is also safe. Don''t worry about them as well. Now, come here quickly, what''s going to happen next could get quite bloody, and I don''t want you, our hero to get hurt just because of my carelessness.


    After all, you''re doing everything for a better future for yourself and your family. You don''t need to put your life at risk, leave such work for people like us."


    Myne, realizing the gang members had misunderstood and were targeting Lokka, their youngest teammate for nothing, suddenly an evil idea popped up in his head. A fake proud smile spread across his face as he activated his Lair skill and began spouting nonsense, even unbelievable to himself.


    However, it clearly had a very good effect on others, his perfect acting, combined with the skill''s power, momentarily convinced even Aisha, who knew his usual antics very well.


    "Damn it! I told you, Boss, this guy''s intentions are not good! But no, you never listen! Just because his slutty mother warmed your bed every day, you started trusting him like your own son! Now look what we have thanks to your blind trust! The Royal Knights have caught us, and tomorrow, we might be hanging from some random gallows!"


    Fatty Nethan, whose weak mind was unable to comprehend that he was about to visit the prison and might never be able to walk out, instantly turned his anxiety and fear into anger, directing it all at Lokka, the poor little guy who, under Myne''s influence, was himself stretching his head in confusion, wondering if he really is some undercover agent, such a professional one that lets along other, he himself didn''t know he is a spy


    Stay tuned with empire


    "I think I also said something like that just now," Myne replied casually, still in a teasing mood. He patted Aisha''s shoulder, gesturing for her to deal with the fatty and the baldy who were trying to escape.


    "YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU PLAY WITH ME!"


    The Boss, consumed by rage after a moment of silence, charged at Myne like an enraged bull. His half-disabled bloody right hand also emerged from his pocket, though the pain would only worsen his condition. But who said the pain couldn''t become power, of course, provided someone hadn''t stolen your skill.


    The Boss, still fuming and imagining both hands engulfed in milky white light from his skill, lunged towards Myne, and was about to blast apart his body like a balloon (only in his imagination) when something slammed hard into his stomach, propelling him like a rocket at triple the speed he came at Myne. He flew back and crashed into the wall with a sickening thud.


    "As expected of a gang leader with foolish members. You''re laughably easy to manipulate. No wonder you can only bully the weak and run away with your tail between your legs when someone stronger comes knocking at your door," Myne spoke calmly as he approached the fallen boss, who was coughing blood while holding his stomach and kicking hard on his face.


    "Now, if you don''t want things to get very bloody and painful¨C something you clearly wouldn''t want to see ¨C tell me why you wanted to harm Gwen and her mother. Don''t try to lie and say it''s about Gwen''s beauty or her mother''s nonexistent wealth. We both know those are transparent lies. They might fool your pig teammates, but not me.


    Oh, and if you tell the truth and answer my a few questions honestly, I''ll let you go..."


    And please, for god sake, don''t try to tell some kind of cliche dialogue like you will do everything to take revenge for someone else''s little shit just because of a promise.


    If you care about his mother and her promise so much, then just spend more time with her, give her your baby, and train your own children instead of others," Myne while shaking his head, sat down in front of the boss with a red and orange, super-hot basketball-sized fireball floating on his palm, calmly addressing him, who fearfully stared at the fireball.


    Bang!


    Just as Myne finished speaking, two bodies were tossed beside the Boss. He instinctively turned his head towards the noise and saw his remaining two pig-like teammates groaning in pain after a thorough beating by a not-so-powerful-looking beautiful young lady.


    "They are so weak. It only took me ten punches to deal with them. Are you guys sure you are seasoned rapists and not drunken brawlers?" Aisha, who had a face full of disappointment and a bit of regret, sneered while standing behind Myne with her arms crossed under her colossal bosom.

 Chapter 397. Caught in the Middle

    "Now, will you start talking, or do I have to shove this fireball in your face before your so-called loyalty crumbles and you decide to tell me what I want to know?" Myne demanded with a cold stare.


    The Boss trembled with fear with eyes wide open with shock as if he saw a devil, finally realizing that his usual reliable skills, which had saved him countless times, today completely became silent and had no reaction at all, no matter what he did.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll talk, but you have to promise to let me and my men go. We have no ill intentions for being here. We''re simply carrying out a task forced upon us by a big shot we wouldn''t dare refuse. He threatened to kill our entire families if we disobeyed..." The Boss attempted to play the victim to gain Myne and Aisha''s sympathy.


    If not for his stone-like face unable to form a crying expression, he might have already started shedding tears.


    Myne and Aisha, though little, had seen enough of the world. Based on the conversation they overheard earlier, unless their head had been kicked by a donkey, there was no way they could believe in the Boss''s nonsense. Neither of them blinked, staring at him, waiting for him to get to the main point.


    "He said that if we didn''t deliver a girl living in this house alive, before killing her mother right in front of her, he would do this thing with our families right before our eyes. You can understand our situation, sir, right? We had no choice. He''s not someone we can offend, and complaining to soldiers wouldn''t have any effect. We''d only die a more brutal death..."


    "What about a commission? Don''t tell me your employer threatened you without promising anything in return," Myne interrupted the Boss and asked curiously. As for his story, well, forget it. With the Boss''s third-rate acting, even a child could see he is simply spouting nonsense. If there is even 10% truth in what he said, Myne can swear not to touch any of his girls for a week.


    "...50 gold coins..."


    "What? That cheap? Is kidnapping and murder so inexpensive nowadays? When did the price drop so low? How could I don''t know about it? The last time I checked, it was sky-high, especially for kidnapping," Myne exclaimed in disbelief.


    But then he noticed even more confusion on the Boss''s face and understood. It wasn''t that the price had fallen; this so-called big shot had simply picked up a few poor, expendable newbies who had never seen the world and were willing to work for him cheaply, that too happily.


    "You guys are truly pitiful. Being a fool is no easy task either. Everyone can take advantage of you, and the most ironic thing is that you wouldn''t even know it until it''s all over," Myne said with a chuckle as he stood up.


    "Alright, enough chit-chat. Tell us your employer''s name, and you can leave. We can get the rest of the information from him."


    "Boss, what happened? Why do those two idiots look like they were beaten to a pulp? And where''s Lokka? Wasn''t he with you?" Yang Su, the handyman who was somewhat close to Lokka, asked after they reached the boundary of their base.


    "Something happened indeed. We encountered two people who were far more dangerous than our employer. They beat us down, and Lokka... is already dead. By the way, in order to save my own life, I revealed our employer''s name to them. So, our lives are no longer safe.


    Now, we have two options: either hope these two mysterious people kill our employer and this matter gets settled peacefully, or second, we get out of this kingdom. What do you think?"


    The Boss, standing before the door of their base ( Which was actually his two-story house ), addressed his two henchmen. Though their position in the gang wasn''t much different from part-time workers doing minor tasks, at a critical moment, the Boss still decided to seek their input.


    "I think we should choose the second option. Otherwise, if that big shot flips the table at the last minute and wins against those two people you''re talking about, we might not even have a chance to cry about it. And also, I''ve always wanted to see the world outside. This is a good opportunity," Yang Su replied, who usually presented himself as a fool.


    Silence filled the air after he finished speaking. The Boss stared at him with wide eyes, clearly not expecting such a clever answer from him.


    "Sigh, very well, then do as you like. From now on, our gang is finished. I hope you guys can have good lives." With those words, the Boss gave a final look at his two henchmen, whom he still felt unfamiliar with despite living and working together for over three years, and at the two unconscious brothers lying on the ground. He shook his head and walked into his house.


    The house''s interior was simple, with ordinary furniture like you''d find in any home. A middle-aged woman with an average face, but a nice figure, and D-cup size boobies, wearing simple clothing hurried out of the kitchen. Seeing the Boss, she quickly fell to her knees before him and greeted him with a kowtow.


    Continue reading at empire


    "Master, welcome home~" Her voice was sweet and pleasant. The Boss, whose mind was filled with all sorts of trouble, felt a moment of relaxation. He gestured for her to stand up before ordering her in a cold and commanding voice.


    "Go pack our things. We''re leaving this kingdom early in the morning." After saying that, the Boss walked to a corner of the living room and pulled on a candle stand on the wall. As he did, a hidden door opened on the floor, surprising the woman. But before she could think anything, she heard something that made her mind go blank for a moment...


    "Lokka is dead because of his own foolishness. Although I tried my best to save him, my strength wasn''t enough... Before I come back, you are not allowed to do anything that could bring harm to your body. This is an order!"


    As soon as the Boss''s last word fell, a small pink tattoo of a smiling, ugly creature appeared on the left side of her neck and began to glow brightly, before falling silent again and disappearing without any trace as if it had never been there before.

 Chapter 398. Hidden Player of The Bar

    "See," Aisha said, shaking her head as she held Myne''s hand, and looked at The Boss''s house in front of her. "I told you they wouldn''t dare to create any conspiracy behind our backs. You''re just being paranoid now. How could everyone have the courage to mess with someone they know they have no chance of winning against?"


    "Well...maybe you''re right. But being cautious is never a wrong thing, right? At least now we don''t have to worry about them stabbing us in the back by informing that noble that we''re behind his back to f*ck him up."


    Myne, who wanted to silence all those gangsters because he had already stolen their skills, and leaving them alive is no different than hitting the axe on his own feet, after all once they realised they were completely unable to use their skills after they met him unless they are stupid beyond words, it only matter of time before he has face god know how many hidden danger, could only make excuses to convince Aisha.


    But deep down he already made up his mind to clear all of them after dropping Aisha back, they were just too dangerous for his peaceful future.


    "I see that your mouth recently becoming more and more dirty, you better control this naughty tongue of yours, otherwise your teeth might have to pay the price... Sigh, so, what''s next? Are you going to deal with the Viscount''s son? I think you should talk to Sylphy. She might have some information about them," Aisha after giving a minor threat, suggested with a worried face.


    After all, dealing with nobles was never an easy task. Once you made a slight mistake, then the never-ending waves of trouble waiting in front of you, wouldn''t stop until one of them lost their head.


    "No need to trouble Sylphy. Based on her character, I doubt she has information about such a minor noble. Don''t forget, there are higher ranks above Viscount. How could a random noble from the second-to-last rank have a chance to attract the attention of a princess? Leave this matter to me. I have a friend who is an information broker.


    Most of the time he has every little detail regarding those big shots, even minor things that happened a few hours ago couldn''t escape from his sharp ears, I am sure he''ll have the answer to our questions."


    "Now, you go home and sleep peacefully, it is not good for your beauty to stay awake at late night. Oh, and after this, I''m going to Big Sis''s house and staying there tonight. She said there was still some work to do on this curse, so even if Mr. Ghost wanted to harm me through it, it couldn''t do it. I''ll come back after dealing with everything...


    Sorry, honey, I can''t give you and Sylphy a goodnight treat tonight, but I promise I''ll make it up tomorrow," After saying that, Myne gave Aisha a bear hug, and a deep, passionate kiss before opening a portal.


    Aisha understood that there was something Myne wanted to do that he didn''t want her to see. After taking a goodnight kiss, she nodded and said, "Take care," before walking into the portal.


    "Phew, finally alone. Better deal with this matter quickly. My appointment time is approaching," Myne muttered, checking his watch. It was already 8:50 and the sense of urgency became even more profound. He hurriedly activated his Mirror''s Masquerade skill, transforming into a red-skinned, pointy-horned demon with a long tail, a common sight in Alban Tower, before knocking on the boss''s house door.


    Since you are going to commit a sin, better do it in demon form; maybe when I die and go to hell, maybe those guys over there will offer me a job seeing my past record? Myne thought jokingly.


    Soon, Lokka''s mother opened the door. Her face was flushed red from continuous crying, her clothes were a complete mess as if someone was trying to rape her. Anyway, after seeing Myne in his demon form, the already shocked and mentally unstable woman fainted from fear. Myne, having no business with her, didn''t touch her.


    [ Name: Alex


    Level: 87


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 47 y/o


    Occupation: Retired Assassin, Owner Of The Night Wine Bar, Information Broker, Secret Member Of Blood Moon Organization, Hidden Spy Of Reliya Kingdom, Secret Lover Of Countess Krisha Dawnheart.


    Title: Dark Ghost, Bloody Killer, King Of Wine Making, Money Addicted.


    [Skill]


    Stealth LV: ( 9 )


    Magic ? Darkness: ( Third Form: Shadow Veil ( Large ), Doomfire ( Medium ), Cursed Touch ( Large )


    Wine Maker LV: ( Max ) ]


    What the f*ck! Myne cursed internally. This guy''s still so powerful? And what the hell do those skill forms represent? I''m still stuck on my basic forms, and this bastard, like Big Sis, has unlocked the third form and even has three exclusive skills related to it! And most importantly, what''s going on with this ''secret lover of Countess''?


    As far as I know, this guy spends most of his time in this bar and rarely leaves even town. So when did he meet the Countess, and how''d he even manage to get into her skirts? Dude, at least look at your age! This is the time to be playing with grandchildren, not trying to steal other people''s wives and make a family of your own!


    Consumed by jealousy, Myne couldn''t help but criticize Alex. However, as soon as he did that, he felt a chill run down his spine. Turning his head, he noticed that the person whom he was cursing was actually looking coldly at him with his only eye and gesturing for him to come nearer.

 Chapter 399. Potion Poppin Party

    Oh? What''s with the sudden change in attitude? Can''t people even scold someone in their mind now? Myne thought, feeling outraged as he walked toward the counter. Since he was pretending to be someone else, Myne had to act as if it were their first meeting.


    Upon reaching the bartender, Myne didn''t ask what the other party wanted by calling him as if he was his servant or why he had such a killing intent toward him for no reason but directly used his King''s Intimidation skill at full power.


    A deadly aura, imbued with overwhelming pressure, filled the bar, causing it to tremble slightly. All the weirdos who had previously leered at Myne, trying to appear fierce and dangerous, began to tremble under his power. A few, even weaker ones, fled the bar as if they''d seen a ghost.


    "What are you doing?! Don''t you know the rules here?" Alex said sternly, raising an eyebrow as he finally put down the already sparkling-clean glass.


    "Oh, I don''t know," Myne replied coolly. "Why don''t you enlighten me? And even if I wanted to break the rules, f*ck everyone present here up, who would be going to stop me? You? Do you have the strength?"


    Myne wanted to push this player bartender to his limit, who offended him for no reason, and Myne was also quite curious about his backing. Otherwise, how could they openly run such an illegal business under the noses of the kingdom''s higher-ups without anyone stopping them?


    As Myne''s words hung in the air, a deafening silence descended upon the entire bar. Another wave of timid mice scurried out of the bar with their head lowered as if in fear that this big shot might notice them, and send them to hell for no reason. Alex''s face also darkened with anger, and black veins throbbed across his forehead.


    "I see, so you''re a troublemaker, huh, good, very good," Alex said coldly while trying to hold back his anger. "Hahaha, It''s been years since someone dared to come here and openly challenge us. Tonight is definitely going to be sleepless." He threw his head back and laughed maniacally before retrieving a blue, palm-sized crystal from a drawer and placing it in front of Myne.


    "This is your last chance," Alex warned expressionlessly, his amusement gone as if it was never there. "Apologize sincerely and settle this peacefully. Once this crystal breaks, it will be too late for regrets." Seeing the playful smirk on Myne''s face, he sighed and continued, "Since you seem so confident in your skills, then why not invite your own doom?


    Break this crystal and see if you see the sunrise tomorrow."


    "Sure," Myne replied with a smile. "I''m also curious what gives you such courage to run such an illegal activity so openly in my town. Tonight will indeed going to be colourful." However, he didn''t hurriedly break the crystal.


    Instead, he scanned the bar and raised his hand at a man whose face was nightmarishly ugly, he had a sallow face with countless wrinkles, half-broken yellow teeth, a big mushroom head-like nose, small eyes, and a handful of hairs on his round head. Just looking at him made people feel nauseous.


    As if seized by an invisible hand, the ugly man was yanked towards Myne, breaking multiple tables and running many people''s wines, and food along the way.


    "Man, your face is so damn f*cking ugly. You should really wear a mask. At least then you won''t be targeted by others simply because you''re unpleasant to the eye." Myne, after offering this life-saving advice for free, slammed the ugly man''s head against the blue crystal before casually tossing him aside like garbage.


    "What! You didn''t expect me to believe an assassin''s words and break an unknown magical crystal, right? What if it had some kind of dangerous curse? Then wouldn''t I die for nothing?"


    Listening to Myne''s naked accusations of his credibility, Alex just looked at him as if he was looking at a dead man, before retrieving an expensive-looking bottle of wine from the hidden drawer under the counter, filling a glass for himself, he sat down on a chair, and began savouring it slowly.


    "This place is getting destroyed anyway," Alex said nonchalantly, like a soldier accepting defeat and wanting to enjoy his last moments. "Might as well enjoy these good wines."


    Side Effect: None


    Recipe: ??? ]


    One day''s worth of mana, huh? That means I can recover around ten days'' worth. This should be enough to deal with the boss behind this bar, right? After all, how powerful can he be? Two hundred levels, at most... Why does that sound like too much?


    Myne thought with a frown, he glanced at his own level, a meagre 94, and fell silent.


    No way. Although I can bully Alex as much as he wants, the most he has to do is steal his skills, and he''s just a fish on a chopping block. But don''t forget there are some entities who can block his appraisal skill with their magic items, or know if he stole their skills just like Mr. Ghost.


    So, at least dealing with someone whose levels are hundreds of times higher than himself, of course, he has to worry a little bit."


    Perhaps more preparation was needed. If I really have to flee, it shouldn''t be too embarrassing. And... my time is also running out. I hope those fools will arrive soon, otherwise, they can only drink wine together without me.


    Myne thought, picking up the first mana potion bottle, opening the cap, and emptying it completely into his mouth.


    With these thoughts in mind, Myne picked up the first mana potion, uncorked it, and downed the entire contents in one go. No one would bat an eye at that. But when he picked up the second, then the third, finally emptying all ten bottles like shots of alcohol, everyone in the bar stared at him as if he''d grown a second head. This was the literal definition of burning money for pleasure.


    "Are you out of your mind?! Do you even know what you just drank? No matter how powerful you are, two bottles are more than enough to replenish all your magic energy. Why did you guzzle them all at once? They won''t increase your mana capacity or recovery speed! That''s simply a waste of resources!" Alex roared, slamming his palm on the counter.


    He couldn''t control himself upon seeing such a great level of wastage or a luxury reserved for the super-rich, which poor people like him could never understand.


    "No one asked for your opinion, Mr. Bartender. What I do with my things is none of your concern," Myne replied expressionlessly while tossing two platinum coins at Alex, which were many times higher in price than the market rate of those potions. But Myne, a super-rich guy, had long ago stopped caring about such minor expenses.


    While Myne didn''t care about the money, Alex did. Seeing the platinum coins in his hand, his breath hitched and his arms trembled. Though accustomed to being a powerful assassin before working at this bar, most of his life revolved around gold coins.


    Believe it or not, a normal hume life wasn''t that particularly valuable unless the target was a noble or wealthy merchant, whom most assassins generally avoided unless they had a death wish. Most of their targets were poor bastards, and their bounties weren''t that high.


    Otherwise, given Alex''s assassin and magic skills, how could he still be working his ass off in this shitty bar instead of enjoying his life with his new lover and banging her right beside her cheap husband after giving him a sleeping drug?


    Boom!


    Just as Myne was checking how much mana he had recovered and how long it was going to last, and Alex was thinking about where he should spend his newfound wealth, suddenly a deafening explosion erupted from beneath the bar. The entire building shuddered as if struck by a powerful earthquake.

 Chapter 400. The Mysterious Maiden

    Boom!


    Just as Myne was checking how much mana he had recovered and how long it was going to last, and Alex was contemplating where he should spend his newfound wealth, a deafening explosion erupted from beneath the bar. The entire building shuddered as if struck by a powerful earthquake.


    While the entire bar was shaking and most of the people inside worried that the bar might collapse on their heads at any moment, as it was indeed not in good condition, which could be seen from outside, Myne, on the other hand, taking advantage of everyone''s disturbance, quickly hid under a table in the corner and activated his most hated skill, Mirror''s Masquerade.


    [ Mirror''s Masquerade (Active Skill): By invoking this magical skill, a person can reflect the appearance of others nearby, assuming their likeness with uncanny accuracy. After changing his appearance, the Host''s Mana doesn''t consume, but the process is extremely painful, so please do it in a secluded location.


    Unless the other person is a master of deception skills or has special means, no one can see through your disguise.


    Cooldown Time: 2 hours after each use. ]


    While the "Mirror''s Masquerade" skill boasted impressive capabilities, far surpassing the easily penetrated "Illusory Veil," its transformation process was excruciatingly painful. Just a few minutes ago, Myne had activated it in a fit of excitement, forgetting about the agony. Only Myne knows how loud his scream was at that time.


    The Last time was accidental, but this time, however, the situation demanded more caution. He was dealing with a powerful figure, and revealing his identity was simply too risky. Despite his immense reluctance, he was forced to utilize this damn skill again. Now that everyone was distracted, it presented a perfect opportunity.


    However, this time, Myne didn''t choose to become a demon. Although it''s quite cool to fight as a demon, sadly, their identity is a bit too sensitive and the potential consequences are too severe. Yes, it''s okay to bully some weaklings by wearing demon skin, but when it comes to powerful people, it''s better to become a random nobody so at least you don''t attract unnecessary hate.


    Don''t forget, the demon kingdom has been at war with almost all other kingdoms, and now if he really wears demon skin and messes around in the natural kingdom, won''t he just ignite unnecessary chaos and risk countless innocent lives for no reason?


    As Myne pondered the ideal appearance to adopt, he spotted a sight. A two-meter-tall, muscular, middle-aged man with a shiny bald head was fleeing the bar in an embarrassing manner with his hands on top of his head, and his attractive companion who was surprisingly a flat-chested loli, trailing behind him.


    Without hesitation, Myne conjured the image of this man in his mind and activated "Mirror''s Masquerade."


    Alex, whose anger had calmed down quite a lot after venting, subconsciously wanted to take the wine bottle out of sadness. But when he saw the bottle golden liquid inside the bottle, his hand froze mid-air. Without caring that Myne could beat him because of his action, he channelled his dark magic and conjured an energy hand.


    It snatched the Humblesun Golden Wine from Myne''s grasp and hurled it across the bar.


    However, amidst the audience, as Alex threw the bottle, a single figure, cloaked in an oversized robe, raised a hand. The wine bottle defied gravity, pivoting mid-air and landing neatly in his palm. Without a word, the mysterious man concealed the bottle within the folds of his robe, leaving everyone speechless.


    "You bastard! How dare you bring this wretched thing into my bar! Don''t think you are more powerful than me so you can do whenever you want..."


    Alex roared, his face flushed red. A dark aura pulsed around him, and Myne could feel that the other party''s anger was genuine. But the problem was that he really didn''t understand the reason why Alex suddenly became so angry for no reason. After all, hadn''t Alex displayed a deep affection for wine? He even broke down in tears over his shattered bottles.


    Yet, when offered the greatest wine in the kingdom (according to Sylphy), a gesture of goodwill, Alex loses control, seemingly ready to fight to the death.


    However, before Alex could finish cursing Myne and explain the reason behind his sudden outburst, a loud bang resonated. The two-meter-tall room to the right of the counter burst open, revealing an extraordinarily beautiful young girl around Aisha''s age.


    Her short black hair was adorned with a single blue flower tucked behind her right ear. Her face, cute yet cold and indifferent, framed by striking purple eyes accentuated by round, slim goggles. She wore a gothic lolita dress with a striking black and white colour scheme. The dress had Puffy, short sleeves adorned with white frills.


    A fitted bodice with more white frill accents and a charming blue ribbon bow at the centre. A high, ruffled white collar with a black choker adorned with a blue gem pendant. The knee-length skirt is flared out, predominantly black, with white trim along the hemlines. She completes the look with black thigh-high stockings decorated with blue bows.


    But what truly stole Myne''s breath away for a moment was the girl''s unnaturally colossal G-Cup size breasts, which no matter how you think couldn''t grow this level without any kind of external interface. Also the suspicious-looking, strange pink tattoo, just below her both collarbones. It starts with a Vegvi?sir compass, its lines gracefully intertwining like ancient runes.


    The central point anchors the design, radiating outward in eight distinct arms. Each arm represents a cardinal direction, guiding the bearer through life''s tumultuous seas, and in the end, all the lines are connected together and create multiple lairs of heart shapes.


    Seeing the girl, the only thought that came to Myne''s mind was how to eat her. Although because of his recent deeds, he couldn''t take any more girls under his wings otherwise he would surely overwhelm them, but it didn''t mean he couldn''t engage in a one-night stand.


    Judging by the girl''s appearance, Myne was sure she was either a maid or slave of someone; otherwise, no one in their right mind would wear such breathtaking clothes while going out, not to mention making a suspicious-looking weird tattoo on top of her breasts.

 Chapter 401. Explosive Entrances

    After the girl with super colossal-sized breasts in a maid uniform walked out, she didn''t make any further moves. Instead, she moved aside, lowered her head, and stood silently beside the basement door, like a good servant waiting for her master.


    Just as Myne was about to approach the young girl to make acquaintance and see if there was any chance with her ¨C after all, a beauty, especially with her mountain-sized breasts, was just too lethal for a pervert like him to ignore ¨C tonight, no matter what happened, he wasn''t going to leave empty-handed.


    However, Myne had barely raised his foot when a sound, like a person heavily burdened, emanated from the basement, accompanied by the sound of chains dragging on the floor and a string of furious curses.


    "Bastard stop! Do you want to smash my handsome face against the wall? Can''t you see how low the doorway is? You''re getting more and more useless lately. Maybe it''s time to replace you. A slave who makes his master this angry every other day is a complete waste of food and space...


    Now, what are you waiting for? Do I have to give everyone special instructions? Can''t you use your brain and do something helpful?!"


    "F*ck! Why am I always stuck with the worst of everything? Look at my brother and sisters'' toys ¨C they don''t even need to lift a finger, let alone be given orders, and their work gets done. But here I am, even after I tell you I can''t fit through this tiny door and need you to break the wall to make the entrance bigger, you''re still just staring at me, waiting for me to waste my breath on you..."


    "Hoo... Calm down, Zeph, calm down. Losing your temper so quickly on those bastards isn''t good for your health. Haaa, sigh... now would I have to write the order on the paper? F*cker, stop staring at me and break this damn wall already!"


    The mood of everyone in the bar was very complicated, especially Alex''s. He''d been expecting someone serious and powerful from headquarters who could handle this obnoxious jerk in front of him. But what he got was nothing but a fool.


    Although he hadn''t even seen the other party''s face, the man''s words alone were enough for everyone to know that he and the organization behind him were about to lose face tonight, if only they didn''t become a joke completely.


    Don''t forget, half of the remaining mellow-eater people were spies from various kingdoms, and the rest were also not solo players either; they also had organizations backing them. Everything that happened today would undoubtedly reach their ears before tomorrow''s sunrise.


    "Are you sure you didn''t call the wrong person? Even though I haven''t seen this guy, I can already feel that his brain has some problem."


    Hearing Myne''s words, everyone in the audience nodded, clearly, they also had similar thoughts. Let''s not talk about the others; even Alex felt that what Myne said made sense. Only the colossal-breasted beauty, from whom Myne couldn''t seem to tear his gaze even while talking to Alex, the face became even colder when she heard someone insulting her master.


    While she acknowledged her master''s brain circuits had some problems, it didn''t mean anyone could just insult him. As the colossal-breasted beauty raised her cold face and met Myne''s gaze, a shiver ran down her spine, as if a hungry beast was staring at her, and couldn''t wait to eat her.


    Since being freed from the slave market, it was surely the first time she''d felt this way, and the fear buried deep within her heart resurfaced. Subconsciously, she lowered her head once more, while tightly her fist tightly in anger and shame.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, another loud explosion rocked the bar. The wall where the basement door was connected blasted apart as if someone had detonated a few kilograms of TNT. A thick dust cloud engulfed the entire bar, causing everyone to cough and wave their hands to clear their vision.


    As the dust slowly settled, three figures emerged from the broken wall. The first was a miserable-looking, four-meter-tall halfling, a strange mix of human and bull. His naked upper body resembled a human''s, with a well-defined eight-pack abs, but his lower body was like a bull''s, with powerful, hoof-like hairy legs and a long, thin black tail.


    Two sharp, pointed horns crowned his messy, black, long-haired head. An iron collar with a long chain hung around his neck. He was currently walking on all fours like a toddler, with a comfortable throne-like chair tied to his back.


    The second person was an arrogant-looking, fat man in his thirties. He had an extremely ugly face as if he were born from a beautiful mother and a pig father ¨C or perhaps the opposite. However, according to Myne''s eagle eyes observation, he could say that it was most likely the former. The fatty, who weighed about 200kg, had small eyes that were barely visible amidst his chubby cheeks.


    His long hair was tied back in a ponytail.


    He wore a long green overcoat with wide lapels and gold buttons running down the front. Beneath the coat, a red waistcoat added a pop of colour. Around his neck, a white cravat was tied in a classic style. Brown shoes with buckles and white-gloved hands completed the picture, giving off a full-on rich-dude vibe.


    Currently, the fatty sat on his walking throne, holding a chain in his right hand and covering his nose with a pink handkerchief held in his left. He surveyed the room with a look of utter disgust, making the audience very dissatisfied with him.


    The last person was a mysterious man completely hidden in a long black baggy robe, and except that he was two meters tall, nothing else could be discerned about him.


    However, one thing was certain: he was likely just a minor character working under the fatty, probably with no significant status, as evidenced by the way how badly the fatty insulted him, even some mad dogs on the street didn''t get this kind of treatment.


    [ Name: Seraphina


    Level: 59


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 19 y/o


    Savage Onslaught ( Medium ) LV: ( 9 )


    Ebb and Flow of Form ( Large ) LV: ( 6 )


    Mystic Tether ( Medium ) LV: ( 5 )


    [ Ability ]


    Find more adventures on empire


    Bullish Resilience


    Charge of the Ancestors ]


    Motherf*cker! Where did all these freaks come from? How can they all possess such formidable skills? It''s been almost a year since I acquired my own skills, but I''ve barely encountered anyone with anything decent.


    Here I had appraised three people, among two are slaves, yet their skills are more wondrous and enviable than even Sylphy''s father''s, Myne thought, his heart is filled with an extreme level of jealousy.


    After all, Myne''s cheap father-in-law is called a hero just because he has two very highest-ranking skills. But if he had been given the chance to choose, he''d definitely pick the skills of these guys.


    Myne''s frustration was growing, but one thing was clear: if this last dude didn''t have anything special, none of them were leaving this place alive tonight. All those skills had their own unique qualities and unimaginable potential. He couldn''t let them go, if possible.


    With that thought in mind, Myne''s eyes couldn''t help but shine as if he was seeing walking treasure chests overflowing with amazing skills. After swallowing his saliva greedily, he shifted his head and appraised the last guy, who would decide their fate.


    [ Name: ???


    Level: ???


    Race: Oni ( Sub-Species of Hell Demon )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 532 y/o


    Occupation: ???


    Title: ???


    [Skill]


    ???


    ????


    ????


    [ Ability ]


    ???


    ????


    ?????


    [ ??? ]


    ???


    ???? ]

 Chapter 402. Fattys Folly

    ..."


    What now, should I say ''as expected''? Otherwise, how could you explain this? A subspecies of Hell Demon, are you serious now? Couldn''t those bastards find someone from our world to work as a bodyguard instead of poking your noses into other dimensions?! Myne thought, frustration colouring his face, clenched his jaw, forcing himself to remain silent so as not to alert the enemy.


    Internally, however, he was cursing a blue streak.


    "Haahoo, calm down, Myne, calm down. Think rationally. Although this demon''s status is filled with question marks, if he truly were as powerful as other demons in hell like Gall, Belial, or Alban, why would it bow its head to a pig and allow such insults?


    There are two possibilities that I can''t see its status: either it possesses some kind of magical item that blocks appraisal skill, or it''s several dozen levels higher than me, rendering the skill ineffective. Considering most humes haven''t even reached level 100, the former option seems more likely.


    Otherwise, a mere hume wouldn''t be enough to hold a candle in front of a demon, let''s not talk about enslaving it.


    The more Myne contemplated the situation, the more he felt his guess made sense, and his confidence returned. He opened his eyes and again looked at the mysterious demon, but sadly the high-quality robe concealed everything beneath. Instead, as Myne''s gaze lingered, the demon seemed to sense his scrutiny. A murderous aura, detectable only by Myne, descended upon him.


    Damn! What kind of skill is this? It feels like I am standing in the middle of a mountain of corpses. The suppression is so overwhelming! Myne, whose back was covered in sweat and whose face turned ugly, couldn''t help but tremble under the mysterious demon''s murderous aura.


    However, because Myne was using the Illusory Veil skill to maintain his fake outer appearance, no one except that mysterious demon noticed his abnormality.


    Just when Myne was about to use his King''s Intimidation skill to fight back, the booming voice of the fatty interrupted them both, and the mysterious demon also stopped messing with Myne for the time being.


    "Where''s the damn manager of this place? Why hasn''t that bastard come to greet this young master? Just because you run this filthy bar and my fathers you give some freedom doesn''t mean you can look down on me, get your ass out quickly!"


    Because the fatty''s subordinates were all unique and completely out of touch with common sense, and there wasn''t a single normal person who could bootlick him and use his name to satisfy his inner desires while boasting his young master''s name just like normal script, poor fatty had to do it by himself, which was obviously very embarrassing.


    But thankfully, the fatty was a thick-skinned guy, and this level of shamelessness was nothing for him.


    This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard. No one had expected such a jovial man, one who had made them laugh just moments ago, to meet such a horrific end. Everyone gazes subconsciously darted upward, fearing they might be the next targets of the collapsing ceiling.


    However, seeing a perfectly circular void where the debris originated from, they immediately understood it was man-made, not because the bar was too old.


    Then, with a synchronized movement, their heads turned towards the mysterious demon standing obediently behind the halfling ass who was also a part-time walking throne. The five poisoned knives from earlier levitated around it, leaving no doubt about the culprit behind the poor charcoal man''s demise.


    As for the fatty, who had delivered the final blow, was ignored by everyone from the beginning to the end.


    "Hahaha, why are you all bastards fallen silent? Don''t you want to laugh at this young master anymore, huh? Come on, try it. Maybe you can succeed and walk out of this shity bar alive," The fatty, who was still enjoying the success brought by others, spoke arrogantly, like a clown feeding off chicken blood.


    All his previous lost confidence recovered in an instant, and he again entered the arrogant young master mode.


    "And where the hell is that goddamn manager? Why hasn''t he come out to greet me yet..."


    "I''ve been right here the entire time, can''t you see? Just how close do you want to see me? Do I now have to sit on your lap so you can see me clearly? Why don''t you go and check your eyes? Why is it always me who has to deal with those kinds of idiots, there is no peace in life at all."


    Alex, whose mood was bad as f*ck thanks to the fatty''s grand entrance, which not only ruined the entire bar but also destroyed most of his prized wine collection, and Myne pouring oil on the fire, now hoping for a positive response from him was the same as hoping for a 300 kg guy to become enlightened and decide to lose weight suddenly, completely out of the question.


    So obviously, there was no way Alex could react calmly, especially after hearing not-so-pleasant words from the spoiled brat of his boss. If not for the lesson of the poor charcoal man, Alex might have already thrown the wine bottle in his hand at the fatty''s face.


    Another pregnant silence descended upon the bar. The fatty''s face, which had just returned to normal, flushed crimson and then became purple which made Myne doubtful, wondering if this fatty also had a chameleon bloodline that appraisal skill couldn''t detect, otherwise what was the matter with his continued to change in skin colour to change according to his emotions.


    "As expected of Boss Alex, his temper is as legendary as ever. He didn''t give this unknown fatty, who seemed to have quite a powerful bodyguard..."


    God knows who said this, but as soon as this comment appeared, everyone began to murmur their agreement. Most voices hurled blatant insults at the big-talking fatty, while others showered Alex with praise, hoping for a discount later.


    Furious, the fatty scanned the room, searching for the source of the voice. He was ready to transform another man into charcoal, but sadly, there was no one. Clearly, this guy was smart. After venting his anger, he quickly changed his location.

 Chapter 403. Folly and Consequence

    "Good, very good. Let''s see how long you can keep laughing like that. You, useless piece of shit, what are you waiting for? Go kill all of them, except for this wretched manager, I didn''t want to see any of them alive!"


    The overweight man, panting with rage, turned his head towards the mysterious slave, and ordered him with a commanding tone. It is the most powerful slave in their family, in order to borrow it from his father, he had spent a lot of time coaxing him.


    The mysterious demon also seemed to have problems with brain circuits. At first, it didn''t respond at all. Only after the fatty repeated the order three more times, each time with more colourful and unique insults, even digging out its family from hell, did it move.


    However, it only took one step, yet the aura of murderous rage emanating from his body was enough to make everyone tremble, it seemed fatty insulting its family wasn''t a good idea. Even the entire bar shook to its core from the sheer power of this aura.


    Crash!


    Just as the mysterious demon was about to unleash his fury on the poor audience as he couldn''t do anything to the fatty and send everyone in the bar to west to meet their ancestor, suddenly a wine bottle inexplicably flew through the air and landed in front of it, forcefully halting its advance, and capturing everyone''s attention.


    "Brat, stop this nonsense now! Do you have any idea what you''re doing? Also, who do you think the real owner of this place is, huh? It certainly isn''t you. And have you ever considered why you''re here in the first place?


    I called the headquarters for help to deal with this mess smoothly without alerting others, not to make it worse," Alex, whose head was filled with black lines, finally couldn''t take it anymore. Although he knew that after today there was a high chance he might lose his job, it didn''t mean he would allow any nobody fatty climb on his head, at least not while he was still the manager of this bar.


    "What did you say?! You lowly piece of shit! How dare you speak to Young Master this way? Do you have any idea who you''re talking to? I am the son of the owner of this place and your master! An ungrateful wretch like you should be grovelling on the ground!


    Who gave you the audacity to question me? Slave, go and beat this bastard to death!" The fatty, whose temper was already at its boiling point, exploded the moment Alex finished speaking. He didn''t care about what Alex meant; he just wanted to see him get beaten and beg for mercy.


    Upon hearing the new order, the mysterious demon, who was already incredibly irritated and desperately wanted to vent his anger, appeared in front of Alex as if teleported. In a blink of an eye, Alex vanished from everyone''s sight, as if struck by a high-speed train.


    The only sound that remained was a loud booming noise coming from outside the bar and the terrified screams of the innocent people who were sleeping peacefully in their houses.


    Additionally, there''s a chance that some kind of self-defence function would activate if an unknown person dared to use the key to open the portal, and everything would blow up to the sky. I personally do not recommend messing with teleportation since it can cost us our lives."


    The colossal-breasted girl''s voice, though sweet as honey, pierced the fatty''s heart with her words like arrows. By the time she finished, he had collapsed directly onto the throne with his imaginary soul coming out of his mouth.


    "This is getting more and more interesting, what do you think?" Myne, like most of the audience, had a smile like taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune, took a deep sip of the fruit juice in his hand while still staring at the colossal-breasted girl, and addressed the transparent figure beside him.


    "Indeed, but at least there''s someone smart in this fatty''s group. Otherwise, I would have truly felt sorry if that pig never realized whom he was messing with... Ouch! That hurt! Damn it, my ribs are definitely broken... And I have a date tomorrow.


    This all happened because of you!"


    Alex, who was sitting beside Myne and cloaked in thin dark energy, undetectable under the night''s shadow, was drinking a healing potion while cursing Myne.


    "Hey, you can''t blame me for this! Who asked you to work for pigs? It''s clear your Boss''s brat, who has some problems with his brain and is too arrogant for his own good. Why are you throwing all the dirt on me? Don''t forget, until now, except for some verbal attacks, which was a most basic thing, I haven''t even touched a hair on yours. Now you''re accusing me for no reason!" Discover stories at empire


    Myne, who was in a great mood watching such a wonderful drama unfold, became angry upon hearing Alex''s nonsense. If not for the fact that he also wanted to see the fatty suffer for as long as possible, he might have already exposed this ungrateful bastard.


    "We have to find that manager! I hope he isn''t dead. Damn it, beast, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and move! We have to find the manager!" The fatty, who even after using his brain to its maximum capacity couldn''t come up with any good solution, started panicking. He kicked the halfling under his butt and prepared to head out to find Alex, who was still sitting right under his nose.


    The colossal-breasted girl, already frightened by Myne''s hungry, lustful gaze that hadn''t left her body from beginning to end, saw her young master about to walk away without caring about her and leave her behind surrounded by hungry beasts who couldn''t wait to eat her alive, hurriedly jumped on the halfling''s back and fearfully stood behind the throne.


    Only the mysterious demon remained unmoved, his gaze fixed on Myne''s direction, or more specifically, on Alex, who he knew had already fully recovered under the blessing of a high-grade healing potion.


    "Pio-pio! Pio-pio!"

 Chapter 404. The Real Boss Behind The Scenes

    "Pio-pio! Pio-pio!"


    "Huh? What''s that sound? It sounds like some kind of bug making a racket," A random man spoke curiously, glancing around to find the source of the strange "Pio-pio!" noises.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the sound seems to be coming from that fatty. Hey, what''s wrong with him? Why''d he suddenly start trembling like he''s seen a ghost?"


    While everyone was curious about the strange sounds spreading through the entire bar, someone''s gaze fell on the fatty and immediately informed the others. Everyone turned their heads and saw the previously domineering and spirited fatty, as if the whole world owed him money, now trembling in fear with sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "Master! I think you better pick up the call. The longer you wait for your mother, the more dire the consequences will be," The big-breasted girl named Seraphina, who god knows when appeared beside the fatty, gently whispered in his ear before silently retreating.


    "Y-yes, you''re right," The fatty replied nervously, wiping the cold sweat from his chubby face. He hurriedly pulled out a handheld device resembling an intricately carved crystal. The fatty then hurriedly infused mana into it, and suddenly the noise coming from it stopped, and instead, a blue holographic projection of a beautiful woman.


    She wore a long dress that barely concealed her curvaceous figure, but her cold demeanour gave off an aura that warned her not to mess with her. The projection was only a few inches tall, hovering in the palm of the fatty''s trembling hand.


    "ZEPH!!! Do you have any idea what you''ve done?" The beautiful woman in the holographic projection spoke, her anger escalating with each word. "It''s barely been a few minutes since you left the castle, but look at the mess you''ve created there! Because of your constant begging, I gave you a simple, menial task that even an idiot could complete perfectly!


    But you, son of a pig, couldn''t even do that right! Now, thanks to you, the King of the Augesat Kingdom is giving your father a headache. He even threatened that if we don''t remove our business from his kingdom by tomorrow morning, he''ll slaughter every one of our people!"


    "Do you know what cooperation means? When we establish our business, we clearly sign contracts that ensure our activities won''t cause any direct problems within the kingdom and every year we will pay a certain amount of tribute, in return, the kingdom turns a blind eye to us.


    That''s why our managers never take action, no matter how much trouble someone causes in the bar, because we are forginor, and have no rights in their lands. So those managers will inform us instead to solve the problems. As far as I remember, everything is taught to you from childhood, right? Also, tell me, what did I say to you right before you left?"


    The more the beautiful woman in the holographic projection spoke, the angrier she became, and the fatty''s face lost its lustre. Everyone in the bar could clearly see the hair of the beautiful woman was floating, a sign of her extreme rage. They understood that the fatty was definitely done for.


    "Please, Mr. Alex, you don''t have to be so humble and reserved while talking to me. I''m not that great, and compared to you who are doing the real work, what I do is nothing. Anyone can use their mouth and give orders, but actually implementing those orders while surrounding by enemies is the most difficult thing. Also, it is my honour that you admire me."


    "By the way, before we talk about the main matter, could you first tell me why you called for an emergency single?" The beautiful woman spoke with extraordinary humility. Her words had the power to win anyone''s heart. There wasn''t a single lie or hint of fakeness in her words, but genuine admiration, as if she deeply recognized Alex''s hard work.


    For a normal worker like Alex who gives his most of life to a single organisation, what could be more honourable than getting genuine recognition from the supreme boss and creator of their organization and his lifelong idol?


    As anyone could expect, Alex, a nearly 50-year-old man, actually burst into tears upon hearing the praise. It shook everyone to the core. Myne even moved aside, fearing an unexpected hug from this emotional uncle. But even he had to admit that this beautiful woman had the charm to win anyone''s heart, of course, except for the fatty. For him, she was definitely no different than a devil.


    The beautiful woman didn''t show any impatience and let Alex calm down. Only when she confirmed that this old uncle was emotionally stable did she ask the question again? This time, without any further nonsense, Alex instantly pointed at Myne.


    "This is the man who wanted to cause trouble in the bar. He came in and suddenly released his aura, clearly looking for a fight. According to the rules, I first asked him if he really wanted to mess around. After getting his confirmation, I sent the emergency signal. However, I never expected the helper I was waiting for to cause more trouble than the instigator himself.


    This fatty even dared to raise his hand against me!"


    "If I hadn''t used my defensive magic item at the last moment, I probably wouldn''t be here talking to you now," While speaking, Alex couldn''t help but glare angrily at the fatty. As for Daiko who wanted to send him to west, Alex completely ignored him. After all, the other party was clearly a dangerous figure, and there''s no point in seeking your own death.


    Besides, the fatty is about to be punished anyway, so a few more slaps won''t make a difference.


    Hearing Alex''s explanation, without the beautiful woman''s instruction, Daiko turned around and brought her in front of Myne. Myne, who had been silently devouring Aisha''s special sandwich, had almost become a transparent figure like most of the audience. However, he didn''t expect to suddenly become the target of everyone''s attention and was completely caught off guard. Experience tales at empire


    "Cough! Sorry, can you guys just give me a minute?


    Let me finish it first, I can''t waste it; otherwise, my wife will beat me to death," Saying such, Myne sped up his eating, and under the dumbfounded gaze of everyone, especially the fatty, within 20 seconds, he devoured the entire sandwich, taking full use of his Eater skill, which is also the reason why his mouth could shut up, and he always had a desire to eat something.

 Chapter 405. The Veil of Deception

    "Okay, now you can talk. So, how may I help you?" Myne first wiped his mouth with his sleeve and then his hands on his clothes, directly raping hygiene in front of everyone, before speaking with a smile. But because he was in disguise as a not-so-good-looking uncle, his smile didn''t come close to its usual charm. Instead, it gave people a somewhat creepy feeling.


    "Could you please remove your illusion first? It''s not good manners to talk to someone while using a fake appearance," The beautiful woman said with a slight frown, clearly displeased by Myne''s wild, barbaric behaviour but still she didn''t treat him the same way she had the fatty, and spoke calmly.


    "Sorry, but that can''t be done.


    I don''t know how you became the matriarch of an assassin organization or whatever it is, but at least you shouldn''t be ignorant of the consequences of revealing your identity to your enemy." Myne, who initially thought this beautiful woman might be some kind of big shot with a genius mind, had his internal assessment of her IQ plummet to the level of the fatty instantly after hearing her silly question.


    At first, Myne thought the beautiful woman might lose her temper and order the Daiko, the mysterious demon to beat him after being rejected, just like the fatty. However, contrary to his imagination, after a few seconds of silence and a serious stare, she actually apologized as if she truly realized her mistake.


    "I... I apologize for my ignorance. After residing within the castle for years, I''ve completely forgotten about the cruelty of the outside world." The beautiful woman bowed slightly after her sincere apology and continued, "So, Ahm, Mister, could you please explain the situation? Why did you attempt to cause trouble for us? Have we offended you in any way?"


    Myne fell into an awkward silence after hearing the question because, from a third-party perspective, Myne was just too arrogant and carried away by his power. After feeling the hostile gaze from Alex, whom he was cursing out of jealousy just because he was having fun with a big shot''s wife, he decided to beat him to satisfy his inner arrogance.


    But he didn''t expect things would go so far, and now, after thinking for a while, he already had realized his problem, and the original intention of causing trouble had long ago been thrown out of his mind.


    However, there is no way Myne could simply say those words honestly. If he really did, I am afraid everyone would team up to beat him. After all, his reason for causing trouble is simply too childish, and he indeed deserves a good beating.


    So, after a few moments of silence, just when everyone was getting impatient, Myne activated his Liar skill to full power and spoke with a fake troubled look on his face. Your next chapter is on empire


    "Do I really need to give you a reason why I am looking for trouble with you? Tell me, what kind of business do you guys do, huh? Sheltering all kinds of criminals, assassins, and spies, providing them with food, weapons, potions, information, and even other unknown services as long as the money is sufficient. Does any of those things seem normal to you?


    Do you have any idea how many innocent people are affected because of you guys helping those bastards?


    Now it was Myne''s turn to fall into silence. Because from a third-party perspective, Myne had simply been arrogant and carried away by his power. Feeling the hostile gaze of Alex, whom he was cursing out of jealousy just because he was having fun with a big shot''s wife, Myne had decided to beat him up to satisfy his inner arrogance. However, things had gone much further than he''d anticipated.


    After some reflection, he already realized his mistake and his initial goal of causing trouble had long been thrown out of his mind.


    But just because we''re doing business peacefully, you can''t just come here and cause trouble.


    "I believe you are also a smart man, and there''s no need to make us enemies over something we haven''t even done. So, please apologize for your mistake and return home. We will consider this to have never happened, and everyone will leave in harmony," The beautiful woman said kindly while staring at Myne. Even if he still didn''t give in now, then she definitely wouldn''t mind showing him his place.


    Although she treated everyone gently and equally, it didn''t mean she was weak and everyone could climb on her head.


    "Sigh, fine. I apologize for the trouble I caused you guys, please forgive me." Myne, who managed to save face despite his own mistake, didn''t hesitate and offered a sincere apology.


    "By the way, before you kick me out, can I ask you a question? It''s really very important, and I might not be able to sleep peacefully if I didn''t get the answer." Just when Myne was about to leave, his eyes suddenly fell on the fatty in the background who was hiding behind the colossal-breasted girl, and he asked curiously.


    "Sure, as long as it''s within my capabilities, I don''t mind satisfying your curiosity," The beautiful woman, who had formed a good impression of this unique father whose mood swings were faster than a child''s, replied with a smile.


    "Is... that fatty really your son? I mean, is he your biological son?"


    There was a pin-drop silence after Myne finished speaking. Everyone, except for the parties involved, picks up their eyes curiously. After all, the beautiful woman in the hologram clearly possessed otherworldly beauty. Although the hologram''s picture quality isn''t very high, there is no comparison between her and the fatty at all.


    If the colossal-breasted girl hadn''t mentioned she was the fatty''s mother, nobody would believe it even if they were beaten to death.


    "No, we aren''t related by blood. He is my stepson. I had a political marriage with his father to protect my place after the war," The beautiful woman hesitated for a moment but still told the truth. Everyone in her region already knew about it, and it didn''t matter if she said it or not. However, a pang of regret and pain always stabbed her heart whenever she mentioned it.


    If only she had been strong enough, she wouldn''t have had to marry that pig and wouldn''t have to clean up his pig children''s messes every so often.


    "Just as I expected. How could a beautiful and gentle woman like you have such a pig for a son? Even if he inherited 99% of his pig father''s genes, there should still be some qualities of yours. But in his case, well, forget it. Thank you for satisfying my curiosity. I think I should better head home now.


    It''s already quite late. Sigh, I hope my wife doesn''t beat me to death as soon as she sees me. I promised to take her on a date," Myne pulled out his watch, but upon seeing that there were only ten minutes left to 10, his legs felt like they lost all their strength. Maya''s angry, smiling face flashed through his mind.


    ???? ??? ??? ??? ????!

 Chapter 406. Seeking Answers

    "???? ??? ??? ??? ????!"


    "What was that creepy sound?" Just as Myne was about to put away his watch and head towards Maya''s house to receive another round of beating, suddenly a weird, but more creepy-looking sound echoed in the bar, causing everyone''s hair to stand on end as they all started looking around trying to find the source of the sound.


    "Why do those words sound so familiar, as if I''ve heard them somewhere before, and quite a lot of times?" Myne thought while looking around like most of the others. Of course, it was a different thing that his eyes automatically diverted to the colossal-breasted girl, full of regret.


    According to his original plan, he would try to provoke this stupid fatty, then when the other party was at the peak of his ego, he would bet with him that if he lost, he would have to hand over his maid to him for a night, then he can enjoy her as much as he wants, without any worry about taking her responsibility.


    Unfortunately, plans never kept up with the situation, and because the fatty messed up with Alex and attracted his stepmother''s attention, everything was ruined just like that. So now Myne could only look at the colossal-breasted girl''s juicy voluptuous figure retreatfully.


    "Cough! Excuse me, Mister, If it''s not a bother, could you tell me where you acquired that watch?" While everyone was searching for the source of that weird, creepy noise, suddenly the beautiful woman unexpectedly asked something, which made question marks appear on Myen''s head.


    Myne raised an eyebrow in confusion. "You mean this watch?" He asked hesitantly, holding his waist watch with different kinds of weird symbols which looked more like demonic faces, up for her inspection.


    "Yes, precisely that one, could you please tell me where you got it?" The beautiful woman confirmed with a seriousness that caused her to subconsciously glance back at Daiko, the mysterious demon. She could sense his hands trembling with a mix of excitement and anticipation.


    "And why should I tell you?" Myne replied with a tinge of hostility as he put the watch back into his inventory. If he weren''t aware of Daiko''s true identity, he might have been inclined to engage in conversation. However, knowing that Daiko was also a demon from the real hell, Myne had no desire for a friendly exchange on this kind of sensitive topic, which could only bring him endless trouble.


    "It seems we need to demonstrate some sincerity before you''ll be willing to help us... Sigh, Daiko, please clear the place. I require a private conversation with this gentleman."


    The moment the beautiful woman''s words left her lips, a phenomenon akin to Alex''s previous experience unfolded. All the onlookers witnessing the drama felt like they were struck by a speeding train, slamming them into the back wall with tremendous force. They were ejected from the bar like cannonballs, only the fortunate few standing by the door escaping the wall-crushing impact.


    They were simply launched into the building across the street, again ruining many people''s sleep.


    Myne, having regained his composure after some reflection, hesitated slightly but ultimately decided to indulge their curiosity. "This watch is a gift from my wife."


    "And where did your wife obtain it from?"


    "From the market, probably? I am not sure about it, as I didn''t think any person with a normal mind would ask such a stupid question while receiving a gift," Myne said with a frown. His scepticism regarding the beautiful woman''s intelligence grew again.


    "Sorry, I was simply desperate to find a way to send Daiko back to his homeworld. By the way, where is your wife? Could you please introduce us to her? Perhaps she can shed some light on the watch''s origin? Please don''t misunderstand, but it is really very important for us," The beautiful lady hurriedly explains, noticing his darkening expression.


    "Sigh, she is far from home, and even I myself don''t know if we''ll ever reunite again..." Myne paused, then continued with a hint of hesitation, "That''s all I have to say. Hopefully, our paths won''t cross again." With that, he turned and headed for the exit. Halfway there, however, a thought struck him. He turned back at the beautiful woman who was seriously thinking about something and asked"


    "By the way, can you understand the hell language spoken by this Oni?"


    "No, I can''t, but Daiko can transmit the message he wants to say directly into my mind, so I don''t have a problem understanding what he is saying," the beautiful woman replied subconsciously while still deeply thinking about the information provided by Myne.


    Wait... Hell language? Oni? How did he know about them? I didn''t tell him about those things, The beautiful woman''s brain was occupied by other thoughts, however suddenly, Myne''s last question resurfaced in her mind, which jolted her awake. She hurriedly looked up, but sadly, Myne had long ago disappeared.


    "Damn it, Daiko, quickly follow him. This guy definitely knows about your homeworld; he is just pretending to be an idiot. Hurry up, we have to find him," The beautiful woman quickly ordered. If not for the fact that currently, she was just a hologram projection, she might have already started chasing Myne crazily.


    Daiko, who had finally glimpsed a chance to escape this backwards, hellish place and be rid of serving those puny annoying humes, didn''t hesitate. The moment the beautiful woman spoke, he blasted skyward like a rocket. With a loud bang, he shot out of the bar and soared several dozen meters above Lucas Town.


    All three eyes moved left and right crazily, trying to find that bald guy who was pretending to be that middle-aged, ugly uncle.


    Tragically, after searching the town like a bat for nearly three hours, Daiko found no trace of Myne. Dejected, he could only return to the bar with a defeated expression etched on his face.

 Chapter 407. Night Full of Emotional Dramas

    It seems like because of me, Big Bro Jin got kicked out of his own bedroom for no reason, poor guy. But this works out for me, otherwise I''d have to resort to some other trick to keep him quiet for tonight. Myne thought this with a playful smile as he observed Jin sleeping peacefully on the couch, clutching a pillow.


    If only Jin had his thumb in his mouth, he''d look more like a giant baby than an adult.


    Giving Jin a thumbs-up for being such a good boy, who didn''t interfere in other people''s love life, Myne cast Support Magic Sleep on him a few times, ensuring that he wouldn''t wake up before tomorrow morning, even if Maya screamed at the top of her lungs all night right beside his ear. Myne then slowly walked towards the bedroom and knocked gently on the door.


    As anyone who has ever had a girlfriend can predict, Myne received no response. He tried knocking a few more times but was met with only awkward silence. Having no other choice, Myne used his telekinesis skill, Etheric Marionette, to open the door from the inside.


    However, Myne didn''t rush in like an idiot. He first cracked the door open slightly and peeked inside. The entire room was completely dark, with no source of light. Thankfully, Myne possessed night vision and could see perfectly in the darkness.


    He soon located his target: his Big Sis, who was lying on a messed-up bed, naked, surrounded by various adult toys of different sizes, and picture books with not-so-healthy content.


    "F*ck! It seems like this matter is more complicated than I expected. I hope she''ll give me a chance to explain myself, otherwise, all my preparations will go up in smoke." With that thought, Myne tiptoed into the bedroom and came to the side of the bed, where Maya''s back was facing him.


    Confirming that Maya was sleeping¡ªat least, that''s what he thought¡ªhe climbed onto the bed, lay beside her, and after taking a deep breath, he wrapped his arms tightly around her from behind, determined not to let her go until she heard him out.


    Maya, who had a victorious smile on her face, didn''t move at all. She let Myne suffer nervously alone, which was a good punishment for him. After all, who asked him to mess with every random girl he met on the road? This silence continued for several minutes until Myne lifted his head and looked at Maya''s face. But upon seeing her eyes closed and seemingly peaceful, he felt like slapping himself.


    He''d been worrying for nothing and wasted so much time.


    "So how should I wake up Big Sis? According to previous experiences from waking up Aisha and Sylphy, it''s confirmed that the thing girls hate the most is being woken up in the middle of their sleep.


    So the more Maya tried to struggle and break free from his embrace, the tighter he held her. Even his legs were locked behind her butt; he was literally clinging to her like a koala to a tree.


    Continue reading on empire


    "Please, Big SIs, forgive me. I won''t yell at you ever again. You know you are the most important person in my life. Yes, I love all my girls equally, but you are completely a special existence in my heart. Nobody can even take your place. Please don''t be angry with me," Myne pleaded desperately.


    Seeing that things were getting out of hand, he quickly used his ultimate emotional attack, and this time, even Maya had to admit that she was truly moved to tears by Myne''s words.


    With a gentle, satisfied smile gracing her lips, Maya reached up, cupped Myne''s face, and pulled it away from her breasts. Then, she sealed their lips in a deep, passionate kiss ¨C a sign of her forgiveness.


    Because this time both of them were filled with raw emotion, the kiss was far from casual or lustful like usual. It overflowed with pure love and lasted a full ten minutes.


    Pulling back, Myne, with a tear glistening in the corner of his eye, hugged Maya tightly. "Big Sis, please forgive me. I promise to never yell at you again. But please, never leave me. I want you by my side until my last breath."


    "Sure, my baby boy, I will always be with you. Haven''t I made this promise to you when you were a child? Nobody can separate us. And hahaha, even if I get away from you out of anger, I will surely come back in one day at most," Maya said with a giggle while rubbing the back of Myne''s head dotingly.


    Huh? Why does it feel like I get fooled by her again? Myne, whose brain finally came back to sense, thought suspiciously. But seeing Maya looking at him with eyes full of love, he threw out his doubt. Under the surprised eyes of Maya, who was already thinking about what kind of moves they were going to use the entire night, he broke free from her heavenly embrace and got off the bed.


    "Haha, don''t worry about that face," Myne said with a mischievous grin as he approached Maya. "Tonight will definitely going to be wild, but before that, I have a surprise planned for you. I think you''ll love it. We are a bit late, but I think it''ll be alright." He gave her a mysterious smile and a playful wink before scooping Maya into his arms in a princess carry and heading towards the bathroom.


    Little did he know that because of his big mouth, Maya already knew that he had arranged a secret date for them.

 Chapter 408. The Grand Hall of Romance

    My Lord! You''re finally here! I thought you wouldn''t make it," The Receptionist Lady exclaimed with relief.


    After taking a quick bath along with Maya and wasting literally half an hour watching Maya decide what kind of dress she should wear, just a few minutes before 11, Myne and Maya finally arrived at the Faerie''s Fare, the most luxurious restaurant in Adol Town. As anyone could expect, VIP people, no matter where they go, always receive received exceptional treatment.


    As soon as they entered, the receptionist lady, who was also the wife of the restaurant owner, merrily came to them and greeted them happily.


    "Apologies," Myne began, a nervous smile playing on his lips, his hand gently clasped in Maya''s. "We encountered some urgent work and couldn''t arrive at the appointed time. I trust it won''t be a problem?"


    Both of them looked remarkably dressed for the occasion. Maya, in particular, was a vision in a stunning gown that seemed woven from the night sky itself. The deep, midnight blue fabric shimmered subtly under the soft moonlight.


    The dress had a fitted bodice that accentuated her slender waist, while the daring plunge neckline was adorned with intricate silver embroidery, twinkling like a constellation against the dark fabric. Long, flowing sleeves added a touch of romance to the ensemble.


    From the waist down, the dress transformed into a voluminous skirt, the fabric gathered and pleated to create a cascading effect that resembled a waterfall of stars when she moved. The hem was trimmed with a band of the same silver embroidery, tying the whole look together.


    Myne, on the other hand, cut a more understated figure in a simple, yet luxurious, three-piece dark suit. However, compared to Maya''s otherworldly beauty, he looked more like her butler than her lover.


    "No problem at all, My Lord," The Receptionist Lady replied cheerfully, a hint of jealousy flickering in her eyes as she watched Myne and Maya, though quickly masked by her ever-present smile. "You reserved the special suite for tonight. We''ll be open it until sunrise, no matter when you arrive."


    "Excellent. In that case, would you mind showing us to our suite?" Myne, who also breathed a sigh of relief, offered a grateful smile.


    "Certainly, please follow me," The Receptionist Lady responded, leading them towards a staircase adorned with a red carpet. Reaching the fourth floor, they found only two doors facing each other on the entire level.


    "This way," she said, guiding them to the left wooden door painted in red and four meters tall and pushing it open without hesitation.


    Discover more content at empire


    Either he spends more time with me, or he finds himself a new wife. I''m his wife, not some worker he can ignore all the time!" The fire of determination ignited in her eyes, and with a newfound resolve, she hurried towards her husband''s office on the fifth floor.


    ...


    "My cutie pie, I didn''t expect that you would go through so much to coax me. Tell me, is there anything you desire? I''m incredibly impressed and willing to fulfil any one of your wishes," Maya''s gaze had thoughtfully scanned the entire hall before settling on Myne and spoke with a smile while leaning forward and pinching his soft cheeks.


    "Any wish?" Myne repeated, his eyes lighting up.


    "Yep, any wish, within reason, of course," Maya confirmed with a giggle. However, she was already mentally prepared. If Myne requested something outrageous, she wouldn''t hesitate to reject him and push him towards a more practical desire.


    "Hahaha, then thanks for your generosity, My Lady. This little one''s wish is that after today I can enjoy your juicy body without any restriction. Even if I wanted to use my skills to make my dick bigger or wanted to grow more and fill all your holes, you won''t complain or beat me. I can use any technique I want with you, and you will have to comply like a good girl."


    Myne, who didn''t forget the previous experience of having two dicks and filling Maya''s both holes at the same time, quickly blurted out, a flush creeping across his face. He had long wanted to do it again, but sadly, Maya''s previous beating ate away all his courage, and his other girls were not prepared. Although Aisha surely didn''t mind, deep down, he knew she was not ready.


    She still needed a lot of training.


    "Are you sure this is what you want? You know you can ask any wish from me. I mean, literally any, like learning magic, knowing my history, or the origin of your mysterious power," Maya, who was dumbfounded by Myne''s simple wish, asked again to confirm and even gave him a few hints. Because even if Myne hadn''t asked for this wish, she herself wanted him to fill her both holes like last time.


    Last time, it was her first time, and Myne caught him off guard, which made her hardly enjoy anything and beat him down. After thinking about it more, she wanted to experience it even more, which literally drove her crazy. She even tried to use two toys at the same time, but they were nowhere near as good as Myne''s dicks.


    "Positive," Myne affirmed with a mischievous grin as he rubbed his hands together. "There''s no need to delve into those subjects just yet. Your silence implies I''m not quite ready. So why waste time on useless topics when there are far more pleasurable and wondrous experiences to be had?"


    Maya chuckled, accepting his decision while shaking her head. "Very well then," She conceded. "From now on, my body is yours to play with without any limitations. It belongs completely to you, my little cutie pie... Now, shall we order something? I haven''t eaten a bite since morning and am absolutely famished." Reaching for the menu, she picked it up with a laugh.


    Myne, entirely absorbed in plotting his first playful tricks, simply nodded and mumbled, "Order for me as well."


    Seeing Myne lost in such deep thoughts, Maya took a deep breath and shook her head helplessly. She knew tonight was definitely going to be sleepless.

 Chapter 409. A Night of Luxury And Amazement

    "What kind of restaurant is this? A bill of 50 platinum coins for a nice view, repetitive old-fashioned soft music, average food, and basic service? Seriously? Why don''t they just rob us?" Maya fumed in a low voice, following the waitress who was leading them to their "special room", so they could spend a romantic night filled with love and passion without any disturbance.


    "Please calm down, Sis," Myne soothed, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Haven''t you enjoyed the date? That is enough for me. To me, your happiness is far more important than money. Besides, do you still doubt my ability to make money?


    Explore stories at empire


    Unlike Big Brother Jin, who''s always cooped up in his lab brewing potions, I can easily earn thousands of platinum coins by slaying a few random monsters in Fenrir Forest."


    "You should stop worrying about petty things like money and enjoy the high life like rich people." He smiled and squeezed Maya, preventing her from going berserk and beating down the waitress in front of him who''d just accepted their exorbitant bill.


    "But that''s still too much," Maya protested, her lips forming a pout.


    "Hahaha," Myne chuckled happily seeing her cute expression. "Even if they charged more, I''d pay as long as it makes you happy. Living with Big Brother Jin has rubbed off on you. You''re placing too much importance on money. Here, take this and spend as much as you want.


    Don''t always think about it," He calmly handed Maya a storage pouch containing a thousand platinum coins, allowing her to experience the wealthy lifestyle.


    "Holy freaking cow! So much? Are you sure? Don''t you need it for your clan building?" Maya asked nervously, after she peeked inside the pouch, and quickly gave it back to Myne as if it was some kind of bomb that could explode any moment.


    "Don''t worry about it. I already made a deal with Lewis, and my pockets will be overflowing again tomorrow, Myne winked playfully while handing the pouch back to Maya. "Now, quickly put it away, the waitress has stopped."


    Although hesitant to accept so much money from Myne, which directly promoted her status from a middle-class housewife who had to rob her cheap husband to buy anything to a super-wealthy lady, the change was so sudden that Maya felt like she was dreaming.


    "My Lord, My Lady. Welcome to Lover''s Haven, a room specially crafted for perfect lovers like yourselves, designed for a truly unforgettable night. This is the key to your humble abode. We hope you have a pleasurable night," the waitress said after finishing speaking, giving Myne a golden key, then respectfully bowing to both of them with a saccharine smile before retreating.


    "Wow, so much variety! Unfortunately, I doubt we can try everything before morning, especially those cool toys," Myne sighed, hugging Maya from behind while excitedly observing the lacy and sexy panties in the wardrobe. "The potion seems good too, though most are likely useless. My skills can achieve better effects."


    "Hahaha, then you should praise me now. Thankfully, I was prepared and charged the time hourglass," Maya giggled like a little girl, turning around and taking out a 36-inch-long hourglass sand clock made of a gold-coloured metal frame, filled with what appeared to be blue sand or glitter, resembling stars in the sky.


    This is the special hourglass, which can slow down time within a certain range. At full charge, 10 hours inside the room will work as one hour outside. It''s a perfect artefact for those who have a lot of stamina but lack the time to use it. The only problem is that it takes too much mana to fully charge and can only be used on special occasions, like today.


    Myne''s eyes widened in surprise as he took the hourglass. "Damn it, don''t you say it was difficult to charge!"


    "Let''s just say recently I had a hunch that I was about to be lucky, so I spent some effort and charged it. In any case, if I need it, and look, I was right," Maya confessed with another giggle, wrapping her arms around Myne''s neck and planting a light kiss on his lips.


    "Then should we start? I can''t wait to eat you. After all, now I have full permission to eat you however I want," Myne said with an evil smile as he spanked Maya''s bubbly butt tightly.


    "Fine, but let me change into something hot and sexy first. Tell me, do you have anything you want to see me in? There are many kinds of erotic garments here. Don''t tell me you have nothing in mind ¨C after all, with all those naughty books you read, your mind must be brimming with ideas," Maya said, freeing herself from his embrace and leading him towards the wardrobe.


    "Hmm, let''s see. How about this bunny cosplay? I think those long ears and the small tail behind your butt will suit you quite perfectly," Myne suggested, pulling out a black, tight-fitting lingerie set with a white long-eared bunny headband and a tail butthole plug.


    "You have quite a wild imagination, I have to say," Maya remarked wryly, taking the bunny girl outfit from Myne and shaking her head helplessly. "Bunny costume, seriously? What''s next, cowgirl cosplay?"


    "Huh? How did you know that I was going to ask about it?" Myne, who had already found the cowgirl cosplay set, asked surprisingly.


    "You are really a child. Sometimes I completely forget about it. Sigh. So, what about you? What are you going to wear? Don''t tell me you''re the only one having all the fun while I''m working for your happiness," Maya said defeatedly to Myne without him even knowing and walked toward the bathroom in the upper-right corner hidden behind the pink curtain.


    "It seems those guys didn''t take your ladies'' enjoyment and emotions seriously at all, there is nothing I can use to impress you as you expect my wonderful skills and techniques. But worry not, I have some wonderful ideas in mind and trust me, you won''t be disappointed," Myne replied with a confident smile. "By the way, give me your panties. It''s time to awaken my inner beast. hahahaha!"

 Chapter 410. Exploring Pleasure ( Part 1 ) ( R-18 )

    "hahahaa, idiot, what are you wearing? you look like a real pervert, even though you are already a big one. please don''t tell me all the ideas in your mind are like this. my dirty panties and stockings? seriously? don''t you have anything better to wear?"


    maya, who had just come out of the bathroom, saw myne standing in front of her with a proud expression as if he had slain a dragon. he was wearing her panties on his head and net stockings on his legs, and his two 8-inch-long erect penises which he created with his skill stood erect in front of him like swords. she couldn''t help but laugh loudly, albeit uncomfortably.


    "with limited resources, i really can''t think of anything better. i just happened to read about a certain pervert who saved the world from weird monsters while wearing this getup. of course, it''s a different story that he later f*cked those girls he saved, with or without their permission to enhance his power."


    but anyway, i like his character a lot. while the rest of the people care about their image and life, that brave warrior did something even legendary heroes couldn''t gather the courage to do even if someone put the sword on their neck. you know, in the later part of the book, his terror increased to the point that female villains ran away just by hearing his name."


    myne, who wasn''t feeling the slightest bit of shame wearing maya''s dirty panties on his head, explained seriously while watching maya''s breathtaking getup, which, in contrast to him, was the real deal. she had two long white ears on top of her blue hair, a one-piece black tight suit that only covered her torso and two of her pink nipples only just to hold her breasts together.


    while the rest of her colossal f-cup size milky white mountain was exposed, and a small thin layer of the suit went between her legs, covering a few centimetres of the area on top of her vagina, showing its outline so perfectly that myne couldn''t help but gulp down saliva hungrily.


    she wore a sheer lace top thigh-high stockings, a white collar with a black bowtie around her neck, and a small white fluffy tail on top of her buttocks, looking very cute.


    her big, bubbly buttocks bounced every time she moved, as did her milky mountains, increasing myne''s blood pressure to maximum level.


    "hehehe, so how do i look?" maya asked while coming in front of myne, but probably because of having the rabbit tail plug inside her butthole, she couldn''t walk normally.


    "gorgeous, full score," myne replied with a smile, but because his face was covered with maya''s panties, his smile looked a bit creepy.


    "it is my pleasure that you like it," maya accepted his compliment happily while moving her hand between myne move little monsters, clearly eager to take them inside her.


    not wanting to waste any more time, maya moved her panties on myne''s face a bit upside to his nose and sealed his lips with her. their lips met in a fiery kiss, a passionate collision that left no room for hesitation.


    they both tried to dominate each other and gain the upper hand, but no one succeeded. after all, both of them were old players and were at the same level when it came to bed fights. myne''s skilled agile tongue quickly slid through the gap between her teeth and violated her mouth. maya didn''t even have a chance to fight back. enjoy new adventures from empire


    "huhhh ummm huff huff"


    seeing maya in that condition, myne couldn''t hold back at all. while she was enjoying the taste of his cum, he lifted her body and threw it on the bed with her back facing him, before coming behind her. he moved aside the small piece of cloth covering her wet pussy and started licking it hungrily.


    the entrancing smell of her pussy reached his nose. the only thing on his mind was getting his both dicks inside her, but before that, myne still wanted to savour her love juice to his heart''s content.


    "ahmm~"


    maya moaned softly as his tongue touched her moist lips. myne, who enjoyed her scent and taste very much, madly licked from the outside before he pushed his tongue into her pussy as deep as he could, hitting her sensitive spots inside her. after exploring her insides, he went on to suck her protruding clit.


    maya moaned uncontrollably as myne pleasured her pussy, sucking and biting her clit. moments like these transformed maya into a normal woman, instead of the bossy hot babe known to everyone who could beat anyone if her mood was bad.


    to myne, it was undeniably arousing to see maya''s pussy fully exposed in front of him, her fluids spread all over his face. for a pervert like him, there could be nothing more beautiful and exciting than this.


    maya continued to moan in response to his actions, especially when he inserted two fingers into her and rapidly thrust them in and out while rubbing her clit with his thumb.


    in normal circumstances, myne might not touch her cute bunny tail, letting it go untouched from beginning to end. but today was different. he had two eager little monsters to satisfy, and naturally, maya''s single pussy wasn''t enough for both of them. so, with a heavy heart, he pulled out her cute bunny tail and began wetting her butthole entrance with his tongue as well.


    ah...mm~


    a moan escaped maya''s lips as she felt the plug in her butthole being pulled out, catching her off guard and causing her body to shiver in pleasure.


    three minutes later, just as maya felt she was about to climax, myne finally stopped his perverted actions and nodded in satisfaction. he stood up from the ground, grabbed maya''s slim wrist, made her kneel on all fours, and pulled her towards him. then, under maya''s nervous gaze, he positioned both of his 8-inch-long dicks at the entrances of her pussy and butthole simultaneously.


    "are you ready to experience intense pleasure, sis?" myne asked with a wide, evil smirk on his face as he stroked her jelly-like ass.


    "tonight, call me maya. now i am your woman, not your sister," maya replied, hope mixed with a tinge of pain from the last encounter. "i hope it won''t hurt like last time, and you bastard even increased your dick size... ahhhh!"


    while maya was still talking, myne, who had been eagerly waiting for this moment, pulled maya''s body towards himself with great force and slammed her ass onto his pubic area, while both of his members easily slid deep inside her, hitting her cervix and butthole end, making her climax instantly.

 Chapter 411. Exploring Pleasure ( Part 2 ) ( R-18 )

    *pat* *pat* *pat*


    "ahhhm~ huff...huff...huff. have a little patience, myne. be gentle; it''s not easy to take two such big dicks inside at the same time, ahm~"


    myne''s face was buried in the pillow while myne slammed her buttock on his pubic area, his both dicks thrusting hard inside both of her holes. this forces her to plead weakly, but how could myne, who is looking for the chance to see her feminine weak side, stop after seeing her with such a helpless expression?


    after hearing her pleading, instead of slowing down, with a playful smile, he increased the speed of his thrusting, making maya moan even louder.


    myne continued to thrust both of his rods inside her until his original dick not only hit her cervix but pushed in so much that it literally lifted up her uterus.


    ahhh!!!


    for a normal woman, it would be impossible not to sustain serious injuries from this, but for maya, it was nothing but a way to pleasure herself to an extreme level. the moment her uterus got pushed, she only felt a little pain which was released with her small cry but was flooded with pleasure beyond words.


    this was clearly seen in the way her body trembled, and she moaned loudly, her tongue hanging out like a snake, drooling on the bed. read new adventures at empire


    maya had never experienced this level of sensation, making her cum on the spot. her vaginal and anal walls shrank because of it, massaging max''s dicks hard enough to make him moan as well.


    *pat* *pat* *pat*


    "ahhh! hah, f*ck! faster, faster, myne!!! f*ck my holes harder..."


    the sound of flesh hitting flesh reverberated in the room. myne didn''t wait for her to calm down; he started thrusting his dicks inside and out with this all strength. however, since this was his second time using two dicks, and the first time didn''t end well. his rhythm was very erratic, like a newbie, occasionally one of his dick get out of her hole which was quite irritating.


    thankfully, maya''s head was already in the clouds and she wasn''t in a state to care about those minor things, otherwise, she didn''t let such a chance to tease myne go.


    his hip movements sped up more and more. maya also started enjoying it and moaned harder and harder. every once in a while, she swore randomly something naughty, which made myne''s mouth twitch, and he was forced to spank her juicy buttocks hard to punish her, but this had the opposite effect and the more he spanked her more excited she became.


    "huff...huff. your anal is so damn tight, maya. it feels like i am banging a virgin. it''s f*cking amazing."


    "huff...huff... don''t even think about cumming so easily, i''ve only just started...," myne broke the kiss under maya''s unwilling gaze, grabbed her big soft thighs, lifted them, and placed them on his shoulders before increasing his thrusting speed to maximum.


    "huhh ahummm aaahhhhh!!! huff-huff~"


    "i... i''m trying, huff, huff, but it''s just too damn good...ahhmm~" maya replied in fragmented words while panting heavily. however, suddenly who know where her unknown strength came from, with a deep push of her hands, she threw her upper body into myne''s embrace, wrapped her arms around his neck, and her legs around his waist.


    this time, she locked their lips together, while myne grabbed her juicy booty and continued thrusting his member inside her.


    while kissing and thrusting, myne moved his body and got out of the bed, however, he never ceased his actions. while firmly holding maya, he began walking around the room aimlessly. this unexpected movement made maya worry, and she subconsciously hugged him even tighter, but she didn''t open her eyes or break the kiss.


    myne could feel her fluids running down his original little brother who was messing with her pussy and balls as he picked up the pace, pumping harder and faster into her.


    feeling her hard nipples against his chest, myne broke the kiss for a few seconds, took a deep breath, and then sealed their lips again. they savoured each other''s mouths as if it was the best thing they''d ever tasted.


    her moans were like sweet melodies to his ears, turning him on and urging him to exert extra effort on his thrusts.


    the faster his thrusts, the louder her voice became, which obviously couldn''t leave her mouth. myne also didn''t forget to spank her buttocks every time he thrust, feeling her walls tighten around his monsters with extreme force, which he enjoyed the most.


    so while walking in the room left and right, from one corner to another, soon it came. the unstoppable feeling of not being able to hold back as his balls jerked, preparing to shoot out loads of cum inside maya.


    myne pounded maya in the best way he could before his dicks twitched, exploding deep in her, releasing load after a load of his cum in her both holes again filling them completely.


    maya broke free the kiss, and scream loudly in pleasure as she felt myne letting out hot fluids in her deepest part as she reached her climax, further pleasuring myne as her walls tightened the hold around his dicks.


    myne released so much that he felt like he had filled maya up completely, with only a little left to rush out from the remaining space around his dicks. he looked at maya in his arms, who was panting heavily with sweat dripping from her forehead. without waiting for her to relax, he turned to her lips, sucking on them as he released the last few drops of cum inside her.


    they remained in their position for a long time, entwining their tongues, waiting for their strength to return.


    myne''s monsters slowly shrank as he felt numbness in his lower body. both of them were covered in sweat as if they had just completed an extensive workout. but this was clearly far from over, as their romantic night had only just begun.

 Chapter 412. Exploring Pleasure: From Climax to Carnal Creativity ( Part: Final ) ( R-18 )

    "huhh ahummm aaahhhhh!!! huff huff"


    loud moaning sounds echoed in the pink room.


    maya stood on one leg, supporting her hands on the room''s wall, while her other leg rested on myne''s shoulder, placing him between her legs. they maintained this position while still connected from their genitalia. even though her vaginal and anal entrances were blocked by myne''s penises, white sticky fluid still trickled down from her standing legs, adding to her arousing appearance.


    gasping for air, maya''s body was in a very sensitive state after climaxing. she lost count of her orgasms but welcomed the pleasure without resistance, each climax enhancing their lovemaking.


    now in euphoria, she had no worries, solely focused on pure pleasure, surrendering to her carnal desires.


    "hehehe, finally i can use it again," myne, who was thrusting vigorously, suddenly stopped with a wide grin on his face which was covered in sweat. before maya could understand anything, a magical occurrence transpired under her confused gaze, quickly transforming into surprise and delight as a mouth resembling myne''s appeared on his right hand''s palm.


    its lips slowly parted, emitting playful laughter.


    "maya, honey, i hope you like my little trick," myne said with a proud expression and grabbed maya''s colossal breast tightly before started moving his hips again.


    as the palm mouth latched onto her breast, it teasingly played with her rock-hard nipples using its naughty tongue, occasionally giving light bites, eliciting moans of pleasure from maya.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    "ahhmmm~~"


    maya, experiencing such a phenomenon for the first time, was clearly caught off guard. she never expected myne to possess such a surprise for her, although there was a hint of anticipation in her heart for more such surprises to come.


    and as she had expected, an hour later, while maya was riding myne with her back facing him, he suddenly rose from the ground, placing both hands on top of her breasts. at first, maya didn''t take it seriously as she know how much myne liked the boobies, but when maya felt wet sensations and movement around her both nipples, she couldn''t help but open her eyes wide.


    now both of myne''s palms had mouths, however, the second one had an abnormally long tongue, around 8 inches, which was now caressing her left breast like a snake, wetting it with saliva.


    "huff...huff...huff, what...what next? i don''t think there''s any useful place left to grow any new body parts, right?" maya, who was on the verge of another climax suddenly teased myne, who was leaning against her back, controlling the two new parts with closed eyes, especially the abnormal one.


    "hahaha, don''t worry, i am still far from my limit, and believe me, by morning, i will give you plenty of surprises that you can never forget in your entire life," myne chuckled, sealing her lips, not inclined to waste energy on useless talk. however, he suddenly opened his eyes with shock, broke the kiss, and under the confused eyes of maya, he stared at her with a strange expression.


    "maya, honey, do you mind having more breasts?"


    ...


    three hours later.


    "myne... myne...! sweety, wake up..."


    slap!


    "what! what happened?"


    myne, who had been sleeping peacefully, jolted awake after getting a sharp slap on his face. bloodshot eyes flew open, and he looked around frantically, finding no one but maya, whose eyes were barely open and on the verge of falling asleep again.


    "big sis, why did you wake me up? it''s only been three hours since i closed my eyes. don''t you have any pity on me? i worked so hard last night. i deserve a peaceful 15 or 20 hours of sleep." myne, already clinging to maya again, closed his eyes and mumbled sleepily.


    but what greeted him wasn''t maya''s sweet talk, but another slap on his head.


    "sleepyhead, get up! didn''t you tell me you had to go to work early and that i should wake you up? now you''re telling me i wasted all this effort for nothing?" maya, truly angry and irritated at getting up so early, yelled out, while her naughty tail slapped tightly on myne''s ass.


    "ouch! fine, i get it. please stop slapping me. damn it, if i knew better earlier, i never would have suggested you grow a tail," myne muttered angrily while getting out of bed with a reluctant expression, especially when he saw maya''s playful smirk, his mood becoming even worse.


    "by the way, please do me a favour and drop me back into my bedroom. also, remove those extra parts.


    although having them during sex is no different than a miracle and i never wanted to remove them, during normal times, it''s best to stick with my original form," maya said while lying on the bed with her four hands behind her head, her tentacles and tails playing with her four big breasts to tease myne, of course, she didn''t forget to give myne a knowing wink.


    "sigh, if only this time hourglass could give us more time, then i surely wouldn''t want to leave so soon. you know i still have many unique ideas in my mind that i haven''t used yet," myne said with a regretful expression, picking maya up in a princess carry while carefully avoiding her extra sensitive parts behind her back. he opened the portal to her bedroom and calmly walked into it.


    there, he placed her on the bed like a little child, gave her a light kiss on the forehead, earning a cute giggle and after instructing her on how to remove her extra body parts since the skill was still on her, he walked back to the restaurant room to get their clothes.


    when myne returned, to his great disappointment, maya had returned to normal without any additional body parts and had even fallen asleep again. clearly, although she was trying to act cool, she was extremely tired in reality.


    shaking his head, he first took back his skill, remove his extra body parts as well, and walked into the bathroom. there he threw his and maya''s clothes into the basket, took a quick shower, and walked out a few minutes later with wet clothes in his hand.


    then, he carefully cleaned maya''s body, especially her private parts and face, so that even if jin entered, he wouldn''t have any doubts and would only think she had masturbated a lot because of anger.


    after doing everything, myne quickly dressed up, opened the portal, and stepped through.

 Chapter 413. Mastering the Invisible Hand

    "f*cker, are you blind or something? can''t you see such a big ''closed'' sign on the door?" alex roared, his face contorted in annoyance. "the bar is closed for a few days! no matter what business you have, you can either go to another branch or wait patiently until we reopen. now, just get the hell out of here. i''m not in the mood for useless chit-chat!"


    alex, wiping down the bar with a scowl, looked like he could murder someone for the slightest mistake. honestly, yesterday had been the unluckiest day of his life. never had he suffered so much in just a few hours. not only had he been beaten for no reason by an ugly fatty, but his bar, which was also his home, had been trashed.


    to top it all off, higher-ups had inexplicably deducted a month''s worth of his salary without telling him any valid reason.


    if it weren''t for the supreme boss of his organization, the beautiful woman in the hologram, who''d taken pity on him and promised to rebuild his bar, even making it slightly bigger than before, pay for all his losses, and even give him compensation for his beating, alex could have very well become homeless, and jobless.


    all this because of a jerk who had nothing better to do than mess with people, especially in their own homes. needless to say, alex''s mood wasn''t exactly sunshine and rainbows.


    "i saw the sign," the newcomer interjected, "and at first, i was indeed going to go elsewhere after seeing the condition of the bar. but then i saw you mopping the floor and thought you might urgently need money to rebuild your little place. so, here i am, offering a helping hand in exchange for information on two well-known people.


    i''m confident you''d not only have plenty of their information but definitely know them very well."


    hearing that the visitor came intending to do business and that the task wasn''t particularly difficult and he also knew the target very well, the anger on alex''s face subsided slightly. he scrutinized this stranger.


    the man was around sixty years old, sporting a belly as large as a nine-month-pregnant woman''s. his white hair was already receding, and within a year or two, he''d likely be sporting a shiny bald head. his clean-shaven face was unremarkable ¨C the kind you''d forget within minutes after moving away. he dressed in plain, cheap clothes.


    from his outward appearance, no one could imagine this old man as a dangerous killer. he looked more like a lost peasant who''d wandered into the wrong building.


    "uncle, i think you might be in the wrong place," alex said cautiously with a frown. "the general store is a few blocks away. you can buy all sorts of crops and books there. and at your age, plotting against someone isn''t good for you or your family. go and spend your remaining years peacefully playing with your grandchildren instead of risking your life for nothing..."


    thud!


    alex was also confused, wondering if he had heard wrong, although irritated, but still kindly advised, however, suddenly a small leather pouch came flying through the air, interrupting alex mid-sentence. it landed with a metallic clang on the floor.


    "edward harrington, the third son of viscount william harrington. i want both father and son, every single detail, don''t leave even the colour of their underwear behind. consider this an advance payment. i will provide the remaining half of the payment upon receiving the information. additionally, if you possess high-grade mana and healing potions, i will purchase your entire stock.


    be quick; i don''t have much time.


    myne, who this time adopted the appearance of a random overweight grandpa he had seen on the road enjoying a meal at a street stall, spoke calmly without giving alex a chance to make trouble, as long as you have enough money there is no need to talk too much nonsense, the magic of money can convince even most stubborn person let''s alone those who are already greedy for it.


    description: this spell imbues the caster''s hands with velvety softness that enhances their ability to interact with the world around them. whether caressing a loved one''s cheek or handling delicate objects with care, their touch becomes gentle and soothing, leaving a trail of comfort and warmth in their wake.


    cooldown time: none ]


    [ gastronomic mastery (active skill):


    description: with this skill, the caster can infuse dishes with magical flavours and textures, transforming even the simplest meal into a gourmet delight. whether adding a hint of exotic spices or imbuing food with velvety smoothness, every bite becomes an exquisite culinary experience. ]


    cooldown time: none


    [ unique magic?sublime obscurity:


    description: sublime obscurity is a skill that cloaks its wielder in an aura of subtle influence, rendering it virtually invisible to the eyes of others. in its initial stages, it manifests as a sense of anonymity, with its bearer often overlooked and underestimated by those around it.


    however, when brought to its full potential, sublime obscurity allows its wielder to manipulate the fabric of reality itself, bending it to its will without drawing attention to its actions. the caster can move unseen through the world, shaping events from behind the scenes and exerting influence over the course of history without ever revealing their true power.


    in the hands of a skilled wielder, sublime obscurity becomes a tool of unparalleled manipulation, shaping the destiny of nations with a whisper and a subtle touch.


    cooldown time: once a day.


    special note: the skill undergoes significant enhancements at every fifth level. ]


    "impossible!" myne''s astonished gasp echoed through the empty bar. "f*ck! are my eyes deceiving me? such overpowered skills... can this even be real? how can there be such a perverted skill existing in the world? manipulating reality, are you f*cking kidding me?"


    disbelief warred with excitement as he scanned the descriptions. initially, myne didn''t have much hope of getting any useful skills from those low-life kidnappers. after all, why would someone right mind possessing any useful skill want to work as a thug and live in poverty?


    take myne as an example, just two weeks after myne gained his skills, he became financially independent and even started preparing to create his own family, directly becoming the winner of life in one fell swoop.


    however, when myne looked at the skill of that little guy whom he framed for fun and formed his own team against him to the point they were willing to kill him, but sadly he had to kill him because they were wasting too much time, never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the other party would have such a godly skill.


    "thankfully, i killed them all. if that boy was given a chance to grow, then undoubtedly, it would only be a matter of time before he had discovered his skill''s true potential and became an existence no one could do anything to.


    if this skill didn''t have this hidden feature of showing its true power only after the caster has a certain amount of strength, i am afraid it wouldn''t be easy to deal with him. after all, someone who can rewrite reality, it''s really not such a big deal to silently create something dangerous like poison or bomb out of thin air inside my body and kill me before we could even do anything." enjoy new adventures from empire

 Chapter 414 The Price of Curiosity

    "damn, what a lucky bastard," myne cursed angrily, shaking his head. "if only he hadn''t wasted his time bootlicking his boss and actually studied his skills seriously, he might be in a completely different place by now."


    he quickly dismissed the thought of that poor bastard, who didn''t deserve his sympathy. instead, myne decided to experiment with his newly acquired super-overpowered skill.


    "but how should i use it?"


    myne confusedly rubs his head. unlike his original awakening skills, which came with proper instructions, stolen skills didn''t have this feature. myne always had to spend a considerable amount of time understanding some of these bizarre skills. while most were straightforward, their use readily apparent from their names, others required deciphering their descriptions.


    and then there were his unique skills, which offered little to no practical information despite their flashy, eye-catching names and descriptions.


    "anyway, let''s try creating something small. what''s the worst that could happen?" after pondering for a few seconds, myne finally made up his mind. unlike his ''realize'' skill, which precisely stole the specific thing he desired from somewhere else in the world, he was actually going to create something out of thin air this time.


    at the start, in order to not push his luck too much, myne didn''t think about something outrageous, but just a minor thing: an apple.


    as soon as he activated the unique magic ¨C sublime obscurity, myne, who originally intended to conserve a small amount of mana due to his current shortage, found himself facing a harsh reality. thanks to his previous night''s fun ¨C growing bizarre body parts for entertainment ¨C he had used up 80% of the mana reserves he got from those 10 high-grade mana potions he bought from alex before.


    while he didn''t regret his decision in the slightest, what''s done is done and a lot of mana really went up in smoke just like that. f his previous mana expenditure on any skill was like a small trickle of water leaving a reservoir. this time, however, it felt as if someone had forcibly removed the trickle and replaced it with a gaping hole.


    within three seconds, his entire mana reserve mysteriously sucked away, and myne instantly lost consciousness. his face landed with a thud on a small pile of honey buns.


    but to myne''s great misfortune, even after paying such a high price, he failed to witness the magical scene in front of him. countless tiny golden particles materialized out of thin air before him. suddenly, all those golden particles started spinning crazily before colliding with each other. a soundless explosion erupted, generating an eye-blinding white light that obscured everything from sight.


    however, strangely, despite the unimaginable intensity of the light, it seemed visible only to myne, alex ¨C who had just returned, completely oblivious to this phenomenon ¨C could only see the fatty rich uncle who gave him the task lying on top of food.


    "did he eat too much at once and choke himself to death?" alex worried more about his remaining payment than the fatty uncle''s life, rushed towards him with a face full of concern, as if the unconscious man was not a stranger but his own father.


    "hey, uncle, are you alive?" alex asked worriedly, checking myne''s breath. he only exhaled a sigh of relief upon confirming the other party was still breathing.


    "what was i doing? i was trying my new s¡ª" myne, who was about to speak the truth, suddenly stopped. a wave of sobriety washed over him, and he began scanning the table, under it, and even the entire bar.


    "what are you looking for?" alex clicked his tongue in annoyance, and like he expected he didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    "i... have you seen an apple?" myne hesitated for a few seconds before asking cautiously.


    "you mean that nice-smelling golden apple someone threw at my head?" alex confirmed, raising an eyebrow.


    "yes, i think so," myne hesitantly nodded, still unsure himself. after all, myne couldn''t think of anything except his weird skill that could bring a golden apple into this world.


    "i thought someone was playing a prank on me by hitting me with a weird golden apple, so i threw it out. after all, who in their right mind would throw a suspicious-looking golden apple at someone? anyway, here''s the information you requested, along with twenty bottles of high-grade mana potions. it cost me an extra ten percent to acquire them, so you better be generous.


    for your sake, i emptied my entire savings." as he spoke, alex retrieved two scrolls and a small wooden box from his storage pouch, placing them before myne.


    "huh? why are there only nineteen bottles in the box?" myne asked with a frown, still rubbing his forehead. as for the apple, he had already given up; alex had thrown it out, and who knows where it landed, also there are so many people outside, that someone might have already picked it up out of curiosity. there was no point in searching for it.


    his initial intention of testing his skill was confirmed but the only painful thing was that it cost him quite a lot.


    "why don''t you take a guess?" alex gave myne a look like he was talking to an idiot before ignoring him.


    "sigh, fine. don''t be so rude. don''t forget, your tip is still in my hand," myne grumbled, finally fed up with alex''s tsundere attitude, and angrily gulped down three potions in quick succession.


    "phew, that feels much better." myne stored the remaining sixteen bottles in his inventory before finally picking up the information scroll on the table and started reading it without caring about alex''s envious gaze.


    =================


    { a/n:- in myne''s world, only a handful of people know that the magical energy inside their bodies actually has a name, and it''s called mana. only a select few, including myne, divine beasts, and others at the top of the power pyramid, are aware of this. that''s why, when speaking to anyone other than his family members, myne refers to mana as magic energy. }

 Chapter 415. Preparation

    [ name: viscount william harrington


    age: 45 years old


    status: harrington family head. viscount of the augusta kingdom. the ruler of ember falls city.


    description: a man of distinguished appearance and commanding presence, he has earned his title through years of service to the crown and strategic alliances with other influential families. he is known for his sharp intellect, keen sense of diplomacy, and unwavering dedication to his family''s legacy.no?v(el)b\\jnn


    under his leadership, the harrington estate flourished, becoming a symbol of wealth and power in the region.


    hobbies: painting, reading books, watching the dance of his 7 well-known dancer concubines every night, and engaging in wonderful activities with them in their private space as well.


    skills: unknown, due to his high status and the hundreds of knights serving under him, he rarely needed to display his skills.


    weakness: his eldest wife''s youngest daughter, who recently developed mental health issues due to an accident that led to her being raped by two hooligans.


    danger level: extremely high


    current location: f*cking his personal maid hena in the bathroom of the starlight bastion castal, ember falls city, augusta kingdom. ]


    "how did you know that he was having intercourse with his maid right now?" myne asked curiously while trying to remember where ember fall city was.


    "how did you exhaust all your magical energy while eating without leaving any signs behind?" alex didn''t answer myne''s question but instead asked the doubt that was driving him nuts.


    "forget it. it doesn''t matter much if you don''t want to answer." myne realized there was no way alex would answer this question, so he simply gave up and opened the second scroll.


    [ name: edward harrington


    age: 24 years old


    status: third son of viscount william harrington. a real piece of shit who only knows how to eat, sex and sleep, a completely humanoid version of a pig.


    description: hailed from a long line of aristocracy known for their influence in the region. born with a silver spoon. edward was raised in the opulent surroundings of his family estate, receiving the finest education money could buy. his father, viscount william harrington, was a shrewd and respected nobleman known for his political acumen and astute business dealings.


    but this son of his turned out to be a complete failure.


    unlike his elder brothers who had outstanding qualities and had already become barons with their hard work and talent, edward spent most of his youth either playing or on the way to playing. he doesn''t have any epitome of a nobleman. he is ill-mannered and uncultured.


    "sigh, forget it. i just hope you can succeed. by the way, remember, if you can kill that bastard, don''t forget to steal his unique collection. i heard he picked up a lot of good things from various noble children around his age right under their noses. i''m willing to give a good price for them.


    also, there''s a bounty of 20 platinum coins on his pig head, so don''t forget to bring his head back," seeing myne about to walk away, alex, with crystal clear good intentions hurriedly explained some minor details that could bring good profit to both myne and him, completely win and win.


    "i will try my best. by the way, in which direction is this ember fall city? i''ve never actually been to such a small place, so i don''t know the location," myne while pretending to be a great person who wouldn''t bat an eye at a city but wander into a small town, spoke arrogantly.


    if he hadn''t shown his money power and won alex''s heart, even if someone slapped him in the face, alex might not have believed his nonsense and thought he was just boasting. but since myne came across as a big shot in his eyes, he thought it natural for someone as powerful and rich uncle like him to not know every random city. he didn''t think anything wrong and quickly replied,


    "just go 30 miles east from this town. the first city you encounter is ember fall city, ruled by viscount william harrington."


    after getting all the information he wanted, ash didn''t speak any more nonsense and walked away under the admiring eyes of alex, whose pockets suddenly felt super hot. today was undoubtedly his luckiest day.


    "i should share such a good thing with krisha. she will definitely be very happy knowing i became rich. maybe i should bring her some gifts, although she always says i don''t need to waste money on those useless things.


    but today is a special occasion, and she definitely wouldn''t mind," thinking this, alex subconsciously wanted to lock the door of the bar before leaving as a habit, but then his eyes fell on the nearly half-destroyed bar. he shook his head and simply left it as it was and vanished from his place like a ghost.


    ...


    ding!


    "welcome, how may i help you?" jin, who had sprawled on the couch last night, spoke without looking at the visitor. his back felt like it would explode from pain, and he rubbed it with a grimace.


    "what''s wrong, big bro? did big sis beat you down again? she didn''t break your back, did she? it wouldn''t be a huge loss if a talented potion master like you became disabled at such a young age," myne, who was walking into jin''s potion store, said jokingly while pretending not to know the truth.


    "oh, myne, it''s you. why do you have the time to visit me? aren''t you a busy big shot now? how are you free today? also, maya doesn''t beat me all the time, alright? i just slept in an awkward position last night, and now that part hurts a bit.


    anyway, how can i help you? i don''t believe you came here just to chat with me. i don''t think i have that honour," jin said directly, coming to the point without beating around the bush. he looked at myne casually, but unbeknownst to him, myne had already spotted him hiding his secret book under the drawer.


    "i wanted all your high-grade mana potions you have. i''m about to go on a mission, and i''ve been running out of mana a lot lately. so, i wanted to stock up on potions for emergencies.


    by the way, is there anything more powerful than a high-grade mana potion?" myne didn''t care about jin''s little trick, anyway, he already had stolen his wife, so if he wanted to spend the rest of his life with those imaginary girls in his books, then let him be, no one cares about it now. seeing his pained look, he also didn''t waste any more time and came to the point as well.


    "there is, but you can''t find it even if you turn the entire kingdom upside down. while the elven kingdom was still alive, they produced a special mana potion ten times stronger than a high-grade one. sadly, after the destruction of the elven kingdom, the recipe for that potion is also lost. now, only a handful of those potions can be seen on the black market or at big auction houses.


    so you might as well forget about it. anyway, wait a minute, let me see how many of those mana potion bottles i have left." jin, after speaking hurried into his lab since this kind of high-grade potion was kept in his safe for safekeeping by him.


    "i wonder if amy knows the recipe for that potion. since she''s the princess of the elven kingdom, the chances are quite high. unfortunately, our relationship isn''t close enough for me to ask her about it directly. maybe now i should start thinking about how to win her heart as well. sigh, my workload is going to increase again."

 Chapter 416. The Traitor

    after emptying out jin''s high-grade mana potion stock, which wasn''t much at only thirty bottles, myne generously offered him a few platinum coins. after exchanging a few words and assigning jin the task of collecting as many mana potions as he could, myne left the shop with jin''s grateful and excited gaze following him and returned home.


    the first thing he did was naturally enjoy a wonderful breakfast prepared by aisha''s sweet and skilful hands. then, he immediately set out to continue his mission of searching for june''s whereabouts. however, this time, he decided to head east, to deal with the arrogant noble bastard who dared to have eyes on his little girl.


    unlike the last time, when myne had to ask around if anyone wanted to accompany him on his boring journey, this time, as soon as he finished breakfast, sylphy appeared out of nowhere and started urging him to go quickly. from other people''s perspectives, sylphy seemed to care more about june, whom she hadn''t even met yet than myne. only myne knew the source of this sudden change.


    so, with a helpless expression, he gave aisha a goodbye kiss and returned to the livery yard with sylphy to rent the same horse they had taken last time. since they had already prepaid for ten days, the horse and supplies were ready to go when they arrived.


    however, to myne''s disappointment, he didn''t see the middle-aged milf, miss roswell, whom he promised to help deal with her abusive, fatty husband.


    after leaving the livery yard, myne opened a portal back to where they stopped their search yesterday. fortunately, it was not far from the eastern road he wanted to take today, saving him a lot of trouble and time.


    since the horse had already experienced passing through the portal, this time it didn''t make much noise and obediently entered, knowing it was just safe passage despite its dangerous appearance.


    as soon as myne emerged from the portal and closed it, he saw sylphy with a wide grin on her blushful face, looking at him expectantly, while lifting her skirt and showing myne her hairless clean nether region, and to myne''s surprise, she also wasn''t wearing any panties today, clearly, she was fully prepared.


    saying sorry to his back, and poor buttock, myne simply nodded at her with a lovely smile and climbed onto the horse.


    after all, it was myne who had made sylphy addicted to spending time with his younger brother, and now she was taking the initiative to become one with him. naturally, he wasn''t heartless enough to refuse his loving wife''s request.


    sylphy pumped her fist in excitement after getting what she wanted. after myne settled onto the horse, she imitated him and sat down in front of him, which was a completely normal process, only if you could ignore myne''s little brother slowly entering sylphy''s pantiless skirt and soon entering her love cave without any surprise, causing her to let out a loud moan.


    finished with preparations, myne took a deep breath, grabbed the horse''s reins, and gently nudged it forward. with sylphy''s excited cry and the horse''s rapid footsteps, they soon vanished between the trees.


    ... stay updated via empire


    "my master, we found her, and now she''s inside the prison. do you want to see her? master?"


    it was the first time the man''s composure wavered. previously, within the confines of his room, because imran knew the inside story, so he didn''t have any worries. but now, surrounded by more than thirty knights, if by any chance the news of his amnesia leaked, his ambitious siblings would eat him alive.


    there was also the possibility that they would try to assassinate him while taking advantage of his weakness.


    "i know, imran," the man spoke through gritted teeth, but in order to not reveal any clues, he forced a smile on his face. today he also understood the meaning of having a pig teammate. "i just saw a familiar face and wanted to greet them. but since you''ve interrupted and soured my mood, let''s finish this matter first."


    while speaking, the man came beside his butler, whom he desperately wanted to slap hard but considering the overall situation, he ultimately suppressed his desire.


    "master?" while walking toward the prison, imran noticed the indifferent and weird behaviour of his master, he thought his master had again forgotten everything and started behaving strangely. so he came closer and whispered, trying to confirm his guess.


    "what?" the man responded coldly without looking at imran.


    hearing that the other party still remembered him, imran breathed a sigh of relief and spoke worriedly.


    "master, do you think you should stop taking that medication? its effects seem to be growing stronger each day. even your memory lapses are becoming more severe. if this continues, i fear something bad could happen, and we are not ready for that."


    the man''s anger subsided slightly at his butler''s concern, and he fell into deep thought. as the person who was taking that medicine, how could he not know what was happening with his body?


    he had already noticed that his health had fallen to a critical stage, and even his memories, which previously returned to normal after a few moments, now didn''t come back at all unless he looked into his notebooks, which was not a good sign.


    but after coming this far, stepping back was also not an option. if he really wanted to fight with all his ten siblings and win the throne, he had to complete this treatment, even if it meant risking becoming a permanent fool.


    the man didn''t reply to his butler''s question, and soon, under the strange silence between master and servant, they arrived in front of a certain prison cell.


    inside the cell, a young woman huddled against the wall, her tattered clothes barely covering her body. iron chains bound her arms and legs, restricting her movement. her head hung low, long black hair cascading down like a waterfall, obscuring her face from view.


    marks of injury and severe abuse marred her beautiful skin, a grim testament to the inhumane treatment she endured at the hands of her captors, who seem enjoy her very well before delivering her to imran.

 Chapter 417. The Value of Minerals

    "big sis? what''s wrong with you? why is your face so red and you look rather weak? are you sick or something? should i call the doctor?" lewis, who was looking at sylphy in front of him worriedly, asked while offering her a glass of water.


    sylphy cast an angry glance at the invisible culprit behind her embarrassing condition before forcing a smile and hurriedly changing the topic. "i''m fine. i was just out riding my horse for a few hours under the sun before coming here. that''s why my face is red. no big deal. anyway, how about it?


    did you finish your research on the ores?"


    "yes, everything''s done," lewis replied, becoming emotional. "but i never expected myne to be able to find so many unknown minerals i''ve never seen before. if only he were alive, i''d be willing to do anything to know where he got them from.


    you know, all those minerals are not only incredibly strong, surpassing any metal we currently know of, but also possess very high magical energy conductivity, perfect for crafting magic items and even those w..."


    "sigh, sorry, sis. i shouldn''t have mentioned him. i know it''s not easy for you." lewis''s emotional outburst might have been due to the loss of his perfect brother-in-law who could help him achieve his dream of becoming the world''s greatest alchemist, or perhaps regret that he could no longer obtain any more of those unique and unknown minerals and monsters, spoke regretfully while shaking his head.


    however, in his emotional state, lewis failed to notice that as soon as he finished speaking, a grimace contorted the corners of sylphy, myne, and elsa''s mouths. all three felt sorry for lewis, but that''s all. compared to myne''s future peace and elsa''s happy married life, none of them had any intention of revealing the truth to him.


    "sigh, you don''t need to apologize. there''s nothing we can do about it except be strong and let time heal wounds..." beep! beep! beep!"


    while sylphy said, playing her oscar-winning acting and spouting nonsense without blinking, all under the admiring gaze of myne and elsa, suddenly a loud beeping sound came from under the table.


    "f*ck! i''m done..." lewis said with trembling hands, pulling out the arcane link and rushing to sylphy''s side. "big sis, can you help me, please, just this time? please answer this call on my behalf and save my ass. i''m willing to do anything for you."


    "anything?" sylphy raised an eyebrow, not taking the arcane link right away.


    "yes, anything, please, sis! now stop wasting time and deal with it! the longer we let her wait, the more dangerous things will become for us," lewis pleaded, sweating and forcefully putting the arcane link in sylphy''s hand as if it were a time bomb.


    "don''t forget it, then," sylphy said with a playful smile. she infused her mana into the arcane link and activated it. however, as soon as she did, an extremely loud and angry voice erupted from the device, forcing everyone to cover their ears.


    "lewis! you bastard! where the hell are you? why haven''t you come to the palace yet? do you have any idea how much pressure i''m currently under? those old geezers literally wanted to eat me alive...


    although, according to my calculations, you should be more than satisfied with the price i offered, still, if you have any problems, speak up now while i''m still here. after returning to the palace, i don''t think you''ll be able to see me again anytime soon."


    sylphy, mesmerized by the ring, poured her mana into it as soon as lewis finished speaking and found herself looking into a small, completely white space roughly ten cubic meters in size, with a small mountain of platinum coins piled in front of her.


    "goodness! just how many coins did you give me this time? it''ll take days to count them all!" just as sylphy worried about the monumental task of counting the coins, a wave of invisible energy surged from her. the next moment, a series of numbers materialized in her mind:


    [ 3,500 platinum coins ]


    "so many?" sylphy exclaimed, disbelief flooding her face. "just what kind of minerals did myne give me? how can they be so valuable?" she completely disregarded the special feature of the storage ring, pulling out her mental power from the ring before asking.


    lewis, who had already packed his things and donned his coat, chuckled. "you underestimate the true value of those minerals. they''re completely new, never before seen in our world. naturally, their value would be unbelievably high. let''s not talk about their magical properties; just their research value alone is enough to make a princess swoon with envy."


    "alright, big sis. i hate to say it, but i think it''s time for you to leave. next, i need to have a talk with elsa about some clan matters that i''m sure you wouldn''t be interested in. so, see you later then? oh, and remember, if you guys find anything strange or unknown again, don''t forget to come to me.


    my door is always open for those things," lewis said with a forced smile while adjusting his goggles. with a clear intention of kicking her out, lewis gently but firmly ushered sylphy towards his office door.


    "fine, then i''m leaving," sylphy conceded annoyingly. "thank you for your generosity again by the way. see you soon, lewis, i hope you can survive working under aniue," sylphy said she received a pat on the shoulder and gave lewis a light hug before walking away.


    "huh? elsa, what''s wrong with you? did you fall ill again? i told you not to spend all your time working, but look, you never listen to me. sigh, you''re also a hopeless big girl. here, drink this.


    experience more content on empire


    it will make you feel better," lewis lamented, unaware that his future wife didn''t need a potion currently but his little brother, thanks to myne''s secret deed. after which under elsa''s regretful gaze, he handed her a potion bottle before getting busy with his work.


    sigh, elsa thought, casting a longing glance at lewis.


    i hope lord myne and your highness can help me win lewis over soon. this is getting unbearable now. but why do i become so horny whenever i''m with lord myne?

 Chapter 418. Love and Money

    "lord husband, what the hell? what kind of ores did you give lewis? just for a few measly pieces, he gives us so much money? if i hadn''t seen it myself, i wouldn''t believe it even if someone slapped me!" sylphy, walking out of the portal with disbelief still etched on her slightly flushed face, exclaimed.


    "don''t make it a big deal, honey. didn''t we previously sell some monster corpses and earn ten times more money than today? compared to them, it''s nothing," myne replied, indifferent to this minor profit. his inventory had more than twenty-eight thousand platinum coins, so a mere three thousand wasn''t enough to excite him like sylphy.


    to him, this amount of money is just like that, simply too insignificant, not worth mentioning.


    aisha, who overheard their commotion, curiously descended the stairs and inquired, "what are you two talking about?"


    "remember those few ores myne told you about, the ones we went to sell to lewis? guess how much lewis gave us for them?" sylphy, instead of replying directly, inquired mysteriously and wanted to give aisha the same feeling she had been experiencing right now.


    "ten platinum coins maybe? i don''t think they could be worth more than that," aisha pondered for a moment before replying, raising an eyebrow. clearly, she held the same initial belief as sylphy, before she had peeked inside the storage ring.


    "hahaha, that''s what i thought too! but we were both completely wrong." sylphy chuckles while shaking his head. with a wave of her hand, a mountain of shimmering coins materialized in the middle of the living room, making aisha so surprised that her eyes literally bulged from their sockets.


    "f*ck! how can this be? how can those little ores be so valuable? are you sure your young brother hasn''t gone crazy, sylphy? i think you should go and check his brain," aisha exclaimed. as a former receptionist with a monthly salary of only a few dozen gold coins, aisha had never even seen platinum coins before meeting with myne.


    her reaction was far more dramatic than sylphy''s, a princess whose pocket was quite empty before meeting myne, but her family''s pocket wasn''t, and she had a big-shot rich younger brother. she was accustomed to using platinum coins and had done plenty of shopping with them.


    sylphy sighed and shook her head. "at first, i thought so too. but lewis didn''t seem crazy at all. in fact, he encouraged me to find more of those ores and said he was willing to buy them at this outrageous price. he even offered to sell himself! so, i think these ores might truly be worth it.


    regardless, this is good for us. no matter how much she wanted to try to deny it, but she have to admit that your husband''s ability to make money is simply beyond the comprehension of normal people. at least i couldn''t do this in my lifetime."


    "okay, you two have fun. i still have a minor matter to settle. i''ll try to be back before dinner. oh, and you can share this money between yourselves. currently, i have enough to handle clan matters." with those final words, myne opened the portal again and disappeared from sight. however, unlike before, neither girl even looked his way.


    their heads only had one voice echoing continuously.


    hahaha, don''t make that face. it''s not like i won''t be back... fine, just two hours. give me two hours, and i''ll be back in a flash. then we can have a wonderful dinner together." he knew gwen might start overthinking, a common problem with many girls. seeing her on the verge of tears, he sighed helplessly and gave in.


    thankfully, there were still more than three hours until their family dinner, and he was confident he could resolve everything within that timeframe.


    "yes! then i..."


    "ahem!"


    "we are waiting for you, don''t be late, alright?" gwen who was forced to correct herself quickly said merrily. the mother-daughter duo had long grown accustomed to such exchanges.


    myne directed a meaningful look towards fiora before embracing gwen''s soft body and sealing her lips. their deep, passionate kiss was intense enough to make fiora gnaw on her nails in a fit of envy and jealousy.


    "those two horny rabbits have no respect for their elders at all," fiora grumbled under her breath, watching myne and gwen''s passionate embrace. their hands roamed each other''s bodies, occasionally touching sensitive areas, further fueling fiora''s ire.


    "cough! cough! just how long are you two shameless creatures going to stick to each other right in front of my eyes?" fiora interrupted, her voice laced with mock outrage. "while i acknowledge my open-mindedness, it doesn''t mean you can flaunt your passion for love constantly! and gwen, you perverted daughter! is this how i raised you?


    where are your manners? if i had behaved like that in front of my mother at your age, she would have spanked me hundreds of times before locking me in a room for weeks! but you..."


    "already, mother, i understand just how many times you are going to repeat the same thing. also, haven''t you just acknowledged that you are an open-minded person? then what''s wrong with seeing your daughter giving her lover a goodbye kiss? haven''t you done this in your time?" gwen said casually, clearly dissatisfied with being interrupted during their lovely time.


    but obviously, she couldn''t be angry with her mother, so she could only use her own words to taunt her.


    "i better go now. you two have fun," myne, seeing fiora''s face getting red from anger and knowing that gwen was in trouble, quickly said goodbye. he took one of fiora''s skills for which he came here and quickly ran away with his teleportation skill under gwen''s confused eyes.


    "you damn girl! you are done for today. how dare you talk to your mother like that!!!

 Chapter 419. Under the Tree

    "huh? where''d rosy go? shouldn''t she be waiting for me here? damn it, because of my fear of getting caught by sylphy, i also didn''t ask her address. now finding her is going to be a pain in the ass as i couldn''t let her fatty husband know that i am looking for her wife, and most importantly, i only have two hours to finish everything...


    sigh, let''s wait a bit here if she doesn''t come in 15 minutes, i will try to find her." read exclusive content at empire


    with that thought in mind, myne sat down under the tree where he found rosewell yesterday and patiently began waiting for her, but deep down, he didn''t have much hope.


    "ugh, today really isn''t a good day. not only did we fail to reach ember falls city even after raiding the house at full speed for 8 hours and going to great lengths using magic on a horse so it wouldn''t die from exhaustion, but now it seems rosy''s matter also has to be put on hold..."


    sssss...no?v(el)b\\jnn


    thud!


    ouch!


    when myne was thinking about his life''s minor problems after finally getting some time for himself to reflect, suddenly a strange movement occurred at the top of the tree he was resting under. a rough ball, seemingly made of cloth but somehow strong as a rock, plummeted down and landed on myne''s head, eliciting a yelp of pain.


    "f*ck! which bastard dared to sneak attack me in such a vicious way?" myne yelled out in anger, clutching his head in pain. he quickly looked up, but when he saw a little boy around 7 years old lying right on top of him on a large branch, with a horrified expression, as if he might pee his pants if he scared him any more, he didn''t know what to say.


    myne looked at the "weapon" used in the attack and then at the frightened boy. he could only shake his head regretfully. if it were a man, at least he could gain some new skills. but a little brat? forget it. apart from ear-piercing screams and unnecessary workload, there''s nothing he could get from him.


    "kiddo, i''ll count to ten. if you''re not down by then, prepare to lie there for the rest of your life. and believe me, even the king himself come here for you, he might be able to extricate you from this branch..."


    bang!


    myne had barely finished speaking when the boy, who was scared to death, directly fell to the ground without giving him a chance to count. clearly, this little guy''s level of obedience had maxed out a long time ago.


    "my lord, please don''t kill me! i''m willing to do anything for forgiveness! it was a pure accident that i dropped my ball on you," the boy, god knows where he learned to apologize so well, pleaded. as soon as his butt landed on the ground, without caring about his own injuries, he hurriedly crawled to myne on all fours before bowing down completely.


    "here, this is what she wanted me to deliver to you," maybe the little boy was just too enthusiastic for his own good, or he was doing it subconsciously out of nervousness. he again didn''t hesitate to cut off myne''s sentence halfway through and took out a small, roughly folded letter from his little pocket. its condition wasn''t exactly pristine under the care of this little rascal.


    myne, now with a vein popping up on his forehead from being continuously interrupted, took a deep breath to calm himself down. he resisted the urge to grab the little brat by the collar and spank him hard, before taking the letter with a dramatically low hp bar, and half of it soaked in the little brat''s sweat.


    yet, the boy clearly hadn''t realized his mistakes and was still looking at myne, in the same way, waiters in a restaurant look at their customers while collecting the bill.


    shaking his head helplessly, myne first cast a cleaning spell on the letter before examining it. the envelope didn''t have any name or seal on it and looked very suspicious at first glance. myne gave the little boy a quick glance, who was honestly standing in his place, silently waiting for further instructions.


    no matter what he said, this little guy had all the qualities to become a perfect henchman.


    after confirming that there wasn''t anything wrong with the boy, myne opened the envelope and took out the wrinkled letter. he focused all his attention on it, but to his surprise, the letter was very short and he finished reading it before he could even react.


    "i don''t need your help!"


    that was all written in the letter, a complete waste of resources. just to write a few words, she wasted an envelope, a sheet of paper, and most importantly, an entire gold coin to hire a delivery boy. myne didn''t know what to say. as expected of rich people?


    anyway, the letter successfully shocked myne, leaving him completely dumbfounded.


    what the hell?! what kind of joke is this? she went through so much trouble just to tell me those few useless words that even a child wouldn''t believe? does she have something wrong with her brain? if she didn''t need my help, then couldn''t she just ignore me? i hardly know anything about her anyway.


    if she hadn''t responded, i would have naturally gone on my way...


    wait, could this be a new trick to send a hidden message? is she afraid her husband might intercept this letter, and find out about our affair in advance at critical moments like those typical nonsense in novels? so she wrote this false message that only i can understand? hmm, that makes sense. she''s more clever and cautious than i expected. as expected of the woman i''ve set my eyes on.


    how could she be an idiot?


    patting himself on the back mentally, myne nodded with satisfaction. he tucked the letter away and began to plan his next course of action.

 Chapter 420. Puppet Strings of Power

    after a few moments of contemplation, myne decided to confront rosewell personally and assess the situation. if there was nothing wrong, then he would deal with that fatty once and for all for her sake and exchange a few sweet moments with her before heading back home.


    the little boy, the street urchin seemed to know everything. as soon as myne expressed his desire to meet rosewell, he readily volunteered to be his guide. he led myne through a maze of winding, not-so-clean full of garbage and disgusting smelling alleys before arriving at the rear of rosewell''s house. calling it a house would be a gross understatement; it was more akin to a mansion.


    myne, who usually claimed to know everything about lucas town, couldn''t help but rub his nose awkwardly as he never expected that there was such a rich fatty living in his town, and he had no idea about it.


    "hey, lucian, when did this mansion appear here? as far as i remember, it shouldn''t be here a few months ago, right?" myne, who was sitting on the back wall of the house and scanning the surroundings, asked the little boy standing beside the wall, counting 10 gold coins in his hands again and again with a shocked expression etched on his face.


    he still didn''t believe that he had become a rich guy so easily.


    "of course, you don''t remember," lucian replied happily with unconcealed excitement, "because half a year ago, there was just a vacant lot. how can you remember something that didn''t exist? half a year ago, the owner of this house, a rich fatty, came here to live. he had spared no expense, constructing this luxurious dwelling within four months.


    although we were currently behind, believe me, this is a beautiful house! i heard there''s even a small pool in the courtyard where that fatty and his many girlfriends frolic all day and night. he certainly knows how to enjoy life."


    "sigh, sometimes i feel sorry for miss rosewell, though. she is such a nice woman, but her husband turned out to be such a bastard womanizer." lucian, unaware that his words unknowingly pierced critical place of myne''s heart, shook his head full of disgust. had he known myne shared some similarities with the "fatty" he so despised so much, he might surely have changed his perspective toward him.


    although for the sake of his generous tip, he might not say anything to his face, but behind his back, nothing good would be going to come out for him, he definitely becomes a villain.


    "alright, alright, i understand. your job here is done. get out of here before someone sees you. and remember, you saw nothing, know nothing. also, don''t even think about showing those gold coins to anyone. if someone with malicious intent finds out, your body might be feeding the wild animals before sunrise tomorrow.


    if possible, tie that storage pouch securely to your wrist and hide it inside your underwear. leave no room for accidents. this is my sincere advice. now go, do what you see fit."


    with that, myne ignored lucian''s moist eyes and leapt over the wall into rosewell''s backyard.


    sob, sob, although this lord seems cold and fierce on the outside, he''s truly a good man at heart. i should listen to him. he''s obviously seen more trouble than i have and is sharing his experience to help me. and it doesn''t seem a wise decision to hide those gold coins under the mattress. if someone stole them, i might not even have a place to cry.


    underwear is indeed the safest place to hide those gold coins for me. i don''t believe someone would dare to put their hand inside a child''s underwear to check whether he is hiding something there or not.


    silently thanking myne for his advice, lucian scurried away like a nimble cat, darting into a random, smelly alley and disappearing quickly.


    ...


    bang!


    "who are you, you bastard? how dare you intrude on my master''s house!"


    cooldown time: 5 minutes ]


    so this is how this uncle found me, huh? but it is quite coincidental that just when i came here, this uncle happened to be using this skill.


    it seems like today''s luck is about to run out, i hope nothing bad will happen, myne thought worriedly, after solving his doubts, he took the middle-aged uncle''s skills and made a finger-sized hole in his forehead before throwing his dead body inside his inventory, skillfully clearly the crime scene.


    then he casually strolled through the back door as if he wasn''t trespassing but simply entering his own home.


    and just as anyone could expect, the moment myne entered the house through the back door leading to the kitchen, a dark-skinned middle-aged milf, presumably a maid, happened to be looking in his direction. they stared at each other, the maid filled with confusion and curiosity, while myne was surprised.


    in the augusta kingdom, where 95% of the population was white, seeing someone with dark skin was quite rare. however soon disappointment replace his surprised expression as the milf was clearly not his type, she is just too dark for her own good.


    "who are you? why are you coming in through the back?" after a moment of silence, the maid finally showed some cautiousness and asked vigilantly while picking up the big knife on the table.


    under normal circumstances, if myne had time, he wouldn''t have minded having a brief conversation with the woman and digging out about her origin. however, he''d already wasted half an hour, and time was running out like money in his pocket. so without any nonsense, he cast the skill he''d temporarily borrowed from fiora: mindweaving.


    since he didn''t want any accidents, myne poured a considerable amount of mana into the spell to ensure perfect hypnosis.


    the maid barely had time to react before her eyes lost their spark. like a doll, she became motionless, staring blankly at myne like a statue.


    did it work? myne thought, confused, seeing the maid in such an unsettling state.


    "put down the knife and come closer," he instructed, testing the effects.


    as soon as the words left myne''s mouth, the maid, completely motionless, instantly put down the knife. she moved with no expression, like a robot following the absolute commands of its master. she began walking slowly and stood before myne.


    "although the skill worked wonderfully, seeing her in this kind of weird state, like a puppet, feels a bit creepy. if only could retain her original life-like expression and emotions, then it could be another godly skill... wait, this is not right.


    if everyone would turn into this kind of puppet who can only obey orders when the skill is cast on them, then how did fiora manage to control people for years without anyone noticing?"


    "piona! master is asking for his favourite wine! why haven''t you come back quickly? don''t you know what happens when he gets angry...?"


    "who are you?"


    while myne was in deep thought, suddenly, a young girl of about fifteen, a head shorter than myne, rushed into the kitchen, yelling nervously. at first, she didn''t notice myne and directly opened the cupboard, and pulled out a golden wine bottle. but when she turned around, only then she saw myne and the black-skinned maid who were staring at each other unnaturally.

 Chapter 421. Desperate Searching

    "who are you?"


    the loli dressed in a short maid outfit questioned. her gaze darted between myne and the dark-skinned, middle-aged maid, her eyes sparkling with gossip as if she''d stumbled upon a juicy secret. seeing the excitement in the loli''s eyes the corner of myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    he could tell just by her expression that she''d already concocted a story of her own, and most likely, he was the secret lover of the dark-skinned maid who''d snuck into the house to meet him.


    "sigh, i think you''ve misunderstood something miss. i''m not her lov..."


    "oh, yes, i understand. don''t worry, guys, your secret is absolutely safe with me. but i never expected piona to be attracted to younger boys. no wonder she never wants to be with master no matter how hard he tries. how could she even like that fatty if she has such a handsome man like you right here? i didn''t expect you to be such a hidden player.


    damn it! when will i find a good-looking man for myself?"


    just as myne expected, the loli paid no heed to his denials, automatically assuming he was trying to hide their supposed secret relationship. what started as casual conversation quickly morphed into deep envy and jealousy.


    clearly, she had fallen in love with myne''s good looks, but with a glance at the dark-skinned maid, who was more than a decade older, she couldn''t help but curse out loud before storming out of the kitchen, wiping away nonexistent tears without giving myne a chance to explain.


    "what the f*ck is wrong with that loli? does she have some screws loose or something?" myne muttered in confusion. even after she disappeared from sight, he couldn''t figure out what had happened or how he''d become the catalyst for a fight between two strangers who''d only met for five minutes.


    "yes, she does," the dark-skinned maid, piona replied emotionlessly, perhaps mistaking myne''s casual remark for a genuine question. "she''s always been a troublemaker, easily getting jealous and starting fights with everyone. master has punished her many times for it, but because of her cute looks and some unknown trick, she always manages to escape trouble unscathed."


    "ohh, what kind of tricks?" myne, whose curiosity was triggered by the keyword ''tricks" and its hidden meaning, asked, raising his eyebrows with genuine interest. explore stories at empire


    "according to rumour, she has the skill to make any part of her body very slippery.


    with her skill use, she is very good at taking the master''s dick in any of her holes easily, giving him absolute pleasure, which led him to give ela small special privileges from him," because piona was fully hypnotized, there was no shame on her face, gossiping about her colleague or talking dirty, and she explained everything to myne calmly.


    "a skill that makes any body part slippery?" hearing the secret of the loli maid, myne''s eyes instantly lit up, his creative mind already starting to think of hundreds of possibilities to use this special skill on his girls on special occasions like the one with mana yesterday night.


    under the hypnotic influence, piona provided a straightforward answer. "no, this is my first time seeing this as well, he shouldn''t be here under normal circumstances."


    unsatisfied with piona''s answer, myne quickly approached the middle-aged guard who was on the verge of dozing off. the sudden appearance of a young boy seemingly out of thin air scared the guard to death. he dropped his spear and collapsed to the ground, eyes wide with terror.


    however, before he could come back to sense and alert others, myne''s ¨C or rather, fiora''s hypnotise skill took effect, turning him into a living puppet, just like piona.


    "why are you guarding this room? is there a specific reason?" myne hurriedly asked, a growing sense of unease gnawing at him for some reason.


    "i don''t know," the now-controlled random guard replied emotionlessly. "master ordered me today to guard mistress rosewell''s room and not allow anyone to enter under any circumstances."


    "this didn''t bode well. damn it, move aside!" myne shoved the guard out of the way and knocked on the door urgently.


    bang! bang! bang!


    however, there was no answer after thirty seconds of repeated knocking. ignoring any notions of privacy, myne attempted to open the door, only to find it locked. but a simple lock obviously couldn''t stop him. with a snap of his fingers and a touch of psychic power, the door swung open effortlessly.


    myne rushed into rosewell''s bedroom. it was surprisingly luxurious, boasting a large queen-sized bed, three big windows, a bathroom, a wardrobe, a table with a chair, and a bookshelf filled with books. however, myne''s concern lay not with the de?cor but with its occupant. as he feared most, rosewell was nowhere to be found.


    unwilling to give up hope, myne dashed towards the bathroom, only to find it empty with no signs of recent use.


    "dammit! where the hell is rosy? both of you, quickly tell me, do you have any idea where she could be?" myne cried out in desperation, directing his question at both the hypnotized piona and the random guard.


    but they could only offer a disheartening "no," delivering a critical blow to myne, who wanted to rescue the innocent lady but now he couldn''t even find her, and deep down he had hanch that it had something to do with him.


    "wait! you said you haven''t seen rosewell all day, right?" myne began to talk to himself rather than ask a question. "then how could she have gotten out of the house and sent me the letter without anyone noticing?" he quickly glanced at the windows, all three of which were locked from the inside, further deepening the confusion.


    just as myne''s brain felt overloaded, a random detail from piona''s earlier statement jolted him back to awareness.


    "where is the basement?"

 Chapter 422. Kirotonium Riches

    "does this door really lead to the basement?" myne, who had question marks all over his head, asked confusedly while staring at the imposing three meters tall, two meters wide, and a daunting thirty centimetres thick metal door in front of him. behind him stood three random guards and piona in a hypnotic state obviously like a statue.


    "yes, that leads to the basement. however, we''ve never been inside, though, so specifics are a little hazy." a half-bald uncle whose duty is a permanent fixture at the basement entrance replied gruffly


    myne listened intently but didn''t press for more information. he knew these random nobodies wouldn''t have anything valuable to share, and asking further was just a waste of time.


    turning to the guard who''d been stationed outside roswell''s bedroom, myne commanded, "go back to your post and act as if nothing happened. remember you saw nothing, heard nothing. everything after seeing me was just a dream you had after you fell asleep while standing. when you reach your place, drop your spear and after hearing its voice of falling on the ground you would ''wake up.''"


    the guard nodded in understanding after hearing his command and promptly walked away.


    myne then addressed piona, who mirrored the guard''s reaction. "for you, head back to the kitchen and splash water on your face and you will wake up. remember, nothing out of the ordinary occurred. everything was just your imagination. if ela mentions your lover, treat it as a playful tease and ignore her. now go."


    piona followed suit, strolling casually towards the kitchen with a dull expression.


    after dealing with the necessary factors in his plan, myne quickly came to the metal door and used his etheric marionette skill to unlock it, just like the last time he did with rosewell''s bedroom.


    "huh? there''s no handle on the other side, nor is there any keyhole? then how did this door open then?" only after employing his skill did myne realize his oversight: the entire metal surface was flawlessly smooth, devoid of any opening mechanism.


    "this door seems special, it is actually absorbing my mana..." myne muttered, a hint of awe creeping into his voice. " is it made of magical material?!"


    "f*ck! where did that fatty get so much kirotonium? damn it, don''t tell me he unearth a mine or something!"


    myne couldn''t help but yell in disbelief. you must know in the market, kirotonium, prized for its exceptional mana conductivity and durability, fetched an exorbitant price. even a kilogram commanded a sky-high price of fifty gold coins, and that was under normal circumstances with a stable supply. prices could easily double or triple during shortages.


    buying tons of it in bulk was practically impossible unless you were ruling the entire kingdom and had other parties having to give you face, even if they didn''t want to. stay updated via empire


    with a triumphant grin, myne approached the kirotonium door and placed his palm on it. with a whoosh, the entire three-meter-tall, two-meter-wide door ¨C imbued with various magical enchantments ¨C vanished from sight, materializing within his inventory just like that, at the direct critical hit to a certain fatty wealth.


    as soon as the door left its place, a wave of oppressive dread washed over him, accompanied by a repugnant stench. myne peered into the newly revealed space. an unending corridor cloaked in an inky blackness stretched before him. such profound darkness that a normal person, without any source of light, couldn''t even see their own hand, let alone the path.


    "now this is getting more and more complicated, and why does this feeling seem so familiar, as if i have experienced it before? especially this smell, sniff, sniff... is this sulfur? what is that fatty doing with sulfur in his basement? he didn''t want to blow up his own house, right?"


    "i better be more prepared before going inside; god knows what kind of crazy things that fatty is hiding inside. thankfully, because of a kind and generous ghost, i happened to have the perfect skill for this kind of work now."


    [ ethereal phase:


    description: this skill bestows upon its user the extraordinary ability to seamlessly transition between the material and ethereal planes, granting them unparalleled flexibility and stealth. by harnessing this power, the wielder becomes akin to a ghostly apparition, capable of traversing through solid objects as effortlessly as a gust of wind through an open window.


    cooldown time: one hour after each use.


    special note: due to the unique laws of the ethereal plane, using this skill renders the user incapable of activating any other skills simultaneously. ]


    "sigh, no matter how much i curse mr. ghost for putting this horrific seal on my soul when it comes to generosity, nobody can compare to him. such a magnificent skill, and he gave it to me without any hesitation. as expected of a being of his calibre," myne muttered while wiping the nonexistent tear of joy from his eyes as if moved beyond words.


    after a small drama, and again expressing his gratitude to mr. ghost, myne first used illusory veil to create an illusion that the kirotonium door was still in its place and nothing had happened. he then retrieved the sound-blocking ball and drank five high-grade mana potions one in rapid succession. since he was going to an unknown dangerous place; it was better to have as much mana as possible.


    only after completing these meticulous preparations did myne activate the ethereal phase skill.


    like most skills, even though he was using the skill of a dead guy, myne felt no change, except his body became a bit ethereal, just like a ghost. additionally, he felt himself lift from the ground. yep, in this state, he could fly, but the maximum altitude was limited to roughly one meter. however, myne could control his speed at will.


    the greater the amount of mana channelled, the faster he could move ¨C even achieving the speed of light wasn''t out of the realm of possibility, provided he possessed a colossal reserve of mana to fuel it.

 Chapter 423. A Descent into Darkness

    after using ethereal phase and becoming a half-ghost, the first thing myne did was slam his head into the wall to test its effect. the effect was quite good; myne''s head easily passed through the solid wall and he appeared in the bathroom attached to it. myne''s subconscious must have kicked in, causing him to close his eyes just before impact.


    when he opened them, he was met with a sight that could only be described as... heaven.


    a beautiful girl, around myne''s age, was diligently cleaning her private parts while cursing some under her breath. because myne come from her backside, he could see her huge, bubbly butt, smooth and crystal clear white back, and long pink hair, but nothing else about her. just when he was wondering if he just get in her front side to see her beauty, he heard her voice filled with anger and panic.


    "i hope i won''t get pregnant with that ugly fatty''s child. damn it, he released so much cum inside me. how could i forget to take the birth control pills secretly, this kind of mistake just first day of my job, this kind of thing has never happened, i was always very careful about this matter, then what happened today?


    if mom finds out i''ve been selling my body for money, she''ll go crazy and kick me out of the house," the unknown girl''s voice filled with panic entered myne''s ears, leaving him dumbfounded. he understood who the girl was and why she was so desperately fingering inside her vagina.


    she should be one of that fatty''s girlfriends. hmm, but it seems like those girls are quite reluctant to bear that fatty''s child even after taking a big amount of money. but don''t they know that no matter how much that fatty f*cks them, he could never be able to make them pregnant? hmm, by looking at her face, it seems like this information isn''t known by many people...


    anyway, what does this have to do with me? her life, her choices, myne casually shrugged his shoulders and, with a movement akin to a fish gliding through the water, he turned and phased back out of the wall.


    okay, now it''s time to find my rosy. hopefully, she isn''t in any big trouble, myne thought as he flew towards the basement. he poked his head through the entrance, only to realize he couldn''t see anything, because, in this half-ghost form, he couldn''t use his other skills.


    embarrassingly, myne could only turn to the two hypnotized guards.


    "hey, you two! quickly, bring me a torch or something, like the one your master uses down there. after that, you''ll guard this place like nothing happened. don''t mention seeing me or anyone else. as for your wake-up command, play rock-paper-scissors. no matter who wins, both of you slap each other hard and start barking and fighting with each other like children."


    after myne finished speaking, guard a, who seemed accustomed to such tasks, hurriedly took out a magic lamp from his storage bag and handed it to myne. he then positioned himself before guard b. both guards raised their fists robotically, went through the motions of rock-paper-scissors, and then revealed their choices.


    slap! slap!


    but just after flying a few meters, myne realized this basement was far more complex than anticipated. upon entering, all the sounds from outside magically cut off, and when he turned around to look at the entrance, although it was still there, he couldn''t see the other side of it as if it were covered with a thin, invisible barrier.


    "now this is getting creepy. rosy, you damn woman, just how many things did you forget to tell me about this fatty husband of yours?" while mumbling, myne didn''t stop and continued flying at a slow pace while observing his surroundings. the walls, floor and ceiling of the corridor were made of some kind of dark, unidentified stone blocks.


    various incantations were written repeatedly all over it, enough for a normal person to understand where the script of the rest of the story was going, let alone myne who had spent months under the special care of a demon and had become familiar with this kind of horror setting.


    "hum? is that a trap switch? let''s see what would happen if i trigger it." myne suddenly noticed a small block of the road raised a few centimetres from the others, which was very difficult to notice unless one was super careful or taking the initiative to look for traps, just like myne for fun sake.


    because he didn''t dare to deactivate his ethereal phase skill, myne could only say sorry to his little magic lamp and place it on the top of the trap. however, myne''s luck was still quite good, and the trap was just a pitfall trap with a dozen or so sharp spears placed right on the ground so wherever the person fell in it, they would directly book a one-way trip to hell.


    "tsk, boring. what an old-fashioned trap, nothing creative at all," ash muttered, shaking his head in disappointment. he continued to fly forward and soon came in front of an empty cell. it seemed like the person inside had just been taken away because there was still the unbearable odour of urine and shit, as well as a half-filled water cup.


    "huh? i wonder which poor guy was unfortunate enough to be here. he definitely didn''t end well." myne didn''t care about the unknown stranger; after a casual observation of the cell with briefly pinching his nose to avoid the stench. he quickly moved on to the opposite cell, which was dusty and cobwebbed, unused for quite some time.


    there weren''t many cells, only four. two were recently used to lock up someone, while the other two didn''t have any signs of activity, meaning no one had been placed there. but even after passing the cells, myne couldn''t see the end of the corridor. he again entered the long, narrow passage without any change, which lasted for the next five minutes until he encountered another room.


    locks held no meaning for myne. he phased directly through and entered the room, which seemed to be a storage room where every kind of torture tool that myne had heard or read about in books was available, and many of them about which myne didn''t even know.


    a large barrel filled with an unknown oily liquid stood in the centre, containing dozens of blood-soaked tools, staining the liquid a gruesome crimson.


    "now i can guess how those two unlucky guys or girls would have ended up." looking at the bloodstained tools in the barrel, myne had a weird expression on his face, as he didn''t know what to say about this situation.


    he had originally just dealt with a random fatty who beat down his own wife and got into his wife''s panties, but when the situation became so complicated myne himself wondered if everything was a conspiracy against him, otherwise everything was just too coincidental.


    if he were in normal condition, myne wouldn''t mind taking all those clean and unique torture tools, but in the half-ghost condition where he couldn''t use any other skills, myne could only look at those tools unwillingly before leaving the storage room and getting back on his track. finally, there weren''t any other surprises, and myne soon saw the exit of this dark, never-ending-looking corridor.

 Chapter 424. Hall of Horrors

    after emerging from the dark corridor, what greeted myne was a colossal hall. the entire hall was so big that myne believed his entire house could fit into it. only after seeing this hall did he realize that all this time he hadn''t been flying straight; instead, he was already very deep inside the ground.


    "just how much money did that fat pig burn to create this place, and for what purpose? he didn''t want to raise colossal size monsters here, right? and most importantly, why the hell did that bastard like the darkness so much? there wasn''t a single source of light in such a big place. damn it," myne muttered angrily.


    before this, because the corridor was quite narrow, it wasn''t much of an issue as the light could still reach the ceiling. but here in this huge hall, the light barely stretched a few meters around him. let alone talk about seeing the ceiling, even if someone was standing a dozen meters ahead of him, he couldn''t see that person.


    "huh? is that blood?" myne, because he was flying the entire time, he didn''t notice it at first but when he casually looked at the ground he realized that the entire floor was filled with blood up to his knees, like a pool. curiously, he brought the lamp over the blood pool and took a closer look.


    just then, a small thing slowly floated out of the blood pool, making myne''s face darken. it was a newborn child, probably around 5 or 6 months old. however, what gave myne chills was that this newborn child hadn''t just died from drowning in the blood pool. instead, someone had brutally tortured it, cut off its limbs, stabbed it in the heart, and then thrown it into the blood pool.


    this was very clear as the knife used to stab the child was still in its heart.


    after observing the child''s corpse, which for some reason still hadn''t rotted and seemed to have been killed just a few minutes ago, myne''s face looked ugly as f*ck. he looked around and already knew he had fallen into another big trouble because of his little brother. he didn''t believe that in this entire hall, as big as a football field, there would be only one such a corpse.


    but what puzzled him was that since it had only been half a year since that fatty came here and probably took a few months to build all of this, then where did he get so much blood to fill this big space up to knee level?


    although he had been missing for a few months, there was no way that thousands of people disappeared or died suddenly, and he hadn''t heard any news, especially in a small place like lucus town where any secret can hardly stay hidden from people for a day before even a child knows about it.


    "fenrir, fenrir, can you hear me?... i can''t contact her?... am i inside another dimension? otherwise, there shouldn''t be any problem with contacting fenrir telepathically... oops, in nervousness, i forgot that in the astral form, i can''t use any other skills. i am such an idiot, how can a random fatty, who couldn''t even make his wife pregnant have the power to create his own dimension?


    maybe i was overthinking. but how did that fatty do all of this?" myne asked himself while floating over the blood pool and heading toward the centre while falling into deep thought.


    as he flew closer, a macabre scene unfolded before him. more gruesome dead bodies, from young children to the elderly, men and women alike, lay scattered around. all bore the marks of unspeakable torture. thousands of severed limbs, eyeballs, tongues, hearts, brains, heads, various internal organs, penis, and breasts floated in the blood pool.


    if someone with a weak heart fell into this pool, that person would definitely not be able to sleep peacefully for the rest of their life.


    just when myne was flying toward the doorway to take a closer look at its various gems, a sudden splash of blood startled him. a drop had landed on his magic lamp, snapping his focus. he looked up, but the dense darkness shrouded the ceiling. swallowing again, he raised the lamp and cautiously began to ascend, determined to get a closer look.


    the sight that greeted myne from the ceiling sent a jolt of terror through him, nearly causing him to drop his lamp. hundreds of naked corpses in inhuman conditions hung there. all of their skin had been stripped, and countless marks of cuts could be seen on their emaciated muscles. mutilated beyond recognition, they lacked noses, ears, fingers, legs, eyes, etc.


    although neither men nor women were spared and tortured beyond words, men still lagged far behind women in suffering because men only lost their penises, and the rest of the treatment was mentioned previously.


    but women? not only did they seem to get raped and then subjected to some dark magic that forced an accelerated pregnancy to a few hours before crudely ripped open their bellies to dig out their child with barbaric disregard. this wasn''t the end of their suffering. after this they were beheaded and received inhumane torture similar to men, except instead of penises, they lost their breasts.


    but afterward, it seemed someone had put an iron rod in their womanhood for fun''s sake before hanging them to the ceiling, as myne could see a few women still had that rod inside them.


    no matter for whatever reason that fatty tortured them like that, but one thing is sure: he can no longer be called hume; he had already crossed all the bottom lines of humanity.


    "now i know where he got so many newborns, come from."


    find your next read at empire


    myne knew he couldn''t express his emotions, he felt a wave of nausea as he surveyed the bodies, his gaze lingering on the women. their mangled torsos displayed roughly severed umbilical cords and other organs, which seemed the torturer didn''t heal properly and just left them here after skinning them alive.


    "it seems all of those people have been dead for many days, and the blood in their bodies has long ago become part of the pool down there. then where did that drop of blood come from?"


    myne, who already had a bad hunch in his heart, looked down to where he was standing before, then in the direction where the drop of blood could fall, and soon noticed the body of a woman.


    the woman''s condition also wasn''t anything good, her skin was stripped, her breasts were cut off, all her hair pulled out forcefully, both legs gone, her fingers gone, her ears, and nose gone, and her eyes were dragged out.


    if there is any difference between her and the other women, then it would be that her stomach wasn''t cut open, and her vagina was still in good shape, seemingly untouched by anyone.


    although myne didn''t want to get close to those corpses, after some hesitation, he still floated towards that particular woman''s body. for some reason, he felt a strange compulsion to approach her, his heart hammering in his chest. as he drew closer, an unsettling feeling washed over him.

 Chapter 425. Glimpses of Shadows

    myne stared at the horrific corpse in front of him, dazedly, not knowing what he was thinking. though the body was stripped of its skin, with its nose, ears, and eyes removed, the facial features were unrecognizable. but if you stared for a few minutes with a specific image in mind, you could still vaguely make out an outline and guess who this person might have been when she was alive.


    click!


    perhaps because myne was emotionally distraught after seeing this hellish place, or maybe he figured out something and unconsciously tightened his grip on the magic lamp. a sharp creaking sound suddenly resonated and dense creaks appeared on it. however, myne remained oblivious, his eyes fixed solely on the unknown corpse before him.


    "this can''t be real! how could this happen?... i... i just wanted to help!"


    myne muttered under his breath continuously, looking like a madman. before, he didn''t want to get close to those corpses out of disgust or fear, but now he didn''t care about those minor things and directly came in front of the horrific body and placed his hand on the heart that had long stopped beating. he then moved it upwards to her chin, tilting her face upwards.


    the face was a gruesome sight. her eyes were gouged out, her mouth agape as if screaming in pain even before death. her tongue was missing, and two gaping holes replaced her nose. her exposed skull was visible beneath her hair, with only a few strands of purple remaining.


    "it''s all my fault. i shouldn''t have left you alone with that beast, even knowing how he treated you. please forgive me."


    myne, who couldn''t stop his tears, apologized to the corpse in front of him, his voice full of regret and self-blame.


    "sob, why do these things happen to those i try to get close to? first velvet, now rosy... it''s all my fault. i should be the one hanging here. i promised to protect you, but when you needed me most, i was fooling around somewhere else. sob, it''s all my fault.


    if only i had been with you yesterday, this wouldn''t have happened... please forgive me, i couldn''t save you."


    the tears in myne''s eyes overflowed like a tsunami, drenching his face. a few drops even trickled from his nose, touching his lips. but myne was clearly in no state to care about such trivialities.


    however, amidst his emotional outburst, he failed to notice a small white flame like a will o'' the wisp, erupt from the green emerald in the golden disk on the altar with astonished speed, followed by countless black chains invisible to the naked eye.


    as he approached rosewell, still lost in her daydream and smiling idiotically to herself, he noticed a small detail that both he and rosewell had missed due to carelessness. there was someone hiding behind the tree.


    if it weren''t for the fact that this unknown figure was releasing intense golden light which even a blind person could see, myne definitely have missed it again, as the person was hidden just too well.


    panting heavily, a dangerous doubt arose in myne''s mind. he bypassed rosewell, lost in her own world, and came to the back of the tree. there, he saw a small opening, probably made by dogs for shelter. but right now, in that opening, lay a small figure with whom myne was very familiar. after all, it had only been half an hour since they parted ways.


    "nethan!" myne growled angrily through gritted teeth, a curse escaping his lips. yes, this small figure was none other than the little orphan boy who had delivered rosewell''s ¨C or rather, the supposed rosewell''s ¨C letter to him and received a generous tip from him.


    rage surged through myne. he reached out to grab the ungrateful little bastard by the collar and pull him out of the small hole, only to find his hand pass directly through the small body as if they were a just illusion, and couldn''t affect the reality.


    after his failed attempt to grab nethan, myne''s inner rage subsided slightly. he was now sober enough to think clearly instead of being blinded by anger. just when he was trying to figure out whether his soul had travelled in the past or he was under the effect of skill, he saw another small figure approaching rosewell.


    it was the little loli he had met in the kitchen, the one with the interesting skill, which he greedily looked forward to getting his hands on.


    the loli spoke a few words to rosewell, which could be summarized as "greeting, dinner, go home, etc." rosewell''s smile had vanished upon seeing the loli. after listening to her nonsense, she snorted coldly and completely ignore her, before walking away, leaving the loli behind awkwardly watching her fading back while clenching her fists so tightly her palms bled.


    after glaring in rosewell''s direction with murderous intent, the angry loli quickly calmed herself and approached the tree where myne was standing, observing everything with a murderous glint in his eyes. even if he still didn''t know who are real culprits behind rosewell''s death by now, he might as well dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    b*tch just you wait, i see how long can you behave like this in front of me, as long as i can remove you from my path and get that fatty under my control all the things you have would be mine. just you wait..."


    although the loli was still so angry that she could murder someone for a slight matter, she somehow managed to calm down and put on a fake cute smile upon reaching nethan. she helped him out of the hole before asking the question she''d probably been waiting ages for:


    "did you find anything? who was she talking with? what were they talking about? tell me quickly, and all those 20 gold coins will be yours."


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 426. Nethans Scam

    the sight of the leather pouch bulging with coins in loli''s hand sent a thrill through nethan. he yearned to jump for joy, but a second glance at loli''s eyes ¨C filled with an unsettling excitement and expectation that clearly wasn''t seen as normal¨C tempered his enthusiasm. unlike other children, nethan didn''t instantly spill all the beans and lose all his bargaining power.


    he calmly took the pouch, meticulously counted the gold coins within, and only after confirming there were indeed twenty did he store it away with a fake sly smile and spoke to the impatient loli, who now wanted to beat him to death.


    "i overheard everything. though i didn''t see the person myself, it was undoubtedly a woman. they discussed casual topics initially before mrs. rosewell purchased a variety of potions from her. she then inquired about someone powerful enough to escort someone she knew safely to another peaceful kingdom. based on her tone, i believe the person she wanted to escort was likely herself.


    it seemed she desired to escape the kingdom and seek refuge elsewhere."


    the more loli listened to nethan''s nonsense, the wider her smile became. by the time he finished, she was jumping in excitement and her short skirt also moving with her, giving little nethan some worldly pleasure that a child of his age shouldn''t understand. but looking at his not-so-pure eyes, it was clear he already knew the world quite well.


    there was also a hint of lust and the pleasure of fooling people hidden in the depths of his eyes as if he were watching a circus clown dancing on the tips of his fingers.


    having obtained the information she craved the most, the loli didn''t care about nethan, a random anybody, and after abandoning any pretence of ladylike decorum, she darted towards the rosewell house with unrestrained merriment. it seemed tonight, fatty was going to have another wonderful experience.


    however, myne, who was watching everything from the background, now had his head filled with question marks. he couldn''t understand what this little devil wanted to do, and especially his last expression made him most doubtful because he didn''t believe a real 7-year-old child, no matter how much he suffered from birth, could make this kind of expression unless he wasn''t a child at all.


    "tsk! her brain is as small as her chest, idiot," nethan mocked in a tone that didn''t sound like a child''s, no matter how you looked at it. after mocking loli, he quickly cleaned himself and followed suit, racing towards the rosewell house.


    myne wanted to follow one of the two bastards to see what was going on in their minds, but a wave of darkness engulfed his vision, and he couldn''t see anything except ink-like darkness. when his sight returned, he found himself face-to-face with a stunningly hot girl in the peek of her teen stretching her magnificent figure. read exclusive chapters at empire


    her d-cup size breasts jiggled in front of her every time she raised her arms above her head, and myne didn''t know when he lost himself in her beauty and forgot about everything else. it wasn''t until the beauty started sweating and went to the bathroom to shower that he returned to his senses, and remembered that he had something important to do.


    the fat man seemed quite professional when it came to talking nonsense and seducing women, a talent no less than myne''s, who occasionally had to rely on his skills to save his ass from his girls. but the fatty seemed effortless, his words pushing the woman''s emotional meter from negative to positive in mere moments.


    the woman was so enthusiastic about her bright future that she wanted to get f*ck by the fatty a few more times to ensure she got pregnant with his child. unfortunately for her, the fatty had run out of fuel and couldn''t satisfy her wish no matter how much he wanted to.


    drinking ten potions within a few hours was already his limit; any more could have side effects on the body, which no one wanted to see.


    after sending the excited woman away, the fatty was about to summon a servant for food when he noticed a small figure perched on his bedroom window, waving with a smile. for a moment, the fatty thought his previous activities consumed too much energy and now he was having a hallucination.


    after all, he desperately wanted to give birth to his own children and his brain might be playing tricks with him. however, when he rubbed his eyes, he found the figure still in its original place. the figure even jumped down from the window and walked toward him casually, as if he were inside his own house.


    the fatty finally realized that it wasn''t a hallucination but a real child who had sneaked into his room.


    "who are you, brat!" the fatty roared, clearly not pleased to see a random kid sneaking into his room while none of his guards, whom he was proud of, even noticed. if even a child could sneak into his room, how difficult would it be for his enemies to come in at night and take his life? thinking this, the fat man''s face became even gloomier, as if he had eaten shit.


    "please, mr. bilebelly, i mean no harm. on the contrary, i have something that might be of great interest to you, and this information should be enough to show my value to you," nethan said with a smile while bowing respectfully in front of the fatty. after deceiving the loli, he didn''t waste a second and instantly came to the fatty. although it wasn''t easy to find him, the house wasn''t that big.


    after a few random turns and listening to the servants'' gossip, he easily found the room. to tell the truth, for a minute, even he was confused about how easily he had sneaked into the house without any of the servants or guards noticing.


    "oh? and what might that be?" the fatty inquired casually as he walked towards his wardrobe. he donned a robe over his super-healthy body, followed by a red bracelet etched with intricate runes that he concealed beneath the robe''s sleeve. when he turned around, a confident smile played on his lips, as if nothing could go wrong now, and everything was under his control.


    myne, once again becoming a background watcher, upon recognizing the familiar runes on the red bracelet, couldn''t help but frown. though their meaning remained unclear, he distinctly recalled seeing two similar runes on the platform floor. it seemed the source of everything originated from the same place.


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 427. Exposed

    "oh, and what could it be?"


    "why don''t you hear it yourself?"


    saying that nethan handed the fatty a palm-sized metal ball-like object, which both the fatty and myne recognized instantly. it was the most commonly used sound recording device. though it wasn''t a magical device nor very valuable, even so, for a poor orphan, buying this kind of thing whose starting price starts from 100 gold coins is literally impossible. now, myne''s doubts about nethan grew deeper.


    before, it was just a casual idea, but now he was 60% sure ¨C this nethan wasn''t a child as he seemed.


    the fatty, who wasn''t taking nethan seriously and was about to kill him, paused. although he didn''t know what kind of trick this little brat was trying to pull, seeing that the other party had proof with him, he forced himself to calm down, threw the recording device back to him and gestured for nethan to activate it, he was stupid enough to activate an unknown device given to him by a stranger.


    nethan, who was waiting for this moment, instantly pressed the blue button on top of the ball. suddenly, a voice that myne was most familiar with in this entire world came out of it.


    "miss rosewell, are you alright? please take this potion quickly. it will provide some relief from the pain."


    myne''s voice, a little different from what he thought it sounded like in his mind, startled him. he''d always imagined his voice to be gentle and pleasant, but upon hearing it from the recording device, he realized it wasn''t the case. it wasn''t as sweet as he''d always envisioned.


    "i can''t take it, it''s too expensive, and we barely know each other. why are you giving this to me?" rosewell''s voice followed, sounding exactly as myne remembered it, unlike his own which sounded a bit different.


    however, unlike myne, the fatty wasn''t focused on their voices but on the words themselves. just from those two sentences, his face turned as cold as ice, and he looked like he was about to murder someone.


    then, what myne feared most happened. the fatty heard their entire conversation. by the end of the recording, the fatty was so angry that his body was vibrating at maximum capacity. he was literally turned into a living vibrator. his chubby face, red as a tomato, contorted in fury. his already small eyes practically disappeared within the folds of his face.


    boom!


    finally, the fatty''s anger exploded like a volcano. he punches in the air toward the wall beside nethan. as he did, the bracelet on his wrist glowed a bright red light. an invisible energy blast shot out from the bracelet in sync with the fatty''s arm movement, directly obliterating the entire wall. the resulting hole was large enough for two horses to walk through side-by-side.


    before him stood a total of ten people. seven mysterious-looking men cloaked in black robes, their bodies completely obscured, not a single part of their bodies visible. these seven stood chanting some incantation before an altar.


    the eighth person, whom myne recognized and couldn''t wait to bombard with his skills upon ¨C the source of all his problems ¨C was the fatty, the angry tomato, now sitting on a golden throne with an expressionless face, watching everything silently.


    behind him stood two women. one was roswell, whom myne had been trying to save all this time, but now had to accept the reality of the situation. the second was a girl around twenty-five years old, wearing a maid''s outfit. now standing behind roswell, she was shedding tears like a waterfall, covering her mouth and trying desperately not to vomit.


    although roswell seemed to be in a better condition, anyone seeing her trembling hands and darting eyes could tell she wasn''t as calm as she appeared. she might have already anticipated where things were going.


    finally, after two minutes, those seven weirdos completed their strange prayer. the golden disk atop the altar began to spin slowly. then they turned around, looking at the fatty, waiting for his instruction.


    the fatty, receiving king-like treatment, waved his hand, gesturing for roswell and the trembling maid to come before him.


    rosewell, knowing there was no other option, took a deep breath, grabbed the maid''s hand, and stood in front of the fatty with a blank expression.


    "what is the meaning of this, gristle? are you worshipping the devil? how can you do this? don''t you know the consequences of making contact with those disgusting scams?" roswell didn''t ask why she was dragged into this place but instead addressed something that even myne was quite curious about.


    however, myne was curious more about the identities of those seven weirdos, as he had now confirmed that this entire nightmarish setup was their handiwork. however, when he came in front of one of the figures and peeked into his hood, he couldn''t help but recoil with a look of fear and disbelief.


    because this seemingly human-looking figure inside the hood was entirely made of small insects. it had no facial features, just hundreds or thousands of insects coming together to form the shape of a head.


    after seeing the insect-man, myne, who was frightened to death, couldn''t muster his courage to peek into the other six hoods. but just when he was hesitating, the fatty finally spoke, distracting myne from his negative thoughts.


    "it doesn''t matter if i''m worshipping the devil or not. it has nothing to do with you," the fatty spoke coldly, staring at roswell expressionlessly.


    "then why did you bring us here? i don''t believe you brought us here simply to show us this terrible place under our house and this pool of blood, right? by the way, where did you get so much blood anyway?" roswell, who already sensed something wrong with the way the fatty was looking at her, asked casually, trying to lighten the mood as she always did.


    she had gotten used to being beaten by him, so there was nothing new in it now. perhaps she could as well try to dig out his secret, something that might be useful later.


    enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    remove ads now

 Chapter 428. Desperate Bargains

    The fatty didn''t answer Roswell''s question. Instead, he raised his right hand. Two red beams of light shot from a bracelet hidden beneath his robe, striking both Roswell and the maid squarely in the chest. They instantly fell to their knees, their bodies paralyzed. They could still move their heads, but the rest of their limbs were rendered useless.


    Despite the paralysis, they could feel everything, yet couldn''t budge a single finger.


    "I''ll only ask once, whore," The fatty growled. "Tell me who was the man you conspired with to kill me!"


    Hearing the question, Roswell, who was still desperately trying to convince herself everything would be alright, suddenly lost all hope. Now she understood why her bastard husband who considered her as his punching bag, had brought her to this kind of secret place. He must have already decided to leave her here permanently.


    "I''ll tell you everything, Gristle, but please let Kaira go," Roswell pleaded, her voice trembling with fear.


    SNAP!


    Her plea was answered by a cold snap from the fatty. One of the seven strange figures, resembling a two-meter-tall, walking beast, approached Kaira, the maid. He scooped her up in a princess carry despite her terrified screams and Roswell''s desperate pleas. It was a futile effort.


    He laid her down on the altar. Then, he retrieved a black potion that emanated an ominous and dangerous aura just by looking at it. He emptied the entire vial into her mouth. Raising his hands, a black dagger made of energy materialized in his hand. He then brutally cut off all of Kaira''s clothes, leaving her completely naked.


    Then, he cast his robe aside as well. What stood before everyone was an exceptionally grotesque man. His face, far more terrifying than any monster, sported a bulbous nose, cracked lips, and crudely stitched eyes that seemed to see everything despite being completely sealed.


    His head was shaved and rough, and his entire torso was stitched together from various parts, many of them different shapes and colors, as if they were not originally his. His entire back was covered in dragon-like black scales.


    While he wore nothing on his upper body, he had a pair of pants on his lower half, which he removed without hesitation, revealing a monstrous ten-inch-long monster and a scrotum the size of a bull''s, hanging down to his knees.


    This hideous bald man, seemingly unconcerned about his appearance, climbed on top of the naked Kaira under her horrified gaze and placed the tip of his monstrous member at her vaginal entrance, and pushed in without hesitation or formality.


    Such a rough and forceful entry was clearly not pleasurable, and Kaira screamed like a pig in pain. Sadly, she couldn''t move any part of her body except her head, which could do nothing but scream


    Rosewell, witnessing her childhood friend in such agony, begged the fatty to stop, but it was in vain. The fatty continued to stare at her with a cold, emotionless expression.


    Then, the weirdo No. 1 took out another potion this time a yellow one and poured its contents into her mouth, reviving her. Before she could process what was happening, he grasped her soft, white hands, focusing on her slender fingers. He began to break them one by one.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    A fresh wave of heart-wrenching screams tore from her throat, screams that elicited no response except from Roswell and Myne, who had become numb with despair and self-blame. He had fallen to the ground on his knees with tears in his eyes. Unable to do anything but witness the entire torture unfold because of him.


    Thinking that only If he hadn''t interfered in her life, she wouldn''t be suffering this way.


    After breaking all her fingers, whose effects were probably no less painful than forcibly putting hands into someone''s body and taking out their bones, under the simulation of that yellow potion which could also enhance body sensitivity fivefold, No. 1 didn''t make any further moves.


    Continue reading at empire


    He let Rosewell suffer for a few minutes, then, seeing that Rosewell''s breathing had become calm, he leaned close to her ear and spoke in a surprisingly gentle tone.


    "My lady, can you tell me who the man your husband is trying to find is? And how long have you known each other?"


    There was no cliche?d nonsense of unwavering willpower or refusal to divulge secrets until the end of life no matter how someone tortured her. Just after hearing No.


    1''s question, Rosewell, who had gone through two rounds of hellish torture and was now willing to do anything to escape it, didn''t make any useless demands this time, and readily confessed everything, under the surprised gaze of the fatty.


    "So that''s the husband of that arrogant ex-princess? You two haven''t even been together for an hour, yet he''s willing to kill me for you? Am I such a cheap and worthless person in everyone''s eyes?" The fatty, who had begun to doubt himself mutters confusedly.


    The fatty was just causally talking to himself and due to the unique characters of those weirdoes, he also didn''t expect any answers from them, however to his shock, this time every one of them gave him a nod, even the baldy who was busy with his work paused his activity and nodded. Solving his life''s biggest doubt instantly. Clearly, his life is as cheap in their eyes as in Myne''s.


    "You guys..."


    Because of these seven people''s special identity, no matter how arrogant the fatty was on the outside or in front of his wife, could only just swallow his anger and move on. Otherwise, if they became angry, it was only a matter of time before he would be the one lying on the altar next time.

 Chapter 429. The Torturers Artistry

    After taking a critical hit to his self-esteem, the fatty fell silent for a few seconds. However, he soon recovered his usual demeanour. The thick skin on his body wasn''t just for decoration. He was shameless enough to shrug off such minor insults without blinking.


    Under the strange expressions of the six weirdos watching him, he straightened his back, leaned forward dramatically, and pretended to be deep in thought while rubbing his thick chin.


    This shameless act of feigning seriousness lasted for three minutes, until No.1, unlike the fatty, didn''t have all day to waste on such trivialities and couldn''t take it anymore and broke the silence.


    "Mr. Gristle, what is your further plan for your ''Wife''?"


    Hearing No.1''s voice, the fatty put on a confused expression as if truly pondering something so serious that he forgot everything else. However, 6 weirdoes mouth couldn''t help but twist weirdly seeing this, clearly revealing that the fatty small tricks, which seemed perfect in his eyes, were nothing but a joke in theirs.


    Then the fatty leaned back on his throne and spoke casually with an indifferent tone.


    "What plan? Just do what you usually do with the others. No special treatment is necessary just because she''s my wife. Oh, and if possible, take it to the extreme level. No need to hold back at all."


    After saying that, the fatty glared at Roswell with eyes full of murderous intent. However, something made him hesitate, and ultimately he spoke again, "...By the way, leave out the birthing torture. Just forget about that one."


    As if depleted of all his strength saying that, the fatty collapsed back on his throne and closed his eyes. He couldn''t bear to look at his seven overpowered subordinates who were probably laughing at him for showing a shred of compassion towards his "whore wife."


    "As you wish. I didn''t expect that your husband would be so, so... ahmm, what should I call it, cowardly?" No.1 muttered into Rosewell''s ear, who was lying on the fake altar weakly, her body occasionally twisting from the pain. Tears overflowed from her eyes, but there was nothing she could do. Even screaming or crying was very hard for her.


    After that, he turned around and returned to his original position, and No. 2 stepped forward. This man took out a small leather roll-up pouch and spread it beside Roswell. Inside lay hundreds of thin, 25-centimetre needles, a small silver hammer engraved with unknown red runes, and a small bottle of thick, blue substance.


    No.2 opened the bottle, picked up the silver hammer which instantly pulsed with red magic symbols upon touching the handle, and grabbed a needle. He dipped it into the unknown blue substance before placing the tip on the back of Roswell''s right hand. With a sharp thud, he hammered the needle into her flesh with brutal force.


    No.3 touched the surface several times, and a greenish liquid suddenly rose from the black floor of the tank, quickly filling it entirely. Explore more stories with empire


    Rosewell, unconscious and seemingly about to drown in the greenish liquid, suddenly seemed revitalized, as if someone had cast a high-level healing skill on her. All the needles embedded in her body automatically came out, and the wounds healed instantly. She opened her eyes in confusion and looked around. Seeing the liquid surrounding her, she initially struggled, fearing she might drown.


    However, after two minutes with no difficulty breathing or feeling of water entering her body, she calmed down.


    Seeing Roswell in good condition, No.3 nodded slightly. He pressed the compass-like device a few more times, and the green liquid in the tank drained into the floor, disappearing completely. Roswell was left standing alone in the tank, hesitantly covering her private parts while opening and closing her mouth, but no sound came out. It seemed this guy preferred silence to ear-piercing screams.


    After all the green liquid drained, No.3 clicked the device one last time and put it away. He looked at Roswell, but his expression was hidden by his hood.


    Just as everyone waited patiently under Roswell''s horrified gaze, the entire lid of the tank became covered in tiny needle-sized holes. Soon, a drop of water began to fall from each one like rain. At first, Roswell didn''t feel anything and thought it was just water. But soon, the water transformed into a white liquid as hot as lava, and another round of horrendous torture began.


    However, this time, it was only a visual effect with no sound. Although everyone saw Roswell screaming and running back and forth in the tank. Yes, running, because the green healing liquid had restored control of her body as well. But where can she run?


    Soon the acid rain burned her entire body so badly that all her outer skin peeled away, all the hair on her body burned and fell down, blood flooded the tank, and even at the last moment because of pain, she herself started scratching herself crazily as if she wanted to big out her own flesh and end her life. White smoke filled the tank with an unbearable, sickening smell of burning flesh.


    This process lasted for five minutes until the acid in the tank filled Rosewell''s knee, which was more than enough to bring Roswell to the brink of death. If it weren''t for the special runic symbols on the tank glowing brightly in golden light, illuminating half the hall, showing they were working at full capacity, I am afraid Rosewell would have long departed from this world.


    She might have melted into that acid like a candle and now there might only her skeleton were floating in the tank. The acid of No.3 was powerful enough that she couldn''t have lasted even 30 seconds, let alone five minutes.


    After the acid rain stopped, all the acid in the tank drained quickly, and the green liquid filled the tank again. The smoke now completely obscured the view, making it difficult for the audience to see inside. However, under the miraculous effect of the healing liquid, Roswell had completely healed again.


    It was just her eyes that looked lifeless, as if only her body had recovered, while her soul had long ago died.

 Chapter 430. Screams from the Void

    No.3 gently chanted a few incantations and waved his hand. The lid of the tank hissed open automatically, and Rosewell''s lifeless figure floated out, landing limply on the fake altar. He then stored the tank away and walked back to his position.


    No.4, despite being shrouded in a black robe, couldn''t hide her curvaceous figure, especially her prominent towering big breasts, and approached Rosewell.


    No.4''s method of torture was somewhat unfriendly to the audience. Like everyone else, she first forcibly woke up Rosewell with the help of her skill. However, due to the previous inhumane torture, the healing skill seemed ineffective. Although Rosewell indeed opened her eyes, there was no emotion in them, and she looked more like a doll than a living being.


    No. 4 was aware of this problem very well, but it didn''t faze her. She retrieved a scroll from her robe, chanted some incantations, and tore it apart before tossing it onto the floor.


    A two-meter-wide black hole materialized on the floor as soon as the scroll landed. The hole was so dark that nothing could be seen within, but everyone could hear the horrifying screams of hundreds, and thousands of people as if they were being perpetually tortured. The screams were so loud that even the "poor fatty" had to cover his ears.


    Once the hole stabilized, No. 4 grabbed Rosewell by the neck and effortlessly threw her body into it. Clearly demonstrating that although she was a female, her strength wasn''t something that could be underestimated.


    After Rosewell was thrown inside the black hole, for the next few seconds, a pin-drop silence spread throughout the entire hall. Perhaps it was due to the black potion she drank earlier, or perhaps she had given up. After literally half an hour of getting roughly f*cked by the ugly bald No.


    6, Kiara, Rosewell''s maid had long ago exhausted herself from screaming and started enjoying being raped, occasionally even letting out lustful moans.


    However, this silence didn''t last long, and soon a loud, earth-shattering roar erupted from the black hole. It was as if hundreds of hungry dogs had suddenly found a piece of delicious meat, and everyone wanted to take it for themselves. Rosewell''s horrifying, heart-wrenching screams accompanied this sound.


    With each passing second, Rosewell''s screams intensified, while the other voices grew increasingly excited. Since no one except No. 4 could see what was happening inside the black hole, they could only let their imagination run wild and imagine the horrific torment Rosewell must be enduring based on her screams.


    No. 4''s torture lasted for an entire hour, which was the longest compared to the others. Her method seemed more focused on quantity than quality, but for a single target, it wasted too much time. However, what surprised the fatty was that although Rosewell was screaming as if she was being boiled in lava, there wasn''t a single scratch on her body. Of course, this couldn''t be said for her soul.


    Then with one hand, he grabbed Rosewell''s purple hair, and with the other, he gripped her neck. With a rough, forceful pull, he tore off the entire upper portion of her skull, leaving behind a bloody mess.


    After removing Rosewell''s hair, No. 6 placed it on Kiara''s head like a wig. Both erupted into their own brand of creepy laughter before walking back towards the altar to continue their child-making process.


    Finally, after No. 6''s six unprofessional and brutal acts, No. 7, the tallest of the seven, approached Rosewell. He chanted an incantation before retrieving a palm-sized crystal ball from his robe. Placing it on Rosewell''s forehead, the crystal ball began to glow with a milky white light. Soon, a small figure resembling Rosewell materialized within it.


    As Rosewell''s soul entered the crystal ball, her barely breathing body finally succumbed, and all traces of life like a candle in a storm were extinguished.


    But No. 7 had no intention of letting Rosewell''s dead body go so soon. He held the crystal ball in his right hand and placed his left on her body. A terrifying green flame erupted from both his hands, engulfing both Rosewell''s body and the crystal ball.


    Rosewell''s long-lost screams echoed through the hall as she burned within the green flame trapped in the crystal ball. Yet, the flame appeared to have a unique property. Despite the intense heat, there was no sign of her soul being destroyed or reduced to ashes. It seemed specifically designed to torture her soul for eternity.


    The same phenomenon applied to her body. Although completely covered in the green flame, it remained unburnt. After a minute, the flame died down without leaving a trace, seemingly having no effect on Rosewell''s body beyond making it appear slightly older.


    After dealing with Rosewell''s body, No. 7 infused the crystal ball with the green flame, ensuring its continuation even after he stopped casting the spell. He then walked towards the real altar, where Kiara''s stomach was now at its maximum point, making her appear ready to deliver any second. However, neither No. 6 nor Kiara had any intention of stopping, both still crazily f*cking each other.


    No. 7 didn''t interrupt the two lovebirds. After approaching the altar, he raised his hand, and the golden disk with a green emerald in the middle, which had been spinning in the air, descended towards him. Grasping the disk, No. 7 placed the crystal ball on top of the emerald. It was instantly absorbed, as if by some storage device.


    The moment the crystal ball disappeared into the golden disk, Myne, who had been sitting lifelessly on the ground the entire time, silently observing everything with a blank expression, saw his surroundings vanish. Darkness once again enveloped his vision. When he regained his senses, he regained his senses, he realized he was back in reality, plummeting towards the platform at high speed.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 431. Shattered and Revived

    Thud!


    Myne''s unconscious body crumpled onto the platform like a puppet with its strings cut. One arm hung at an unnatural angle, obviously broken in a horrific way. Blood seeped from various wounds, and his breaths grew shallow, fading with each passing second, as more blood flowed from his wounds, clearly even for a strong man like Myne falling from a height of more than 50 meters wasn''t a joke.


    The small white figure, who had narrowly escaped the clutches of the golden disk thanks to Myne''s unexpected help, rushed towards him in a panic. It couldn''t comprehend the sudden change.


    A moment ago, Myne was radiating blinding golden light full of warmth and power, and the next second, he fell from the air like a broken kite without any apparent reason, now lying on the floor, broken and lifeless.


    The white figure hovered over Myne before landing on his forehead, its entire form hazy and translucent with indistinct features, no bigger than a palm. It stayed there for a few seconds, before anxiously flying all over him again, but it was clearly no help for Myne.


    Finally, after two agonizing minutes, just as Myne seemed on the verge of his last breath, The Fate Ring Of Mysteries, the mysterious wedding ring given to Myne by Gal, on his right hand began to glow in a faint green light, and right next moment warm energy surged through his body. Slowly, his most critical injuries, the ones bleeding profusely, began to heal.


    Though the process was prolonged, it offered a glimmer of hope for Myne to see another sunrise.


    The gradual recovery continued for half an hour before Myne stirred slightly and weakly opened his eyes.


    "Cough. Cough. f*ck, my arm... it''s hurting like hell," He rasped, taking a deep breath.


    With great difficulty, he turned his body and lay on his back on the cold, dark floor, carved with a giant pentagram and thousands of unknown symbols filled with blood. He stared into the chilling darkness, unable to see anything beyond. Find exclusive stories on empire


    After five minutes of dazed contemplation, a deep sigh escaped his bloodied lips. Gritting his teeth, he moved his left hand, which was also severely injured but in the condition of moving. With each small movement, he could hear the sickening crunch of broken bones. As he willed it, a small, palm-sized blue potion bottle materialized in his hand.


    His hands trembled as he lifted the bottle to his mouth and used his teeth to pry open the lid, thankfully not too tightly sealed. Otherwise, given Myne''s current condition, he might not have been able to open it no matter how much he tried.


    The moment the high-grade mana potion touched his throat, the Ultra Regeneration skill, which had been working like a 100-year-old grandmother while absorbing every bit of mana in Myne''s body to barely sustain his life as soon as he opened his eyes, instantly came alive.


    "However, it seems my ultimate defensive skills are as omnipotent as I always thought. Without my monstrous mana supply, they become mere defensive skills with flashy names. Useless once the caster runs out of mana, no wonder their original owner was just random nobodies."


    Myne lay embedded within the wall, coughing up blood incessantly. A faint, disappointed smile played on his lips. Both arms had turned to ash at some point which he only realised now, legs twisted grotesquely, his head spun, and his vision blurred, he could hardly focus on anything. His beautiful hair had been singed, leaving a charred, ugly bald head. But overall, he was alive.


    If he could avoid losing consciousness due to mana exhaustion, survival was assured.


    Perhaps driven by his strong will to live, or perhaps because he feared that if he died now, all his girls, at least Maya, would definitely come to hell behind him with her weird magic tricks and beat him there for eternity, Myne strengthened his willpower. Somehow, he took out a mana potion from his inventory, gripped the top part with his teeth, and bit down hard.


    Click!


    With a shattering sound, he forcefully broke the top, discarding it before biting down on the lower part of the bottle. He tilted his head back and gulped down the potion, unfazed by the small glass shards that likely entered his stomach with the liquid.


    Just like before, as soon as mana started running into his body again, Ultra Regeneration kicked in. Visible to the naked eye, Myne''s most critical injuries began to mend. However, before his arms and legs could start regenerating, a wave of dizziness hit him hard which almost knocked him unconscious. He reacted instinctively, forcibly cutting off Ultra Regeneration.


    This was the biggest drawback of passive skills: they didn''t care if the user was on the verge of passing out due to mana exhaustion. They would continue draining mana relentlessly until the caster was left dry and unconscious.


    "Sigh, it seems mana will never be enough in this life," Myne muttered with a bitter smile. He took a deep breath to combat the severe dizziness before pulling out another mana potion and repeating the process, then repasting Ultra Regeneration.


    As for why he wasn''t using a healing potion, it was because, firstly, they couldn''t regenerate lost limbs, and secondly, their healing speed was nowhere near as fast and effective as Ultra Regeneration.


    Finally, after downing three high-grade mana potions, Myne recovered to his peak and breathed a sigh of relief. Now he felt like he should have bought more mana potions. The previous 50 or so potions were nowhere near sufficient as he had thought.


    "Seems like I need to discuss this problem with Big Sis. Maybe she has a way to increase mana recovery speed. If not, then I can only trouble Mother-in-law. As the queen, she might have quite a lot of mana potions in stock.


    It shouldn''t be a big problem to sell a few thousand from her one and only, most favourite and lovable son-in-law, right?" chuckled to himself, already formulating a plan to convince Garnet to part with a large supply of high-grade mana potions, while coming out of the small cave he made and peered into the impenetrable darkness ahead, in which seeing anything was literally impossible.

 Chapter 432. The Doorways Secret

    BOOM!


    Myne stared into the inky blackness before him, suddenly, another enormous explosion erupted, bathing the hall in a blinding red light so intense he could barely open his eyes. The light lingered for two full minutes before gradually dimming, revealing a large, gleaming doorway like a portal in its wake.


    "Did that disc''s energy blast activate this portal by accident?" Myne pondered, gulping down high-grade mana potions one after another. A few seconds of hesitation later, he decided to investigate. After downing twenty mana potion bottles, a sense of confidence buoyed him. He re-entered his ghost form and swiftly glided towards the doorway.


    Unseen by his physical eyes, several meters from the wall breach he''d created, a small ball of white light pulsed on the pool of blood. It blinked a few times weakly before dispersing into tiny light particles that vanished into the darkness.


    "Just as I thought, it was indeed a portal. But where does it lead? It doesn''t seem like any ordinary portal I''ve used. The energy it released alone would be enough for me to use any skill without worrying about mana for an entire year.


    I doubt it just leads to some random location in any kingdom I know," Myne muttered, rubbing his chin as he gazed at the ten fist-sized, multicoloured gems adorning the doorway''s peak, which now glowed with a flash of intense brilliance.


    After averting his gaze from the luminous gems, Myne circled the doorway before taking a deep breath and deciding to venture inside the portal. In terms of seeking death, he wasn''t any less fearless than the fatty.


    As Myne''s ghostly form entered the portal, a sensation akin to being doused with freezing cold water in the dead of winter overwhelmed him. The discomfort was so intense that his entire body trembled to its core, his teeth chattering uncontrollably. However, the most bizarre sensation was the feeling of a hundred-kilogram boulder crushing his shoulders upon exiting the portal.


    His entire body felt incredibly heavy, even while he was in his ghost state and currently flying. It was horrifying to imagine what would happen if he were to return to normal, maybe he directly fall to the ground.


    "What the hell is this feeling? Why do I suddenly feel so heavy?" Myne gritted his teeth through the discomfort. He ceased flying and landed on the ground, attempting his best to stabilize the unease coursing through his body.


    However, while Myne was trying to compose himself, he abruptly felt an invisible pressure envelop his entire being, it was so powerful it rendered him incapable of even blinking, and a thought that he will instantly explode like a ballon if he dared to show any resistance appear in his mind.


    Just when Myne was about to wet his pants in fear of what going to happen to him next, suddenly an extremely hot energy, akin to molten lava, surged through his body. The pain was so excruciating that his entire body convulsed uncontrollably. The invisible pressure prevented him from even moving a finger, let alone screaming.


    "I am definitely caught in another mess; there''s no way this is the world I live in," Myne muttered, dumbfounded by the spectacle of the six moons. After staring at them for two more minutes, he shifted his gaze to his surroundings. He found himself standing on a small cliff. Behind him, the portal doorway loomed, seemingly with no intention of closing anytime soon.


    The dense, virgin forest stretched out beyond the portal doorway, the smallest trees towering at fifteen meters. Myne felt like an ant compared to these giants. The forest encircled the doorway, creating a small clearing where he stood.


    "Huh? Is that a village? But why is there no light at all? And it doesn''t look like a ruin or something; most of the houses look quite new. This is weird. It''s not another ghost town, right?" Myne muttered, swallowing hard and shaking his head to remove negative thoughts.


    He didn''t want to get caught by zombies. However, he kept staring at the village below the cliff, pondering seriously.


    "If I can meet someone, maybe I can learn more about this world... But what if I go down there and the portal closes behind me? I have no intention of settling in this strange place, no matter how interesting it looks."


    Just as Myne was pondering his next move, his ears perked up at the sudden sound of flapping wings. He swiftly looked up, but the sky held nothing but the six moons and countless brilliant stars, a breathtaking vista he wished he could share with his girls, but sadly, it wasn''t possible unless he could freely control the way in and out


    "ROAR!!!"


    Myne was questioning his hearing when a deafening bird cry ripped through the sky. The sheer volume caused his ears to bleed, even though he was a ghost form. Which means it wasn''t a simple roar; it was a special attack.


    Clutching his ears, Myne looked up again, finally spotting the source of the sound. It was a colossal blackbird, roughly five hundred meters wide. Despite its immense size, it flew with incredible speed, leaving an afterimage in its wake. Judging by its occasional backward glances and bursts of golden lightning from its beak, it appeared to be fleeing from something or someone in panic.


    However, even after the bird vanished into the distance, so far as Myne could no longer hear its roar, he didn''t see whom it was fleeing from or attacking.


    "Now this place is getting more and more dangerous. If even a bird can be so big, then what about creatures that are already big enough to make people pee their pants, like dragons? They wouldn''t be hundreds of thousands of meters big, right? Maybe I better get out of this place.


    God knows what kind of weird thing might take a liking to me, and I become someone''s food without even knowing," Myne thought, shivering. He couldn''t fathom how the fatty had gained access to this doorway, a location that seemed beyond his control. In a place like this, if a child beat the fatty to death, he wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Just what the f*ck do you want, Mr. Fatty?" Myne muttered, clenching his fists tightly. Every time that greasy face flashed in his mind, rage surged through him, so much that he really wanted to kill someone, unfortunately, there wasn''t any bad guy around him to fulfil his wish.

 Chapter 433. The Silent Village

    I hope there won''t be any serious consequences.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    After cursing the fatty to death, Myne took a deep breath to calm down and finally decided to do some experiments. After all, an entire new world with unimaginable possibilities lay before him. How could he simply ignore it, go back home, and suck his girl''s breasts with peace of mind?


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Myne finally collected sufficient courage to deactivate his Ethereal Phase skill. However, the moment he did it, he instantly regretted his decision. He slammed onto all fours, veins bulging all over his body, eyes turn bloodshot. He could barely stop himself from collapsing on the ground like a dead fish.


    The sudden pressure on his entire body was like someone had put 500 kilograms of weight on him, was something he couldn''t even imagine enduring. The feeling of being crushed under something heavy grew more and more intense with each passing moment. Myne tried his best to handle it, but he knew it was only a matter of time before he would lose all his strength.


    He wouldn''t even be able to move a finger after which, let alone fight back against such a strong gravitational force. It felt like the entire ground was made of magnets, and he was of metal, desperately trying to glue him to the ground.


    Finally, after ten seconds, Myne couldn''t hold it anymore and was forced to activate the Ethereal Phase skill again. As he did, the gravitational force on him finally weakened, reducing to four times. He now only felt twice as heavy as he does in his own world.


    "Haaa, haa, haaa, haa... What the hell is wrong with this freaking world? Why the f*ck there''s such a strong gravitational force here, it''s like someone cast a permanent gravity spell from Fenrir. Damn it, it seems like my idea of exploring this world is impossible now. While I can maybe wander around in ghost form without worrying about getting f*cked up suddenly, that''s all.


    I can''t use any other skills, nor can I touch, eat, or take anything with me. Then what''s the point of exploring? Even if I found a mountain of gold, if I couldn''t even take it with me, wouldn''t it become one of my greatest regrets?"


    Muttering curses, Myne again took a few deep breaths to calm himself down before falling into deep thought. He now had to choose what to do next: either honestly return to his world instead of seeking death, or at least go to the village below the cliff and gather some information about this world, especially the portal doorway.


    If he could learn how to control it, then Myne could slowly think of a way to get rid of this strong gravitational force and explore this world without any hurry.


    While thinking, Myne looked at the red portal doorway. It was still as calm as seawater, showing no signs of closing. Even the ten gems on top of it hadn''t dimmed a bit, as if encouraging him to explore this world while assuring him that they still had enough power and wouldn''t let the portal close before he came back.


    Although his first loot was nothing but decoration and left a heavy hit on Myne''s enthusiasm, he soon overcame his disappointment and started wandering into other houses as well. This time, he didn''t bother searching for hidden treasures or anything. He knew there wouldn''t be much value in a typical villager''s house besides a few pennies. His main goal was to find a person, alive or dead.


    He at least wanted to confirm whether this village was populated by humes or some other race.


    Myne entered more than twenty houses, but all he found was a disappointment. It wasn''t until he gave up on other random houses and entered the largest house, presumably the village chief''s residence, that he finally saw the small dead body of a boy or maybe a girl inside a locked wardrobe. The rotting corpse already emanated a disgusting stench that made Myne gag.


    Myne looked around and noticed the scratch marks all over the inner door and the various wounds on the dead body, which explained its demise.


    It appeared that this child''s parents may have tried to save him at the last moment by locking him in the wardrobe, but in their panic, they forgot about the biggest problem: how a little child would get out of the wardrobe that was locked from the outside. This led the child to die inside due to suffocation.


    "Sigh, luck can be such a cruel thing," Myne muttered while shaking his head. "This little guy managed to escape the enemy but died at the hands of his own parents... At least now I confirm this is a hume village, but where the hell did everyone go?


    There were also no signs of fighting in the village as if the enemy just came here and killed everyone with a snap of their fingers, without spilling a single drop of blood."


    While pondering seriously, Myne struggled to ignore the rotting corpse before him and quickly began searching for a hidden compartment within the wardrobe. Unfortunately, the village chief clearly didn''t follow the common trend and his wardrobe didn''t have one at all.


    "Did the owner of this house hide everything somewhere else? Now this is going to be a pain in the ass. But this is also a piece of good news, the more difficult things get, the more valuable the rewards might be."


    With a greedy smile on his face, Myne started flying through the walls like a fish in water, searching for the hidden safe. Finally, after five minutes of arduous effort, he found a cleverly hidden safe in the room that apparently belonged to the child in the wardrobe. It was hidden under the small bed and required a considerable amount of effort to unlock.


    Despite a thorough search, Myne couldn''t find the trigger mechanism that would open the hidden compartment and reveal the metal safe within.

 Chapter 434. A Test of Strength and Will

    Although Myne couldn''t open the hidden compartment honestly, his ghost form still had no problem peeking inside the safe directly. Thankfully, there was a mana stone-like object inside, otherwise, with his current vision, it would have been impossible for him to see the contents inside, after all, the safe was completely sealed leaving no place for light to enter.


    Inside the safe were twenty gold coins, over a hundred silver coins, a small parchment-like object, a broken silver ring with a blue gem in the centre and strange runic symbols engraved on it, a metal card, an official wax seal stamp made of gold with a skull printed on it, and finally, a shimmering blue crystal about the size of a finger.


    "Huh? Weird, why does this mana stone look so shiny and beautiful? The energy within it seems to flow like water. Is it really a mana stone? The one I have doesn''t seem to have this kind of beauty or live mana-seeing feature," Myne thought anxiously, staring at the mana crystal, unable to tear his eyes away from it.


    "Sigh, I hope it''s not anything dangerous, but... what should I do now? In ghost form, I couldn''t do anything except explore, and without returning to my normal form, I couldn''t take those things. However, if I return to my normal form... Forget it, the previous experiences weren''t pleasant, but letting those things go would also be a great loss.


    It went against my life motto of never wasting anything, especially if it was unknown and looks valuable."


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    "F*ck it, this amount of pain is worth it. That strange mana stone alone is enough to hit Lewis'' pocket hard," Myne muttered while gritting his teeth. After taking a deep breath, he deactivated his Ethereal Phase skill. Just like before, the super-powerful gravitational force struck Myne''s small body hard, bringing him directly to his knees.


    The number of veins popping up on his face and body, especially on his arms and neck, showed how hard he was trying to resist it.


    While enduring the gravitational force, Myne, who was mentally prepared this time, didn''t waste time. He quickly opened his status window and hurriedly activated all his body-strengthening skills: Physical Strength Enhancement, Leg Strength Enhancement, Strong Arm, Physique Rise, Strength Rise, Defense Rise, Rock Skin, Iron Wall, and Power.


    Additionally, to avoid becoming exhausted within seconds, he even cast the Support Magic: Stamina Recovery on himself every five seconds.


    Only after combining so many skills did Myne barely manage to resist the gravitational force on his body and stand on his feet, although his legs were trembling heavily as if they were carrying hundreds of kilograms of weight.


    "Aaaaahhh! F*ck!"


    Myne had hardly formed a victorious smile when a great pain erupted from his legs, and he fell back down on his butt. When he looked at his legs which were hurting as if they were about to explode, he saw white smoke coming out of them. The meaning was clear: muscle tissues in his legs tore apart due to extreme weight, and now Ultra Regeneration was working hard to wipe his ass.


    The person, whom the knight in silver armour referred to as "My Lord" wore a full body of golden armour and rode a magnificent black horse that stood three meters tall, resembling a giant beast, and also covered with full body golden armour, thankfully Myne didn''t see it, otherwise, this horse would surely have changed the owner today.


    The knight in golden armour has long red hair, piercing red eyes, a handsome face, and like the sliver armour guy, a suspicious green circle with four menacing horizontal lines tattooed on his mid-forehead.


    Hesitating for a few seconds after hearing his subordinate''s advice, The red-haired knight finally glanced at everyone, especially at the horses who were indeed panting heavily. With a heavy sigh, he nodded and raised his hand, signalling all twenty of his subordinates to stop and take a rest.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, finally getting the chance to rest. They hurriedly dismounted, grabbed their supplies tied to the horses'' backs, and quickly set up a small camp. Looking at their speed anyone can say just how desperate they were to finish minor work and close their eyes.


    Several skilled apprentice knights swiftly took the job of taking care of the horses, while others cooked food and set up a comfortable tent for their Lord. So this heartless guy could relax a little and stop treating them like machines programmed only to work until their deaths.


    Their current Lord was undoubtedly the worst one they had encountered in years. He literally didn''t understand the concept of work-life balance. Their life under this guy has become so miserable in the past few days, that there were several occasions when they wanted to cry.


    Except for two hours of sleep and a ten-minute break to eat twice a day, they were constantly travelling as if their lives were on the line, rather than a simple investigation of a random village in the forest that had neglected to pay taxes on time.


    After entering his tent, The red-haired knight simply removed his upper body armour and lay down on the sleeping bag on the ground with a weary look on his face. He retrieved a golden, palm-sized pocket watch from his inner shirt pocket and pressed the button on top. With a gentle click, the watch flipped open, revealing two sections.


    One side displayed the time, which was one o''clock in the morning, and the other side showcased a family photo. It featured a smiling redhead man holding a little girl in his arms, with a beautiful woman sporting a gentle smile standing behind him, holding her big, bulging belly.


    "Sigh, I hope I can get back home before Helga gives birth," The red-haired knight muttered with a doting smile while looking at his wife and daughter.


    "I want to be with her when she needs me most. Damn it, all this because of that damn old man! He''s making a mountain out of a molehill. Just because a village in some remote corner of the kingdom didn''t pay their taxes on time, he sent me here with no room for negotiation. Is his daughter-in-law''s health not more important than a few measly gold coins?"


    "That old coot has lost his mind with age! Even when I offered him hundreds of coins, to bygone those villager''s taxes, he refused without hesitation! Damn him, he''s definitely doing this intentionally to trouble me. What a petty old man! Just because I forgot his birthday present, he has to resort to such dirty tactics!


    I''ll definitely get revenge one day," The red-haired knight muttered angrily before closing the pocket watch and closing his eyes to take a little rest.

 Chapter 435. Unknown Intruder

    "So you''re saying someone easily sneaks into your house and is currently inside the teleportation hall? How on earth did that guy open the enchanted door? As far as I remember, without our blood, it would be impossible to open it.


    And even if someone tried to force his way in, the noise generated during the process of breaking the door should be loud enough for half the town to hear, what do you think Mr. Gristle?"


    No. 7, who was leading the way, with a cold tone while gritting his teeth, addressed Fatty, who was struggling to keep up with the group due to their fast pace, and had to jog to avoid being left behind.


    "This also worries me the most. During this entire time, there wasn''t a single sound coming from the basement. If it weren''t for the explosion a few minutes ago, I might not have even known someone had sneaked in. But what concerns me most is the guard I assassinated. Instead of informing me, they actually joined forces with the intruder.


    Now, whoever dares to approach them gets attacked and no one is able to get past them yet, I don''t understand how they suddenly become so powerful. Anyway, this level of planning suggests this isn''t as simple a matter as it seems. I think someone discovered our plan and is trying to sabotage it." Experience tales at empire


    "But why did you wait for us instead of heading straight in and capturing the intruder? With the bracelet given by our master, it shouldn''t be a problem to deal with a small fry, right?" No. 6 asked casually while taking a drink from a metal flask.


    "I..."


    "Alright, enough. Now''s not the time for blame. We''ll find out everything once we catch that mouse. No one can derail Master''s plan, at least not right under our nose."


    "Halt! You cannot proceed any further. Please turn back, or we''ll be forced to kill you all!"


    Just as No. 7 finished speaking, the two guards Myne hypnotized, who were casually instructed to watch the entrance, took their roles a bit too seriously. They stood before the final turn leading to the basement entrance, brandishing spears. Beside them lay the bodies of several guards that Fatty had dispatched earlier, all victims of the hypnotized guards'' spears.


    The other guards hadn''t taken these two seriously, believing them to be joking since they had lived and worked together for the past ten years. It wasn''t until the spears pierced their stomachs that they realized the guards weren''t fooling around, but by then it was too late.


    "It seems like the explosion triggered an automatic activation of the portal. Get moving, we had to close it quickly! Damn it, I hope it doesn''t stay open for too long and hasn''t consumed too much energy, otherwise we''re in for a disaster," Ben spoke anxiously before slamming his feet on the ground. Blue flames erupted from his shoes, propelling him towards the platform like a cannonball.


    The others weren''t in the mood to waste time either. They employed various methods to reach the platform: No. 1 climbed onto No. 6''s back, who then performed a powerful jump, enough to send him to touch the chilling and land directly on the platform.


    No. 2 casually threw his silver hammer at the blood pool. But before it could land, its size visibly increased to four meters tall, providing a platform for No. 2 to land on. It then automatically started moving towards the platform.


    No. 4 aka Anya, the only female among them whose appearance remained a mystery until now, obviously received special treatment. No. 7 grabbed her by the waist and effortlessly flew toward the platform without the help of any fleshing item. He was a literal example of a bird without wings.


    As for No. 5, the bug man, he simply disintegrated into a swarm of thousands of bugs once more and calmly drifted towards the platform.


    The unluckiest of the group was undoubtedly Fatty. He was currently sprawled on the ground, panting heavily. His entire body was soaked in sweat, clearly showing that the rapid movement, wasn''t his cup of tea, and it took a great toll on his fragile body. However, seeing everyone else reach the platform, fear gripped him.


    Thinking that the intruder might rush towards the only entrance and exit of the hall upon seeing the seven weirdos, and may take his life by chance, could only grit his teeth and force himself to stand up.


    The fatty rummaged through his storage pouch again, retrieved a carpet-like object, spread it on the ground, and sat on it in a cross-legged position. He then took out ten mana stones, which were the ones Myne was familiar with, unlike the crystal-like ones he found in the village chief''s house on the 6th Moon world.


    After placing the mana stones on the carpet, they became embedded in it as if it were made of water. Slowly, the carpet began to levitate.


    Once it reached a meter above the ground, Fatty grasped the front edge, and the carpet sluggishly started to fly towards the platform. The speed was disappointingly slow, at around 5 km/h. It looked more like a child''s toy than adult stuff. After all which adult would like to fly on a carpet that slows as a turtle?


    "Next time when I gather more mana stones, I will definitely bring a faster flying device from Ben. If I could get his flying shoes, that would be awesome," The fatty while daydreaming, leaned forward so that the carpet''s speed could increase, which indeed increased as now it flew at 7 km/h.

 Chapter 436. The Storms Fury

    Three minutes of slow flight brought the fatty lumbering towards the platform. He stuffed his flying carpet back into its storage pouch and rushed towards the altar with his bouncing belly. Everyone was already gathered in front of the altar, frantically trying to close the portal... Well, actually, only Ben was working.


    The rest stood behind him, making his work difficult with their useless suggestions.


    "Ben, be quick! We can''t waste any more energy!"


    "Yeah, if you can''t close it manually, why not try overloading it?"


    "Are you an idiot? If this thing overloads and explodes, forget about punishment from the master! We''ll be ash right now. Do you have any idea how much power this little thing is carrying?"


    "Enough already! Stop your nonsense and let Ben concentrate! Until he finishes this task, instead of offering useless suggestions, you all better think about how to gather more sacrifices. I''m afraid we''ll need a lot to recharge this damn thing again," No. 7 yelled, silencing everyone who buzzed around Ben''s (No. 3) ears like annoying insects.


    "This is going to be difficult. We already emptied an entire village to charge it once. By now, the people of Delga City might have gotten news of it. We won''t have another chance to sacrifice another village like that one. So, where the hell are we going to get so many people for sacrifices again? If we start blindly kidnapping people, even an idiot will figure out something''s wrong," Anya (No.


    4) tried to speak calmly, but a hint of anxiety crept into her voice.


    "Maybe we can buy slaves from the market? They aren''t very expensive, right? I heard that the demon kingdom had declared war with other kingdoms, and the condition is quite dire, only this kingdom is still peaceful. If we all go to the big cities of those war-torn kingdoms, buying 300 to 500 slaves shouldn''t be a problem."


    "Most slaves are already in terrible conditions because of war, their lives no different from hell, so collecting some vengeful souls out of them might be easy too," Mr. Bugman (No. 5) spoke. His voice, cold and high-pitched mechanical, like it came from a rusty electrocution device, grated on everyone''s ears. Everyone frowned in discomfort, none of them liked his voice.


    Clearly, for them, only a silent Bugman is a good Bugman


    "That is a g..."


    "Ahem, excuse me, I didn''t want to disturb you guys, but I think you should look at the portal entrance. Someone is coming in from there."


    Hearing the fatty''s voice, No. 7 and the others were annoyed at his interruption during this critical moment. However, his message was important. They disregarded him entirely and quickly turned their gazes to the portal, where a milky white, ghostly figure slowly floated out from the portal.


    However, upon knowing that Myne''s target was no one else but him and seeing him rush forward like a god of death full of purple lightning which even a single bolt on his body is enough to send him to his late wife, the fatty was scared to the point of wetting his pants. He desperately hid behind No. 7, wishing he could burrow into his body for better protection.


    While the seven weirdos didn''t display fear as openly as the fatty, the way they looked at each other conveyed the understanding that if Myne''s lightning energy blasted nearby, they would definitely pay a heavy price to save themselves, which no one wanted to see. After all, money doesn''t grow on trees.


    Therefore, No. 1 and 2 decisively stepped out of the line, positioning themselves between Myne and the companions. They began chanting an unknown incantation, and a four-meter-long, ten-meter-wide wall of black, transparent energy materialized between them and Myne, effectively dividing the entire platform into two sections.


    However, the remaining five seemed less confident in the shield''s strength. Three others ¨C No. 3, 4, and 6 ¨C suddenly took out magic scroll-like objects, tore them apart, and hurled them at the shield, which instantly absorbed those scrolls.


    The shield, which appeared somewhat weak against the lightning-wreathed Myne, solidified further, giving the others a slight boost of confidence to witness the impending attack.


    The only problem with their plan was that Myne needed to be in the mood to play cards according to common sense. Just as he was about to collide with the black shield like a mad bull, a two-meter-tall blue portal materialized in front of him under everyone''s horrified gaze. Myne vanished into it and when he reappeared, he was already behind the fatty.


    The remaining five weirdos attempted to dodge Myne''s horrific magic outburst, but it was clearly too late. As he stepped out of the portal, he finally stopped holding back, which wasn''t an easy task for him, the lightning surrounding him erupted outward with an incomprehensible force.


    It was no different than a mini-explosion resembling a lesser version of a nuclear bomb, engulfing everyone in its wake.


    BOOM!


    The explosion, brimming with terrifying lightning, instantly flung everyone away. Although caught off guard, the seven weirdos still possessed defensive measures on their bodies that protected them from being blasted apart at the last moment. Even the fatty, thanks to his red bracelet, only suffered serious injuries, not life-threatening ones. Experience new stories on empire


    The one who would have been heavily injured was surely Myne himself. Consumed by rage, his sole focus was revenge, leading him to neglect his ultimate defensive skills ¨C Absolute Evasion and Unbeatable. As a result, the lightning coursed through his entire body, tearing at it.


    Thankfully, he didn''t use all his mana, only 50%, and, Ultra Regeneration instantly repaired any injuries as soon as they appeared. Otherwise, he might have been lying on the ground like a dead dog, waiting for his enemies to recover and f*ck him up.


    As the dust cloud and high-voltage purple lightning dissipated, Myne, panting heavily while sitting on the ground, first reached for a few mana potion bottles and chugged them down quickly. He then activated his Night Vision skill to assess the damage inflicted upon his enemies. But most importantly, he wanted to find the fatty, hoping he hadn''t died in this attack.


    Otherwise, it would be too cheap for Rosewell, he wanted to give that fatty same treatment as he did to Rosewell.

 Chapter 437. Unveiling the Weirdos

    After the dust settled, Myne, who was moaning in pain and panting heavily, hurriedly began looking around nervously. Only when he saw the fatty lying on the edge of the platform, moaning in pain and rolling on the ground, did he breathe a sigh of relief and look at the others.


    No. 1: He was covered in a round, green, tattered shield that no one knew where it came from. His robe had been turned to ash. revealing his terrifying ugly face, which was almost covered with knife-cut marks, and all of them looked like made by himself as they were simply too abnormal, and none of them were across each other.


    He didn''t have normal eyes but metal balls with pupil-like images painted on them, which rolled speedily in their sockets and looked very creepy. His lower body was also half humanoid, made of flesh and bone, while the other half was mechanical. How he messed up his body to this point, no one knew.


    No.2: A muscular, black-skinned, bald uncle with a height of 2 meters. His muscles might have been made of iron, at least his limbs were truly made of some unknown black metal. He withstood such a terrifying attack just by relying on his natural bodily defence, which was simply unimaginable.


    No. 3: Turned out to be a guy wearing full-body high-tech knight-like armor with no openings at all. It was painted black and red and looked quite cool. However, it seemed the lightning attack was quite fatal for a tin man. Although the armour''s outer shell was completely undamaged, the inner part made a continuous sizzling sound as all the fuses inside had shorted.


    It was now twisted on the ground and didn''t give one a good feeling. As for the pilot inside, since he wasn''t making any sound, it wasn''t confirmed whether he was alive or already roasted.


    Anya (No. 4): The mysterious female who finally appeared in front of an audience was actually not a beauty whom everyone looked forward to seeing without her black robe, after observing her venomous figure hidden under the robe and hearing her sweet voice. Calling her a monster would be the biggest insult to the entire monster race.


    She didn''t have a head, but instead, a solid glass container in the shape of a skull sat atop her neck. Inside the container was a thick, water-like liquid in which a brain and two eyes floated. There was nothing else. Only she knew how she could speak without a mouth.


    Her lower body was normal if you could ignore the blue veins like worms spreading all over it and the various ruined tattoos on her arms and legs. Except for those two flaws, her remaining body was that of a mature woman with F-cup breasts and an hourglass figure. Under her black robe, she wore a long, single-piece blue dress that looked quite elegant and expensive.


    Right now, her glass skull had blown off from her neck and was lying a few meters away from her body. Surprisingly, even after taking such a heavy attack, it was completely unscratched.


    While her lower body was seriously injured, the worm-like veins on her body were continuously moving all over as if they had come to life, healing all her injuries repeatedly while the body itself crawled in the direction of the skull desperately, as if fearing that in the absence of her lower body, someone might smash the skull.


    No. 5, Mr. Bugman: Again, he didn''t disappoint the audience with his disgusting methods, and overpowered survival ability. Although he lost a few thousand bugs, that was it. With his mutated bugs'' super solid reproduction capability, it would probably only take him a few days and a dozen or so healthy people to recover from the loss.


    After the explosion, he simply threw his remaining bugs to feed on their deceased brethren before causally towards No. 1 and 2 to team up with them.


    No. 6, the womanizer of the team: Seemingly only good in bed and not very powerful despite looking dangerous, he was hit very hard and was now no different than a fish on a chopping board, lying lifelessly on the ground with his entire body producing the smell of burning flesh.


    Only No. 7, who seemed to be the leader of the team, was a normal hume among all seven weirdos. A young man around 25 years old, with long blond hair, a muscular body with a handsome face, wearing full-body golden armour and a red cape. Right now, he was flying in the air, looking at Myne with a murderous daze.


    Except for losing his black robe and his face being exposed, he didn''t suffer any injuries at all.


    After seeing that Myne had recovered to his peak and was now calmly drinking potions like water, No. 7 didn''t blindly attack him. Who knew if he would use that attack again? This time, he might not be able to come out unscathed. Instead, he flew towards Anya''s glass head, put it back on her neck, grabbed her tattered dress, and brought her to No. 1, 2 and Mr.


    Bugman.


    He then came to Ben, tore off his helmet, and upon seeing a young boy around 12 years old with a black face who now looked like the biological son of No. 2 and was breathing weakly, he sighed in relief. He threw Ben to No. 2, who caught him perfectly. However, after seeing Ben''s face, even No. 2, for once, doubted whether this was his son, whom he had never met before.


    Finally, he approached No. 6 and quickly checked his breath, finding that he wasn''t breathing, he panickily put his ear to No. 6''s chest, but there was no heartbeat.


    This made his expression turn ugly as f*ck because, as the leader of this temporary team, everyone''s death during the mission would bring unimaginable punishment from his master to him, who was never a reasonable person and only cared about losses and benefits.


    While No. 7 was thinking about his grim future, Myne also drank the final mana potion bottle he had in his inventory and prepared to fight everyone to death. Thanks to his previous outburst, he now felt much more relaxed and was in his right mind to think about what kind of horrific demise he was going to inflict on them all, especially that fatty.


    Level: ??? ( Tier-One Wizard (???) )


    Race: ( ??? )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 211 y/o


    Occupation: Official Wizard of The Order of the Cursed Souls.


    Title: ???, ???, ???, ???


    Status: Extremely Injured, Organ Failure, Hibernation


    [Skill]


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ???


    ...


    [Ability]


    ???


    ???


    ... ]


    Just how old are all these guys? And why the f*ck do they all look so young? Also, is this guy even hume? Why is there a question mark in front of his race, and how can he also have so many skills and most importantly 13 abilities? Don''t tell me he''s a halfling.


    However, I need help understanding one thing: Since this guy is literally an entire century older than that Ben geezer, why does he only have 30+ skills?


    Don''t tell me he is a free-willed lazy guy like me and spends all his time having fun around... Cough. Well, seeing his occupation, it seems my guess is not wrong, Myne thought seriously with a frown After sorting out his thoughts, one thing was clear: the upcoming fight was not going to be as easy as he had thought.


    His opponent this time was simply too powerful, especially since he couldn''t steal their skills, which had always been his trump card to deal with foes who were too powerful for him.

 Chapter 438. Wind and Fire

    After confirming that his most potent trump card, which he always used to toy with stronger opponents, was utterly useless now, Myne finally accepted the cruel reality and decided to resort to old methods. Even if he couldn''t kill everyone, he had to capture the fatty at any cost, everything can be ignored temporarily except this disgusting f*cker.


    Following the principle of "strike first, strike hard," Myne didn''t wait for his enemies to recover or waste time with idle chatter. That was only satisfying when your enemies had no chance to turn the tables or fight back, and you had 100% control over their life and death.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    So, without wasting a moment, he activated Sorcery Extremity, which enhanced all his magic skills, before bombarding the "weirdos" and the fatty with his AoE Magic: Wind and Fire Maximum.


    Under the shocked gazes of all the "weirdos," and of course, the fatty who had finally risen from the ground, dozens of towering wind tornadoes filled with sword-like sharp wind blades, ranging from four to seven meters tall, materialized out of thin air and rushed towards them.


    However, before they could come back to sense and formulate a plan, they all noticed chaotic mana gathering beneath their feet.


    Looking down, they saw the entire area within a three-meter radius glowing with a red hexagram array, and anyone with a discerning eye knew it wasn''t a good sign, let''s not talk about experienced wizards who most of their lives played with it, and can recognise its basic effect from miles away.


    No. 7 was the first to react. He grabbed Anye (No. 4), who was "coincidentally" standing right beside him and propelled himself upward with astonishing speed. No. 1, whose green energy shield was already on the verge of collapse, wouldn''t risk pushing its limits against such a powerful magical attack.


    He quickly retrieved a blue palm-sized crystal orb, smashed it on the ground, and then frantically ran out of the hexagram''s crimson glow.


    No. 2, still confident in the defensive capabilities of his iron-like body, but wasn''t so sure about Ben (No. 3) in his arms, even if the other party wearing armour. After a moment''s hesitation, he apologized to Ben in his heart before throwing him with all his strength towards the blood pool.


    He, however, remained in his original position, seemingly determined to take Myne''s attack head-on and test his own limits.


    If there was anything a bug-afflicted being feared most in the world, it would undoubtedly be fire. Just by perceiving the chaotic fire elements gathering around him, the Bugman''s survival instincts screamed at him to escape the attack range.


    The next moment, the Bugman once again exploded with a bang, this time scattering hundreds of thousands of bugs in all directions to flee the impending inferno.


    No. 6, who resembled a charred corpse with his life or death unknown, was also hurled into the blood pool, receiving similar treatment as Ben. His whereabouts and fate were temporarily unclear.


    BOOM!


    Just as the dust cloud began to settle, Myne still silently floated on the platform, which surprisingly remained unscratched. , Suddenly, a figure fell in front of him, wielding a two-meter-long double-handed sword with a golden hilt, and slamming it down hard on Myne''s head. This time, it was Myne''s turn to be caught off guard. Thankfully, he was in his ethereal form.


    The sword, which didn''t have any enchantment applied to it, just passed through his body harmlessly, clanging loudly against the floor. Otherwise, Myne might have been cleaved in two by now.


    No. 7''s handsome face, seeing that he failed to harm his enemy, turned ugly as if he saw his wife getting f*cked by another man. However, he seemed to have anticipated this possibility because as soon as his attack failed, he immediately abandoned his sword, drew a collection of brightly coloured potion bottles of various shapes, and hurled them at Myne.


    At such a close distance, with his usual carelessness, those potion bottles struck Myne''s ethereal form. To his surprise, instead of phasing through him as expected, he felt a tangible sensation. Before he could react, his figure was engulfed in a blinding light.


    BOOM!


    Another deafening explosion, and like a rocket, Myne''s body, which automatically turned normal after taking a solid hit, shot out of the dust cloud with horrific wounds and burns marred his body. He plummeted into the blood pool like a broken kite. This was the price of carelessness, which cost Myne quite heavily.


    "Ahhh! Cough, cough!"


    F*ck, it hurts, it hurts, damn it, I was careless again. Cough! Next time if I even try to be cool in front of my enemies, I will first either hide in the ground only leaving my head out, or flow high in the sky giving no charge to others suddenly appearing in front of me. Cough!


    Coughing and spitting out blood, whether his own or the pool''s, Myne groaned in pain while complaining to himself. His entire front side was severely burned. His arms, which had subconsciously protected his face, were reduced to ash again.


    Most of his clothes on the front had disintegrated, leaving him naked and exposed in the blood pool amidst a macabre tableau of corpses and other unpleasant unknown things.


    Thankfully, this time he lacked everything but mana. As long as he didn''t activate his perverted skill, which required an outrageous amount of mana, he had enough to deal with these few "weirdos" without worrying about getting injured, anyway, he can heal very quickly.

 Chapter 439. Chaos in the Blood Pool

    After coughing up everything in his mouth while his arms regenerated rapidly, Myne slowly stood up. He simply couldn''t stay inside the pool of blood surrounded by countless dead bodies and all kinds of tattered organs. It wasn''t something a normal person with a weak heart like Myne could stomach.


    However, it seemed his enemies had learned a thing or two from him. While Myne''s injuries were healing, a sword shot out of the blood pool like a poisonous snake waiting for his prey, piercing directly through his heart and flying towards No. 1 who now looked no different from a beggar, if you could ignore his strange mechanical eyeballs and half-body.


    It seemed the previous attack hadn''t hit him hard enough, and he still had a lot of energy to mess around.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Myne looked down, his mouth filling with blood again, to see his entire heart was gone, leaving a fist-sized hole in his chest. Although his Ultra Regeneration skill was working at maximum capacity, it wasn''t omnipotent and needed time to heal everything. Myne''s previous injuries hadn''t healed yet, so how could it have the time and energy to quickly heal this new, horrific, but most vital injury?


    Szzz...


    Just as his head began to feel dizzy from the heavy blood loss, a familiar sound startled him. He looked up and saw a yellow one-meter diameter hexagram array slowly rotating above his head, occasionally sparking with lightning.


    Boom!


    Myne also got a taste of his own medicine and was hit hard by a lightning bolt. Anye (No.


    4), who had been completely fine in the previous attack and was waiting for the perfect opportunity to take revenge on Myne for revealing her face in front of everyone¡ªthus labelling her a monster in everyone''s mind instead of a beautiful woman¡ªonly put down her hand and stopped chanting after Myne continued to take a bath under the lightning strike for an entire minute.


    However, before the dust cloud and the disgusting smell of burning rotten flesh could settle, an adult fist-sized metal ball plummeted towards Myne''s location.


    BOOM!


    A mini mushroom cloud rose, shaking the entire basement so violently that everyone''s breath caught in their throat. After all, they were currently hundreds of meters underground, and the entire space had been sealed shut earlier.


    If it collapsed now, they would either have to flee back to their original world through the portal doorway Myne had created which was hatefully still open, consuming remaining energy every second, which was essentially no different than burning money or being buried alive, hoping their luck was good enough to dig all the way back to the surface.


    However, when his eyes fell on her glass skull and the unsettling eyeballs floating within, he could only take a deep breath and walk away without a word. Even though he himself wasn''t innocent, having conducted countless disturbing experiments to increase his knowledge of souls and bodies, his will still wasn''t strong enough to be attracted to a woman with a creepy glass head.


    Anya, fully aware of her own condition, wasn''t disappointed by Victor''s rejection. From the moment her head became like that, she knew no normal man could have a genuine relationship with her, no matter how good and caring she was to others, for she was just a disgusting creepy head.


    Even her "toys" used for stress relief would tremble crazily while banging her out of fear as soon as she looked at them, because of fear they hardly last two rounds before collapsing. Nice sex had become a distant memory for her, and now she could only be jealous to see others having fun.


    Just as Anya lost herself in her thoughts while stroking her glass skull head sadly, suddenly a figure, which according to her and everyone in her team should now be taking his last breaths, emerged from the blood pool in front of her.


    While she was shocked and dazedly staring at him, his right fist, encased in a golden gauntlet with spiked knuckles and shimmering in a milky-white bubble of light, smashed into her shiny glass skull.


    Click!


    With a soft, glass-creaking sound, Anya''s skull which now had a big creak on her right cheek area ripped from her neck again and smashed into the wall, causing another cave tremor and showering the ground with dust. It was a clear sign that playtime was over.


    Victor, who was the first to react, charged at Myne like a raging bull, aiming a punch at his face as well. But obviously, Myne wasn''t No. 2 who just stood in his place and became his punching bag.


    He puffed out his cheeks, and just when Victor''s fist was about to fall on his soft cheek, he blasted a high-pressure stream of water from his mouth, forcing Victor several steps back into a defensive position. This created the perfect opportunity for Myne to use his Fortified Fist skill again, a technique that increased his arm strength tenfold.


    Combined with his other body enhancement skills, it was more than enough to show those weirdos their place.


    The golden gauntlet, shimmering with white transparent bubbles, slammed into Victor''s golden armour, mimicking the treatment Anya received. He launched from his position like a cannonball and slammed hard against the platform. Myne had already learned his lesson from the previous attack. While he wanted to take down these strange weirdos, he also valued his life.


    If a small glass skull could shake the entire cave, a two-meter-tall, armoured man crashing into it would surely bring the ceiling down on them. He had already tried to use his teleportation skill, which obviously wasn''t working, so instead of blindly attacking Victor, he first checked that the other party was standing in front of the platform before punching him.


    BANG!

 Chapter 440. The Key to Future Generations

    Myne barely withdrew his hand when a three-meter-tall fist made of countless bugs slammed onto his head, smashing him into the blood pool. The fist didn''t stop after the first surprise attack and the assault continued relentlessly until Mr. Bugman, who controlled the insects, sensed something amiss, as he felt like he was hitting something made of metal and losing countless bugs with each attack.


    He detached a few hundred bugs into the pool to inspect Myne''s condition. But upon closer examination, his nonexistent face contorted in anger. His target, whom he believed he was pulverizing, was actually lying casually inside the blood pool''s surface with his hands behind his head without caring about the lack of air if he could breathe in the water or blood.


    A mysterious-looking four-legged table made of unknown black metal, and covered with dense runes was positioned above him, deflecting all previous attacks, and absorbing all the kyntic energy into it. This is why Mr. Bugman felt something was off every time he smashed his fist; it felt like he was hitting iron, which was indeed the case.


    Just as Mr. Bugman was about to explode with rage, he saw No. 1 emerge from a nearby corner where he''d been hiding since his initial attack on Myne and stood beside him while putting his index finger at his lips to tell him to stay silent. He materialized a red sword with a pitch-black hilt adorned with three red gems.


    First, No. 1 ran his right index finger across the sword, near his wrist, the same sword he''d previously used to pierce Myne''s heart, which was still sustained with his blood. Then, biting his thumb, he pressed both his finger and thumb horizontally against the red blade, drawing two lines of blood on it.


    The moment the blood touched the sword, it began glowing, and cryptic symbols manifested across its surface. However, simultaneously, a deep gash appeared on a previously unharmed area of No. 1''s face, and he also instantly looked ten years older, wrinkles etching themselves onto his visage. Despite this, he seemed used to it and didn''t care much.


    Instead, with burning determination to send Myne west, he swung the red sword toward him.


    Myne, who was casually taking a break under the metal table he''d conjured or maybe summoned, using his Realize skill, ( he was still now sure behind the principle of this skill ) after dealing with the two troublemakers, and was in the mood of toying with Mr. Bugman, suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of danger unlike anything he''d ever experienced, all the hair on his body stood up.


    He hastily glanced at Mr. Bugman and No. 1, who had already made his move, and finally understood the source of this perilous feeling was coming from.


    Cursing No. 1''s eighteen generations, Myne hurriedly grabbed the edge of the table and wanted to pull it aside and use it as a makeshift shield. However, to his shock, the table seemed to carry the weight of a mountain. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t budge it a centimetre.


    Realizing this, he once again summoned some kind of strange thing using his Realize skill, which surely had taken a heavy hit on his mana reserve without him even knowing, Myne gritted his teeth and used his Absolute Evasion skill at maximum power. He had already used his Unbeatable skill before to withstand the lightning strikes and heavy explosions.


    Myne, who still had a big family to take care of, and had no intention of getting buried so soon, quickly rushed toward the exit. However, only after taking a few steps, he realized he could become a ghost simply pass through the solid wall, bypassing the crumbling cave without worrying about his life. He then breathed a sigh of relief and slapped himself for being stupid again.


    However, as he activated the Ethereal Phase and prepared to catch the fatty with peace of mind, he saw the body of No. 2, who had fallen unconscious, and No. 6, the walking pregnancy machine. Although seeing No. 2, who had played a bare minimal role in the fight and the biggest thing he had done was throw a dangerous bomb for which his own leader beat him to unconscious, didn''t faze Myne at all.


    However when his eyes fell on No. 6, especially his monster brother, which had frightened powerful fertility and could make a woman pregnant in a few shots, an evil thought came to his mind. After all, this guy was a 200-year-old grandpa who was a professional in intimacy. If he could somehow get his memories, wouldn''t he reach the peak of satisfying women in his world?


    Also, Myne has so many women, and he has no intention of limiting himself to them, if one day they all start asking for children, he needs some special power to do so, he couldn''t just take days to make a single girl pregnant, otherwise by the end he reaches to the last one, first one might have already asking for him to second child.


    How will he then spend time with them during their pregnancy as a husband and father?


    Once this idea came, it took root in his mind like a poisonous vine, and Myne couldn''t shake it no matter how hard he tried. So after a second of pondering, he put No. 6''s body in his inventory and decided to give him someone who can help him with this problem. Anyway, the world is big, and there is no shortage of madmen like Lewis, he had full confidant that he could find someone one day.


    No. 2, while himself was practically useless, possessed a robust physique, particularly his metallic limbs, which piqued Myne''s interest. However, since he was still alive, Myne had to shoot nearly 30 Wind Guns to make a small hole in his heart and end his life. This guy''s natural body defence was indeed very abnormal.


    "There should be one more guy left. That old coot who pretends to be a little child. Although his body itself is worthless, his armour is pretty cool. If I give it to Lewis, he''d definitely empty his entire savings to buy it. And I could also ask him to make one for me.


    Every time I looked at that Victor guy''s cool armour, I couldn''t help but feel jealous," Myne muttered while sprinting around the blood pool. Now that he could use his skill, and with Night Vision, it didn''t take Myne too long to find that Tinman under the blood pool, releasing lightning sparks once in a while, just before the cave completely collapsed.


    Myne swiftly deposited him into his Inventory as well and hastily activated Ethereal Phase as a colossal rock plummeted towards him.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 441. The Fattys Fortune

    "Haaa, haaa, haaa! Thank goodness I ran away quickly! Otherwise, those monsters surely would have killed me. What did they take me for? Their master clearly told them to listen to me and work under me! But those bastards actually dared to launch an attack in my direction?


    Those bastards wanted to use that stranger''s name to get rid of me when I completed all the work, so they could take credit? How can there be such a good thing in the world? Do they really think I couldn''t under their small tricks?"


    "Just wait, I''ll call Master Fizz... Fizzle... What the f*ck was that guy''s name, damn it? Why in the hell are all those guys'' names so weird and long? Couldn''t their parents have found easy-to-pronounce names?"


    The fatty cursed angrily while wiping sweat from his forehead as he ran towards the exit. But because the so-called Master''s name was stuck in his mind, he tried hard to recall it. Two minutes later, he couldn''t hold back his inner struggle anymore. He stopped, took a few dozen heavy breaths, almost fell on the ground in exhaustion and pulled out a notebook from his storage pouch.


    "Ahh, there it is... Master Fizzlewiggle Wigglybottom. This guy''s parents were definitely insane!


    What were they thinking when they gave their child this kind of name as if they were venting their anger on him?" The fatty muttered while shaking his head, the entire notebook was filled with all kinds of information from minor to important, which fatty seem fear that he might forget so he noted down, was quite good indeed, at least his killer would surely praise him for his this action, which saved them a lot of time, to dig out his secrets.


    "Maybe they didn''t want to have a child, but it happened accidentally while they were connected physically, and this guy came into the world. Since none of them wanted him, they might have thrown a random weird name at him to vent their anger before throwing him out like trash?"


    "Hmm, that makes quite a bit of sense," The fatty nodded while rubbing his thick chin thoughtfully. He continued, still not realizing who he was talking to. "But even so, how did they come up with this kind of weird name...?"


    Finally, the fatty came to his senses, and his entire body began to tremble as he realized someone was standing behind him. While gulping down saliva, he dropped his notebook, and magic lamp in his hands.


    Holding his bracelet tightly, he turned his head around, but to his surprise behind him was nothing but thick darkness and a long corridor like the mouth of a monster, ready to devour everything in it.


    "Huh? Am I hallucinating because of fear? However, that voice seemed a bit too real," The fatty couldn''t find anything behind him. He calmed down a bit and muttered confusedly.


    However, just when he was about to pick up his magic lamp from the ground and hurriedly wanted to get out of this creepy corridor, a milky white transparent head of a certain person he least wanted to see emerged from the ground. Its eyes were wide open, and its tongue hung out as if someone had choked it to death.


    Besides the mountain of raw black metal, there were also other types of unknown minerals, gems, various silvery substances, and so on. If Myne wasn''t mistaken, those things might have been used to make the altar and portal doorway, so obviously their value was highest.


    Last, there was a mysterious tome made of what seemed like hume skin and locked by a demotic hand and was covered in a pink flame, now floating in the middle of the pouch. Just by looking at it, anyone with a normal mind would know it was best to stay away. This time, Myne didn''t seek his own death by smashing his empty head with unknown things.


    He decided to bring it to Maya; she had more knowledge about those kinds of things.


    Finally, after sorting through the storage pouch, Myne first transferred everything valuable inside his own inventory, except for the creepy tomb, mysterious box, and obviously the fatty''s personal belongings. He decided to check those carefully when he had free time before taking the useful things and throwing out the useless ones.


    [ Money: Platinum Coin (105,544) Gold Coins (265,115) Low-grade Mana Stone (2) Low-grade Soul Stone (1) ]


    "Sigh, what a great windfall!" Myne muttered with tears of happiness in his eyes. "Who would have expected this useless-looking fatty to be so damn rich? I can say while betting my little brother, that even my cheap father-in-law might not have this much money in his personal account. Now at least I don''t have to worry about clan-building construction."


    "I can pay my mother-in-law in one go and leave all the mess on her head without any worry. With her character and our special relationship now, she''ll surely do her best to create her new home... Maybe I can ask her to build a hidden room just for us, so we can have as much time as we want without anyone finding us? Yes, this is quite a good idea. I''ll talk about it to her tomorrow."


    "But now, let''s focus on the most important thing," Myne muttered and looked at the fatty with a dangerous, bloodthirsty gaze. But then his eyes fell on the fatty''s wrist, which adorned a red magical bracelet.


    Without any hesitation, Myne reached out and wanted to take it as well, but just as his finger touched the bracelet, it started shining brightly. With a loud boom, Myne was thrown away like a rag doll and hit hard against the wall behind him, almost losing consciousness.


    "Cough, cough, f*ck! What the hell?" Myne spoke painfully while rubbing the back of his head. "This thing also has a self-defence protocol to prevent theft? Just how much did those weirdos care about the fatty that they were willing to give him such a valuable thing? This isn''t right. I might have to dig out all those secrets from the fatty.


    This bastard surely has something on him which valued by those guys."


    Cursing and throwing all the blame on the fatty, Myne grabbed his leg and started dragging him out of the corridor.

 Chapter 442. The Endless Nightmare

    Inside a dark, 100 square feet, suspicious room without any kind of openings and fully sealed, a small magic lamp rested precariously in a corner. In the centre of the room placed an armed metal chair. Upon it, a super healthy, oversized middle-aged man, whose arms and legs were tightly secured with iron handcuffs bolted to the chair.


    A rag gagged his mouth, but the man didn''t seem to have any problem with his current condition and was sleeping peacefully with a lustful expression gracing his face as if he were having a wonderful dream.


    No one knew how much time passed, but slowly the fatty blinked his eyes open and started looking around dazedly. A sharp pain jolted his jaw, reminding him that there was something inside his mouth. Panic surged through him as he attempted to move his limbs, and take it out from his mouth, only to find them firmly restrained


    Panic washed over him as he started trembling in fear. He looked left and right, trying to figure out where he was. Upon realizing he was inside a completely sealed room with literally no doors, and no windows, he almost peed his pants. His struggle became even more frantic, and suddenly, perhaps because of fear, he subconsciously triggered some kind of mechanism.


    The red bracelet on his arm glowed brightly, and with a loud bang, the handcuffs on his wrists exploded.


    Hope flickered in Fatty''s eyes. With a surge of joy, he ripped the gag from his mouth. As the cloth unfurled, a sliver of familiarity caught his attention. Upon closer inspection, he recognized it wasn''t just any random rag, but his own underwear ¨C the very pair he''d been wearing today ¨C however suddenly a realisation hit him like lightning because he seems had peed in it out of fear before.


    Convincing himself it was a trick of the mind, and no one with the right mind would go through so much trouble of taking out his dirty underwear and putting it in his mouth, however, it didn''t take long for fatty''s face turned ugly as if he had eaten shit because the emptiness within his trousers confirmed the cruel fact that it was indeed his underwear.


    "BLURG!"


    The fatty face instantly turned purple, and he vomited out the contents of his stomach in a torrent that could fill a small bucket, which showed that his big stomach wasn''t just for show. After dirtying the floor and filling the room with a most unpleasant odour, Fatty, out of habit, reached for the only cloth available he was holding to wipe his mouth.


    Just as he put it on his lips, he realized what it was and, with a disgusted expression, quickly threw the underwear aside as if it were some kind of bomb.


    Afterwards, he pointed his bracelet at the other handcuff and, with a small energy shot, easily broke it as well. Then he aimed at the chains on his legs, which didn''t escape the fate of getting blasted apart by the energy blast of the bracelet.


    Overcome by physical and mental fatigue, Fatty closed his eyes, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. He didn''t know when sleep claimed him, but upon opening his eyes again after an indeterminate amount of time, he found himself back in his original predicament.


    His arms and legs were bound, his favourite underwear stuffed in his mouth, the vomit on the floor had vanished, the magic lamp he''d tossed aside was now resting in its original place, and the long tunnel he created with great effort was no longer there as if it had never existed. Everything seemed like just a dream


    The unexpected turn of events jolted Fatty awake. Were it not for the gnawing hunger now gnawing at his stomach ¨C an experience absent from his previous awakening ¨C he might have doubted whether his previous experience was just a nightmare.


    This time, panic replaced the confusion of his prior awakening. He quickly freed himself, threw aside his dirty underwear which was almost clean from his saliva and rushed to the section of the wall where he''d painstakingly carved the hole. The sight that greeted him, however, sent a fresh wave of doubt crashing over him. The wall was completely undamaged, pristine as if untouched.


    "Hello! Can anyone hear me? Please get me out of here! I''ll do anything... you can have all my wealth, I don''t care, just let me go!" Fatty screamed in desperation, his lungs burning from the exertion. But only a chilling silence answered him.


    "There had to be a way out. After all, how else had his captors brought him in? Perhaps a hidden door?" The more Fatty pondered this, the more a crucial detail seemed to crystallize in his mind. Before, his brain wouldn''t have functioned with such alacrity.


    Today, however, the potent cocktail of fear and survival instinct has transformed it, and worked miraculously fast, turning him into a completely different person.


    The fatty began methodically tapping and lightly hammering the walls, searching for any hidden mechanism that might unlock his freedom. This meticulous examination lasted nearly three hours. Just as thirst became a burning agony, he finally finished inspecting every inch of the room, not even neglecting the ceiling.


    Although examining the ceiling was not an easy feat for a person of Fatty''s size, fueled by the desperate hope of escape and the promise of a feast upon his liberation, he persevered.


    Unfortunately, his efforts proved fruitless. There was no hidden trick, no secret path ¨C or perhaps, if one existed, it lay outside the room, not within.


    Exhausted, famished, and utterly defeated, Fatty slumped back onto the chair, his mind a wasteland of despair. He truly was at a loss. As he contemplated the grim possibilities of his demise and the unlikelihood of escape from this infernal prison, his eyelids began to grow heavy. He made no attempt to resist sleep.


    First, he launched a few energy blasts at the wall before him, then at his underwear, burning it to ashes so that the next time he woke up, this shit wasn''t gag in his mouth again. Finally, after spending another half-hour racking his brain with every imaginable negative thought, Fatty surrendered to sleep, his consciousness fading once more.

 Chapter 443. Sweet Taste of Retribution ( Part-1 )

    "Ohh, yes, b*tch, faster, faster, don''t dare to slow down, ohoho, I can do this all day..." A booming voice echoed through the room.


    "Master?" A trembling voice however interrupts the man''s enjoyment.


    "WHAT!" The man yelled out irritated with a furious expression, but he didn''t stop his work.


    Y... Your food is ready, master. You told me to remind you as soon as it was prepared," A young woman, her skin deep ebony, spoke as if addressing a monster rather than a hume.


    "Already? I thought it would take longer. Well, since it''s prepared, let''s go eat... Hmm, as for you, however, will wait for my return. We haven''t finished our game yet," The speaker, who was non other the fatty spoke with a cruel smile on his face while taking out his little brother from the mouth of a young girl, perhaps fifteen years of age.


    He then slap hard on the wet vagina of the girl which was right in front of him hard, making her cry in pain.


    The girl was tied upside down on a strange wooden device. Tears were falling from her eyes nonstop, and her nose was running, but she didn''t dare to disobey her new master''s order. He had purchased her from the slave market, and her life was completely in his hands, so she could only nod meekly, despite the discomfort of her contorted position.


    A peculiar white collar with a name tag encircled her neck, hinting at a certain dark secret.


    "By the way, while I''m gone, help me to stretch her butthole. Put this inside her hole," the fatty said, tossing a peculiar glass object to the black-skinned maid. "Remember, upon my return, I expect her to be ready to take me divine tool, otherwise, you''ll be taking her place next time." With a chilling laugh, the fatty donned a robe and exited the room.


    "So, what''s for dinner tonight?" the fatty inquired, rubbing his hands together as he settled at the dining table. The loli maid beside him, instead of answering, made a cute gesture and quickly lifted the lids of various dishes and pots, filling the hall with a delectable aroma.


    "Ohohoh, it seems like you guys wouldn''t let me lose any weight. Huh? You dare to laugh at me because I couldn''t lose weight?" the fatty playfully grumbled at the loli, who was so frightened that she almost peed in her pants. Thankfully, the fatty wasn''t serious.


    "As punishment for disrespecting your Master, come and make me happy," the fatty said while pointing at his little brother before ignoring the loli and gesturing for another maid to serve him the food.


    Compared to you, I still have a lot to learn," The man, who was none other than Myne, said with a disgusted expression while looking at the fatty''s wet pants. He swiftly moved his chair further away, not wanting to get infected by this kind of disgusting creature.


    "Mmmuu, Mmumu..." The fatty, oblivious to Myne''s disgust, remained fixated on his current predicament. His dignity was the least of his concerns, anyway, it was not more important than his life. He tried to speak something but because of his precious underwear, words couldn''t get out of his mouth.


    "Did you have something to say?" Myne inquired innocently, retrieving another ice pack from his inventory and applying it to his injuries.


    The fatty hurriedly nodded his head with a hint of excitement and unknown confidence overflowing in his eyes, as if he believed that once he opened his mouth, he could convince Myne to free him.


    Myne also noticed this but remained unfazed. While leaning back in his plush chair, he spoke casually, "Then what are you waiting for? Just remove that gag from your mouth and speak your mind. No need to be so shy. Also, don''t complain that you can''t do it. I didn''t shove that gag too deep into your mouth.


    Just manoeuvre your tongue like you would when having fun with beautiful girls, and it will come out in a jiffy... Ouch, f*ck, another tooth. Damn it."


    While taking out a tooth from his mouth, now with only ten or so remaining, making him look like an old grandpa, Myne cursed a few more times before continuing to apply the ice to his wounds.


    "Next time, I will surely find a girl who doesn''t mind me doing this kind of work. It''s really troublesome to work alone and also apply ice to injuries by yourself. Sigh, if Gal were here, she would surely love to help me with this matter... Recently, I''ve been missing her a lot. God knows when we will be able to be together again."


    Oblivious to Myne''s mumbling, the fatty took his advice seriously and started trying to move his tongue pressed down under the gag, while also trying to throw it out. However, two minutes of frantic struggle yielded no results except to sway his head hard and drink whatever liquid was on it, which squeezed out after his great effort, providing his dry throat with some relief. Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "Seriously? You can''t manage that simple task? Do you even know anything except eating, shitting, and f*cking?" Myne, who was getting bored because the fatty wasn''t entertaining him at all, yelled out angrily while casually throwing the palm-sized ice bag in his hand at the fatty''s chubby face. The fatty somehow managed to dodge it, and the ice bag passed by his cheek.


    However, just when the fatty was breathing a sigh of relief that he didn''t get hit, in a bizarre turn of events, the ice bag, seemingly offended by the dodge, paused mid-air, reversed course with double the initial speed, and slammed into the back of his head.


    The great pain made a great man. The fatty, who couldn''t take the gag from his mouth, right after he got hit hard on the back of his head, instantly threw it out. If there were an audience watching, they would surely question his earlier struggle.


    "See, I told you it was very easy. You are just too lazy to do it and have a tendency to give up easily," Myne said with a smile, giving the fatty a thumbs up while taking out another ice bag and putting it on his cheek. He watched the fatty coughing loudly and moaning in pain with great satisfaction.

 Chapter 444. Sweet Taste of Retribution (Part 2)

    "Cough, cough..."


    "Alright, alright, I understand you were uncomfortable because of the gag, but will you stop your old granny-like coughing now? It''s almost been two minutes, and whatever entered your belly is already gone. It won''t come out and change the fact that you drank your own pee by squirting your underwear in your mouth... By the way, how was the taste?"


    Myne asked with a feigned curious expression and a playful smile on his face. He stared at the fatty on the chair who was attempting to vomit everything in his stomach, but obviously failing without external support like shoving his fingers down his throat or forceful simulation. He could only manage empty coughs.


    "Who are you, Mister, and why did you bring me here?" Although the fatty was so angry that if looks could kill, Myne might have died a thousand times by now, he still spoke with a forced politeness and a disgusting, strained smile.


    "Who am I? Haven''t you recognized me yet? I thought you might have by now. After all, it wasn''t long ago we met. It seems your brain is also getting chubby and is not working properly."


    The fatty ignored Myne''s teasing and stared at his purple, injured face seriously. Even after overloading his brain, he couldn''t match any face in his memory from this ugly face before him.


    "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you, maybe because of your swollen face. Why didn''t you introduce yourself? Maybe that would jog my memory?" Finally giving up, the fat man asked while gulping down his saliva and looking greedily at the water glass in Myne''s hands.


    "Sigh, that''s truly disappointing. I thought you''d remember "Sigh, that was really disappointing. I thought you would remember me, but alas, it''s not your fault. In my current appearance, it is really not easy for anyone to recognize me.


    By the way, do you want to know why I am in this condition?" Myne asked with a smile and only a dozen or so teeth, along with his swollen face, it looked ugly as hell.


    The fatty, who already smelled something fishy, instantly shook his head, clearly not interested in listening to Myne''s drama. Regardless, this wouldn''t have anything to do with him, or so he thought until Myne spoke again.


    "Well, since you''re insisting so much, then let me tell you. This also has something to do with you. When I found you, you were lying on the ground, and I needed a place to dump you. But I had urgent work to do as well, and I couldn''t keep an eye on you while waiting for you to wake up. So, I went to an old friend, but she wasn''t in a good mood.


    At first, she didn''t say anything, just calmly looked at me, at least this is what I thought. So I directly told her that I wanted to hide you and that she had to keep an eye on you. However, this must have triggered her anger, and then... Well, you can already what happened next. Overall, the source of this trouble was you."


    Having finished speaking, Myne gulped down the water in the glass with great difficulty. Then without giving the fatty a chance to speak, who probably wanted to refuse this baseless slander, he stood up from his chair. He first took out a large table from his Inventory and placed it right in front of the fatty.


    With a thought, Myne snapped his fingers and turned visible again, shocking the fatty, who was already drooling saliva like a dog to death.


    "Y-you... You haven''t gone out, then what are you... Forget it, listen to me! I''m willing to give you anything ¨C wealth, women, power ¨C just name your price and I''ll pay. But please, let me go. You won''t gain anything by killing me, and I''ve never offended you.


    There''s no need to torture me for no reason. And if you enjoy these kinds of things, I''m willing to provide you with plenty of people to play with as much as you want. Just let me go!" The fatty began to beg frantically, oblivious to how his empty words only enraged Myne further.


    "Anything you say," Myne replied disdainfully with a raise of his eyebrow. "But how would you going to do that? After all, your storage pouch is already in my pocket, meaning you''ve already lost your wealth. Perhaps you''re unaware, but a sudden earthquake caused the ground beneath your house to collapse. Your entire house, along with everyone inside, sank into the ground. You''re the only survivor.


    Now, wealth is gone, women, if you are talking about your slaves, then are also gone, and what''s left is power. But in your current condition, unable to even save yourself, I fail to see how you could offer me that. It''s quite difficult to believe your words."


    The more Myne spoke, the uglier the fatty''s face became. By the time Myne finished, he was so furious that he finally dropped his cheap politeness and revealed his true colours.


    "YOU BASTARD! How dare you touch my storage pouch? Do you have any idea how many life-or-death situations I''ve endured to acquire all my wealth? I have countless lives stained on my hands! Just when I was on the verge of achieving the greatest success of my life, you pop out of nowhere, sneak into my house, and f*ck everything up!"


    "This world is so vast, why did you have to stick behind my ass? And what did you expect? That by putting on makeup and making your face look injured, I wouldn''t recognize your wretched face? I have seen you getting healed completely from a half-dead state, how can this kind of minor injuries can''t healed by now? Also, motherf*cker, there''s such a thing as a voice in the world."


    "Although I only heard it once, only an idiot would forget his enemy''s vocal signature, someone you''ve never seen before but was crazy for your life. It took me a while to recognize you, due to my poor condition affecting my brain function, but that''s all, did you really think that you would mess around with me as you like but I wouldn''t be able to even recognise you?"


    By the time he finished ranting, the fatty was panting heavily, as if he''d performed hundreds of push-ups instead of simply venting his anger verbally.


    "So, you were merely pretending not to know me this entire time?" Myne asked curiously, his expression calm as if the fatty''s words had no effect on him, which was indeed the case, after all, how could someone be angry with a guy who had already booked a ticket to hell?


    As he spoke, Myne stored the food table back into his inventory and replaced it with another pre-set wooden table laden with dozens of different tools.


    "Yes, it wasn''t difficult for me to fool a fool like you..." The fatty, who was confidently speaking, saw the familiar-looking table with even more recognizable tools on it, and a chill ran down his entire body. The words he had prepared died in his throat, swallowed back into his big belly.

 Chapter 445. Bitter Taste of Retribution (Part-3)

    "Huh? Why did you stop? Continue speaking. I''m quite interested in knowing more about myself, especially that "fool one" part," Myne, with a smile that was no different from the devil''s smile in the fatty''s eyes, spoke while taking out more and more torture tools he''d stolen from the fatty''s own basement.


    "What! What do you want? Just tell me! Why are you doing this to me? I''ve never harmed you, before today, I haven''t even seen you!" The fatty, who was scared to death by seeing an exhibition of torture tools before him which now had filled half of the room, couldn''t remain as confident as before and instantly showed his true colours.


    "Oh, you may not realize it, but you''ve done me a great harm that there is no forgiveness for," Myne spoke coldly, holding a sharp short sword as he slowly walked beside the fatty.


    "Now, before you start your meaningless nonsense, I''ll give you a chance to survive. Give me your bracelet and you can liv..."


    "Really?! You aren''t fooling me, right?" The fatty interrupted Myne and asked excitedly, though doubt lingered in his voice.


    "Do I need to fool you? Don''t you think it''s awfully childish for you to ask this? After all, your life and death are already in my hands. What else bad could happen to you anyway?" Myne spoke casually while circling the fatty, but his mind was already focused on which tool he should use first to torture this fat ass.


    "Yes, you''re right. Then take it! Anyway, in my current condition, it''s useless," The fatty, who was incredibly anxious to escape this hellhole, especially after seeing the torture tools, sputtered.


    Slap!


    "Idiot, if I could take it myself, why would I even need to ask you? Do you think you''re my master, that I have to ask you for everything?" Myne, who couldn''t take the fatty''s annoying voice anymore and whose mind was already not in the right position after getting beaten hard by Fenrir, slapped the fatty tightly, which calmed his anger slightly.


    "F*CK! Bastard..."


    "What did you say?!" Discover stories with empire


    A sharp blade pressed against his neck. The fatty quickly swallowed his remaining upcoming words back in his stomach and decided to write them down. Revenge only felt good when it was cold and you have absolute control over situation.


    "Nothing. I was just saying that although I don''t know how to remove the bracelet myself, since I''ve never tried it before, when I wore it the first time, I remember using my blood to bind it. So, why don''t you try dropping a few drops of my blood on it? Maybe it''ll come off automatically as well?"


    The fatty''s words seemed reasonable to Myne. So he took out an empty potion bottle, waved the short sword, and made a small cut on the fatty''s shoulder, eliciting a pig-like scream from him. Without caring about the noise, Myne collected some blood and poured it on the bracelet.


    Active Effect:


    1. Energy Blast: When activated, the bracelet allows the wearer to shoot powerful energy blasts from their hands, capable of incinerating foes and obliterating obstacles. The more mana the user provides, the more powerful the blast.


    2. Energy Shield: The bracelet can generate a protective energy shield around the wearer, capable of deflecting physical and magical attacks. The more mana the user provides, the more powerful the shield.


    Passive Effect:


    1. Mind Control: Upon wearing the Bracelet, the wearer experiences an immediate and profound attachment to it. If the wearer''s willpower and mental strength are lower than the bracelet''s enchantment, they will find themselves unable to part with it and never remove it no matter what happens.


    Any attempt by someone else to remove the bracelet is met with fierce energy blasts every time that person touches it until the last bit of energy in the wearer is drained.


    2. Hidden Enslavement: Unbeknownst to the wearer, every use of the bracelet''s powers strengthens an insidious blood contract embedded within it. Over time, this contract binds the wearer more tightly to the bracelet''s creator. The wearer gradually loses their free will, becoming an unwitting slave to the creator.


    Once this enslavement is complete, the wearer is irrevocably bound to the creator, with no hope of liberation. ]


    "Are my eyes playing tricks on me, or am I really seeing this right? This thing actually have a hidden enslavement contract in it? And here I was thinking about giving it to Gwen, so I don''t have to worry about her safety. Now I understand why those weirdos were willing to give such a powerful magical item to this fat ass! It turns out there''s a hidden story behind it.


    No wonder I always had a hunch that something wasn''t right."


    "Hmm... Hmm... Can I cut its passive effect? Since I can give objects skills, it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Myne didn''t know where this idea came from, but the more he thought about it, the more fixable it seemed. He hurriedly used his ''Cut'' skill on the passive effect ''Mind Control,'' but nothing happened.


    Everything remained the same, and Myne''s excited smile vanished as quickly as luck from the fatty''s life after he fell into his hands.


    "Maybe because this thing isn''t from this world, so my skill isn''t working on it. Or maybe this little thing is far more powerful than the ''Cut and Paste'' skill, which is still on Level One. Perhaps after its level increases, I''ll be able to work on this bracelet as well.


    But till then it can only eat dust in the inventory..." Shaking his head in disappointment, Myne placed the bracelet in his inventory and turned his gaze to the unconscious fatty, whose blood was falling like a waterfall from his wound, finally ready to see the skills he possessed, something he had been curious about the moment he failed to see them.


    After all, since those weirdos favoured him and were willing to lower their heads before him, he surely had something up his sleeve that forced those bastards to show so much kindness to him, despite his near-nonexistent IQ.

 Chapter 446. The Irony of Powerless Potency

    [ Name: Gristle Bilebelly


    Level: 58


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 31 y/o


    Occupation: Apprentice of The Order of the Cursed Souls. Minor Merchant and Slave Trader of Agusta Kingdom.


    Title: None


    Status: Extremely Injured, Infertility, Binge-eating disorder (Minor)


    [Skill]


    World Weaver


    Life Siphon


    Sanguinem Pactum ]


    "Infertility? What does this mean?" Myne, who was encountering the unfamiliar word "infertility" for the first time, scratched his head in confusion. He focused on it, hoping the appraisal would provide further explanation, and it didn''t disappoint him.


    [ Infertility: A medical condition that occurs when a person is unable to conceive a child even after having regular unprotected sex for at least 12 months. ]


    "Aha!" Myne exclaimed softly with a surprise. "So that''s why the fatty couldn''t get Rosewell or any of the others pregnant. If I could, I''d definitely give him a few dozen more such disorders. The bastard deserves it," He muttered angrily, moving on to Gristle''s skills, which didn''t look simple no matter how you looked at them.


    [ World Weaver:


    Description: The World Weaver is a dark and forbidden magic skill. To activate it, the caster must have absorbed the life essence and soul of at least ten individuals. This brutal act fuels the caster with a grotesque amount of raw magical energy. This energy, a twisted echo of the stolen lives, allows the World Weaver to tear open a temporary rift between two worlds.


    The portal leads to a completely random world, chosen by chaotic magic fueled by the devoured souls. The caster has no control over the destination; however, after visiting a world once, he can return as long as he has enough magical and soul energy.


    However, the attack requires direct physical contact with the target, making it difficult to use against agile opponents. Obstacles that are not physically attached to the target can disrupt the flow of energy, rendering the skill useless. This magic demands a blood sacrifice, a horrifying cost that can be a significant moral hurdle for the caster. A Life for a Life!


    Cooldown Time: 5 Minutes ]


    "...AAHAHAHAHAH!"


    Myne himself couldn''t pinpoint what he found so humorous in this skill, but he couldn''t stop laughing and almost shed tears. The way he looked at the fatty was no longer as cold and furious as if he wanted to eat him alive; instead, it turned into one full of Schadenfreude.


    In a fit of manic excitement, he even went to the unconscious fatty and gave him a few slaps on the back of his head with fake sympathy before ruthlessly stripping him of his skills and carefully pasting them onto himself.


    Then, he quickly pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill onto the fatty, ensuring he could torture him to his heart''s content without worrying about accidentally killing him from blood loss or heart attack, etc.


    As soon as the skill was pasted, the fatty''s body twisted slightly, white steam erupted from his body, and his severed arm began to regenerate. Within a minute, his eyes fluttered open.


    "AHHHH! My arm! My arm, you bastard, what have you done? My arm... My arm? Huh?


    Wasn''t it cut off by you?"


    The fatty, right after regaining consciousness, started screaming like a pig. He didn''t realize that there wasn''t a single pain in any part of his body. Instead, he looked at the smiling Myne before him and started yelling at him. However, halfway through, he saw his supposedly cut-off arm moving in front of him as he pointed his finger at Myne in anger.


    Confusion replaced his anger, question marks swirling above his head. He couldn''t help but utter a bewildered question:


    "What nonsense are you babbling about?" Myne retorted coldly. "When did I cut off your arm? After I took off your bracelet, for a minute you lost consciousness, and when you woke up, you were already screaming like a pig," He added while looking for a good torture tool on the ground, and showing the fatty his backside, which was an unpleasant sight.


    "Ohh? So that was just a nightmare?" The fatty''s voice crackled with confusion and doubt because the pain he felt was so real, so vivid he could still recall it clearly. This made it hard for him to believe it was just a nightmare.


    "Found it! Who knows, maybe you have gone crazy. By the way, I have a few questions to ask you. I hope you can calmly answer them like a gentleman and not make things difficult for both of us," Myne said while holding a Pincers. He walked in front of the fatty and spoke with a gentle smile before grabbing the fatty''s free arm and putting handcuffs on it as well, so it wouldn''t disturb his work.


    Now that the fatty didn''t have the bracelet, Myne didn''t have to worry about him breaking free from the chains.


    Sweat beaded on the fatty''s forehead as he saw the Pincers in Myne''s hand. "Gulp! Certainly, anything I know, I''ll answer honestly. But can you please put that... that dangerous thing away? I don''t feel well around iron objects. I think I might have an allergy." He spoke hurriedly but with full politeness, not wanting to offend Myne and invite disaster upon himself.


    "Relax," Myne said, his smile still innocent like harmless to animals and humans. "I''m just taking a look at it. It''s my first time seeing this kind of tool, so I was a bit curious and wondering what does it do exactly... You have used it a lot, right? Why don''t you enlighten me?"


    He then started a small chair for himself and a small wooden stool for the fatty. He put the fatty''s poor left leg on the stool and pasted his leg there with the paste skill. He sat on the chair comfortably, wondering what kind of twisted explanation the fatty could offer in this kind of situation, where even world stupidest person can say what going to happened with him next.

 Chapter 447. Karmas Toll

    "Well, your silence tells me you''re also not very familiar with it either. Alas, this is going to be a pain in the ass. We''ll both have to go through a lot of trial and error before we can pinpoint all its uses. I''m troubling you, Mr. Fatty.


    I don''t know about others, but I will always remember your contribution to increasing mankind''s knowledge," Myne gently held the fatty''s right big toe while manipulating the pincers in her other hand, and spoke with a smile.


    The fatty, who himself had used this trick quite a lot to scare the shit out of prisoners before the real torture, obviously understood where this script was going. This made him even more fearful. His heart beat so loudly that Myne could clearly hear its pounding.


    "Mr... My Lord, please forgive me for whatever I''ve done to make you so angry. Let''s talk about it. There has to be a way to avoid bloodshed, right? We''re all intelligent people, and in the end, the only thing that truly matters is benefit. There should be a price for my forgiveness.


    Please give me a chance! I am willing to have become your slave!"


    The fatty, who was sweating profusely, even knowing that he was poor as f*ck and had nothing to offer in exchange for his life, still wanted to try to fool Myne with his sweet words.


    However, seeing Myne completely uninterested in his nonsense, all kinds of horrific memories of the people he tortured with great pleasure while enjoying their screams began flashing in his mind nonstop, after all, now it was his turn to experience what they had.


    "At least tell me what I''ve done!" This time, the fatty''s yell successfully captured Myne''s attention, who had already grabbed his toenail with the pincers and was about to pull it out in one swift motion.


    "Hmm, if I answer directly, it won''t be much fun. Let''s play a little game. One question in exchange for another, answered honestly, alright?" Seeing the fatty nod his head like a chicken, Myne continued... "Since I''m currently in the Boss here, let me ask you first, Mr. Fatty. Tell me something about your skills.


    I''m always quite curious about others'' skills, especially when some unknown people from different worlds highly favoured those people, who don''t look like anything special."


    Hearing Myne''s question, the fatty was speechless, after all, abnormally like Myne who can steal others'' skills is the only one in the world, so naturally he couldn''t understand his taste of knowing about others'' skills. But since it could buy him some time from the upcoming hellish torture, he was more than willing to talk with her. If possible, he hoped their conversation would never end at all.


    "Actually, my skills are more of a joke to me than a blessing like everyone else. Out of three, I can only use one effectively. The rest are nothing but decorations... Sigh, my first skill helps me travel through unknown worlds, but in exchange, I have to kill people and absorb their flesh and souls. It''s a double-edged sword.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll end up in a peaceful world and can make a profit by selling that world''s specialities in our world."


    "Well, hahaha, actually, my situation was similar to yours. As soon as I arrived, the high gravitational force almost glued me to the ground. I couldn''t even twitch, let alone stand on my legs. Thankfully, my luck was good. The place I teleported to was a special room in the magic tower of a Tier-Three wizard named Fizzlewiggle Wigglybottom. Those seven people you fought were also his students.


    That room was built for high-level space teleportation, allowing him to travel between worlds. During the time I used my skill, I accidentally connected to the magic array of that room and teleported directly there. Then, Master Fizzlewiggle Wigglybottom helped me somehow handle the gravity. Otherwise, if I had teleported into a wild area, I might have become monster food or died from hunger."


    After finishing his explanation, the fatty seemed to recall some unpleasant memories again and fell into a flashback with an ugly expression.


    Myne, having finally learned everything he wanted, saw no need to hold back or waste time. He disregarded his promise entirely and, with no regard for anything else, used the pincers to forcefully pull out the fatty''s toenail with great force.


    "AHHHHH!"


    Blood gushed from the area beneath the nail, and the fatty''s pig-like screams echoed throughout the room. His voice was so loud and high-pitched that a normal person might have felt pain in their ears. However, to Myne, it sounded no different from beautiful music.


    The fatty struggled violently on the chair, slamming his back against it with all his force, trying to distract himself from the pain, if the chair hadn''t been Pasted on the ground by Myne, it might have already fallen on the ground. But when Myne grabbed his left index finger and pulled out another nail, that trick was no longer useful.


    The fatty could only scream louder, hoping Myne would have pity on his poor ears and stop the madness.


    However, Myne''s mind was now completely consumed by memories of Rosewell being tortured under the fatty''s command. He didn''t care about anything else. One by one, he soon pulled out the remaining nails as well, with a psychopath-like smile on his face.


    The fatty''s screams didn''t stop for a single second. At one point, he almost broke his wrist trying to pull his hand out of the handcuffs. Unfortunately, the fat around his wrists was too thick, and his willpower wasn''t strong enough for him to succeed.


    Afterwards, Myne pasted the Ultra Regeneration skill on the fatty again. Under the magical effect of this overpowered healing skill, his nails regrew, and all the pain the fatty was feeling instantly vanished, forcing him to close his mouth.


    "Mr. Fatty, you couldn''t even take such minor torture. I wonder where you got the courage to torture others? Haven''t you heard of karma? I think the old people say whatever you do, one day you will have to pay for all your deeds." While speaking, Myne used the Realize skill to create/summon hundreds of thin, 25-centimetre-long needles and a silver hammer.


    This wasn''t No.2''s enchanted hammer, but just a normal, expensive silver hammer.

 Chapter 448. The Torturers Art ( Part-1 )

    Myne used the Realize skill to create and summon hundreds of thin, 25-centimetre-long needles and a silver hammer. This wasn''t No. 2''s enchanted hammer, but just a normal, expensive silver hammer.


    After hypnotizing the fatty, Myne untied him, dispelled the Paste skill''s effect on his left leg, and instructed him to lie down on the wooden table, and under the effect of skill, did what was told obediently. Myne then used Paste skill to secure the fatty''s entire body to the table, making escape impossible unless he was willing to tear off his entire back skin.


    Finally, he brought him out of hypnosis.


    A full minute passed before the fatty regained consciousness and grasped his predicament. He frantically darted his eyes around, realizing he couldn''t move a muscle on his body, and soon saw Myne, observing a silver needle in his hand.


    As if sensing it, Myne turned at him with a devilish smile on his ugly face and placed the needle''s sharp pointy tip on the back of the fatty''s hand before raising the silver hammer.


    "I hope this will help you sharpen your memory. Haven''t you asked me why I''m doing this? Actually, you already know the answer. It''s just that your brain can''t keep up with the situation," Myne said coldly.


    Just as the fatty opened his mouth to speak some random nonsense or beg for mercy, the hammer in Myne''s hand fell on the needle, and his horrific scream echoed through the room once more.


    Myne didn''t remove the needle. Instead, he stared at it. Eighty percent of its length had pierced the fatty''s hand and embedded itself in the table. Blood welled up from the wound, but within a second, white steam enveloped the needle, and the wound healed.


    However, no matter how powerful the Ultra Regeneration skill was, unless Myne pulled out the needle, it obviously couldn''t heal the remaining area with a needle inside. It could only show its effect around the needle, literally making it part of the fatty''s body. Now when it pulls out, it would bring even more unimaginable pain.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Myne didn''t hesitate any more and, while enjoying the fatty''s bloodcurdling screams, plunged needles into the fatty''s body one after another. First his arms, then his legs, then his giant belly, which was the place Myne enjoyed most. Then his face, etc, except for his eyes, brain, and heart, but no other area remained untouched.


    With the loyal Ultra Regeneration skill keeping the fatty from accidentally dying, he could experience unimaginable pain without any life-threatening danger.


    Finally, Myne picked up the last needle. He stroked it against the fatty''s "little brother," which was surprisingly a bit too little, even shocking Myne. He wondered if torture caused the shrinkage or if the man was simply born that way.


    Having only witnessed No. 3 utilize these devices and lacking any understanding of their native language, Myne was naturally incapable of professional operation. Panting heavily, he pressed the right button on the device, illuminating it. Unfamiliar runic symbols flickered to life.


    After careful scrutiny and a few head-thumps, Myne recognized two symbols: one that released acid rain, which he wanted, and another one that seemed for healing liquid, but he wasn''t sure because three other similar symbols remained, leaving him thoroughly confused.


    Anyway, Myne wasn''t very curious at this moment, and since he already got what he wanted, the rest of the things could be left for later use. After downing three mana potions, Myne dispelled the Paste skill on the fatty before employing the Etheric Marionette skill and lifting the fatty''s super heavy body with great difficulty, especially with many needles deeply embedded in the wooden table.


    The fatty, who wanted to pretend to be dead until this madman left him alone, was forced to pry open his bloodshot eyes and shake his fat body, only to find that he couldn''t feel anything underneath himself. He tried to move his neck, which didn''t disappoint him and found that he was levitating in the air and flying toward a familiar-looking glass tank.


    Having witnessed No. 3''s unique torture methods countless times, the fatty recognized the device as his impending destination within two seconds. Then, just as he expected, the lid of the tank automatically opened and he was casually thrown inside by an invisible force.


    If it was a normal person falling in a three-meter tank wouldn''t be particularly problematic, at least there wouldn''t be any physical harm. However, for the fatty whose entire body was covered in needles, it was no different than living descent into hell. With a thud, he fell to the tank floor. Because his hands were in at least okay condition, his face was saved.


    The good thing is the needles on the back of his hands also came out. However, his lower body parts weren''t so lucky. The needles in his torso, legs, and especially his "little brother," plunged as deep as possible, some even grinding against bone, effectively rendering him incapacitated.


    Myne didn''t hear the fatty''s noise this time at all, because after tossing him inside the tank, he immediately sealed the tank, pressed the rune that started the acid rain and sat on the ground, ready to watch the fatty''s dance show. With the help of the Ultra Regeneration skill, even if the fatty was completely soaked in the acid, Myne didn''t have to worry he would die.


    While he was hammering those needles into his body,


    Myne had already fed two high-grade mana potions to him. With this, at least for the next 10 minutes, he would definitely be able to recover from almost any kind of physical injury from the acid rain. Oh, and this is also a reward from Myne to the fatty. After all, when his entire body is burned down by the acid, won''t those needles also automatically come out from his body as well?


    Where else can you find such a generous torturer? Myne sometimes even wonders if he is too kind, which is not a good quality, and bad people can take advantage of him.


    However, those passing thoughts only last for a few seconds before they are gone and replaced by the wonderful memories of the fatty dancing like an excited bird in the rain, despite having hundreds of needles in his body, which was quite a sight to see.

 Chapter 449. The Torturers Art ( Part-2 )

    Because of the Ultra Regeneration skill''s special trait, which releases steam every time it heals injuries, it only took 30 seconds before the entire glass tank was filled with steam. Myne couldn''t see anything happening inside, let alone enjoy his sweet revenge.


    Helplessly waiting for another 30 seconds, he pressed the rune on the controller again to stop the acid rain. He opened the lid and pulled out the fatty from the tank. After taking a shower of acid for an entire minute, there was hardly any muscle left on his body that could be considered in good condition.


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    He looked like a deformed, mutated monster, with bones visible in many parts, especially his arms, which he used to shield his face.


    The Ultra Regeneration skill, still living up to its name, worked wonders as it squeezed the last of the mana from the fatty''s body, but before Myne placed him back on the not-so-clean wooden table, he was already starting to look somewhat hume. However, the acid bath had cleaned him of all his extra fat.


    Now, he looked no different than a middle-aged man in his forties, still not handsome at all, but with an acceptable appearance ¨C at least hundreds of times better compared to his previous pig-like appearance.


    This sudden change in the fatty''s physique even left Myne dumbfounded. He began to wonder if he could use this trick to fill his pocket. After all, 80% of the rich people in the Augusta Kingdom were fatties, with a minimum weight starting from 100kg.


    Nobles who took their image more seriously than their children ¨C Myne believed he could definitely make a fortune from this business until all the rich fatties from the kingdom hadn''t gone extinct.


    "Hmm, let''s make a note of that," Myne muttered while rubbing his chin excitedly. "Once the clan starts functioning normally, I''ll create a special department for this kind of thing. I''ll only accept super VIPs willing to spend money like water on their appearance.


    Aisha had never liked nobles much, she''d definitely beg to take this job." As Myne waited for the fatty to recover, these thoughts swirled in his head.


    "Had this fatty fallen asleep again? Why wasn''t he making any movement? Unlike Rosewell, who remained conscious even after enduring similar torture, this pig seized every opportunity to pass out."


    Myne, filled with disgust, taunted the fatty while taking out his watch to check the time. He realized he''d spent quite a while playing around here.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then he summoned another cup filled with molten iron and, without any hesitation, emptied it as well.


    The fatty''s bloodcurdling scream echoed throughout the room, but it only lasted for about three minutes. Just as Myne filled the fatty''s legs and arms with iron weights, about to move to his chest, he finally lost his breath.


    "Sigh, finally over... I hope you find some peace, Rosy..." Myne muttered, hoping Rosewell would find some peace. After a silent prayer for Rosewell, he surveyed the room. Deciding this space could be reused for another bastard like the fatty, Myne opted to keep it instead of destroying it.


    First, he created a portal beneath the fatty''s wooden table and threw him into the river in the Divine Beast Forest. He believed that with those giant monster fishes roaming there, they would surely enjoy the fatty wholeheartedly. He then cleaned the room thoroughly. threw a few buckets of water in the room and used the cleaning skill a few times to make it as clean as new.


    Finally, Myne used Etheric Marionette to move all the torture tools scattered on the floor to a random corner.


    Satisfied with everything being perfectly clean and organized, Myne forced a smile that instantly reopened the injuries on his face, before opening the portal again and stepping through.


    Five minutes after Myne''s departure, a blinding blood-red light erupted in the dark, silent torture chamber devoid of any entrance or exit. The light shone brightly in the room''s centre, resembling a sun. Soon, half of the red light was obscured by blackness, as if infected by a virus. It began to take the shape of a humanoid entity.


    If the seven weirdos from the wizarding worlds had witnessed this scene, they might have erupted in excitement and joy. If they knew that the fatty possessed the potential to become a high-grade vengeful spirit, they might have abandoned their master''s orders without hesitation., and the fatty would have long ago received Rosewell''s treatment, maybe even more serious than hers.


    After all, in the wizarding world, especially among dark wizards who study souls and death-related matters, a high-grade vengeful spirit is an ultra-rare material. From increasing wizards'' strength to its use in potions and alchemy, regardless of specialization, it''s an undoubtedly core material that could propel them to a completely new level. Their wealth would undoubtedly increase significantly.


    Perhaps their powerful master wouldn''t care about such "low-end goods," but for those who weren''t even official wizards, this was a surefire path to promotion ¨C an opportunity no one in their right mind would want to miss.


    Perhaps due to being newly born and unable to control its appearance, or simply not caring about its looks, the vengeful spirit resembled the most common image of a scary ghost from stories.


    It lacked tattered clothing, its dark nails were sharp like blades, its face was deformed and zombie-like, its head had a handful of hair, its eyes were white and pupil-less, and hundreds of cuts crisscrossed its body, with cracked skin. A bloody mouth with black, tar-like liquid dripping from it completed the horrifying image.


    After forming its shape, the red and black light around it slowly faded. The vengeful spirit descended to the ground, first surveying the room before gazing at the ceiling as if trying to see through it. A minute later, it let out a horrific, beast-like cry and shot towards the ceiling like a rocket, easily passing through the wall and continuing its upward flight.

 Chapter 450. Unseen Foe

    "Done? I thought someone was talking big, saying, ''I would do this and that'', but I didn''t expect it to be completed within an hour. Your revenge turned out to be very cheap. Even my children are more ferocious than you," Fenrir, who was resting under the tree in her cave, instantly started taunting Myne, who had hardly stepped out of the portal.


    "Hahaha, Fenrir, come on, please stop behaving like a child. Haven''t you done venting your anger? I was really busy dealing with all kinds of affairs and haven''t even had time to take a proper rest, which delayed me visiting you. You can confirm with Waffle; nowadays he is always complaining I didn''t take him to any new place. But I hardly stay in the house. How do I have time to travel with him?"


    "Believe me, once all those minor matters are settled, I am definitely going to visit you. And I thought you would have understood my struggle and didn''t want to disturb me, because you also didn''t contact me at all, so I was completely worry-free, never realised that you were no different from my other girls and angry with me. But alas, it seems like I was overthinking.


    Your greeting really hit me quite hard," Myne said with a pitiful expression while covering both cheeks.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Never in his dreams did Myne expect that just because he was slightly avoiding her, only slightly, it would anger Fenrir so much that after seeing him, she would jump on him and beat him down like a punching bag.


    During the beating only god knows what kind of magic trick she used, no matter what kind of healing skill or potion he used, it didn''t work at all, which is also the reason why he could only endure the pain while waiting for Fenrir''s magic to dissipate and his Ultra Regeneration skill to heal his injuries.


    As for why he even came to Fenrir, it''s because after capturing the "fatty," Myne encountered a minor problem: he had no secret place where he could peacefully have some time with the fatty and send him to the West. So, after thinking for a while, a beautiful cave appeared in his mind. He didn''t think much of it and appeared in Fenrir''s house.


    However, after seeing him, the angry Fenrir didn''t give him time to explain before he was beaten hard.


    Only after venting all her anger did she listen to his explanation, but by then everything had already happened, and there wasn''t much point.


    "Hmph, don''t try to fool me. I''m centuries older than you, do you really think I didn''t know what kind of person you are? Also, even if you''re so busy that you don''t have time to eat, couldn''t you talk to me with your Telepathy skill? I went to so much trouble just to save you, even have to hear scolding from mother but you ungrateful bastard didn''t even come to thank me, as if I''m your servant.


    Get lost from my home; you''re not welcome here anymore, Mr. Busy Man." After roaring at Myne, Fenrir closed her eyes and hid her face in her fury stomach.


    Waffle''s older brothers, although they wanted to help Myne, realized that their mother''s mood wasn''t right, and there was a high chance of getting dragged into muddy water if they dared to cross the line. Wisely, they distanced themselves from Myne and only watched the drama while eating delicious snacks brought by him.


    Anyway, they know their mother well, she might only stay angry for a short time, before forgiving Myne, so they aren''t worried much about their only source of delicious food.


    "Fenrir! Please, now you''re behaving like a little brat... Fine, I admit I forgot about you, already? Now happy? Just tell me if there''s anything I can do to make you forgive me," Myne, who didn''t know how to coax this centuries-old divine beast, spoke helplessly. If he had known things would become so complicated, he would have come here many days ago.


    "I... I have no idea. Maybe some part of the protection barrier was damaged, which allowed this creature to enter our house. But worry not, Mother can crush it with one paw. If it wasn''t so slippery and sunk into the ground, it might already be dust. How can this disgusting thing be Mother''s opponent?"


    BOOM!


    Fenrir''s first child had barely finished speaking when the entire cave shook violently as if a high-level earthquake had struck it. A powerful golden light blinded their eyes, suddenly appearing from the front, and when they blinked a few times and regained their vision, 6-meter-tall Fenrir was already walking towards them casually while getting smaller slowly.


    It seemed like she had already dealt with whatever had angered her.


    "Now you owe me another favour. You better start thinking about how you''re going to repay it," Fenrir said, looking at Myne with a smug expression, leaving him completely dumbfounded. He soon started stretching his head down confusedly, wondering if Fenrir had hit her head or something. However, before he could speak, she turned to her children and continued, "What are you looking at?


    Go and clean everything up. I want everything to be just like it was before breakfast."


    "Yes, Mother," Replied Waffle''s big brothers. They clearly weren''t as fearless as him, messing with their mother whenever they felt like it, it was a special treatment only reserved for their baby brother. After receiving the order, they both rushed towards the area Fenrir had destroyed, inspecting it a bit before walking out of the house.


    There they began using the simple magic they learned from their mother to dig out dirt and fill the crater.


    Myne withdrew his gaze from Fenrir''s cheap construction workers and addressed the question that troubled him most.


    "Fenrir, what do you mean I owe you a favour? Does this attack have anything to do with me? Also, who were you fighting? I didn''t see anyone." Find more chapters on empire


    "Of course, you couldn''t see it," Fenrir replied with a playful smile. "It was a vengeful spirit. Unless you have special skills, humes don''t have the ability to see souls. That''s why your race is considered the favourite food among the ghosts of the underworld. Hahaha! If you ever get bored and want to sell yourself, you can try going to the underworld.


    Believe me, the ghost races there would love to buy you.


    "Also, before you ask anything else, that vengeful soul belonged to the fat guy you brought here before. It seems like I really underestimated your torture abilities. You managed to dig out a vengeful spirit on the first try! This can be considered a rare talent.


    You better not let demons know about it, otherwise, they will hunt you down to the ends of the cosmos and make you work for them for eternity."


    Fenrir had recognized the fatty because when Ash brought him to her before creating that special room a few hundred meters underground outside her house, his unique pig-like face had left a deep impression on her, even for her this kind of rare pig-like face was a bit too much, this is also why she able to recognized him despite his transformation into a more handsome form.

 Chapter 451. Exploring The Mysterious Pond

    Confusion clouded Myne''s mind. "What is the cosmos? How did that glutton become a vengeful spirit, and what in the world is this thing? After finishing him off, I remembered tossing the fatty''s body into the Divine Beast Forest''s river. How can his... whatever spirit it is...


    be here and that too so soon?"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Myne bombarded Fenrir with questions, making her shake her head in helplessness. She knew that answering one question would unleash a torrent of more, and she still hadn''t completely forgiven Myne, her ungrateful friend. She had no mood to become his teacher and explain him anything.


    "Perhaps his soul slipped out before you realized it," Fenrir explained after thinking for a while. "It could have been transforming inside that room. When you left, it followed you. But you were lucky to have me.


    I managed to save your ass, otherwise, if you were alone, and that thing possessed you, believe me, without any skill to deal with souls, you might never have been able to get rid of it by yourself before it would have eaten away your soul bit by bit, causing you to die a very horrific death."


    Having sufficiently scared Myne until his face paled in fright, Fenrir nodded with satisfaction and gestured for him to follow her towards the magic pond in the corner of her cave.


    Myne thought she might be worried he''d already used up all the magic water she had given him before, which of course, wasn''t the case and wanted to give him more. So, he happily followed, thanking her profusely.


    "I know it, Fenrir. You still care about your poor friend, even though the magic water hardly has much effect on me unless I drink a large quantity. But as an apology gift, I''d still be happy to accept a few dozen barrels of the magic water..."


    Fenrir cut him off with disgust full expression. "Shut up. You and I both know your punishment isn''t over yet. Not only that, you now also owe me a favour, but you still dream of taking more magic water from me? How can such a good thing in the world? You''ve truly changed, Myne.


    After getting beaten to a pulp by that demon, you''re no longer the kind and honest Myne I remember. However, your greedy nature remains exactly the same, which you know I never liked much. You never miss a chance to take advantage of me."


    Fenrir gazed at the small pond''s entrance, which occasionally released a shimmering blue light, revealing its seemingly bottomless depths like the maw of death. She spoke casually, making Myne laugh awkwardly before continuing.


    "Fenrir, where are we going?" Myne couldn''t help but ask, seeing no end to the narrow passage even with Fenrir''s incredible swimming speed which can leave even the fast fish eating water in shame.


    "Didn''t you once ask how deep this pond is? Today, I''ll take you to see its depths. Just hope you don''t get any unnecessary ideas like stealing something or getting away from me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind keeping you at the bottom of the pond for a few weeks until you become the kind and honest Myne again."


    Myne didn''t take Fenrir''s low-level threat seriously. Instead, he flippantly replied, "Oh yes, yes, of course. You''re the boss." He ignored the annoyance in her voice. He already understood that the current Fenrir was no different from an angry Aisha. Until her anger subsided completely, he''d only get unpleasant words from her.


    The problem, however, was that with Aisha, a few good hours in bed was enough to settle everything, and her mood would magically return to the lovely, and playful little wifuu mode he liked the most. But... This was not possible with Fenrir. Otherwise, he might already be having a heart-to-heart conversation with her instead of swimming in this watery abyss.


    "Sigh, sometimes I truly wonder if you lie about your actual age and children. You don''t seem as mature as you should be. To me, you''re no different from Aisha and Sylphy, at least when you''re angry. You behave exactly like them. But the problem is, I can''t use my ultimate move on you that worked with them to coax you back. It''s driving me nuts, you know!"


    Myne disliked hiding things from Fenrir, so he spoke his mind directly. His honesty earned him a disdainful snort from her, and then silence descended upon them for a few minutes, before finally, her voice echoed in his mind again.


    "Be ready. Lower your head, and try not to get hurt." With that warning, Fenrir''s speed surged. Like a torpedo leaving a trail of water behind her, she shot towards the faint light ahead. Myne barely had time to acknowledge her words before his upper body was bent backwards, his head literally pressed painfully against Fenrir''s back due to the sudden acceleration.


    He quickly regained his balance, made himself straighten again, lean forward until his nose touched her fur. He tightened his grip on her fur and cast several defensive spells on himself.


    Soon the narrow passage vanished, replaced by an endless expanse of calm, dark water. Barely any light reached this abyss. Directly in front of him, hundreds of gigantic underwater tornadoes spun madly, attracting everything around them like a cosmic vacuum. Neither their size nor the place where they were was natural as if someone created them.


    Even the smallest had a width of 1 mile, let''s not talk about the biggest one at the end of their way which was probably more than a dozen miles in width, and because they were in the water they looked far more dangerous than outside.


    Myne was so shocked by the sight that he accidentally inhaled a large amount of sweet water. Thankfully, it was magic water. Even if he swallowed it, it would soon convert to mana, and he wouldn''t have to worry about his stomach filling with a lot of salty seawater. However, he was truly bewildered by such a dangerous sight. After all, they were simply going into a small pond in Fenrir''s cave. Read new chapters at empire


    Who would have thought that there was an entire endless ocean concealed within that small cave?

 Chapter 452. Guardians of the Magic Ocean

    Seizing the opportunity, Myne quickly regains his composure and throws on a pitiful act. "Fenrir, you''re even more stingy than my bastard father-in-law! There''s literally an entire ocean''s worth of magic water under your cave, yet you scold me for taking a little bit? I never expected this from you. I''m so disappointed."


    "Humph," Fenrir scoffed and spoke with a voice full of disgust. "If you truly believe that I have the power to hold this amount of magic water in my hand by myself, then you''re simply overestimating my capabilities. I can indeed use a small portion of it, the one you see in our cave, but that''s all. The rest has nothing to do with me. I''m merely a guardian, acting under the orders of its true owner.


    You could say I manage it. Several races reside in this mysterious ocean, working for the real owner. My job is to ensure they work diligently and avoid causing trouble."


    "Beyond that, it has nothing to do with me. Believe me, you should stay away from it as well. The owner of this place does not have a good temper. If I allow you to take a large amount of water, they''ll definitely sense it, and then I might not be able to save you. Be honest and control your greed, otherwise, someone else might become greedy for your life."


    Fenrir sighed helplessly with a voice full of regret, as she quickly avoided getting sandwiched between two colossal tornadoes. "It would have been nice if your parents had entrusted you to my care as a child. I could have raised you well, like my own children. This never-ending greed of yours will surely lead you to a situation you can''t escape, where no one can save you."


    "Ohohoh, this time you are wrong my dear Fenrir," Myne countered with a boastful laugh, "Half an hour ago, I acquired such wondrous skill that no matter how dangerous the situation I am caught in, I have a way to get out of it. However before I can use that skill, I need to do some preparation. By the way, after a year later, you can even call me immortal Myne, hahaha!"


    Myne''s laughter sounded like an arrogant third-rate village fool to Fenrir, who angrily rolled her eyes. She thought he was joking again and didn''t take his words seriously. If she knew he was contemplating having a few secret children, so he could use them in emergencies to avoid death, she surely would have stopped right then and started beating him crazilly.


    "Don''t be too overconfident in your skills, Myne. You''re relying on them too heavily. There are hundreds of ways to restrict you from using your so-called almighty skills. After spending a few months with that demon, full of desperation and powerlessness, I thought you might have learned this lesson, but I was wrong. You still need much more beating."


    "Your skills are both your power and weakness because you gained them too easily. You haven''t put in the effort to earn them, which leads you to believe you can do anything you want, as long as you have enough skills. But in reality, you know nothing about their true essence. You couldn''t answer if I asked you to explain the principle behind even one of your skills.


    They''re no different to you than an object bought from the market. You can only use them, but have no idea how they''re made or the core principle behind them," Fenrir said calmly, swimming towards the top of the biggest tornado, completely silencing Myne, who wanted to refute her accusations midway.


    "Hold on tight!" Fenrir didn''t care if she hurt Myne''s feelings with her heartless words. From her perspective, it was better to be slapped by reality before than to lose his life later due to carelessness.


    Confused, Myne didn''t understand Fenrir''s meaning of "hold on tight" until he felt as if he were falling from the sky like a meteorite. He couldn''t even open his eyes because the water was hitting his face with such force that it was leaving slight wounds on his fragile body. But even so, he still vaguely understood what was going on. Fenrir had actually jumped down into the eye of the tornado.


    "Fenrir, you''re crazy!" Myne''s curse only worsened Fenrir''s mood. Laughing heartily, she increased her speed even more before smashing directly into the eye of the tornado like a shooting star.


    Finally gathering his courage after seeing them both fall silent, Myne whispered softly, "Hey, Fenrir, can''t you do something about this darkness? It''s really uncomfortable to stay here. Even a little bit of light would work." He spoke telepathically, meaning his voice was directly transmitted into Fenrir''s brain. So there is no point in speaking slowly at all.


    "Hehehe, Fenrir, it seems your friend doesn''t like the darkness very much. Wait a minute, cutie, I''ll make some light for you!"


    Myne, who thought he was only speaking with Fenrir, was dumbfounded when the unknown little girl''s voice, Levi, echoed in his mind again. He could only rub the back of his head awkwardly, now he was sure that Fenrir would be going to scold him more soon.


    "Ah, no need to trouble yourself, I can handle it," Myne hurriedly spoke. But what greeted him was an indifferent scolding from Fenrir.


    "Stop talking nonsense in my head. She''s already gone, she couldn''t hear you."


    "Uhm, I messed up everything again, right? By the way, who is she?" Myne, already accepting the fact that he wouldn''t see his sweet and caring Fenrir for some time, didn''t take her cold words personally and asked curiously.


    "Why not ask yourself? I think Levi likes you very much. I believe you two will become good friends. Look, here she is. I know you two would be good partners, hehehe." Fenrir''s response was dry, and her laughter sounded like a devil''s chuckle to Myne. Even though he was underwater, his forehead had already started sweating.


    He knew this new friend of his wasn''t a simple character, and if all went well, then he was about to suffer again because of his big mouth.


    After swallowing hard, he lowered his head and saw a small pink dot slowly approaching them from the depths of darkness. However, the distance seemed far too great, and even after waiting for five minutes, the pink dot only grew slightly larger.


    "Is she alright? Why is she moving so slowly?" Myne couldn''t help but ask with some concern, worried that his new friend had met with some accident.


    "She might be stuck, it''s okay. Just have some patience. You will soon be able to see your new friend..."


    BOOM!


    While Fenrir was making fun of Myne, suddenly a loud explosion sounded below them, and before they could react they were devoured by countless bubbles. When Myne got rid of those bubbles, he saw bright pink light coming from below them, and thanks to it, he finally was able to see his surroundings, which were no different than before water, as far as his eye could see, there was water.


    But when he looked down, his eyes almost popped out from their sockets in shock.

 Chapter 453. From Innocence to Allure

    What appeared before Myne was a towering creature, a mesmerizing 300-meter-tall entity captivating with its entire body aglow in a soft, mesmerizing pink light. The dark, foreboding waters were transformed into a radiant, otherworldly spectacle.


    This colossal, jellyfish-like creature had a bell-shaped body resembling a translucent dome. It shimmered with an ethereal glow that pulsed gently, as if in rhythm with the ocean''s heartbeat. Countless delicate and almost invisible tentacles cascaded from its bell, undulating gracefully in the water. This mesmerizing dance created a spectacle of light and shadow.


    At first sight, it was a vision of serene elegance, a bioluminescent marvel that enticed the beholder with its gentle, almost hypnotic luminescence. The light it emanated created a breathtaking underwater spectacle, attracting marine life and curious explorers alike.


    The pink light it emitted illuminated the surrounding water for several meters, casting a gentle, rosy hue that attracted a variety of marine creatures. These creatures included both prey and curious onlookers. The glow was produced by specialized cells called photocytes, which were distributed across its entire body.


    These cells generated light through a biochemical reaction involving luciferin and luciferase, creating a continuous, enchanting glow.


    This beautiful creature was a living visual marvel for Myne, who had hardly seen a handful of water creatures in his entire life. He could never have imagined that such a beautiful creature could exist in the world. His eyes simply couldn''t move from its miraculous body.


    "It is so beautiful..."


    Fenrir: "..."


    Opposite Myne, who now looked no different from a lovestruck fool who had found his first love and was willing to do anything for her, even though he didn''t even know her name, Fenrir couldn''t help but contort her face in confusion. She looked at Levi''s large, mushroom-like head with its transparent, breathing apparatus and countless tentacles.


    No matter how hard she looked, she couldn''t understand what Myne found beautiful about her.


    "Hehehe, thanks for the compliment, my little handsome guy. I like honest cuties like you the most," Levi''s cute, childish voice echoed in their minds, pulling both Myne and Fenrir out of their thoughts. Myne looked left and right, wondering where Levi was speaking from. He saw a thin tentacle of the jellyfish approaching him and gently rubbed his head.


    "You... You are Levi?" The disappointment was written all over Myne''s face as he asked, staring at the colossal jellyfish, still around 300 meters in size. He had truly expected something else, not such a wonderful surprise.


    "Yes, she is Levi. But why do you look so disappointed, you pervert? Do you also have some evil thoughts for her? I knew it! When you said you wanted to see her, I already had this hunch. Just wait until we go back.


    I will surely teach you some more discipline. It seems our last lesson wasn''t enough. You little brat have no respect for elders at all and only think with your lower parts all day long!" Fenrir''s voice though calm and gentle, sent chills down Myne''s heart. His face finally regained some colour from the pain, and he truly had no intention of getting beaten by her again.


    "Actually, I like slightly older ladies. Seeing you, I felt like I was looking at my wife''s younger sister, which made me feel a bit awkward... Can you increase your body age?


    Like around 20 years old?" Myne, knowing there were no secrets anymore and that suppressing his desires would only flood his mind with more bizarre ideas readily read by Fenrir and Levi, leading to instant social death, became honest and bluntly spat out his request with a little hesitation.


    "Oh, Myne, you really are a bold man! Not many people can say such shameless things without changing their expression. It''s only a small thing, though. Is it better now, right? Are you happy?" As Levi spoke, her body suddenly began to grow rapidly. Her cute, youthful face soon became mature and beautiful, like a woman in her prime around 25 years old.


    Her shoulder-length hair grew long enough to reach her waist. Her B-cup size beasts became bigger and bigger and didn''t stop growing until they reached F-cup size, and her chubby body became the hourglass figure of a mature woman. Overall, upon seeing Levi''s mature version, Myne was literally drooling with wide-open eyes.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Levi''s voice was no longer that of a little girl. Instead, it sounded very sweet and mature, like Maya''s, which instantly awakened his "little brother." She came in front of him, moving her slender white finger across his cheek with a beautiful smile on her pink lips. Seeing Myne in a daze, she couldn''t help but giggle proudly.


    "It seems like you''re more than satisfied with this form, Myne. Want to play with your big sister?"


    Myne had clearly underestimated Levi. Thought she was a kind and innocent girl just a moment ago, but after transforming into a mature big sister form, her personality became no different from Maya''s. Like her, she also seemed to enjoy playing and teasing him.


    As she spoke, she wrapped her arms around his head and slammed it on her big soft breasts directly giving Myne a tour of heaven, but sadly, there was a third wheel interrupting these newfound friends having a heart-to-heart conversation, one who couldn''t witness their happiness at all.


    "Enough, Levi, stop playing. Let''s go. After I finish my work, you can play with him as much as you want. But don''t try to challenge my patience anymore. Otherwise, I won''t mind telling your secrets to Grandpa Oce," Fenrir''s voice still held a lot of weight.


    Just as she finished speaking, Levi sighed heavily, gave Myne a sweet kiss on his cheek, and said, "Let''s play later." She then swam away towards the ocean depths with astonishing speed. Fenrir quickly followed her.


    Under the threat of Fenrir, for the next half hour, no one spoke anything, which made Myne bored to death. His naughty mind started thinking of all sorts of not-so-nice things.


    Because neither Fenrir nor Levi interrupted him, his thoughts only got more and more bizarre, and another half hour later, he had already become the king of an underwater kingdom with more than 50 different kinds of humanoid aquatic girlfriends.


    "Well, it seems like our friendship is going to last for a very long period, Myne. I am looking forward to having some private time with you." Finally, just when Myne was having a legendary battle with a gigantic underwater monster in his mind, Levi''s voice brought him out of his thoughts.


    "Huh? Ahh, sure, I am also looking forward to knowing more about you, Levi," Myne didn''t realize that all his future plans had been leaked and spoke with a confident expression while hammering on his chest.


    "Here we are... Welcome to my home, Myne. I hope you like it." Finishing speaking, Levi suddenly sped up her pace and disappeared from his sight.

 Chapter 454. The Underwater City: Abysshold

    Myne was confused. Where had Levi suddenly vanished, he had no idea. He was about to ask Fenrir when he felt a strange sensation. It was as if he had passed through a transparent bubble of air, soft and slightly watery, like putting his face underwater. When he blinked and opened his eyes again, a completely different world stretched before him.


    An underwater world, encased in a bubble-like barrier that isolated it from the outside. A large, sphere-shaped white ball hung directly in the centre of the barrier''s peak, providing the entire place with warm, sun-like light. However, what truly shocked Myne was the sight of colossal octopus tentacles, resembling the roots of a tree, surrounding the entire ball as if holding it captive.


    These roots emerged from the darkness above and disappeared into the depths below. Due to the previous darkness, Myne hadn''t noticed them, but now, under the light of the mysterious ball, he could finally see everything and understand what Fenrir meant Levi''s jellyfish form got stuck, and why she had made such a commotion to get out from it.


    But the details were insignificant compared to the entire city at the bottom of the barrier. Here, nestled amidst coral castles and bioluminescent kelp forests, thrived a multitude of aquatic races, each as unique and intelligent as the next. thousands, even hundred-thousands, of aquatic people bustled about, performing their daily tasks.


    They weren''t dissimilar to humes if you could ignore their fish-like features ¨C crab claws, large, ant-like antennae, fish tails, razor-sharp teeth, and fish scales all over their body. Many weren''t even humanoid; they possessed various fish-like faces, colourful skin of all hues, small, creepy eyes, and bald heads.


    Buildings were designed to blend seamlessly with the natural environment. Strict laws were in place to protect the coral reefs and marine life. The residents seemed to have a penchant for creating bizarrely shaped houses, most resembling seashells or mushroom heads, adorned with vibrant green and yellow seaweed.


    Despite their differences, the races of this underwater city coexisted in harmony. They relied on each other''s skills to prosper, fostering a spirit of cooperation. Trade flourished in the city''s central bazaar, a dazzling display of coral jewellery, luminous seaweed cloth, intricate pearl carvings, etc.


    The entire city was cleverly designed to manage water flow, ensuring breathable air bubbles for races that required it. Tunnels and channels weaved through the city, powered by currents and bioluminescent algae that produced oxygen. The city sprawled across miles of the seabed, with buildings ranging from modest coral dwellings to grand, multi-storied kelp castles.


    Some structures were built on stilts above the seabed, while others rested on the artificial ground created by the bubble barrier.


    For short distances, residents navigated the city on foot or by swimming. For longer journeys, they used giant clamshells as underwater carriages, pulled by trained manta rays.


    Compared to Myne, who had witnessed many wonders in the last few months and had developed a certain immunity to such marvels sight, the people living in the city clearly didn''t share his jaded perspective.


    Upon seeing Myne, or more specifically Fenrir and Levi swimming above their head, they all fell to the ground, kowtowing as if they were in the presence of a god, bestowing upon them the highest form of respect.


    So, if you ever encounter a grumpy Merfolk, it''s best to run away before they start their nonsense, and make trouble."


    "The Karkinoi, or Crab-people, are easy to recognize. They''re sturdy, strong, and possess a kind nature. Karkinoi has thick carapaces and powerful claws. These industrious creatures maintain the city''s infrastructure; their labour is essential for keeping the currents flowing and the structures secure.


    Their homes are carved into the seabed, resembling fortified caves with gardens of bioluminescent algae. They like to enjoy a wide variety of food. If you want to befriend anyone in the city, then I suggest bringing your race''s most delicious dishes and going to them. It won''t take long for you to become one of their most honoured guests."


    "Hippocampi, the Seahorse-people, are also not easy to deal with. They have the smallest population but consider themselves ethereal and wise. Hippocampi are known for their deep connection to the ocean currents and the secrets they hold, a sort of special bloodline talent, you could say.


    Their slender bodies and flowing manes resemble seahorses, and their homes are nestled in bioluminescent kelp forests, where they commune with the spirits of the deep. Because of their so-called superior wisdom, they tend to stay away from other races, and you rarely see them roaming the city.


    They prefer their own area, studying various creepy and weird things they call exploring the ocean''s secrets. They are simply madmen; you better stay away from them."


    "Those five are the most powerful and respected races in Abysshold City, but there are many others here as well. You can look for them slowly yourself when you have time, this would be more fun. Based on your nature as I''ve observed so far, I''m fully confident you''ll definitely enjoy it here..."


    "Levi, I didn''t want to disturb you and your idiot guest, but I''m really not in the mood to waste any more time. After I finish my business, I''ll hand Myne over to you, and you two can play as much as you want... without me. Now, you better move your tail and take me to the endpoint instead of your castle. Otherwise, I wouldn''t mind meeting with Grandpa Oce for you."


    Fenrir''s threat clearly carried a lot of weight. After she finished speaking, Levi, who was pouting hard while holding back her dissatisfaction, snorted unhappily and quickly swung over the castle instead of entering through the ten-meter-tall, magnificent stone door with its indescribable carvings.


    Fenrir, long accustomed to Levi''s childish personality, didn''t pay her any mind. She followed Levi until they reached the back of the castle, where a dense kelp forest stretched before them. Visibility was very limited and Myne could barely see to ten meters, however again it wasn''t a problem for Fenrir, and without hesitation, plunged into the forest depths.


    For the next twenty minutes, Myne did nothing but defend his poor body, especially his face, from the onslaught of kelp weeds, strange small aquatic creatures, and countless unknown things. He had no idea what most of them were, but one thing about them he hated the most was that many of them were very creepy.


    Finally, after another 5 minutes, they reached the centre of the forest, where a small clearing opened up. In its centre was a deep, bottomless hole in the ground, at least three meters in diameter.

 Chapter 455. Gift and Curse

    "I can only accompany you so far, Myne. See you later, then. Remember to come back to me. I''ll be waiting for you in my castle. Oh, and almost forgot about this..." Levi, as if remembering something crucial, grasped Myne''s left hand and sandwiched it between both her palms. Suddenly, Myne''s entire body became engulfed in a pink glow, which lasted for three seconds before everything returned to normal.


    "You should be familiar with this, right? I''m bestowing upon you my Divine Protection. With this, you can freely enter and leave the Abysshole City by any means, and you can also communicate with me telepathically from anywhere. However, if possible, do it in the water to avoid any kind of disturbances. Additionally, this Protection allows you to communicate with anyone within the city.


    Without it, you''d only hear their strange, fish-like noises. Understand?"


    Levi, who was clearly very happy to have a new friend like Fenrir and Jormungandr (the Dragon Divine Beast), didn''t forget to give her blessing, which in Myne''s eyes was nothing but a communication device with a super big range. After all, compare to their big name like ''The Divine Beast Protection/Blessing,'' their effects was nothing special at all.


    [ Name: Leviathor Nightstalker


    LV: ???


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: ???


    Status: Happy, Satisfy, Curiyous


    [Skill]


    Mystic?Abyssal Sovereignty LV ( Max )


    Triton''s Call LV ( Max )


    Divine Beast: Leviathan''s Breath LV ( Max )


    Aquatic Regeneration LV ( Max )


    Oceanic Invisibility LV ( Max )


    Unique Skill: Seabed Alchemy


    ...


    [Ability]


    Maelstrom Aura


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    Pressure Adaptation


    Shapeshifting


    Description: This skill allows the user to transmute underwater materials into other substances. Sand can be turned into gold, rocks into precious gems, and even toxic waste into pure water. The user can create structures such as palaces or fortresses by transforming the seabed into solid stone or metal.


    Seabed Alchemy can also be used to create air pockets for breathing, making it possible to survive in otherwise inhospitable underwater environments. This power can be used for both practical and luxurious purposes.


    Cooldown Time: Once a day


    Special Restriction: Can only be used with Life or Faith Energy. ]


    "Myne! Myne!! MYNE!!!"


    "What... What happened?"


    Just when Myne was dumbfoundedly staring at Levi, or more specifically her appraisal data with a shocked expression, a sudden loud yell jolted him awake from his thoughts, and he looked at her confusedly.


    "Myne, has anyone ever told you it''s not good to look at another person''s private information without permission? You know, for this, I''m considering giving you a good beating," Levi said with a smile that didn''t look like a smile while rubbing her fist tightly. A black vein bulged on her forehead, clearly showing her mood was far from good.


    "I did, but because there weren''t any powerful people around this idiot to make him vigilant, whenever he met someone, he used his Appraisal skill on them, to look at their skills. He''s addicted to collecting more and more skills without caring that each skill costs him a lot of years of lifespan.


    If I hadn''t helped him increase his lifespan, he might have already become a middle-aged uncle by now," Fenrir, obviously not letting go of such a nice chance to embarrass Myne, spoke quickly as if worried that he might change the subject.


    "But I was just..." Myne began to defend himself.


    "No excuses. Since you dared to look directly at my soul level to dig out my information, which is no different than seeing a woman naked in your race''s culture, I''ve decided to punish you. But because Sis Fenrir is in a hurry, I won''t waste her time. So... Here, I place a curse on you now. Suppose you don''t come back to meet me within 24 hours.


    In that case, you will slowly start turning into a fish until you completely become a small fish, and then teleport straight to me," Levi said while tapping Myne''s forehead, leaving a water-droplet-like blue mark between his eyebrows.


    "Hmm, you look cuter with this mark. Maybe you should let it stay there always," Levi said, giving Myne a sweet kiss on the water drop mark. Before under the horrified gaze of Myne, she exploded into hundreds of water bubbles and disappeared completely.


    "What! Levi! Fenrir... Levi... She, she just exploded! Oh, my god, what happened?!" Myne stammered in shock.


    "Calm down. Nothing happened to your new friend. It was just a simple illusion to prank you. You are truly naive... Anyway, forget about her. Let''s go.


    You''ve already wasted a lot of my time, and I have work today. I''m a bit in a hurry." With that, Fenrir shook her head with a heavy sigh before jumping into the three-meter diameter black hole without hesitation.


    Just when Myne thought this would be another boring journey without any light, he was once again dumbfounded. The entire narrow passage was filled with countless shimmering crystals of all colours. Although most were blue, there was no lack of others. Because they were underwater, the crystals resembled stars, creating a breathtakingly beautiful view.


    A perfect place for a date, Was the only thought that came to Myne''s mind after seeing the starry passage.


    "Humph, try coming here without me, then," Fenrir''s voice was filled with disgust. It was no different from an indirect slap. "Then say if this place is really a good dating spot or not, if you can even step into this passage. I''ll acknowledge you, forgive all your mistakes, and let the favour you owe me pass." She had once again successfully ruined his mood.


    "Although you don''t feel it because you''re simply too weak, this entire narrow passage to the entrance is sealed with mysterious enhancements. If anyone except me and the owner of this place dares enter, their bodies will disintegrate without them even knowing, and their souls will be trapped in some random containers.


    So you better stop your death-seeking ideas and be honest, damn it, troublemaker!" With that, Fenrir ignored him again. No matter what he asked further, she never replied.


    "Sigh, you ladies and your anger... Alright then, let''s see how long you can ignore me. I don''t believe when I think about all kinds of lewd stuff you still won''t open your mouth." With that, Myne took out an adult book filled with... well, beautiful pictures, and started reading with full focus while simultaneously supplying his memories into Fenrir''s mind as well.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 456. A Heartbroken Reunion

    "Finally, sigh... Every time I come here, I regret very much why I didn''t choose to put her somewhere near my house instead of at the heart of Mana Ocean... Myne, are you ready to meet her?"


    After two gruelling hours of traversing the starry passage, Fenrir emerged into a vast, hall-like space that was clearly man-made and looked more like an ancient temple of thousands of years old than a cave. A colossal white ten-meter statue, carved from marble, depicted a breathtaking goddess with her hands outstretched before her voluptuous breasts.


    The statue possessed a radiant smile, cascading hair, and an incredibly alluring figure. Despite being merely a statue, it exuded a sense of warmth and maternal affection, as if one were gazing upon their own mother rather than a beautiful stranger.


    Myne, whose face now bore an uncanny resemblance to a pig and a panda thanks to his incessant provocations that finally pushed Fenrir to her limit and he got what he deserved, experienced a wave of relief upon seeing the statue. All his pain vanished as if it had never existed. Even the injuries on his handsome face began to heal rapidly, despite Fenrir''s magic attempting to impede the process.


    "Mother''s power is truly potent," Fenrir sighed in disappointment as her magic disengaged from Myne''s body. However, the prospect of having more freedom to reshape Myne''s face sparked a flicker of joy within her. She rushed towards the statue, and a soft green bubble-like barrier was seen in the middle of both palms.


    "Fenrir? Whose statue is this? It seems strangely familiar, have I encountered it before?" Myne, who had already recovered completely under the blessing of the statue, asked gently. He finally admitted that he should be gentle and polite with Fenrir, who seemed to have some kind of deep hatred for his face. When she beat him, her entire focus was on his face.


    He was so helpless during the beating that he could do nothing to protect himself except beg... Well, that feeling is not very pleasant.


    "...There are some questions better left unasked. When the time comes, you''ll understand whose statue this is. For now, consider her your and your family''s saviour. That''s all I can tell you, so you better be respectful and don''t even think about having any nonsense thoughts about her, or I''ll tie you upside down to a tree for a whole month with nothing to eat or drink.


    And when you''re on the verge of starvation, I''ll gleefully place all your favourite delicacies in front of you and enjoy them myself wholeheartedly..."


    "I''m completely serious this time... No negative comments on her, understood?" Fenrir, forcefully breaking the paste skill effect on herself, making Myne free from her back, swam in front of him, and emphasized her point with unwavering seriousness while looking into his eyes with her own purple eyes blazing with intensity.


    "I understand... I promise to treat this... this... well, goddess? Even better than my late mother...


    "Myne, I''m so sorry, but this is all we can do for your girl. This barrier you see is the strongest healing artifact in the entire world. It can mend any injury as long as the soul remains within the body. But that filthy demon used an extremely forbidden curse on her. While it appears to affect her body, it actually targets her soul. Those black marks are the aftermath of her soul being corroded.


    If she weren''t inside this barrier, which is valiantly fighting the curse, her soul would have been destroyed long ago. Unfortunately, the curse has ravaged most of her soul, leaving her beyond saving. At least, I have no other means to help you..."


    While Fenrir was speaking, Myne had already entered the barrier with a heavy heart. Although Fenrir wanted to remind him not to touch her, seeing the complicated look on his face, she knew he wouldn''t listen and didn''t say anything. Instead, she sat down on the marble statue''s hands and looked at Myne with a heavy sigh.


    Then, she shifted her gaze to the smiling face of the statue with a look of hesitation, wondering if she should ask her mother about it. But she couldn''t make the final push. After all, it wasn''t worth it, and she didn''t like disturbing her mother, even though she was very gentle and soft-tempered and definitely wouldn''t mind answering a simple question. But... there is always a but.


    "This could have been avoided if you damn fool hadn''t jumped in front of me. Who asked you to play hero at the last moment?"


    While Fenrir was in a deep dilemma, Myne''s voice, full of guilt and regret, suddenly sounded in her mind. Fenrir''s ears perked up at the telepathic voice. She looked at him and saw him gently stroke Velvet''s cheek with his finger, tears floating in the water around. A forced smile was plastered across his face, one that mocked his own pain.


    "Don''t you have any confidence in your husband? Couldn''t I even deflect a minor attack from some old geezer with one foot in the grave? What''s the worst that could have happened? Maybe I''d be lying here in your place, but at least I wouldn''t be watching you suffer because of me." Finishing his words, Myne wrapped his arms around her back and held her tightly.


    "Sob! Please don''t leave me alone... You promised everything would be alright, and we would be together!" He sobbed uncontrollably, kissing her forehead and pressing her head against his chest.


    "Remember the day we first met? You walked into my life like a dream, a miracle I never deserved. Though our relationship began as a game, you said you saw hope in me. But you naughty girl, you never told me about your problems. What kind of hope am I? All I''ve given you is a bit of happiness on the bed, before making your life hell for most of the time.


    And just when I wanted to repay you a hundredfold for everything... you''re about to leave me alone, and that too because of me."


    Myne clutched her body tighter, his voice a desperate whisper that echoed only within Fenrir''s mind, darkening her mood with each passing second.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 457. Down-to-Earth

    Seeing Myne in such an unstable emotional state, no matter how Fenrir tried to ignore it, reminded herself that death is an eternal truth, and everyone faces it eventually, even her. Although she lived far longer than any hume could imagine, she wouldn''t dare claim she wasn''t afraid of death. Before having children, perhaps she could have.


    But now, three little lives with her own blood depended on her. This was, undoubtedly, the scariest moment of her entire existence, filled with constant worry for their well-being.


    Fenrir could confidently say she''d seen everything on this planet in her few dozen centuries of life. If there was anything that numbed her, it was surely the death of loved ones. She''d had many friends in her early years when she was young, even a family, but time stole them all. After witnessing those she loved die repeatedly, she gave up forming connections with ordinary people.


    She reminded herself that she had enough siblings who would always stay with her. However, her siblings couldn''t be with her constantly. So, after much deliberation, she sought her mother''s help.


    Using divine magic infused with Fenrir''s blood, her mother created three magical fruits for her, and each time she ate one, she got pregnant, after those three little ones came into the world, she never felt alone again.


    These playful companions were always there to keep her company until she met another troublemaker, one blessed by her mother yet shouldn''t have existed. She''d made the same mistake again, reaching out her paw of friendship with her own initiative, and she soon regretted her decision very much.


    Compared to her previous friends and companions, this bastard was simply the incarnation of the devil who would do anything to get himself killed.


    To save him, his loved ones, including her, had to suffer a lot. The last encounter nearly cost her life.


    Now, this idiotic troublemaker was weeping for his mysterious wife, whom, Goddess knows when he even married, It was an unpleasant sight at all.


    "Damn it, this is so annoying," Fenrir cut off the telepathic connection with Myne, seeking a moment of peace without his emotional outpourings. With Myne''s voice gone from her mind, Fenrir found solace in the long-lost silence and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Now this is much better... If Levi finds out about it, she will be going to annoy me to death," Fenrir thought as she rubbed her forehead with her paw before sighing helplessly. Finally, she made a decision while gritting her teeth.


    Closing her eyes, she let out a soft, low howl. So gentle and quiet was the sound that even someone standing nearby might miss it, let alone beneath the ocean. Yet, this low-pitched howl carried a mysterious power. As it escaped her lips, for a moment, the entire mana ocean trembled slightly, attracting the attention of everyone within it.


    However, due to the faintness of the tremor, no one except Levi and a certain old guy who was extremely busy with his partner doing something very important in a dark cave took it seriously.


    "Fenrir, honey, I am a little nervous about him," The lady with silver hair, whom Fenrir called Mother, spoke with a worried expression on her beautiful face. At this moment, she looked no different than an ordinary young woman facing the anxieties of pregnancy.


    It is really hard to believe that she is the supreme goddess who created the world in which Myne lived and protected it for almost half of her life.


    "Don''t fret, Mother, the little guy should be fine," Fenrir soothed, her voice gentle as she tried to comfort her mother, who was hundreds of years older than her but sometimes still behaved like a little girl. "You know, even after having two children, when I was about to give birth to Waffle, my third one, I was also very nervous, and couldn''t even fall asleep because of it.


    It was normal for me to stay awake for weeks, thinking all kinds of negative thoughts. It wasn''t until he emerged healthy that I felt truly at ease."


    After taking a deep breath of fresh air, she started running in a random direction. With Fenrir''s super fast speed, if she used her magic as well, she could probably reach around 500 mph. After running for 3 minutes while enjoying the wonderful and comfortable environment in the mysterious grassland, she soon saw a fantastical tree with vibrant leaves in every colour, around 5 meters tall.


    Under it was a low-sitting dark table made of an unknown stone, with star-like dots all over it and occasionally flying meteoroids and other small movements like stars exploding, making it look alive as if it were a living map of the universe rather than a normal table.


    "I know, Fenrir, dear, I know," The silver hair lady began, a hint of worry in her voice, "But I simply couldn''t help myself from worrying. Now, come sit. We have much to discuss. You naughty girl! You''ve completely forgotten about your poor mother. In the past fifty years, you haven''t visited me once.


    This isn''t how I raised you. Are you angry with me for any reason, otherwise, why else would you ignore your mother, who lives alone in this deserted castle while you and your rambunctious siblings gallivant around the planet, having fun?"


    "Oh, and tell that idiot Ymir," She continued, her voice laced with exasperation, "That I want to see him. Recently, I''ve noticed the Yggdrasil''s ( The World Tree ) energy draining at an alarming rate. This shouldn''t be happening unless it''s damaged or someone''s tampering with it. Sigh, I shouldn''t have entrusted him with its care.


    He may be gentle and a good fighter, but when it comes to responsibility, he fumbles everything. And Fenrir!"


    She added with a pointed finger, "When you return, remember to inform Oce that either he crawls out of that cave and fulfils his duties instead of leaving everyone in his little granddaughter''s care, or I''ll throw him on another planet! That good-for-nothing old guy has been holed up in there for a century just to spend more time with his lover. And they both do all kinds of stranger things there!


    The last time I peeked in out of curiosity, nearly vomited out all the food. That bastard is literally the oldest among all of you, even older than me, but his behaviour is that of a rascal. It''s a miracle he managed to raise a responsible child-like Levi."


    Fenrir, who had a gentle smile gracing her lips, helped her mother to sit on the ground, Her mother always claimed a fondness for the feel of soft grass.


    As a result, whenever they met in this garden, her mother would always sit on the ground, and Fenrir would sit beside her, patiently listening as she complained about her siblings, their peculiar hobbies, and the chaos they undoubtedly caused in their respective domains.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 458. Nostalgic Bonds

    "So, my little girl, tell me, why do you have time to visit your poor mother today? You''re never one to come to me without a good or serious reason, which I find very realistic and, admittedly, a little disappointing. Sigh, if only you could be more carefree, life would be perfect... Sigh, I miss the days when you were young and always ran around me, saying you wanted to protect me."


    The silver-haired lady said this with a beautiful, nostalgic smile. Fenrir, however, had already turned her head away, too embarrassed to face her mother, who seemed in full teasing mode.


    "Okay, now stop being shy and tell me what trouble you''re having."


    "Actually... It''s nothing big, I... I have a friend whose wife was injured by some kind of ancient dark magic. She''s on the brink of death, so I was wondering if you could take a look and see if there''s any way to save her," Fenrir hesitated for a while. But after gathering her courage and seeing her mother''s gentle smile, asked softly.


    "WHAT! Who are you? You imposter! Where''s my little girl? You couldn''t be my daughter! Tell me, tell me, where is she!"


    The scolding or dissatisfaction Fenrir expected didn''t happen. Instead, her mother grabbed her furry neck with both slender hands, putting on a show of choking her while inquiring with a fake worried face and trying her best to stop her laughter.


    "My little girl has never asked me for anything for herself, let alone asking to help a friend? Friend, my ass! She''d been living in the forest away from everything for hundreds of years, barely contacting anyone. How can she possibly be changing so much? Not only does she have a friend, but one so close that for his sake, she is even willing to go against her own principles?"


    "Impossible! Imposter! I''m asking for the last time! Show me your true face, or else you have to face my anger, which believe me, you will realise is the last thing you even wanted to see...! I''ll dry out all your hair to pink and put on some never-removable girlish makeup and outfit on you! Especially that pinky skirt on your ass, ohohoho, damn, it is going to look perfect on you!"


    The more the silver-haired lady spoke, the more she seemed to enjoy it, leaving Fenrir completely speechless. Though Fenrir had indeed witnessed many of her mother''s embarrassing and unmentionable deeds, today, she learned one more thing: her mother''s capacity for shamelessness and headache-inducing behaviour easily rivalled Myne.


    "Mother, I''m serious, please stop joking," Seeing that her mother was about to start another round of teasing, Fenrir finally couldn''t take it and interrupted her, while sighing helplessly.


    "Okay, okay, you''re no fun. Tell me something about this new friend of yours. What''s so special about him that you even dare to come to me asking for help for him? Damn, you didn''t fall in love with him, did you?"


    "...All the marriage arrangements, I''ll do them personally! It''s been years since I last attended a wedding. Finally, I can also show those b*tches that I can arrange a very grand wedding as well! How dare those lowly whores mock me!" The silver-haired lady slapped angrily on the strongest thigh in the world and cursed loudly.


    "Mother, please don''t say that. You are the best mother we could ever hope for. Yes, you''re a bit too naughty for your own good, but we all still love you. But to maintain your majestic image, we have to create some distance from you, even if we don''t want to. Some things are just beyond our control."


    "But I don''t want my children to treat me like a stranger! I want a family with whom I can spend time happily, share my worries, and not be stuck in this wretched castle all the time and look out at the blue ball before me that I call home, but can''t even enter. I want to meet my other children, enjoy delicious food, and have some fun."


    But no, all because some idiots think I''ll steal their believers? F*ck their believers! I created this entire planet, I gave it life! What rights do they have? Just because they''re more numerous and powerful than me, they think they can bully me as much as they want? You see, Fenrir, one day I will surely smash all of those bastards'' heads with my staff!"


    Panting heavily, the silver-haired lady, who had long thrown aside her gentle lady demeanour, spoke angrily while once again holding Fenrir''s neck, and shaking her crazily.


    "F*ck! All this nonsense!" After you go back, inform all your siblings that I want them all at the dinner table tomorrow night. And this is an order! If anyone is missing, tell them I''ll seal their powers and make them clean the entire castle with their bare hands, without any help!


    Having threatened Fenrir, the silver-haired lady finally felt some relief. She leaned against Fenrir who was slightly shaking thinking about the castle which was as big as a huge city and without magic cleaning it in a year would be nigh impossible for a single person and continued, "Sigh, so what was his name again? Myne, you say? Explore more stories with empire


    Why does it feel like I''ve heard it somewhere..." she muttered, rubbing her chin thoughtfully.


    "He''s the troublemaker who caused the invader from another world to enter ours. Because of this, you had to take personal action to solve the whole mess. I think I explained everything in full detail, though," Fenrir replied helplessly after coming out of her dangerous thoughts.


    "Hmph, as if I even listened to your telepathic words. I can only understand your world when I meet you in person. Otherwise, because of the ''weak connection'' between us, I can hardly understand anything," The silver-haired lady said with a teasing wink at Fenrir. "So, what''s the matter with him? Tell me again, ohh, and this time I''m serious."


    "Sigh, well, his wife is on the verge of death, and I need your help to see if there''s any way to save her," Fenrir confirmed that her mother wasn''t joking, repeating her request seriously.


    "Let me take a look at her and your... friend. I am also quite interested in knowing what is so great about him that my serious and cold little girl has gone crazy for him, even after knowing that another girl has already taken him," The silver-haired lady started, her voice trailing off as she noticed the murderous glint in Fenrir''s eyes. She instantly became honest, reforming her sentence.


    The next moment her eyes began to shine with an intense golden light. She looked in a specific direction as if no distance or obstacle could hinder her sight.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 459. The Mark of Another World

    "Hmm, the girl''s condition is indeed very serious," The silver-haired lady muttered thoughtfully while rubbing her perfect chin. "This is quite troublesome. Although I may be able to heal her, the cost is going to be a bit too high. It is not easy to find a certain person with a particular skill, it is no different than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    I don''t know which lucky guy has that skill, but if we can find him, it will be easy to deal with this matter,"


    Fenrir, completely lost, didn''t understand what her mother was talking about. "What do you mean, Mother? Didn''t all the skills on our planet come from you? Why do you need someone else''s help to deal with this? Can''t you just use one of your own?" She really didn''t know what going on in her mind.


    "Hahaha, sweetie, you''re so cute! You have such a high opinion of your mother." The silver-haired lady chuckled softly at Fenrir''s question. But she didn''t answer Fenrir, falling silent instead. Noticing her unusual behaviour, Fenrir held back further questions and patiently watched her mother do whatever it was.


    "Okay, that''s all I can do for her for now. I''ll try to find that person, but I don''t have much hope. With her current condition, she can only hold on for another 24 hours. If I can''t find him in that time, you might as well prepare to lend your friend a shoulder. Maybe then, your love story can take another step forward.


    You know, according to my research, when a person is most emotionally vulnerable, they''re more likely to be attracted to the one who supports them with almost in that situation, and there are cases when people directly fall in love and commit love-making under the influence of emotions, which is one of the perfect ways to make bond.


    Hehehe, you''ll surely be able to win his heart if you use some of the tricks I teach you later."


    An evil smile spread across The silver-haired lady''s lips as she spoke, sending shivers down Fenrir''s spine. Her beastly instincts screamed at her that she was going to be in trouble soon.


    "Now, let''s see my future son-in-law," The silver-haired lady continued while licking her red juicy lips seductively. "Hmm, a highly emotional guy, crying like a child for his wife... well, this quality alone is enough for him to get a good guy certificate. Not very handsome, but acceptable in appearance. Urgently needed to do some exercise, by the way.


    Otherwise, by the time he reaches thirty, I''m afraid he might have a belly the size of mine."


    As she said that, the silver-haired lady gently touched her bulging belly, sending a wave of panic through Fenrir''s heart. She simply couldn''t imagine Myne with such a belly, bouncing around in front of her.


    I think I know where to use that favour. It''s time to force that idiot to exercise! If he turns into an ugly fatty, I''ll skin him alive, Influenced by her mother, Fenrir made up her mind. Though unsure deep down, an unattractive Myne was definitely unacceptable, regardless of her feelings for him.


    "Huh? What is that? Is that..."


    "F*CK! How can this be?!"


    Myne''s eyes were immediately drawn to the silver-haired woman like a moth to a flame. However, when he looked down and saw her bulging belly, the idiotic grin on his face vanished instantly. Disappointment seemed to be written all over his head, and he was no longer as interested in her as he had been upon seeing her face.


    While Myne knew he was a big pervert, even he wasn''t a fan of "half-eaten fruit," especially when the mark was still so obvious it could be seen from miles away, otherwise, he was willing to go through anything to enter this beauty''s panties.


    Myne''s strange behaviour was clearly noticed by both Fenrir and The silver-haired lady, and both of them reacted differently. Fenrir''s forehead bulged with black veins, clearly enraged that Myne, this bastard, not only dared to lust after her mother but also showed disappointment upon seeing her pregnant belly, clearly thinking something dirty.


    While the silver-haired lady''s eyes, which still shone with a dim golden light, continuously scanned Myne from head to toe, and her expression grew increasingly serious the more she looked.


    "Your name is Myne, right? Can you tell me why you have ''The Mark'' of another world on your soul?" Just as Fenrir was about to open her mouth and scold Myne, The silver-haired lady suddenly walked towards him and asked seriously while grabbing his left arm. At the same time, the ''WW'' tattoo, which had been engraved on his waist when he entered that six-mooned wizarding world, reappeared there.


    Shockingly, it had vanished automatically upon his return, only to come back now.


    "Damn it, how did this come back? I thought it disappeared after I returned from that six-moon world... F*ck, it''s not a dangerous curse, right?" Although Myne had no idea who this beautiful silver-haired...


    sigh, pregnant lady was, he figured that since she was with Fenrir, she shouldn''t be an enemy, after all, she had directly discovered the hidden danger right after meeting him, Myne couldn''t help but ask with a worried face.


    "This is not a curse, but a mark that identifies you as an invader from another world who shouldn''t be there. When an invader enters a world forcefully through other means, the world''s will leaves a mark on that person. It serves not only as a form of suppression by reducing his powers but also to notify everyone to identify and deal with the invader.


    Once the locals discover the marked individual, they will unite to expel the invader with all their power so that they cannot leak their world''s coordinates and bring other greedy powerful people to rob their world.


    "This mark is a really big deal, but only people from high and medium-level worlds can understand its meaning and take it seriously. Low-level worlds don''t care much about it since they hardly have the power to travel to other planets in their own solar system, let alone interdimensional jumping and world invasion..."


    The silver-haired lady patiently explained everything to Myne and Fenrir, who had also never participated in a world invasion, before starting to observe the mark very seriously.


    "So... This isn''t anything serious as long as I don''t go back to that six-mooned world, right?" Myne, relieved to know it wasn''t anything dangerous, let out a sigh of relief.


    "Well, you could say that. But can you tell me more about this six-mooned world you mention? What kind of world was it? And how did you get there? Where did you get the coordinates of that world?" The more the silver-haired lady spoke, the more Myne felt she was a bit too enthusiastic.


    He first looked at Fenrir, who seemed as confused as he was but still nodded her head at him, telling him not to worry much. Deciding to answer her, he thought there was nothing personal and he didn''t have much intention of going into another world anytime soon. He hadn''t even seen the ocean of his own world; why mess with another world and risk his life for nothing?

 Chapter 460. A Lovers Wrath

    "Can you tell me more about this six-mooned world you mentioned? What kind of place was it? How did you get there? And where did you acquire the coordinates for this world?"


    "The six-mooned world was truly special. If I recall correctly, its name sounded something like "The Wizarding World." Giant trees were reaching nearly 100 meters tall and birds the size of dragons. The gravity was so powerful that even with all my skills, I could barely stand for 30 seconds at most before being forced to lie on the ground.


    However, I believe the dominant race there was also hume, with the largest population like ours."


    "Oh, and there were six moons in the sky, each with unique characteristics. The first was entirely made of ice, the second of lava. The third resembled a barren wasteland, and the fourth was filled with white fog.


    The fifth was the largest, resembling a crystal ball with countless stars, and the sixth, the most beautiful, had its surface obscured by cloud-like formations and large rivers that moved across it like snakes, confirming the green surface was covered in trees. That one was my favourite."


    "Though I have no idea what you mean by ''coordinates,'' I travelled there through a portal. Well, let me tell you the whole story from the beginning. Only then will you understand everything."


    Myne took a deep breath and began his tale. He explained how to find his missing friend, he sneaked into a large house, discovered a hidden basement that resembled a living hell, and accidentally opened a portal, entering it before returning and fighting seven weirdoes beings who seemed native to the Wizarding World. Finally, he relayed the information he learned from the fatty. Enjoy new tales from empire


    After hearing him speak, the silver-haired lady fell into deep thought. Fenrir, meanwhile, approached Myne with a seemingly friendly expression. Just when Myne thought Fenrir would offer words of sympathy considering he had lost a friend and was about to lose his wife as well, he saw her raise her front paw.


    With a speed he couldn''t perceive, she slapped him hard on the left cheek, sending him flying a few dozen meters before he tumbled to the ground. Since the ground was covered with soft grass, he didn''t suffer serious injuries from the fall at least from outside, but his left cheek was undoubtedly red as a tomato.


    While coughing up blood, Myne suddenly felt like someone had placed a small mountain on his body. He lay flat on the ground with an intense weight pressing down on him. This wasn''t new; Fenrir had used her gravity control on him many times during training. He slowly lifted his head and looked up to see Fenrir already glaring at him with a murderous look.


    She dug her nails into his shirt like hooks and lifted him face-to-face with her.


    "I think you promised never to do anything a normal person wouldn''t. So now, Mr. Savior of Friends, tell me, have you seen any normal person around who would poke their head into an unknown portal they''ve never heard of, fight with people they have no idea about, and finally blurt everything out to someone he knows will be angry upon finding out?"


    "Hmph, this bastard deserves more than this beating," Fenrir growled. "Last time he made such a big mess, he almost killed himself. But now, it hadn''t even been a whole week, and he''s playing with dimensional portals like they''re some kind of toy! What if he went inside and the portal closed? This idiot couldn''t even stand properly there.


    What could he do except wait for someone to find him and kill him, or torture him to death until they dug out all the information they wanted?"


    "He needs this kind of beating so he remembers not to do something like this next time, or at least think carefully about it. Otherwise, I''m afraid if there''s no fear, the day he loses his life ignorantly isn''t far off. When I last talked to his elder sister, she told me he promised never to do something dangerous completely out of his capability again.


    But here we are, discussing his grand, stupidest achievements. Damn it, I should have given him a few more paw swats."


    Under the influence of anger and worry, Fenrir completely forgot about being shy and reserved in front of her mother. She spoke like she was talking to a friend, even daring to curse Myne. Even when her mother offered her a bucket of special energy drink with a big metal straw, she didn''t say thanks and simply gulped down the entire drink.


    Sigh, this is going to be troublesome. It seems like my idea of marriage will have to be postponed for some time. Today''s young people have no confidence in their partners at all, The silver-haired lady thought while rubbing her forehead. However, when her eyes fell on Myne, who had a smile on his face as if it was someone else who got beaten, she took back her words.


    Instead, she decided to teach Fenrir a few things to discipline her walking-time-bomb lover. Otherwise, her daughter might not be able to enjoy her married life for too long.


    "Myne," The silver-haired lady said with a soft smile, noting that both he and Fenrir had fallen silent and that there wouldn''t be any more drama for now. "You said the gravity of that world was so strong that you could hardly lift your head, right? Then how did you explore the village?"


    "Oh, that''s because of my skill," Myne answered casually, taking a swig from a leather water bottle he retrieved from his inventory.


    "If I hadn''t used the skill that can turn me into a ghost-like astral form, then I might not have been able to walk two steps beyond the portal, let alone leisurely wander around the village and enjoy the view. But even with it, it was still three times harder for me to move around than normal."


    "Huh?" the silver-haired lady exclaimed. "There''s such a skill among humes? Even with the mana reserves you have right now, using such a powerful skill shouldn''t last for more than five minutes, let alone an hour!"


    However, Myne''s casual answer left the silver-haired woman with a head full of question marks. According to her knowledge, no hume had ever possessed this kind of abnormal skill. It seemed to break the most basic rules of equal exchange.


    After a moment''s hesitation, The silver-haired lady gave a soft snap, audible only to her. Instantly, all data about Myne, from birth to present, along with all his skills, appeared in front of her in an invisible, transparent digital window that only she could see

 Chapter 461. The Impossible Prodigy

    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    Level: 125


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: The Hunter. The Son-in-law of the Royal Augusta Family. The Head of the Fortuna Family. The Clan leader of Elysium Seekers ( Not Started ). The Eternal Friend of Divine Beasts: Fenrir, Jormungandr, Leviathor Nightstalker! The Husband of Aisha Fortuna, Sylphid Fortuna, Madoka Ibligor Galocer ( The Hell Dimension Succubus ( Middle-Level Demon ) ) and Velvet Pawsley.


    The Younger Brother of Maya Filsi ( A Tier-Four Wizard. )


    Title: The Magnet


    Status: Extremely Depressed, Angry, Mentally Tried


    [Skill]


    Appraisal?Complete


    Inventory


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition


    Soul Eyes


    King''s Intimidation


    Realize


    Ultra Regeneration


    Charm


    ...


    *Special:-


    Stealing hands ( Medium )


    Pickpocketing ( Small )


    Double Jump ( Medium )


    Night Vision ( Small )


    Stealth ( Small )


    ...


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger ( Medium )


    Two-handed Blade ( Medium )


    Axe ( Medium )


    ...


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet ( Large )


    Strong Arm ( Large )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small )


    Sight Enhancement ( Large )


    Rock Skin ( Medium )


    ...


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time


    Unique Magic?Lightning


    Unique Magic?Sublime Obscurity


    ...


    ..


    . ]


    The more the silver-haired lady looked at Myne''s appraisal result, the more frightened she became. Let''s not talk about all those strange occupations; the sheer number of skills alone made her wonder if she was hallucinating.


    No matter how she examined it, it didn''t make any sense because even if Myne started learning or practising those skills from his mother''s womb, they simply wouldn''t have manifested on his appraisal date, especially the unique magic ones. Even one of those three alone is enough to shock the world, let''s not talk about all of them being in a single person.


    After reading through Myne''s appraisal three times, the sliver-haired lady double-checked every skill description. Were these truly the skills she remembered, or merely namesakes with different effects? To her dismay, they were indeed the same.


    Undeterred, she employed several undetectable skills on Myne to detect what was so special about him that he could have so many skills, that he shouldn''t have. Unfortunately, all the results confirmed that there was nothing special about him. He was indeed a just average hume with an unimaginable number of skills.


    How was this possible? Regulations dictated that The World Will couldn''t grant such a ridiculous number of skills to anyone no matter what¨C a maximum of three was enforced to maintain balance. Then how can his existence be explained?


    Although with the amount of mana he has, he could only use a few low-level skills, and all his Unique magic skills should be of no use to him, this restriction is still not fair enough.


    There is definitely something wrong going on here. The silver-haired lady couldn''t help but bite her fingernails in frustration while thinking. A resolute expression then hardened her features. Glancing at Fenrir who was once again reprimanding Myne, who was looking at her with a curious gaze, or more specifically, staring at her breasts like a pervert, she snapped her fingers.


    A subtle, invisible wave of green light emanated from her, centred on both Myne and Fenrir. They abruptly froze in place, as if time itself had paused. Turning to her head at the right, the sliver-haired lady with a raise of her eyebrow vanished with a popping sound.


    One minute... One hour... One day... One Month... Only the silver-haired lady knew how much time transpired before her reappearance. Not only did her face appear glum, as if forced to eat something unpleasant, but her stomach had also grown slightly.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    The first thing she did after calming down was go to the Tree of Life and punch it hard without using any extraordinary power so as not to damage it accidentally. Only then did she feel like her brain started functioning normally again.


    She stood before Myne, whose expression remained unchanged from when he had paused. She scrutinized him with a burning gaze as if dissecting him to uncover his peculiarity. If not for her being restricted by some reasons, she might have already dissected him on an experiment table and opened him up to see what was so special about him.


    "Ugh, I hate this feeling of the unknown," The silver-haired lady muttered angrily, before relenting and placing a hand on Myne''s head. With a gentle pull, a blurry, milky figure of Myne emerged from his body, completely immaculate except for two peculiar markings on the back of his hands: a big black stain and a white circle. Additionally, a "WW" tattoo adorned his wrist.


    "Strange," She mused confusedly. "There is nothing special in his soul as well ¨C a minor curse and a high-level soul contract. Then what explains the abnormal number of skills? Perhaps Fenrir knew something about it. Should I ask her?


    But then what would she think about me, her almighty mother who created the entire planet and all this skill system, not knowing something about the thing she created herself? No, I better not leave any seed of doubt. Fenrir is a bit too troublesome a character for her own good. If she has some doubt, she will go to the end of the world to know the truth.


    It''s better not to create more trouble for myself."


    "Sigh, seems like I can only use the old-fashioned way to dig out this secret...Damn you, my sweet little sister, even at the last moment you didn''t forget to leave this kind of trouble for me, can''t just sleep peacefully, f*cking b*tch, who knows what kind of other surprises you have left hidden for me."


    "Hmm, looking at his information, This little fellow appeared to be quite a big womanizer, not even sparing creatures from other dimensions. Perhaps planting a spy would be... beneficial... I need detailed information!"


    Thinking this, the silver-haired lady first sent Myne''s soul back to his body. She didn''t even erase the curse on him, showing she wasn''t as kind nature as Fenrir thought her to be. Then she tapped her finger on Myne''s forehead, and soon many of Myne''s memories of when he was 2 years old and just started to understand things, began to appear in her mind.


    However, after a mere five seconds, a booming sound erupted within both Myne and the sliver-haired lady, which not only abruptly halted the memory transference but also jolted Myne awake.


    "Ouch! My head! F*ck! What the hell? Why did it suddenly start hurting so much?"


    Myne clutched his head tightly, sinking to his knees. Groans of pain escaped his lips, oblivious to the murderous glare the silver-haired lady shot his way. She quickly masked her expression and snapped her fingers, awakening Fenrir, before putting a concerned look on her face.


    "My child, are you okay? You look in pain. Is there anything wrong?" The silver-haired lady slowly bent down and rubbed Myne''s head while speaking, but unknown to Myne and Fenrir, she placed a runic symbol onto his scalp, hidden by his hair.


    *Weapons Related:-


    Dagger ( Medium ) LV3 ( 422/500 )


    Two-handed Blade ( Medium ) ( 22/50 )


    Axe ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    One-handed Blade ( Small ) ( 0/50 )


    Twin Blades ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Two-handed Axe ( Large ) ( 0/50 )


    Throwing ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    *Body Enhancement:-


    Swift Feet ( Large ) LV5 ( 710/2000 )


    Strong Arm ( Large ) LV4 ( 138/ 1000 )


    Leg Strength Enhancement ( Small ) LV4 ( 675/1000 )


    Sight Enhancement ( Large ) LV5 ( 1730/2000 )


    Rock Skin ( Medium ) LV4 (832/1000 )


    Unbeatable ( Medium ) LV3 ( 374/500 )


    Iron Wall ( Small ) LV3 ( 499/500 )


    Mitigate ( Medium ) LV2 ( 63/200 )


    Power ( Small ) ( Passive ) LV4 ( 901/1000 )


    Sprint ( Small ) LV2 ( 124/200 )


    Direct Hit ( Small ) ( 137/200 )


    Victory Delivery ( Medium ) LV2 ( 177/200 )


    Physical Strength Enhancement ( Medium ) LV4 ( 871/1000 )


    Defense Rise ( Small ) LV3 ( 657/500 )


    Physics Rise ( Medium ) LV4 ( 743/1000 )


    Strength Rise ( Small ) LV4 (600/1000 )


    Absolute Evasion ( Medium ) LV4 ( 38/1000 )


    Fortified Fist ( Medium ) Lv2 ( 185/200 ) { New }


    *Unique Magic: Space-Time LV2 ( 435/500 )


    Unique Magic?Lightning LV3 ( 553/1000 )


    Unique Magic?Sublime Obscurity ( 50/500 ) { New }


    *Magic Related:-


    Magic?Wind ( Basic Form: Wind Blade ( Large ), Wind Gun ( Small ), Wind Shield ( Medium ), Accelerate ( Large ) ( Passive ) LV4 ( 238/1000 )


    Magic ? Fire ( Basic Form: Fireball ( Medium ) LV4 ( 336/1000 )


    Magic ? Light ( Basic Form: Fist of Light ( Large ) LV2 ( 197/200 )


    Magic ? Earth ( Basic Form: Rock Slash ( Small ), Earthquake ( Medium ) LV2 ( 182/200 )


    Magic?Water ( Basic Form: Colossal ( Large ) LV3 ( 389/500 )


    Magic?Blood ( Advance Form: Life Siphon ( Large ) { New }, Sanguinem Pactum ( Large ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    AoE Magic?Wind Maximum ( Medium ) LV4 ( 774/1000 )


    AoE Magic?Fire Maximum ( Large ) LV4 ( 699/1000 )


    AoE Magic?Earth Maximum ( Medium ) LV3 ( 240/500 )


    Support Magic: Speed Reduction ( Small ) LV2 ( 183/200 )


    Support Magic: Sleep ( Small ) LV3 ( 444/500 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Recovery ( Small ) LV6 ( 2796/ 5000 )


    Support Magic: Anty Toxicity ( Medium ) ( 0/50 )


    Support Magic: Stamina Absorption ( Large ) LV4 ( 20/1000 )


    Support Magic: Small Recovery ( Medium ) LV3 ( 451/500 )


    Support Magic: Serenity Oasis ( Small ) ( 0/50 ) { New }


    Water Attribute?Resistance Lv4( 643/100 )


    Wind Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 10/500 )


    Earth Attribute?Resistance LV2 ( 135/200 )


    Fire Attribute?Resistance LV3 ( 147/500 )


    Poison ? Resistance ( 0/50 )


    Dark Attribute?Resistance LV6 ( 4235/5000 )


    *Normal:-


    Needlework ( 1/50 )


    Etiquette LV3 ( 318/500 )


    Cooking ( 30/50 )


    Art of Negotiation ( 45/50 )


    Alchemy LV2 ( 125/200 )


    Cleaning LV5 ( 1578/2000 )


    Fine Art?Singing ( 0/50 )


    Grinding ( 0/50 )


    *Soul Related:-


    Martial Arts: Flurry Attack (21/200)


    Martial Art: Dush ( 122/200 )


    Martial Arts: Heavy Fist ( 0/50 )


    Martial Arts: Consecutive Attacks ( 0/200 )


    [ Money: Platinum Coin ( 105544 ) Gold Coins ( 265115 ) Low-grade Mana Stone ( 2 ) Low-grade Soul Stone ( 1 ) ]

 Chapter 462. Stealthy Schemes

    "So, that''s how I got this mark. But don''t worry, Big Sis said she could easily remove it. It''s here because it can help me find June."


    Myne, a swallow-faced boy with only a handful of teeth spoke with a smile and looked incredibly creepy as he lay sprawled on the ground. His clothes were tattered, with only his underwear remaining in decent condition. The rest had long ago turned to ash. But thankfully this time because of The sliver-haired lady''s presence his injuries slowly healed and he should be fine in a minute or so.


    "At least this is something manageable. I wouldn''t be surprised if Maya later said this curse couldn''t be removed at all." Fenrir, who was perched on top of Myne like a mountain, taunted him with a sneer. "Your suicidal tendencies have been well-known to all of us."


    Myne could only respond with an awkward laugh.


    "Fenrir, dear, I think he''s in pain. Why don''t you get off him? I believe he''s learned his lesson." The silver-haired lady sitting opposite Myne spoke kindly, a hint of concern in her voice. Looking at her expression, no one could have guessed she''d just been considering ripping Myne open or stealing his memories.


    "Mother, you''re too kind. You don''t know this pervert well. Within a week, I''m sure he''ll do something stupid again and put his life in danger. In this matter, I have absolute confidence in him. This little brat simply doesn''t value his life at all... Forget it.


    By the way, is there really no way to heal that girl?" Fenrir finally put aside Myne''s matter and asked with a frown


    "Mother! She''s your mother? But how can that be? You''re a wolf, and she''s a hume... This is illogical right...? Who was your father, by the way?"


    "Bang!"


    "Shut up, you idiot! I don''t have a father. We divine beasts, except for Levi, are created by Mother''s divine magic, not born from male and female intimacy like you." Fenrir barely calmed down, and couldn''t help but enter rage mode again because of Myne''s offensive words towards her mother. She smacked him a few times on the head with her paw.


    "Sorry! I was just curious, alright? There''s no need to hit me for every little thing. Sigh, you''ve changed, Fenrir... It seems we are not destined for each other, we better put some distance between us. Otherwise, I might not die from my enemies'' hands but surely turn the cold under your concern and overprotectiveness, this is simply torture..."


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY!"


    While Myne grumbled in a low voice, Fenrir for the third time in her long life felt like her heart was hurting, and the feeling of betrayal rose within her. Black lines popped up on her forehead as she gritted her teeth. After all, she was clearly doing all this to prevent him from getting himself killed, yet he was treating it like she was bullying him for fun.


    How could she not feel hurt after hearing that kind of remark?


    "Oh, yes!" Myne realized he didn''t have time. He quickly activated his Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity skill. Although he''d already used it once and created a golden apple (which, according to him, never appeared because he lost consciousness midway due to mana exhaustion, and later Alex threw that apple out of the bar. ), that time''s failure had left him nervous.


    However, he somehow managed to calm himself down. As he poured the gentle and powerful foreign energy into his body and channeled it into his Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity skill, he began focusing on pulling the curse out from Velvet''s body.


    His entire body became enveloped in a golden light so intense that the entire underwater cave began to tremble. However, this didn''t affect Myne. With full focus, he slowly began to pull the black tar-like thing that covered Velvet''s entire body below her neck.


    Under the effect of this overpowered cheat-like skill, the black tar curse slowly peeled away from Velvet''s body and began to float in the water. But under Myne''s control, it didn''t spread everywhere, instead remaining in one place.


    As time passed, Myne grew more and more proficient with the skill. However, by the time 90% of the black tar-like curse was removed from Velvet''s body, his mind had already begun to wander in all kinds of directions, despite the silver-haired lady''s warnings.


    While working, he couldn''t help but look at Velvet''s E-cup size boobies and small buttocks and couldn''t help but have some naughty thoughts in his mind. These ideas took root as he disregarded the silver-haired lady''s advice. He slowed down the pace of removing the black spots and began working on another project as well.


    He commanded his Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity to increase Velvet''s body stamina, natural defence body defence, and strength by a hundred times her original state, so in future, she never easily get injured.


    Then he also commended that her breast size would increase to a G-cup and stay tight forever even in her old, instead of loosening all tightness with age or size, without affecting the softness.


    He also increased her buttock size and the smoothness of her skin. Then he set a special requirement that only three hours after he removed the skill''s effect, did changes in her body start. This is so not alert The silver-haired lady, otherwise, he afried if she knew this time both mother and daughter would beat him up together.


    As he finished his setting up command, he suddenly felt the energy within him draining at an alarming speed. If before he was using it at speed 3, now it increased to 9.


    The silver-haired lady behind him felt the change more acutely than Myne. She looked at Velvet, seeing no change except for more divine energy entering her. Believing it was the curse resisting, she didn''t care much about it. If there was anything she cared about the least, it would surely be the near-unlimited divine energy.


    Because Myne was using his Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity for other purposes, the speed of removing the curse slowed down even further. Yet, neither Myne nor the silver-haired lady seemed to care.


    After two minutes, when the divine energy consumption returned to normal, taking advantage of such a golden opportunity Myne, brimming with confidence and without hesitation, quickly began creating some things for himself as well. Fearing that the silver-haired lady might discover his little tricks, he first created a hidden space of a few hundred cubic meters behind the statue.


    He spand quite a lot of energy so neither The sliver haired lady nor Fenrir can found about his small move.

 Chapter 463. An Unexpected Trade

    "That''s enough, she had been already healed completely. Now you can take her back to your home any time you want, there is no point in letting her in this place anymore. She''ll be awake in a few hours her own."


    "If nothing else, I have to go back as well; otherwise, things will get complicated soon," The silver-haired lady spoke with a gentle smile as she pulled her hands away from Myne''s shoulder as the last bit of black tar-like curse was removed from Velvet.


    She rubbed his head to strengthen the runes on his scalp, which, from Myne''s perspective, was a way to show that this beautiful, overpowered lady whom he had just robbed had a good impression of him and that there was the possibility of meeting her again.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then, she turned her head towards Fenrir, who sat with her eyes closed, seemingly trying to minimize her presence. "Fenrir, dear, don''t forget the task I give you. Alright, then that''s all for now. See you later." She waved with a chuckle before disappearing into a shower of golden particles.


    "Shit," Myne swore angrily. "Not only did I forget to thank her, but I also didn''t ask for her name. Fenrir, can you tell me anything about her...?"


    Fenrir, clearly eager to leave, didn''t even look at him let''s not talk about answering his question. As soon as the silver-haired woman vanished, she began floating towards the cave exit at high speed. By the time Myne realized what was happening, she was already gone.


    "Did she just abandon me like that? And why is she even angry with me? I was the one getting beat up the entire time but I was still the same as before, already forgave her and there she was getting angry for no reason! But whatever. Women are strange creatures, even if this one is a wolf. It seems like I have to consider my decision to keep some distance from her seriously..."


    "Forget it. Right now, she''s the second strongest person I can rely on. If I let her go, then when I am in deep shit again, who will come and save me? Big Sis can''t handle all the problems I''ve been facing lately. They''re just too powerful for a single person... Anyway, let''s think about those things later, now it is time for harvest.


    I wonder how many great things the Unique Magic?Sublime Obscurity had created in the limited time."


    Thinking that, Myne, who couldn''t wait to go behind the statue and retrieve his treasure trove, hurriedly swam toward it. But he had barely reached the face of the statue when he bumped into someone. Myne pulled his face out from two soft mounds and looked up to see the silver-haired lady standing before him again.


    "My apologies, dear. It seems I teleported in the wrong direction. Are you hurt?" Her voice was gentle, and her face held concern as she scanned him up and down.


    Myne first couldn''t help but stare at the ample bosom he''d just collided with, then gave her big belly a deep look in which he almost got smashed into it before looking at her worrisome face, and decided against scolding her. Taking a deep breath, he forced a smile and replied.


    "Of course not. How could I be hurt so early? But why did you come back? Is there a problem?"


    "No problem at all. I simply forgot to get the coordinates for that six-moon world you mentioned from you. I hope you don''t mind it. It''s undoubtedly a high-level magic world, and I''d love to visit and improve myself there. In return, you can ask for anything you desire. I will surely fulfil your wish," The silver-haired lady said with a charming smile.


    Though independent, their thoughts and actions are heavily influenced by the user''s will, like echoes of a familiar song.


    While they possess independent minds guiding their actions, a telepathic tether allows for seamless coordination. In moments of dire need, the wearer can forcefully take control of a Mimic, but this dominance comes at a cost ¨C severing the connection until the borrowed body fades. After a Mimic''s allotted time or demise, the amethyst ring absorbs the echoes, recharging a slot after twelve hours.


    Each new Mimic is a blank slate, devoid of past experiences.


    Active Effect: Grants the wearer five perfect clones lasting 24 hours, each with 30% of the wearer''s power. Ideal for auxiliary tasks but not combat. The wearer can also dismiss them before their time expires.


    Passive Effect: After a clone dies or disappears, all its memories and feelings transfer to the wearer''s mind, and have an effect as if he personally had experienced them.


    Cooldown Time: 12 hours per clone. ]


    [Mana Fruit


    Grade: Ultra


    Attribute: None


    Description: A rare fruit found in mana-rich environments. Upon first consumption, an eater with average physic, mana capacity and recovery speed will experience a tenfold increase. ]


    "There you go," The silver-haired lady said with a playful smile, handing the ring and fruit to Myne. "I know you have the Appraisal skill, so explanations should be unnecessary. However, if I''m not wrong, you may have already figured out their uses by now, right? Hehehe Have fun, sweety." She pinched his cheek softly and vanished in a shower of particles once more.


    Experience more on empire


    "Damn it. No matter how many times I witness it, that teleportation effect is freaking awesome. If I ever see her again, I''ll definitely ask her to teach me." Myne muttered enviously as he watched her disappear. Without hesitation, he took a large bite of the mana fruit.


    As the fruit entered his stomach, a pleasant warmth spread through his body. He could distinctly feel his internal mana pool boiling, rapidly expanding, and simultaneously absorbing mana from the environment at an astonishing rate. It felt like standing on a mountaintop, a cool breeze continuously touching his skin nonstop. The experience was indescribable.

 Chapter 464. Helpers

    "What a fantastic fruit!" Myne mutters excitedly. "Perhaps I could convince Fenrir to buy a few dozen from her mother. With that kindhearted lady''s personality, I''m sure she wouldn''t mind giving me some." He exhaled deeply, then examined the ring in his palm. After a moment''s contemplation, he slipped it onto the index finger of his left hand.


    "Sigh, if this keeps up, by my twentieth birthday, both hands will be completely covered in rings. If I wore them on all ten fingers, I''d look like a clown!" Despite these concerns, Myne couldn''t help but tremble slightly with excitement. He decided not to dwell on such things in this happy moment and quickly began pouring mana into the ring.


    As he did, he realized that when 30% of his total body mana (excluding mana in his inventory) entered the ring, one of the gems on its surface would light up with a faint golden glow. With a simple thought, he could also sense that he could easily summon a clone of himself at any moment now.


    Thanks to his inventory, as soon as 30% of his body mana was absorbed by the ring, his inventory would automatically refill his body to maximum capacity before the ring began absorbing mana again. This way, all of his clones would receive 30% of his full 100%, not a proportionally reduced version.


    For example, if it was someone else in his place, then the second clone would receive 30% from his remaining 70% (considered a full 100%), and so on. Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Soon, when three of the five rubies on the ring lit up, Myne stopped pouring mana and activated the ability. With a loud bang, three dark holes of size around 1000 mm ¡Á 1000 mm ( a normal manhole size ) materialized two meters above the ground in mid-air. The next moment with a thud sound, three figures fall from those holes before Myne, and each is the exact replica of him.


    "Sigh that was quite a cool way of entry, by the way, I didn''t expect to be this incredibly handsome... No wonder attracting girls is so easy for me," Myne spoke in his mind, closely observing his clones. His voice was directly transmitted to all three, who promptly nodded their heads in agreement.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna (Clone No. 1)


    LV: 40 (125)


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 1 Minute


    Lifespan: One Day


    Skills:


    Slot First: Empty


    Slot Second: Empty


    Slot Third: Empty


    Special Note: The host can grant his clones any desired skill from his own repertoire. The same skill can be copied onto all clones without affecting the host''s original skillset. ]


    "Got it, Boss. Big Sis is in safe and responsible hands. After today, she''ll never be able to be mad at us again." With that assurance, No. 2 stepped through the portal Myne had opened, leading directly into Maya''s bedroom.


    "Finally, No. 3. I don''t think further instructions are necessary for you, right? You surely understand your task by now?" Myne inquired with a smile.


    "If my task involves taking care of Gwen and her mother, then rest assured, Boss. Our little succubus will be so satisfied and happy by day''s end that she won''t be able to stop smiling," Clone No. 3 confirmed, nodding at Myne before entering the portal leading to a random alley beside the Inn where Gwen and her mother resided.


    "Now, with everything seemingly under control, only Garnet, Fenrir, and Velvet remained. Velvet still had a few hours of sleep left, and sending a clone to Fenrir was too risky. By any chance, if she recognizes it, I might not be able to explain it, let alone ask for forgiveness... By the way, I remember, Clone No. 2 might be in a similar predicament with Big Sis, who is also a mysterious big shot.


    If she examines him seriously, there is a chance that she might find some clues. I hope everything goes well, otherwise the next time I meet her, it won''t be easy to escape from her heavy beating."


    "Forget it, there is no point in thinking about these kinds of things. What I urgently need to do is not worry about future problems but collect my treasure," After making up his mind, Myne hurriedly swam toward the left leg of the statue. He moved aside a small rock leaning against the wall and pulled out a small golden box adorned with a dozen or so colourful gems.


    It exuded an air of extreme luxury.


    "Hehehe, let''s see what we have here." Rubbing his hands together, a grin stretching across his face, Myne was about to open the box when, however, a moment of clarity struck, and he realized that he was still underwater. Once the box was opened, it surely wouldn''t end well.


    After thinking for a while, Myne hurriedly opened a portal to a random alleyway in the capital city''s centre area. There, he hurriedly cleaned himself, cast an illusion to shield his surroundings from prying eyes, removed his wet clothes, and changed into a decent outfit before swiftly exiting the alley.


    He inquired about the city''s most luxurious inn and, after a ten-minute search, arrived at the most luxurious and biggest five-story Inn in the entire capital city, The Radiant Rose Retreat, which boasted of fulfilling any guest''s desires, as long as they weren''t unreasonable.


    Myne had to admit that at least the welcoming service was impeccable. They indeed left no room for complaint, from being served by a half-naked beauty to receiving VIP treatment as if he were the king of the kingdom, which even left Myne speechless. However, this preferential treatment only began after they saw his wealth.


    Before that, the seven soldiers in full body armour didn''t even let him come near the door of the Inn, let''s not talk about other things.


    After having a brief chat with the personal maid assigned to him, a middle-aged beautiful halfling from the Cow-Tribe, whom Myne obviously chose himself, refusing the young and beautiful girl from the Wolf-Tribe, Myne learned everything he wanted to know about the inn. While engaging with his personal maid in his guest room, Myne discovered that the inn was indeed a heaven for rich people.


    Here, you could get anything as long as you had money. Nothing was impossible. If the price was decent enough, the owner was more than willing to sell his own daughters or wives, let alone anything else.


    After having a brief chat with his assigned personal maid, a middle-aged beautiful halfling from the cow tribe (whom Myne chose himself while refusing a young and beautiful girl from the wolf tribe), did felt satisfied. There was no other choice for him.


    Myne would rather eat a middle-aged woman with I-cup size ultra colossal breasts, which were so big that the woman had to put a lot of effort into standing straight, whom god knows how many people had f*cked before, rather than doing anything with a flat-chested girl.


    Back to the topic, after a brief chat with his personal maid in his private guest room, while banging her hard, Myne learned everything he wanted to know about the inn. To summarize, the inn was indeed a paradise for the wealthy. As long as you had the money, anything was obtainable. Here, nothing was impossible.


    With a hefty enough price tag, the owner is more than willing to sell his own daughters or wives, let alone anything else.

 Chapter 465. Beneath the Mountains ( R-18 )

    "So, my... huff... huff... young master... huff... what kind of service would you...


    huff... need?" The cow lady, who was riding Myne, asked panting heavily. Her I-cup size ultra-colossal breasts bounced before Myne''s eyes like mountains. She didn''t expect that this not-so-handsome but super-rich young master would not only have a 10-inch long dick, which she had never seen before, but his stamina was also as impressive as his size.


    It was already the fourth round, but he showed no signs of stopping. In contrast, she, a veteran, was already on her last breath. After all, she was just a normal woman with the bloodline of the Cow Tribe, which gave her a long cow tail, two big ears on her head, mountain-like big breasts, and an innocent mind.


    However, her bloodline obviously didn''t provide her with ultimate stamina or any other advantage.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Ahhhm... Young master, please not so rough, your dick is too big... Ahhhhm~~"


    After the cow-lady stopped speaking, Myne, whose mind had long ago forgotten everything except for the desire to bang this woman of his dreams crazily, felt her hesitation and lack of enthusiasm. He pushed her onto the bed from on top of him, and before her surprised cries could stop, he sealed her mouth with his and started pumping his dick crazily inside her.


    Now that most of the tension he was facing was gone, especially the tension caused by Velvet, which had been like a stone on his poor heart, Myne urgently needed to vent all the negative emotions buried in his heart. There was nothing better than f*cking a woman with the biggest boobs and buttocks he had ever seen.


    He interlocked his fingers with hers, pulled her arms above her head so she couldn''t make trouble, and let his entire weight, which wasn''t much, fall on her. Supported by her colossal breasts, Myne, who had never felt this good, increased his thrusting speed further.


    Listening to her loud pleasurable moans like a young girl with each thrust made him doubt whether she was really a prostitute or just a simple maid.


    However, he remembered that it was she who had taken the initiative to remove her clothes and start serving him as soon as they entered the guest room, so he didn''t comment on it, and continued his work. To his shock, only midway before he was about to cum, he suddenly felt something wet on his chest area. Upon looking, he found that her breasts were leaking milk.


    "Your breasts are leaking? Have you just given birth to a baby?" Myne stopped kissing the cow lady and asked dumbfoundedly.


    Since she had taken the initiative to give him a blowjob and he had directly started f*cking her crazily while admiring her ultra-colossal breasts, Myne really didn''t have a chance to suck her breasts, which made him oblivious to the fact that he was missing such a golden opportunity.


    "That''s because I just gave birth to my fifth child seven months ago, and because of our special bloodline, we originally produce milk until five years after giving birth to a child, sometimes even longer. After the children grow up and don''t like sucking breasts anymore, we have to squeeze out the milk from my breasts ourselves. This is also the reason behind our breasts being so big.


    But today, because of the hurry, I forgot to squeeze out the milk, which led to your discomfort, young master. Please forgive me," The cow-lady explained, her voice kind and innocent, making her a perfect target for bad people to bully. And Myne was undoubtedly not a good person either.


    After hearing the shocking information that she would be producing milk in such a large quantity for another four and a half years, his heart couldn''t help but skip a beat, and all kinds of perverted thoughts came to his mind, along with a doubt.


    "Wait, if that''s the case, why doesn''t your husband help you deal with this problem? Your milk is so sweet and delicious, doesn''t he like it?" Also, you don''t look that old, but already have five children, you are quite a strong woman."


    Although Myne''s question was logical and he didn''t mean any offence, as soon as the cow lady heard about her husband, her eyes became moist, and her body couldn''t help but tremble slightly. Because Myne''s dick was still inside her, he felt her change.


    "Thank you for the compliment, young master." A sigh escaped her lips. "My husband... well, he wasn''t particularly fond of my big breasts. He found my breasts to be excessive, which seemed to bother him very much, and my milk... it seemed to inconvenience him as it can make him dirty. He used to say only children drink milk, while men prefer wine." Her voice dipped, a tremor hinting at past tears.


    "He passed away a few months ago, unfortunately, from a serious illness."


    Seeing the cow lady cry, Myne''s heart ached instantly. He reached out and offered a comforting hug, waiting patiently for her to compose herself. Only a few minutes later, when he confirmed she was fine, did he dare to open his mouth again.


    "So, you''re working here to support your five children on your own, is that right?"


    The cow lady, nestled comfortably in Myne''s embrace, let out a soft hum before replying with her eyes closed. "Actually, I have my younger sister''s help. She lives with me, looks after the children and takes care of our farm, while I work outside to provide for the family. I''ve been at this inn for half a month now."


    "Before that, I worked in a wealthy noble''s kitchen, but due to the overwhelming number of rules there and my constant mistakes, I was kicked out. Luckily, the hotel manager was a kind soul and offered me a position here with his own initiative. I am very grateful to him, I didn''t know how I would be able to pay him for this favour," The more the cow lady spoke, the more excited she became.


    She completely regarded Myne, a patient listener, as her friend, and by the end of the topic, she even shared her address, revealing she lived in a village ten miles from the capital city.


    "Yes, that manager certainly sounds kind, and I can see where his kindness is coming from," Myne replied with a sigh while looking at the cow lady''s ultra-big breasts, the white-furred ears on her head, and the swishing tail ¨C which was now messing with his already hard dick, and nodded helplessly at the cow lady naivety.

 Chapter 466. Exclusive Service

    So, do you travel home every day after work?


    Myne, who had just surprised the cow lady with a passionate kiss, catching her off guard and not letting go until she was almost out of breath, picked up his underwear from the floor and began putting it on while asking,


    "Only once a week. Otherwise, I''d lose more money than I earn. The carriage ride to my village is expensive, and they charge exorbitant fees. Plus, I only get one day off a week. If you don''t report back for duty the next day, they fire you on the spot. Walking home as a single woman isn''t safe, especially considering the state of the roads."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The cow lady, her face flushed red, admired Myne''s physique. Though nothing special on the outside, but it held an unimaginable power ¨C at least, his stamina was unlike anything she''d ever encountered. Taking a deep breath to compose herself, she spoke softly. She got off the bed and started looking for her panties as well.


    "Ugh...well...young master, have you seen my panties and bra?" After searching for some time and finding everything except her undergarments, the cow lady couldn''t help but ask Myne, who was watching her with a mischievous grin.


    Hearing her question, Myne let out a playful laugh before walking towards her. He hugged her tightly from behind with his arms under her buttock, lifted her slightly, and spoke with a chuckle.


    "Ah, my sweet big milky lady, you can forget about those. They''re our precious memento, a reminder of our first time. I''m not giving them back to you, they are absolutely safe with me," After saying this shameless thing, Myne gave her another passionate kiss. He then took out a long white cloth and gently began wrapping it around her breasts.


    Though he possessed several spare bras and panties in various sizes, none fit the cow lady due to her, ahem, "ample blessings." He knew it would be difficult for her to roam around the inn without a bra, especially if her breasts started leaking milk, so he decided to wrap a cloth around them.


    With a mischievous glint in his eye, he recalled a book from which he got the idea of this trick, in that book he''d read about a protagonist who accidentally stumbled upon an ancient village deep within a forest. There, he met his love, who, like all the women in the village, wore cloth wraps around her private parts. However, despite his fulfilling sex life, his time there was short-lived.


    Three days after entering the village, his lover sacrificed him to an evil god, where he was brutally dismembered and fed to everyone in the village. Well, though the ending of the hero wasn''t good, anyway, at least he enjoyed his life''s most wonderful sex for three days.


    Pushing those morbid thoughts aside, Myne, under the astonished gaze of the cow lady, took out a pink erotic panty of Maya''s size and handed it to her with a charming smile. He watched with interest as she dressed, his gaze lingering on her figure with lust overflowing from his eyes, clearly, he was far from being fully satisfied with her.


    The cow lady, who was nearly a decade older than Myne, blushed hard under his lustful gaze, remembering how he had banged her like a wild beast, which made her body heat up and her nipples harden again. But she quickly controlled herself, reminding herself she was still on the job.


    After hurriedly putting on her clothes, fixing her hair, and plastering a smile on her face, she opened the door and gestured for Myne to exit.


    The manager gestured for Myne to follow him, his smile wide and a bit strained on his wrinkled face, he hurried and led them toward the stairs. Due to technological limitations, although the Inn was the most luxurious and advanced Inn of the entire kingdom, there were no elevators in the building as well.


    Soon, they reached the third floor, which had a total of nine rooms. The entire floor was eerily silent. One could even hear the sound of their own breathing. No noise emanated from the other rooms either, which created an atmosphere that felt both comforting and unsettling at the same time. The manager led Myne and his now-personal maid, the cow lady, to the seventh room.


    Its door, made of brightly painted red metal instead of wood, stood out from the others. He inserted his golden master key, and the door opened silently.


    The room itself was magnificent, boasting luxurious decorations and furnishings. Various paintings of nature, beautiful animals, and even monsters adorned the red-painted walls. A large, inviting queen-sized bed with a plush mattress and purple sheets lay in the centre. A puffy quilt and nearly ten pillows adorned the bed.


    Directly opposite the bed stood a large mirror that spanned its entire width, allowing whoever lay on it to see their entire reflection.


    Two comfortable wooden chairs with purple cushions flanked the bed on either side. The floor was covered with a luxurious, floral-patterned carpet. Four golden candle stands, each capable of holding a maximum of ten candles, occupied the room''s four corners. Seven magical lamps hung from the ceiling within glass cages, resembling miniature chandeliers.


    Each could be activated automatically with two claps.


    A large wardrobe with beautiful clothes in various sizes for both men and women stood against the wall, still offering plenty of space for guests to store their belongings as well.


    A transparent glass door to the left of the bed led to the bathroom. Myne followed the manager inside and discovered it to be as spacious as their room. A large bathtub big enough for three people sat in the centre, flanked by a water closet with a self-filling faucet upon opening. The bathroom floor was crafted from white marble, undeniably beautiful but quite slippery.


    An assortment of towels hung inside a small cabinet, along with toiletries for bathing and cleaning.


    Exiting the bathroom, Myne gave the manager a satisfied nod, he felt that Velvet would definitely love this room, and after he settled down everything at home, he would introduce her to Aisha and Sylphy, before they could start leaving together, of course, but now since he can make a clone of himself, he was that in hurry to make all his girls come together.


    As for the cow lady, he have some special plans for her.


    "I''m very pleased with the room. I''d like to book it for a month. Please tell me the total cost, including the services of my maid," Myne requested, his hands clasped behind his back, he always considers himself a very generous gentleman when it comes to spending money.

 Chapter 467. Unseen Value

    "Not much, my lord, only 100 platinum coins. By the way, every two days in the afternoon, our worker will come to clean your room and replace dirty clothes and other amenities. You don''t need to worry about these things. If you require daily cleaning, simply let me know."


    "Additionally, you''ll find an alarm button beside the door you might be familiar with. Just press it if you need anything, and our worker will be with you within minutes. You can also send your maid to us if you need anything," The old manager, with an ear-to-ear grin and hands rubbing like a greedy businessman about to strike a gold mine, spoke his piece.


    However, upon hearing the price for the room, including her entire month of special service ¨C which is enough for her family to live a luxurious life for centuries, considering her usual monthly salary of just 10 gold coins ¨C the cow lady''s body trembled slightly, and she quickly lowers her head in disappointment.


    She never dreamed her value was so high, yet the money she would receive wasn''t even 02% of her true worth.


    Both Myne and The old manager clearly noticed this abnormality, especially the latter, who was observing her and wondering what was so special about this naive lady except her big boobs that this rich brat fell in love with. But he didn''t care too much about her matter.


    According to his 30 years of experience working in this Inn, he knew very well that after staying with this brat for a month, this woman would no longer need to work for him to earn some pitiful amount of money.


    She would either go with this young brat or return home with enough wealth to live comfortably for the rest of her life. Therefore, he didn''t hesitate to blatantly inflate the price, not for her service, but for essentially selling her to Myne at an outrageous price without her knowledge. After receiving the money, he would erase all traces of her connection to the Inn.


    From then on, she would have nothing to do with them.


    Your next chapter is on My Virtual Library Empire


    Myne, a wealthy young lord, didn''t care about the manager''s thoughts. He already understood the reason behind the exorbitant price. Since he had hundreds of thousands of platinum coins gathering dust in his inventory, Myne naturally didn''t care about such minor details. He casually tossed a pouch containing a hundred platinum coins at the old manager.


    "You can go now. Don''t disturb us. If I need anything, I''ll contact you myself." With that, Myne walked towards the wardrobe and began inspecting the clothes inside.


    The old manager, ecstatic after catching the money bag, bowed deeply to Myne and gave the cow lady an excited thumbs-up before exiting the room and carefully closing the door behind him.


    After the manager left, Myne snapped his fingers, and the door automatically locked from the inside. He then approached The cow lady, who was still deeply lost in her thoughts. Without a word, he scooped her up in a princess carry.


    "Huh? You''re awake...?"


    Bang!


    "Sorry, if I woke you up... Oh, and sorry for not coming back for dinner last night either." Myne (Clone No. 1) threw the stone on his back aside, stood up, took a towel from Ted, his little assistant, and walked towards Aisha with a smile while wiping sweat from his body.


    "Hmph, as if you really care about your family," Aisha began with an expressionless face. "After that incident, you hardly spend any time with us. You''re always running around like someone''s chasing you with a sword. You''ve started ignoring Waffle and Ted. Both little guys want to play with you, but you never stay in the house.


    Sylphy is dying to spend time with you as well, but you just bang her for a few hours to calm her down and then run away. Now tell me, is this how you''re going to take care of your family?" Finished speaking, she snorted coldly, walked back into the house and sat down on the couch.


    Myne sat down beside Aisha after casting a cleaning spell on himself. "I see," He said with a teasing smile. "It seems my popularity within the house has plummeted to the lowest point, huh? That was expected, I suppose. But my dear little wifuu, what about you? Haven''t you mentioned anything about yourself?


    Aren''t you dissatisfied with your sweet little husband?" He asked, putting his arm around her neck, holding her chin, and looking into her green eyes.


    "Nothing in particular, maybe it was before, I also have some similar thoughts like them, but now I''m used to it" Aisha replied in a cold tone, though she didn''t push him away. Deep down, she was secretly looking forward to how he was going to coax her.


    "I see, that''s a relief. Otherwise, I might have to think of a way to make you happy as well. As expected of my eldest wife, I can always rely on you in this kind of thing..." Myne, while speaking, moved his hands and couldn''t help but gently touch her breasts under the silky robe, which seemed to have grown a bit more.


    Nodding with satisfaction, he continued with a playful smile, "Oh, by the way, can you suggest something that might help calm down our angry princess? I didn''t her to catch me with a sword in her hand."


    Aisha''s anger level was already at its peak. Hearing Myne''s teasing words, even though she knew he was just messing with her, the anxiety from last night and the anger building for the past few days finally exploded. Her face turned red, her breathing became heavy, and even an idiot could see what was about to happen next, let alone Myne, who was already prepared for this moment.


    Just as Aisha was about to punch him in the face and start a good round of beating, he directly locked his lips with hers, closed his arms behind her back, lifted her up, and walked toward the bathhouse.


    He knew that if he really wanted to get Aisha''s forgiveness, only warm water and a few rounds of nice and passionate sex could really calm Aisha down, instead of useless promises and other nonsense.

 Chapter 468. Yearning

    "Myne, are you okay? You didn''t come back for dinner after promising you would. I was so worried about you; I couldn''t sleep the entire night," Gwen, who was standing at her room entrance, hurriedly rushed towards Myne ( Clone No. 2) and jumped into his embrace with red eyes.


    Fiora, Gwen''s mother, watched this interaction from her bed with a smile, though there was a hint of worry for her daughter in her eyes. She probably thought Myne was just taking advantage of her and wasn''t serious about their relationship, like most rich guys out there.


    "Sorry, dear. Last night, something urgent happened to one of my partners, and I had to rush to help. Initially, it wasn''t serious, but later things got complicated, and I couldn''t leave even if I wanted to. But don''t worry, I''ve settled everything now. I''m going to live with you guys without going anywhere.


    I''ve already booked the room opposite yours since the three of us staying together would be very inconvenient for your ill Mother," Myne (Clone No. 2) explained after kissing Gwen lightly on the lips to calm her down. He then walked into the room with her in his arms.


    Hearing that Myne was going to stay with them, Gwen was jumping with excitement, and even Fiora breathed a sigh of relief, her doubts about Myne''s character slightly subdued.


    "Great! It means now we will live together like husband and wife... and we can have as much se¡ª"


    "Cough, Gwen, sweetie, don''t forget about your poor Mother. How can you even think about abandoning me just because of your lover?


    I''ve raised you for 24 years, and he''s just come into your life," Fiora said, fearing that Gwen, who was getting carried away with excitement, and Myne who had already put his hand inside her skirt and rubbing her butts, those two lovebirds might even start their shameful activities before her. She quickly put on a pitiful look as if she was hurt by Gwen''s words and interrupted her midway.


    "Mother, I..."


    Gwen didn''t know what to say, but her face was red as an apple because of Myne''s shameless act before her mother, although it was well hidden behind her back. After all, what her mother said made sense. In her mind, the only thing she cared about right now was getting f*cked by Myne.


    As a half-succubus, how could her mother be more important than sex to her, that is, after all, the source of her life?


    "Alright, alright, don''t make that puppy face of yours. You know it does not affect me, and you''re too old to do this. Have some shame. Sigh, sometimes I wonder if you are really my daughter. Anyway, just remember to come back before lunchtime, I will make everything ready, " Fiora said, pulling the quilt over her face and leaving Myne and Gwen on their own.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We will, Mother. You rest well. Come, Myne, let''s not disturb Mother anymore," Gwen without waiting for her mother''s or Myne''s reply, hurriedly pulled him out of the room, took the key Myne had already taken out from his pocket, and opened the room opposite their. The room was very similar to Gwen''s except for different furniture, curtains, carpet, bedsheets, and quilt.


    "I doubt that. Seeing the toys scattered around you, I think you surely enjoyed yourself a lot, right? Maybe my little guy is not as important to you as you''re telling me to make me happy with your sweet tongue. Otherwise, why not call me or come to me instead of having fun alone?" Myne asked with a teasing smile, which earned him a hard smack on his butt from her.


    Read exclusive chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Humph, as if you, a busy big shot, would have time for this poor Big Sister of yours. Don''t think that I don''t know why you occasionally have sex with me. It''s not because you fear that I''ll abandon you if you ignore me for too long?"


    Hearing Maya''s heartbreaking remark, a fire of anger rose in Myne''s heart. He didn''t expect that his image in his Big Sis''s mind had fallen to this point and that he had become a tool to satisfy her so she could whip his ass when he was in deep trouble.


    "Take back what you said and apologize, otherwise you will regret it," Myne said, gritting his teeth, trying hard to hold back his anger.


    "Sure, but first prove that what I said is wrong or make me regret it," Maya, who wanted to provoke Myne for fun but didn''t want him to go away from her in anger, was still hugging him tightly with her hands holding his buttocks and making his dick pump slowly inside her vagina.


    If it were the original Myne, he might be able to teach Maya a good lesson forcefully with his skills, but sadly, Clone No. 3 wasn''t that good. Yes, he had all of Myne''s memories, experiences, and even three of his skills, which were certainly enough to deal with any of his normal girls, but sadly, Maya wasn''t normal at all.


    It is nigh impossible for him to deal with her with 30% mana of the original Myne and a mere three skills.


    So after taking a deep breath, he decided to use the old-fashioned way to teach Maya a lesson. Although it might take a lot of time before she started begging for mercy and apologizing, he had no choice but to proceed.


    Myne angrily pushed Maya away, spread her slender legs, grabbed her slim but slightly chubby housewife-like waist, and with a strong thrust, pushed his little brother completely inside her. Then, like a beast, he started banging her with all his strength, completely switching to rogue mode, making Maya scream loudly in pleasure, her sweet pink tongue hanging outside her mouth.


    She held the pillow under her head tightly while Myne went all out on her, which was so good that her mind went blank. This was hundreds of times better than playing with cold toys by herself.


    Myne, whose anger was getting calmed down with each thrust, lay down on top of her, suck her tongue into his mouth, and started kissing her passionately. Of course, to ensure she didn''t think his anger had subsided, he occasionally smacked her bubbly butt hard, making her cry out in pain and pleasure.


    This was surely going to be a tough day for Clone No. 3.

 Chapter 469. A Dark Path

    [ Name: Hanaha Starhorn


    Level: 33


    Race: Halfling (Hume+Cow)


    Gender: Female


    Age: 27 Years Old


    Occupation: Farmer, Baker


    Title: None


    Status: Extremely Happy, Hopeful, Worried


    [Skill]


    Cooking


    Eldermother''s Blessing]


    [ Eldermother''s Blessing ( Passive Skill ) ( Special Bloodline Skill ) ( Can''t be affected by ''Cut and Paste'' skill )


    Eldermother''s Blessing is an ancient and revered skill bestowed only upon select female individuals of the cow tribe, specifically halflings with a blend of hume and non-hume blood. This skill taps into the primal energies of the earth and the nurturing essence of the Eldermother, a divine entity revered for her life-giving powers.


    Effects:


    Vitality Surge: The host''s body is infused with natural magic that enhances their physical capabilities to the pinnacle of their potential as they age. The older the host, the stronger she becomes. This includes heightened strength, agility, endurance, soul, mana, and resilience. The host experiences increased muscle tone, optimal body composition, and exceptional reflexes.


    Regenerative Vitality: The skill grants an accelerated healing factor, allowing the host to recover quickly from injuries and illnesses. This regenerative property ensures the host maintains peak form regardless of physical challenges.


    Myne winked playfully and placed a light kiss on Hanaha''s forehead. She was dumbfounded by his words. She never dreamed that the sex they shared as part of her job would blossom into a relationship, and he acknowledged her as his lover so easily.


    "Myne, are you serious? But why? There''s nothing special about me. I''m just a widow with five children, a decade older than you. You''re rich! You could find someone much better.


    Why start a relationship with an old lady like me? If you''re worried about having sex, you don''t have to be. As long as I am working with you, I''m more than willing to have sex with you anytime and anywhere. You don''t have to make such a grand gesture.


    Her voice was nervous, but a flicker of hope ignited in her heart that Myne really accepted her. This way, she wouldn''t have to sell her body to anyone else to earn money. Myne was the second person after her husband with whom she had a physical relationship, and she didn''t want to sleep with anyone else if possible.


    "Hahaha, my dear Hanaha, you are so adorable! Do you think I''m naive about these things? You''re underestimating your true value, my dear. For me, you are more than just a special lady. Even if I had to give away all my wealth to be with you, I wouldn''t hesitate. So stop overthinking.


    You''ve already fallen into the clutches of a bad wolf who won''t let go no matter what. I''ll be by your side until my very end believe it or not. Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    With that, Myne chuckled a bit and helped a dazed Hanaha rise, carried her to the bathroom, and gently placed her in the large bathtub. He chuckled again before leaving the bathroom in the name of bringing clothes.


    Outside, Myne thought a bit and summoned another clone of himself. He gave the clone a Space Box, Unique Magic: Space-Time, and Support Magic: Stamina Recovery skills. Then he handed him a pouch with 100 platinum coins and 10 high-grade mana potions.


    The mana fruit had depleted his mana reserves and recovering speed, causing him to feel like a black hole sucking in ambient mana from his surrounding every second. He estimated that after a few days of gathering, his mana would be sufficient to handle most of his current problems without relying on potions.


    Myne instructed the clone to accompany Velvet upon her awakening and bring her to this place to spend time with her.


    his intrusion, Clone No. 4 nodded, opening the portal back to the depths of the mana ocean under Fenrir Cave. He then walked into it without a word.


    Myne also wanted to send the last clone to Garnet. However, thinking that meeting with her was a bit too important and that he too wanted to see her personally as well, he decided to do it himself. Myne quickly found some nice-looking clothes for Hanaha and himself from the wardrobe and rushed back to the bathroom.


    This time, because Hanaha was perhaps still in a daze because of such a surprise or was too excited to meet her children, once she started talking couldn''t stop for a second. She told Myne many of her happy and funny moments with her children. Of course, there wasn''t a single good memory with her late husband; that guy was simply a bastard who only cared about his farm.


    After taking a quick bath, they both hurriedly changed their clothes. The clothes fit Myne perfectly, but Hanaha, because of her milky mountains, struggled quite a lot to wear the biggest dress in the wardrobe. Eventually, she managed to put it on, although her breasts were now straining hard to get out of this tightly packed prison.


    Fearing that her dress might rip open in the middle of the street or that many people would stare at her with lustful gaze after seeing her hot figure in such tight clothes, Myne gave her a large black robe to wear on top of her clothes. He then opened a teleportation portal under her surprised gaze, and they arrived in an alley behind the inn where they were staying.


    Then, he hurriedly changed into luxurious clothes, despite Hanaha''s weak protests about her having plenty of clothes at her apartment, which was obviously a white lie.

 Chapter 470. A Gentle Hand in the Darkness

    "So thirsty... Water, I need some water... Why is everything so blurry? I feel dizzy as well... Where am I?"


    Velvet slowly opened her eyes, but her vision was blurry to her surprise. Everything appeared hazy, and she could barely make out the outline of anything. However, before she could think of anything else, a sharp thirst clawed at her throat as if she hadn''t drunk anything for months. Her lips were parched, and when she ran her tongue across them, no moisture was found.


    She attempted to move, but her body wouldn''t cooperate. She was too weak to even lift a finger, let alone get up from the comfortable soft bed under her.


    Just as panic threatened to engulf her, she felt a gentle hand clasp hers. With great difficulty, she turned her head, but her blurry vision prevented her from identifying the source.


    "Myne! Myne! Is that you?" Velvet wanted to speak those words, but only faint whispers escaped her lips, even though she could barely understand them.


    "Shh... calm down, dear. I''m here. Don''t worry too much, everything is fine. Just relax and here, drink this water, but slowly, alright?"


    The familiar voice of her husband brought a wave of relief. Even if Velvet couldn''t see anything, as long as the man she loved, the one she would sacrifice everything for, was by her side, nothing could scare her. While Velvet was trying to calm down and her eyes were adjusting to the light, she suddenly felt something hard touching her cracked lips.


    Slowly, cold water touched her tongue, making her body tremble with joy.


    After Velvet drank the mana water, which was not only much sweeter and healthier than normal water but also restored mana, which helped her her regeneration skill kicked in. Her blurry vision slowly began to clear. A luxurious, well-decorated ceiling came before her eyes.


    Velvet turned her head slowly and saw Myne (Clone No. 4) sitting beside her on the bed, gazing at her with a smile as he played with his hand like a child. Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Good morning, my little kitty. How was your sleep? Did you enjoy it?" Myne asked with a smile. He leaned forward and gave Velvet a tender, passionate kiss, lasting only thirty seconds to avoid putting too much pressure on her, considering her weakened state.


    "Yes, and no," Velvet replied softly, her voice still weak but recovering. "The sleep itself was good, a little too good which made me creep out, but without you inside me, holding me tightly, it wasn''t satisfying. Also, if possible, I wouldn''t want to take such a long sleep again. Those nightmares... they truly crushed my spirit.


    By the way, how many days have passed?" She leaned her face against his chest as he pulled her into a gentle hug to comfort her which worked wonders.


    Myne lay on the king-sized bed he set up in the carriage, having removed the rest of the things in it, with a naked Hanaha riding him. He enjoyed the wonderful jiggling show of her colossal I-cup size breasts before his eyes were full of satisfaction.


    "Of course, I like it! It''s definitely the most comfortable carriage I''ve ever ridden in. Compared to those cheap ones that are not only uncomfortable but move like snails, this is a hundred times better! But... was it really alright to fight with a noble over such a small thing? Most nobles are very narrow-minded, you know?


    They''ll take revenge for anything, even the smallest thing! And you practically knocked him out..." Hanaha asked while panting heavily, her voice laced with concern.


    "If I hadn''t been so distracted by the carriage''s beauty and wandered away, I would''ve done everything I could to stop you!"


    Looking at Hanaha''s worried face, which looked very beautiful while she was still riding his little brother and showing her concern, Myne couldn''t hold back anymore and started laughing. After laughing to his heart''s content, he wiped the tears from his eyes, grabbed her waist, and started thrusting his little brother inside her at full speed, as he felt he was near cumming.


    "Hahaha! You''re just too adorable, my big beauty," Myne chuckled, his breath catching slightly. "Relax, I was just pulling your leg! Did you even see a single noble while we were booking this carriage? Besides, don''t you know that nobles wouldn''t even consider a carriage like this? They only ride in their own custom-made carriages.


    Only poor people like us ride in this kind," He explained, trying to calm her nerves.


    Hanaha, although wanting to ask something else, was now in too much pleasure. All her incoming words were washed away in her panting and loud moans.


    "I am cumming!"


    "M...me too, le..let''s do it together." After speaking, Hanaha collapsed on top of Myne with his face completely buried under her colossal breasts, but her lower body was still moving crazily with Myne''s help. Then, with a loud cry from both of them, they released their cum at the same time.


    "Haa, haa, haa, that was awesome... but I can''t do it anymore. Please let me take some rest," Hanaha said, closing her eyes and breathing heavily. Myne, on the other hand, had already lost himself in the heaven of boobies, with a lewd smile on his face. Now he wasn''t in the mood to listen to anything. He turned his body around with Hanaha under him and himself on top of her.


    While Hanaha was screaming to stop with a breathless expression, he cast a stamina recovery skill on her for the first time, bringing her back to her peak condition under her surprised and dumbfounded gaze.


    As Hanaha looked at him as if she had seen a ghost, with a hint of anger in her eyes, he sealed her lips and started banging her in beast mode, giving her no chance to complain.

 Chapter 471. A House on the Edge

    "When you said you lived in the village, I thought you meant the centre, not the edge, practically isolated from the rest."


    Myne gazed at a single-story wooden house in the centre of the big farm, about a kilometre from the village and situated on slightly higher ground.


    Hanaha, who was tying her hair and clothes that were thoroughly mussed from their passionate lovemaking, looked at him, with a smile full of dotingness like a new web wife who was willing to do anything for her husband, and love was overflowing from her eyes, before replying with a chuckle.


    "Haha, well, we''re still part of the village, but we all prefer the open space here instead of being cooped up inside those stone walls. It feels like being trapped in a cage. Also, believe me, if you ever go there, you might regret it almost instantly. The place has never been cleaned since it was founded.


    Half the people keep their cows and sheep right next to their houses, and they constantly move them in and out, so forget about hygiene. The stench of animal dung is ever-present, unbearable for those who aren''t used to it."


    After tying a ribbon in her hair and making a ponytail, Hanaha turned to the carriage driver who was cleaning the bed on which they''d left many signs of their lovemaking and couldn''t help but whisper to Myne. "What''s that carriage driver doing?"


    "Oh, just cleaning the bed. I''ll take it back, return his sheets with a generous bonus, and then he can go home." Myne also glanced at the driver who''d taken the initiative to clean up their mess, nodding satisfactorily before approaching him.


    As the driver finished, Myne placed his hand on the bed, tucking it back into his inventory. With a snap, he retrieved the driver''s carriage sheets and five platinum coins on one of them.


    "This should compensate for the trouble we caused, right?" Myne asked with a smile, observing the driver''s stunned expression, which only lasted a few seconds before he started jumping in excitement, the five platinum coins shaking in his trembling hands. This amount of money is enough for him to live comfortably without doing anything for more than ten years.


    "Yes, my lord! More than enough, thank you for your generosity! I''ll never forget your generous patronage. By the way, if you ever need to go anywhere, please don''t hesitate to call me. I''m always available for you, and even if I''m not, I''ll build a special carriage just for you so you never have to delay going anywhere, just because I wasn''t there for you. "


    Saying that the driver bowed deeply, so much his forehead practically touching his knees. Myne, seeing the driver getting carried away, after saying "Thanks for the trouble then," hurriedly ran back to Hanaha, grabbed her hand, and walked toward her house.


    "So, what do you think? Will your children even accept me as their new father? There''s quite a large age gap between us, to be honest. I''m a bit nervous," Myne asked, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. He didn''t even know why he was feeling so anxious for no reason.


    As if their exclamations triggered a chain reaction, small figures bolted out of the house one after another, jumping into Hanaha''s embrace. Only one person remained composed. Instead of acting like his younger siblings, he approached Myne and studied him with inquisitive eyes, with a deep frown.


    "And who are you, Mr...?" The young man, similar in age and height to Ayri around 1.5 meters, had a slightly muscular build with black ears long ears on his head, and a long tail. Brown hair and eyes met Myne''s as he spoke, a hint of suspicion and concern colouring his voice.


    Myne desperately wanted to blurt out, "Your new daddy, kiddo!" However, fearing a negative reaction and potentially landing on this hot-blooded young man''s bad side, he offered a slight smile and spoke. He raised his hand for a handshake.


    "I''m your mother''s friend. You can call me Myne. It''s nice to meet you... Mr...?" Myne mimicked the young man''s tone, inquiring about his name with a smile.


    "My name is Zebrendor, but since you are my mother''s friend, you can call me Ze, like everyone else. Nice to meet you too, Myne." While Ze initially gave off an arrogant brat vibe and was not easy to talk with, he was actually a good kid. Upon learning Myne was his mother''s friend, his vigilance lessened. Now more approachable, he smiled warmly and shook Myne''s hand.


    While Myne and Ze conversed, Hanaha managed to extricate herself from the tight hugs that almost sent her tumbling to the ground. Despite her children''s boisterous welcome, the smile on her face widened. Glancing at Myne and Ze who were talking happily, she couldn''t help but nod with satisfaction.


    "Alright, kids, let''s go inside, shall we? Or do you plan on leaving our guest waiting outside? What will he think if you all continue to ignore him?"


    Hearing Hanaha''s words, the other children, including her younger sister, finally snapped back to reality. They realized they''d completely disregarded the unfamiliar person in their excitement and felt a flicker of embarrassment while looking at Myne. This awkwardness was quickly forgotten as Hanaha, sensing their intention to befriend Myne outside, ushered them inside and invited Myne as well.


    Only after Myne was pulled into the house by Hanaha''s younger sister did she walk over to Ze and embrace him warmly.


    "Now, it seems someone has grown so much that he doesn''t consider giving his mother a hug important anymore, huh?" Hanaha teased with a playful smile, planting a light kiss on Ze''s forehead.


    "Mother, please don''t say that," Ze countered, his bravado with Myne gone. Now a shy boy with his head hung low as if he''d committed a crime, he spoke quickly, "As your eldest son, I was just entertaining the guest. Didn''t you tell me it''s my responsibility to take care of the house and my younger siblings?"


    "Yes, my little knight, and believe me, you''re doing a perfect job. I''m proud of you. Now let''s get inside, otherwise, I fear your aunt and sisters will scare Myne to death with their enthusiasm, and it would be very awkward if he run out from the house because of them," Hanaha spoke with a chuckle as she wrapped her arm around her son and led the way into the house.

 Chapter 472. Meeting the Starhorns

    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    The first impression of Hanaha''s house for Myne was that it was too small and cluttered. Everything seemed to be scattered everywhere: children''s toys, tools, clothes, pillows ¨C even a snake! ¨C were strewn about the living room.


    The entire house was small, consisting only of a kitchen, a living room, a bedroom without any beds (everyone seemed to sleep on the floor together, # R.I.P Privacy ), a guest room that had been turned into a storage space, and a tiny bathroom with nothing but a wooden bucket.


    Myne, who had always lived alone, and wasn''t much a big friend of cleaning, wasn''t bothered by the clutter at all. He easily found a place on the old couch to sit without a hint of embarrassment, as if it were his own home. In contrast, Hanaha''s sister and children appeared more embarrassed, offering awkward smiles.


    Myne understood the struggle six people must face living in such a cramped space. He was always thick-skinned, and upon meeting Hanaha''s family, his initial nervousness and anxiety quickly dissipated. He already felt a sense of belonging. Now, with a playful smile on his face, he watched Hanaha''s family silently complain to each other with their eyes for not cleaning the house.


    He enjoyed this kind of dynamic the most.


    "Oh my god! What on earth have you done to the house? Are you pigs or something? How can you let it get into this state?"


    Like a typical mother entering a messy house, and seeing its less-than-pleasant condition, Hanaha instantly exploded in anger. She began scolding everyone, except her youngest daughter of course. The little one cleverly slipped away from her aunt''s embrace and plopped down beside Myne on the couch, tossing her brother''s shirt aside.


    "Would you like some candy, young lady?" Myne, wanting to get acquainted with Hanaha''s children, decided to start with the youngest. While he had a good impression of the eldest child, Ze, the boy seemed very shy and not yet open to him, appearing quite reserved. Myne could only focus on the youngest, who seemed the easiest to win over.


    "Sure, thank you," The miniature version of Hanaha, the cute little girl happily grabbed three candies of honey flavour from Myne''s hand and immediately stuffed them one after another into her mouth while watching her mother scold her aunt while holding her ear tightly and she was begging for mercy in return.


    "What''s your name, little lady? By the way, I''m Myne." Seeing his first attempt at friendliness work wonders, Myne extended his hand and spoke gently while looking at the doll of Hanaha in her hand. He couldn''t help but think about owning a doll like this one, it would surely be a highly valuable collection material.


    "My name is Xina Starhorn. I''m four years old and the youngest daughter of the family. I like sweets and playing with dogs." Xina shook hands with Myne, a smile playing on her lips. A confused expression then crossed her face as she looked up at Myne.


    "What''s wrong? If you want to ask something, just say it. I''m not much different from your brother. You can call me Brother Myne if you want," Myne said, gently rubbing Xina''s soft hair to put her at ease. Although she hid it well, he could sense a lingering nervousness in her, as if he were some strange creature.


    Second is Hanaha''s eldest son, Zebrendor, better known as Ze. A fourteen-year-old young man just months away from his awakening. He dreams of doing something big to earn enough money so no one in their family will ever have to want anything. His dream is quite idealistic.


    However, putting aside his commendable qualities as a good son and elder brother, he also has a girlfriend who lives in the village. She''s a year younger than him and the daughter of a carpenter. He has to visit the village every day to see her, and despite being crazy in love, and a slave of his little brother, his review of the village still isn''t positive.


    Honestly, if he had a better option, he wouldn''t hesitate to ditch his "pig-like" girlfriend who god knows how can survive in that shit hole.


    Next is Hanaha''s second child, her eldest daughter, Windy. A smart girl with long black hair, ears, and a tail, she possesses a cute face and a slightly plump build, probably from not getting enough exercise due to her love for books. Unlike Myne, who prefers stories, Windy devours factual books to expand her knowledge.


    She dreams of being a scholar or someone who can read books as much as he wants and earn money without manual labour ¨C a librarian in simpler terms. However, she also holds a deep desire to see the world beyond the pages of books with her own eyes.


    While this dream is quite ambitious for a twelve-year-old, she currently has no intention of leaving anywhere as she understands her family''s situation very well.


    Following Windy is the third child, Lucius. A quiet type of kid, he prefers solitude within reason. It''s not that he wants to become a monk and abandon his family ¨C he loves them dearly. However, he can''t stand their daily noise and nonsense. Eight years old with curly brown hair, ears, and a tail, Lucius rarely speaks, but when he does, his words carry weight and demand attention.


    His dream job involves minimal interaction with people and enough money to live comfortably and take it easy ¨C he is a typical example of being a "salted fish."


    The fourth child is Julie, an energetic ball of chaos with black-brown hair, ears, and a tail. No different from a walking storm, wherever she goes, a mess follows. This impulsive girl does whatever comes to mind regardless of consequences. Luckily, she hasn''t gotten into serious trouble yet.


    Her boundless energy simply outgrows the limited space she has to vent it, leading to her strange antics that leave others laughing, albeit in a bewildered way. But there''s one issue that haunted Hanaha for months after Julie''s birth ¨C like her aunt Aeliana, Julie also has horns. Thankfully, for now, they''re small and hidden by her long hair, keeping her within an acceptable range.


    This means she won''t face isolation and criticism like Aeliana would if they went to the village together, at least not yet.


    Finally, the youngest and undeniably cutest is Xina, a miniature version of her mother. Being the youngest, she holds a special place in everyone''s heart. Everyone loves her dearly, which also leads to playful teasing. After all, they can''t resist pulling her leg once in a while.


    That''s the entire Hanaha family. Though initially worried about them, Myne now finds himself charmed. Their quirks and chaos are simply too endearing.

 Chapter 473. In the Queens Embrace

    "Finally! You have no idea how desperately I''ve been waiting for you," Garnet, who was holding the Archane Line Myne had called her on a moment ago, spoke with a sigh of relief when she saw him emerge from the portal. He had feared that someone else might be with her, jeopardizing their burgeoning secret relationship before it could even start officially.


    "It couldn''t be worse than me. I haven''t slept soundly in two nights, worrying constantly about you.


    I feared that ungrateful scoundrel might have harmed you while I wasn''t there to protect you," Myne pretended not to know that something unpleasant had happened to Faren, which sent him to bed rest for a few weeks and spoke with a smile, his face contorted with a convincing display of concern, striking a critical hit on Garnet''s heart.


    Her eyes turned to hearts as she threw herself into his embrace.


    Earlier, Myne had enjoyed a pleasant lunch with Hanaha''s family. However, her children''s enthusiasm proved overwhelming. They bombarded him with questions about his life and relationship with Hanaha, leaving him little respite.


    Hanaha''s younger sister, upon learning from Hanaha that Myne didn''t mind her horns at all and actually wanted to be her friend but was too shy to speak, seemed to latch onto him with less-than-pure intentions, not leaving his side at all.


    After all, a twenty-year-old virgin who rarely interacted with men besides her nephew, after meeting someone handsome, mysterious, and who treated her normally might easily misinterpret kindness for something more. Especially when the other party''s mind was full of the heat of passion to make love, after getting the change with great difficulty.


    Realizing this, Myne used the excuse of a bathroom break to create his fifth and final clone behind some nearby trees. He instructed the clone to deal with these troublesome admirers before quickly going to Garnet. He not only wanted to hand her money and dump all work related to the clan to her but also to settle the previously unfinished business.


    Seeing the opportunity, Myne instantly seized it. He lifted Garnet''s chin with his index finger and, unable to resist any longer, sealed her luscious pink lips with his, while tightly holding her big, bubbly butt and squeezing it with all his strength. But just as his naughty hand was about to lift her long one-piece silky dress and enter it, she forcefully broke the kiss and stopped him.


    "Wait a moment," Garnet murmured, pulling back. "Let''s go to our private love chamber. There, we can be alone without interruption, I didn''t want to get disturbed like last time at the critical moment." Saying that she then summoned her personal maid.


    "Yes, Your Highness," The maid after entering into the bedroom, addressed Garnet loyally, her gaze passing over Myne for a second before she lowered her head as if he were invisible. "How may I be of service?"


    "Cancel all my scheduled appointments for intimacy. I''m not feeling well and will take a rest. Until further notice, no one is to enter my bedroom. No one. Even if I stay here all day, it''s none of your concern. Just treat it as normal.


    A burst of white light flooded the narrow passage as the door swung open, momentarily forcing Myne to squint. When his vision adjusted, a scene of opulent luxury unfolded before him.


    The room resembled a haven for the wealthy. Priceless decorations adorned the walls, showcasing both wealth and impeccable taste. The centrepiece was an enormous bed, draped in sumptuous rose-coloured silks and plush quilts. Countless pillows promised an experience of unparalleled comfort and indulgence.


    Rose-hued fabric covered the walls as well, creating a warm and inviting ambience that embraced its occupants. Matching couches were strategically placed, offering opportunities for relaxation or playful activities. Magic lamps gleamed in every corner, bathing the room in a soft, radiant glow.


    A magnificent wardrobe stood sentinel against one wall, overflowing with the finest clothing. Each garment was a masterpiece of craftsmanship and style, although they leaned heavily towards the erotic side ¨C enough to set any man''s heart racing if his beloved wore them.


    Above the bed, an exquisite mirror spanned the entire ceiling, reflecting the chamber''s beauty and adding a touch of playful intrigue.


    The luxuriousness extended to a spacious bathroom boasting a wide tub filled with steaming hot water. Designed for up to five people, it enticed visions of shared baths or some naughty activities. Every necessary item was readily available, ensuring the couple''s every need was met without ever leaving their private sanctuary.


    A small cabinet, discreetly tucked away, housed a collection of "fun time" potions, hinting at the playful pursuits that could take place within these opulent walls.


    Myne, after seeing the room, fell in love with it immediately. He couldn''t describe how he felt after seeing it. He turned his head to Garnet, who had already removed her silky one-piece dress and was now only wearing a dark red erotic bra and panties, which were already wet with drops of her love juice falling on the soft carpet under their feet.


    She was now untying her hair while giving Myne a playful smile.


    Myne''s mind went blank upon seeing her in such a breathtaking outfit. Since he couldn''t enter her last time and was forced to run away when his little brother was just an inch away from entering her, Myne''s inner beast emerged without any warning. He quickly removed his clothes while walking toward her.


    When there was nothing left on his body, he hugged her, lifted her up, and walked toward the bed, while her exclaims resounded through the chamber as Myne moved a bit too quickly. She had hoped to start with a kiss or some romantic talk, but seeing his actions, she knew he had no intention of wasting time on those kinds of cliche?s.


    But to tell the truth, she herself was more looking forward to the entire crazy love-making rather than exchanging nonsense.

 Chapter 474. Unique Taste ( R-18 )

    Myne''s hands involuntarily moved to rest on Garnet''s soft, curvy hips, pulling her closer to press her large breasts against his chest. He thrust his tongue into her mouth, engaging in a passionate battle filled with saliva.


    His fully erect dick poked her slim belly, and he found it hard to control himself as his lust flared up.


    Although Garnet''s age remained unknown to Myne, his appraisal skill still showed question marks as it had when he first used it on her (Chapter 123)¡ªher charm as an experienced older woman, an extremely beautiful one on top of that, made him unable to resist her temptation, and desire to f*cked her only grow more and more with each passing second.


    He kissed her wildly, their tongues entwining in a heated dance. His tongue circled and caressed her warm, slippery, and juicy mouth. They sucked and exchanged saliva madly while exploring each other''s bodies with their hands.


    Myne''s hands moved downward, tracing her hips until they finally reached her plump buttocks. He then smack gently the soft, springy flesh to his heart''s content.


    Garnet, enjoying the kiss, tightened her hands around his neck and pulled him even closer, as if wanting to merge with him. Her vagina tingled as she felt his strong hands playing with her buttock, which made their kiss grow more passionate.


    After their intense kiss, they separated for a few minutes. Both were becoming more impatient to move forward, especially Garnet, who hadn''t had sex in many months. The last time they were interrupted by Faren halfway through, leaving her eager to take Myne''s big 8-inch dick inside her.


    Myne couldn''t wait to be inside his mother-in-law as well, so he lifted her in a princess carry and threw her onto the luxurious bed covered with a sea of pillows. She squealed cutely in surprise at his sudden action.


    He then jumped on the bed, climbed over her body, and started kissing her intensely once again. It didn''t last long as he broke the kiss and moved down to remove her red, erotic panties, which were already wet in a certain part.


    His hands slithered over her flat stomach, gripping the soft fabric of her panties and dragging them off, tracing her smooth, thick thighs until he fully removed them, only then did he notice that it was wet with her love juices.


    Myne was impatient to stick his dick inside her as soon as possible, and Garnet was, even more, to take it into her, he suddenly remembered he hadn''t tasted his beautiful mother-in-law''s honey yet. He decided to taste it before dirtying up her pussy.


    He focused on her vagina, observing her wet pink flower. A faint flowery fragrance wafted into his nose, different from his other girls. Despite it feeling somewhat unnatural, he was too aroused to dwell on it. Her pubic region was smooth, without a single hair. He wanted to ask if she had shaved but refrained, not wanting to delay his meal.


    Garnet couldn''t bear the assault of such pleasure and approached her orgasm after a long time without experiencing it, making her even more sensitive. Her thighs gripped his head on their own, and her hand clenched his hair, pushing it downward with all her strength as if trying to push his head into her love cave.


    Her toes curled in an arc as she cum intensely into his mouth.


    "Aaaahhhhhh!"


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Garnet''s body twitched incessantly, and her love juices leaked out in large amounts, only to be swallowed up by Myne''s mouth, which seemed enjoying it a lot.


    It took her orgasm a few minutes to subside, and even afterwards, she was panting heavily. This was one of the most intense orgasms she had experienced until now. This orgasm was completely different, and if she had to choose between this and the previous ones with her bastard husband¡ªabout whom she didn''t even want to think¡ªshe would choose Myne every time, even if someone put a knife to her neck.


    "Your taste is a bit unique," Myne said with a smile while licking his lips with an evil grin, slowly moving his middle finger in and out of her vagina. "I have to say, I''ve never tasted something so weird, but still enjoyable in my entire life. Maybe I have to give it another shot to truly understand if I like your taste or if I''ve fallen in love with it."


    Garnet breathed heavily from her wide-open mouth, trying to gulp down as much air as possible as her generous, colossal breasts heaved up and down. After hearing what he said, she didn''t say anything.


    Instead, she lazily moved his gaze at Myne, clenched his hair, pushed his mouth back to her love cave, and gripped his head tightly between her thighs, enjoying the jolts of ecstasy passing through her veins as his lips touch her vagina.


    Myne, who was just teasing her, didn''t expect that she would take his joke seriously. However, being a man of his word, he was forced to repeat the same trick, but this time he didn''t let his tongue do all the work. Instead, he used his thumbs to play with her clit, while his other hand''s middle and index fingers pumped her vagina, his tongue licking all the overflowing love juices.


    "Ohhhahahah, yes, don''t be shy. You can go rogue if you want; it is far from my limit," Garnet said, experiencing peak pleasure. She pushed Myne even deeper into her vagina, tightly locking his head between her thighs, causing veins to appear on Myne''s forehead as she now was overestimates herself.


    So he freed both his hands, lifted his head, and looked at Garnet, who was frowning as if asking why he had suddenly stopped. However, unbeknownst to her, Myne wasn''t looking at her but at his invisible skill window. He then activated his Soothing Touch skill and grabbed Garnet''s thigh with a smirk.


    Garnet, as if touched by lightning, trembled in pleasure, letting out a loud moan as love juices overflowed from her vagina. Myne, seeing her in this condition, smiled even more happily. He put two of his fingers inside her vagina along with his tongue while moving his other hand to start messing with her buttocks.

 Chapter 475. Unique Taste ( R-18 ) ( Part- 2 )

    Because of the Soothing Touch skill, every part of Myne''s body that touched Garnet made her scream in pleasure. This was exactly what she had been waiting for. When she hadn''t gotten this response from his touch before, she had felt something was off but soon thought that it might be his skill causing that effect.


    So, she started teasing him while trying to provoke him so he could use that skill to punish her, and finally, her strategy worked. Now, she was getting the chance to experience that wonderful feeling again, and she didn''t want Myne to stop at all.


    As Myne''s warm lips kissed her pubic region and moved upwards, each peck was five times more pleasurable than before, showing the effect of the skill. He kissed her belly button, her stomach, and her breasts over her bra, rubbing his face there for a few seconds. After kissing her neck a few times, he arrived at her sight and looked at her like a hungry beast.


    By now, Garnet''s heart had entirely melted with his affectionate gestures. She couldn''t resist wrapping her hands around his neck and firmly pressing her lips on his. Their tongues soon found their way, intertwining in a passionate kiss. This is surely one of her life''s best moments.


    A minute or so later, Garnet sensed his hard, hot rod poking her belly, twitching in extreme excitement, unable to wait to get inside her. Myne himself breathed raggedly, finding it hard to control himself any longer, which directly ruined his previous calm approach of teasing her more. Instead, he now wanted nothing but to enter her and bang her like never before.


    So Garnet loosened her hands around his neck and broke their kiss, looking at him with her charming eyes, and whispered sweetly in his ear.


    "Put it in!"


    Hearing the command he had been waiting for, Myne stretched his hand towards his crotch, grabbed his excited little brother, and poked the tip of his dick at the entrance of her vagina, making Garnet shudder for a moment.


    The tip of his dick then teased her lower mouth, and soon, as it aligned, it pierced her tight cave in one thrust, sending a jolt of current through her body. It was a much different sensation than she had ever experienced.


    His hot, hard, and thick rod stretched her vaginal passage as her walls squirmed in rhythm, inviting their owner. However, halfway through, Myne suddenly felt an obstacle-like wall of thin flesh blocking his way, making him sigh helplessly.


    "The Virginity Recovery Potion?"


    "Oh, yes, the Virginity Recovery Potion... After all, this is our first time, and I wanted to make it special and restart my new beginning with you. So naturally, I had to do some preparation," Garnet confirmed with an evil smile on her face. She pulled Myne''s face closer to hers, who was shaking his head helplessly, and with a chuckle, started kissing him passionately again.


    While kissing, Myne, who accepted the reality, with a deep, rough thrust, broke her hymen and didn''t stop until his dick kissed her womb entrance.


    Because of the pain, Garnet''s body trembled violently, tears started flowing out from the corner of her eyes and she wanted to scream, but her mouth was tightly sealed by Myne, not giving her any chance to cry, letting her enjoy the pain she desired the most.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Garnet transparent love juice leaked out, moistening her ass cheeks before trailing down to soak the bed sheets.


    Myne released their kiss, and they both buried their faces into each other''s necks until their orgasms subsided, their warm, sweaty bodies entangled. He held her warm, squirming body in his embrace. Her legs clamped at his back as her soft body clung to his like a koala.


    He felt his body and balls being lighter, and his mind cleared up a bit. His raging lust had somewhat subsided, but it was still far from enough for both of them.


    Now he wanted to lose all his restraints, unleash his full strength, and just go wild until he was satisfied, just like he did with Maya, where In the end, they both literally transformed into monsters, but the experience was so amazing that nothing could be better than that! Sadly, his idiot mother-in-law used the Virginity Recovery Potion, and now he had to go slow.


    Otherwise, it would be a huge toll on her body, and her vagina also needed to get used to bigger dicks, as did her butthole.


    Holding on to the shred of his rationality, Myne held himself back, thinking of caring for the one before him. A few minutes passed that seemed like an eternity as he found the woman beneath him becoming stable. He no longer had to hold back and could start another round.


    So Myne separated from Garnet''s body, seeing her reluctant to part face. He flipped her on her stomach and put his knees on either side of her legs. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    He held her soft, curvy hips as he lifted her waist to his crotch before poking open her glistening lower lips. There were no signs of his white semen, not a single drop as if everything was eaten by her womb. But he was in no situation to think about such small things right now.


    With a long, yet somewhat gentle thrust, his dick plunged inside her wet honey cave to feel her squishiness and warmth again. He heard her squeal in surprise and pleasure, "Ahhhnnnn~!!!! Haaa.... Mnnn~"


    *Pah!*


    Myne gave another thrust, colliding his balls on her thighs. His dick swiftly got inside. Her walls parted and squirmed to swallow his length as much as they could.


    Her plump butt jiggled as her body shuddered at his forceful intrusion. His throat dried instantly seeing this.


    His sight moved upwards to see Garnet burying her face into a pillow, turning her moans into muffled ones as her hands clenched the bed sheets tightly. If she hadn''t taken the Virginity Recovery Potion, as a mother of three children, her reaction would never have been so extreme.


    But alas, now she was no different from any young girl having her first sexual experience, especially since he was still using the Soothing Touch skill, which increased her sensitivity many times.

 Chapter 476. Unique Taste ( R-18 ) ( Part- 3 )

    Garnet''s dishevelled purple hair spread all over her back and the bed. Her white skin glistened with sweat, and her smooth white ass cheeks also shined. However, what made Myne frown was that her heartless bra still caged her poor colossal breasts. So, he quickly stopped, moved his hand, and untied her damn bra, throwing it aside and giving freedom to her soft white milky mountains.


    Seeing her breasts jiggle with each thrust, he nodded in satisfaction and took a deep look at her appearance.@@@@


    Her bewitching state aroused him even further, and Myne had a wild urge to devour her thoroughly. So, his thrusting intensified, and his flexible body danced in a rhythm. His waist moved like a snake, with smooth movements.


    He could move his dick in and out with considerable speed due to all the lubricants she had released, evident in the squelching sounds.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Garnet''s supple big butt collided with his waist, just like her soft thighs. Soon, Myne movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching body.


    "Ahhh! Ahhmm!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds resounded while he neared his orgasm. But even before he could cum, Garnet''s body started twitching vigorously. And although her pussy squirted her honey and her body twitched uncontrollably, Myne could not stop thrusting as he was almost there. He leaned forward, grabbed one of her breasts, and started massaging it roughly.


    Garnet''s body silently shuddered as her moaning appeared to be suppressed due to the orgasm.


    Myne gave a few more long thrusts and pushed his dick further until the end as he cum, shooting copious amounts of cum into her vagina.


    The mechanism in his dick rapidly contracted and relaxed, delivering loads of cum from his balls to his urethra, and then it spewed outside with each twitch of his dick.


    By the time Myne''s orgasm subsided, he felt his raging lust calm down, but not much. As he took out his dick from her, Garnet, gently pushed him aside while breathing heavily, got up from the bed and walked toward the cabinet of potions. There, she took out a yellow-coloured potion bottle, which was the most plentiful in it, nearly covering 80% of the cabinet, and drank it in one go.


    As the potion entered her stomach, she felt full of energy. Then she came to Myne, opened the cap of another yellow bottle, and fed him as well, under his confused expression. As the potion entered his body, Myne felt like he had used his Stamina Recovering skill but its upgraded version, and all his fatigue vanished completely.


    However, before he had a chance to say thanks and explain to Garnet that there was no need to drink the potion as he could use his skill, she again wrapped her arms around his neck and started sucking his tongue before falling on the bed, making him fall on top of her again. Clearly, she had no intention of wasting time on useless chit-chat.


    Myne was more than happy with this, so he grabbed her meaty mounds, his claws kneading them into various shapes. He shook them to make them jiggle. Then he broke free from her kiss, under her unwilling gaze, and started eating her breasts roughly while teasing and biting her nipples.


    Garnet giggled in amusement, finding him eccentric, and watched dotingly as he played with her breasts like a child. Now she remembered it seemed that the last time Faren played with her breasts was more than a decade ago when they were young and just married.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    However, Myne didn''t stop; he continued as he was near his limit as well. And seeing how erotically her body twitched and squirted, new sensations aroused him to his climax in no time.


    With a last long thrust, he pulled her hands toward him, making her ass collide with his thighs as he pushed his cock deep inside her ass, planting his seed.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    His dick wriggled once again, shaking her stretched anal passage, arousing her to her limit. All this time, she kept twitching and cumming. His cumming only intensified her orgasm.


    ...


    "Haa! Haa!"


    Both of them panted heavily as a few minutes passed and their orgasms subsided. Myne still held her hands and supported her body.


    It was intense, but Myne wasn''t satisfied. He wouldn''t be satisfied unless he f*cked her senseless, after all, the first impression is the one which matters the most. So he pulled and supported her body by groping her boobs and began moving again, albeit slowly.


    Garnet was still in a daze, relishing her orgasm. But she soon realized Myne''s earlier words were true. He wasn''t going to stop anytime soon. So she prepared herself to orgasm multiple times, perhaps more this time.


    Her plump butt got squished against his waist while her boobs were being squashed and molded into various shapes by his hands.


    His right hand then moved below, tracing her softness until it reached her lower lips, and the pleasure made her shudder due to how sensitive she was.


    Soon, after massaging Garnet''s plump lower lips, Myne directly stuffed his two middle fingers into her sopping wet cunt. She threw her head back as she gasped heavily.


    This was just the beginning, she knew, so she rested her head on his shoulder and let Myne do as he pleased with her wet pussy.


    As Myne''s fingers disappeared inside her vagina, he began moving them in and out as his thumb naturally found its target, her erect bud.


    As he flicked it, her ass tightened around Myne''s cock, and he was eager to pump his cock with fervour and enjoy her elastic butt colliding against his waist.

 Chapter 477. The Ultimate Confession

    "Stop... Please... stop... I... haaaa... haaa...


    I can''t take it anymore. Please let me rest before we start again..." Garnet gasped, a playful edge to her voice. "Haa...haa... No wonder Sylphy always looked at me with such worry whenever I flirted with you, as if I would eat you alive. If I had such a monster of a husband who could make any woman go crazy for his twin dicks, I would also worry about greedy motives from other women..."


    Garnet lay sprawled on the bed, limbs flung wide like a snow angel. Her chest heaved with exertion.


    Myne sprawled comfortably on top of her, with his head buried between her both boobies and his original dick lying deep inside her love cave, shooting white paint on her wombs walls, while his second dick was simply hammering on her butthole, as because of their inappropriate position it could go inside her back hole.


    Myne chuckled while nuzzling his head between Garnet''s breasts. "Hahaha, and her concern wasn''t unfounded, was it? You have indeed eaten away her husband with your deadly charm." He relished the feel of her soft flesh against his cheek. "But I must confess, both you and Sylphy share a remarkable resemblance. You both have the ability to drive me wild."


    "True, though I can''t take all the blame," Garnet countered with a light giggle while gently stroking Myne''s hair. "After all, I was completely innocent in all this. I was simply sleeping when you came and started assaulting my body.


    With your superb charm and deadly skills, you made me completely crazy for you." She turned her head, a lustful glint in her eyes, as stared at Myne''s round bubbly butt and his second dick moving left and right on the bed, reflecting in the ceiling mirror.


    "Speaking of which, what do you think will happen when Sylphy finds out about us? I am fully confident that she will find out about us eventually. Will she go crazy and kill you after knowing that her dear mother was raped by her sweet lord husband and then he made her fall crazy for his dick with the help of his skill and f*cked her for years, even making her give birth to some children secretly? "


    "Nah, there''s no way she would kill me. But my chances of being beaten half to death, locked in a room, and forbidden to touch any of you for a long time while you all wear seductive clothes and wander before me day and night to torture me are very high.


    After all, although I technically didn''t rape you, I did assault your body before you woke up and later you permitted me to bang you, but we were interrupted by Faren."


    "Today''s matter is completely our own choice, so I have some cards to play in my defence. You can''t throw the entire blame on me and slip away unharmed. So overall, I might get a beating, a small punishment, and some minor mental torture at most. Then I''ll coax them, and everything will become normal," Myne lifted his head from her breasts, a playful grin on his face and said confidently.


    He looked at her seductive, juicy lips, moved his body forward a bit, and started sucking them greedily.


    After a heartfelt, breathless kiss, Myne moved backwards, again buried his face in her breasts and continued, "By the way, since we are resting, why don''t we talk about business?"


    "Sure, tell me what you want," Garnet, with a bright smile after the passionate kiss, grab Myne''s buttocks, moved them slightly to adjust his rock-hard dick in her vagina to a more comfortable position, before giving them a light smack each, and replied while playing with them like how Myne played with her buttocks.@@@@


    But those things are still acceptable. However, what makes me crazy is the amount of money we will need to complete this project!"


    "Well, if this is what you are worried..."


    Garnet trailed off, anxiety creeping into her voice. "Do you have any idea how much this will cost? We''re talking at least half a million platinum coins! Many of the materials for this building will need to be transported from outside the region, which will drive up the price significantly."


    "Garnet, honey, let me¡ª" Myne began, but she cut him off again.


    "Things like magic cannons are simply money-burning pits!" She exclaimed. "The manufacturers will never hesitate to rob us, especially now when it is wartime. Also, this amount of money, even if we empty out the kingdom treasury for the next three years, we might still not be able to collect them."


    She continued her verbal barrage, ignoring Myne''s attempts to interject. By the end, she was so agitated that Myne was forced to cover her mouth with his hand to calm her down. He let her stay in that condition for almost two minutes, and no matter how much she struggled, he didn''t let her go.


    "May I speak now?" Myne finally asked, exasperation tinging his voice. Only after she nodded repeatedly did he move his hand away from her mouth. However, this move seemed to anger Garnet, as she just stared at him with a pout with her hands folded below her breasts while waiting to hear what he had to say.


    Shaking his head, he helped her get up from him, which made Garnet''s expression turn quite ugly as she didn''t want to take his dicks out of her holes. He then guided her to sit facing him, taking both her hands in his. His next words caught her off guard.


    "Garnet," He said earnestly, "We''re family now, aren''t we? Not just a mother-in-law and son-in-law, but something stronger ¨C lovers. What I''m about to show you is so sensitive that if the outside world learned of it, they''d stop at nothing to steal it from me and eliminate me.


    This is something so valuable that any kingdom would declare war upon us to possess it, readily forging alliances with their worst enemies to achieve their goal."


    He looked at her intently. "Garnet, can I trust you? Give me such proof that can make me feel relieved that even if the world turns upside down, and everyone is standing against me, you will be with me, supporting me. Even if you have to die, you will be holding my hand and dying together with a smile. Of course, if there is a chance you can escape, there is nothing better than that.


    Only the living can enact revenge."


    The sheer determination in Myne''s eyes left Garnet speechless. Her initial pout vanished, replaced by confusion and hesitation. She looked at Myne for an entire minute, who didn''t urge her for answers but waited patiently.


    Then she lowered her head, and when her eyes fell on his two excited dicks, one 7 inches and the other 9 inches long, she quickly closed her eyes, and ponder on something extremely serious.

 Chapter 478. An Unbreakable Bond

    "I am definitely going to regret this later, but those two dicks are too tempting to let go. According to your past deeds, I know you are hiding a lot of good things from me, and the thing you wanted to show me now definitely won''t be simple. How can I let this chance slip by, Even if I have to sell myself to you, I won''t hesitate."


    With that, Garret looked around and found her storage pouch under her dress on the ground. Picking it up, she rummaged inside for a few minutes until she found a small black box, roughly 25 inches long and 5 inches wide. She returned to the bed and sat down in front of Myne.


    Then, she opened the box. Inside was a parchment with golden outlines and mysterious runic symbols written all over it. There was also a blue crystal pen-like object open at the back. Myne recognized the parchment; it was very similar to the one Maya used to seal his promise, but this one looked more luxurious.


    While Myne examined the parchment, Garret had already cut her thumb. Crimson blood dripped from the wound into the back of the crystal pen. When the pen filled halfway, Garret put her thumb in her mouth to stop the bleeding. She then handed it to the confused Myne, gesturing for him to do the same.


    After Myne filled the pen with his blood as well, Garret quickly began writing their contract terms. It was simple: from now on, both of them would be completely loyal to each other. If either party dared to betray the other, that person would die on the spot. Although the condition was simple, it was enough to dispel any remaining doubt Myne had about Garret.


    Now, she was truly considered Myne''s family member.


    Just as Garret confirmed the writing was correct and was about to tear the contract apart to activate it, Myne snatched it away from her. Under Garret''s dumbfounded gaze, Myne wrote down one more condition before tearing the contract in half to prevent Garret from modifying it.


    As the contract tore apart, it transformed into shimmering golden particles that dissolved into both of their foreheads.


    "Why did that do that?" Garret cried out in anger. "That''s cheating! You took advantage of me, you bastard! Get over here, you''re done for now!"


    Fueled by anger, Garret lunged at Myne like a lioness, tackling him onto the bed. She straddled him and began punching his chest and face. However, she held back her strength, so Myne only felt playful taps instead of pain. This only made him laugh hysterically, tears streaming down his face.


    "Please stop..." Myne wheezed between laughs, "Garnet, dear, don''t be angry! Let me explain, hahaha..."


    "No, I won''t, you little rascal!" Garret retorted. "How dare you write such an outrageous condition in the contract without my permission? It''s a life-or-death contract, which couldn''t be broken, means now you can use me as you want like a toy!


    How can you expect me not to be angry?" After yelling at him and seeing that her beating hardly had any effect on him, she looked around and her eyes fell on his two dicks. An evil idea popped into her mind. She turned around, grabbed both of his dicks, and started squeezing them hard enough to make Myne scream in pain.


    "Myne, why are you sitting out here? Aren''t you coming in for dinner?" Hanaha emerged from the house, a candle illuminating her smile. She addressed Myne (Clone No. 5), who sat on the couch in open air, gazing at the stars.


    "I''ll eat later," he replied gently. "You know, your house is a bit cramped. If I joined you for dinner, I''m sure everyone would feel uncomfortable. After all, they''re not used to me. You''ve accepted me with both heart and body, so naturally, you don''t care about it.


    But for them, I''m still a stranger, someone who might disappear from their lives tomorrow." He took the candle from her hand, throwing it aside, and pulled her onto his lap. He held her tightly as he continued to admire the stars.


    "Well, that''s true, but you don''t need to worry. They all like you, and I believe they''ll get used to you with time," Hanaha, after taking a look at her house and confirming that no one was coming out, leaned against Myne''s chest and spoke confidently.


    "I know, that''s why I''m taking things slowly. By the way, do you own this entire property, or just your house and the farm?"


    Although Hanaha understood why Myne suddenly change the topic and asked such a weird question, but she still answered without hesitation. "Only the area of the house and farm belong to me. Even that isn''t truly mine. It''s still in my late husband''s name, though the village chief said he''d transfer it to me but hasn''t gotten around to it yet." Worry tinged her voice as she spoke the last part.


    After having so many months, she too recognized something amiss in the village chief''s behaviour.


    "Oh, there''s such a story. It seems like you''ve done a lot of good deeds in your past life to meet me. Otherwise, if I hadn''t come into your life, believe it or not, it''s only a matter of time before you see the true face of your village chief.


    Which believe me not going to end well for you and your family, at least you would have surely been taken advantage of by him to death," Myne, who was always an honest guy, didn''t even blink while saying that cruel truth, and Hanaha clearly trembled hearing his words.


    "But worry not, now since you are already mine, then everything would be going fine, no one can take advantage of my woman. Tomorrow I will meet your village chief, and have some heart-to-heart conversation. Now, I think you should go and deal with the children. I can hear commotion from here. God knows how they are eating food, which requires so much shouting and crying.


    Also, remember to save some food for me as well." Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    With that, Myne stole a deep, passionate kiss from Hanaha, then patted her playfully on the buttock, urging her to stand up. Though she''d have loved to stay nestled in his embrace, the growing chaos inside the house demanded her attention. "I''ll be in soon," she promised before scurrying back inside.


    "Hehehe," Myne chuckled, shaking his head and watching Hanaha''s retreating figure. "It is getting more interesting than I thought."

 Chapter 479. The Mysteries Box

    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Where are we? This can''t be space inside a box, right?"


    Garnet stared in disbelief at the endless black world illuminated by countless colourful stars, which was so bright and beautiful that she couldn''t believe it in her eyes as she had never seen something so beautiful. Currenly she and Myne stood on a floating, circular-flat landscape like a disk with small green grass all over it, roughly a kilometre wide.


    "This is indeed the space inside the box," Myne said with a proud smile. "And while this beautiful scenery is impressive, it''s not the most unbelievable thing you''ll encounter here."


    "Let me introduce you to my special storage box," Myne continued while hugging Garnet from the side. "Not only can it store an unlimited amount of inanimate objects, but it can also hold living beings, as we are now. Before you ask about the size limitation of this small landscape, only living things require a physical space like this here. Inanimate objects simply float in the vast colourful sky.


    Additionally, wherever I ¨C the owner of the box ¨C as long as touch it or am inside, I can sense everything within it and summon any object with a single thought just like that."


    After finishing his explanation, Myne flicked his finger. A colossal magical machine, five meters tall and seven meters long, materialized before them. Its silver body gleamed, and a long conveyor belt in front, with a large opening rested on top of it. The machine hummed to life, and on the conveyor belt appeared something very familiar to Garnet.


    "Are those platinum coins?" She gasped with disbelief, before rushing towards the belt to grab a handful that had fallen to the ground. Examining them closely, she confirmed her suspicions. The machine Myne had summoned was printing them nonstop, at a rate of one coin per second.


    "How is this possible? How can this thing make platinum coins? Where did you get the formula to manufacture them? And where did you get so much platinum? Did you find a mine?" A flurry of questions erupted from Garnet.


    "However, even with a mine," She continued, her voice rising with frustration, "You wouldn''t know the formula! Also, those coins aren''t pure platinum; they''re made with a specific alloy created by mixing multiple precious metals. it is almost impossible for anyone who doesn''t know the real formula to create them and destroy the economic system!"


    The more Garnet spoke, the more confused and shocked she became. Were it not for the machine''s intimidating size, she would have climbed on top to inspect its inner workings and discover what other metals Myne had used to create perfect platinum coins.@@@@


    Huh? There''s also such a thing? No wonder I feel like the box is consuming too much mana. So this is the reason behind it. It might be using the Realize skill to summon the additional metals for the coins. Seems like my idea of letting the box use my skills has really turned out to be right.


    Myne''s talent for speaking nonsense was well known, and Garnet, whose head was buzzing with all kinds of questions, didn''t suspect him of lying. After nodding, she hurriedly moved on to the next question.


    "Then what about this box? Where did you get it?"


    "Oh, this box? Do you remember The Divine Beast Fenrir, it was a gift from her mother. Lovely lady, she was. I possessed something she desperately needed, so we made a trade," Myne replied with a smile while playing with Garnet''s bubbly buttock. He had previously had quite an intense battle with Garnet and hadn''t slept for more nearly two days, so now he was fully relaxed.


    The bed under him was so comfortable that his eyelids started to feel so heavy, that only Garnet''s breathtaking figure kept him awake, but it was also not going to work for too long.


    "Really?" Garnet''s surprise was evident. "I never expected Divine Beasts to have parents, let alone such generous ones! Whatever you gave her must have been incredibly valuable." She replied, her initial excitement waning, however, she clearly didn''t realise that she had missed a very important point, that Myne was talking about goodness whom they all pray day and night.


    But this is also normal, unlike Myne, her viewed as a divine beast with a healthy dose of fear. To her, and everyone else, they were beings better kept at a distance, like time bombs that could explode at any moment, causing unstoppable destruction.


    "By the way, have I mentioned this box''s most incredible feature?" Myne yawned heavily, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye.


    Garnet''s eyes lit up like a child''s. "No, you haven''t! What is it?"


    "While we''re inside, using our mana can slow down time. The more mana we expend, the slower it becomes. Right now, I''m using about 70% of my mana reserves. According to the box''s feedback, one hour outside will translate to twelve hours inside. Do you understand what that means?"


    "It means we''re going to stay inside for a long time together and have a lot of fun! Damn it, Myne, open your eyes! Let''s have another round!" Garnet exclaimed. After saying that, she heartlessly slapped Myne''s cheek to wake him up before locking his lips with hers.


    "Let me take a nap first! We can do it later, now we don''t lack time," Myne broke free from the kiss after a few minutes and said in a crying voice, he really wanted to sleep now.


    Garnet who had already put his both dicks inside her holes, while panting slightly just smile evilly and only increase her speed, clearly have no intention of letting Myne sleep anytime soon...

 Chapter 480. Clones Tales

    "Yawnnn!"!


    "What time is it now?" Myne slowly opened his eyes with great difficulty and looked around. Garnet was sleeping beside him, hugging him tightly like a koala, and there was nothing change in the surroundings, except that the entire bed was now completely messed up, with pillows scattered all around the bed and ground. Rubbing his eyes, he fumbled for his watch and checked it.


    Though he was still inside the box, a special magic on the watch allowed it to display the outside world''s time.


    "F*ck! It''s already seven o''clock in the morning?" Myne muttered, sleepiness instantly vanishing. "Those clones are about to disperse! I need to move quickly."


    The events of last night, where Garnet''s passion led to a marathon love session lasting over fifteen hours, were a distant memory. Myne had even lost count of the number of times he''d cast stamina recovery spells on both of them. Now, She was in such a deep sleep that even if he f*cked her while walking around, wouldn''t rouse her from her slumber.


    He carefully picked her up and commanded the box to bring them out. Because the box can use his all skills as long as he is within it, or it is inside his Inventory, as soon as he said he wanted to go out, a golden portal materialized before him. Stepping through it, they arrived in Garnet''s bedroom within the castle. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Myne gently placed Garnet on the bed, retrieved a beautiful bra and panty set along with a nightgown from the wardrobe, and dressed her. This way, even if a maid entered, they wouldn''t see anything inappropriate. He then put on his clothes as well.


    Sitting down on the couch, watch in hand, he began to count. Five minutes later, a tidal wave of memories crashed into his mind ¨C a sudden influx from Clone No. 1, 2, and 3. The sheer volume of information was so overwhelming, that it caused his body to convulse as if struck by lightning. Before he could react, he collapsed onto the couch, unconscious.


    The information overload was immense. It took Myne a full hour to process everything before he slowly opened his eyes, rubbing his forehead.


    "F*ck! My brain feels like someone''s hammering it. Next time, I definitely won''t let so many clones disperse at once. If all five had disappeared together, I might have been in a coma for hours, before I could digest all the information. But no matter what, they seemed to have quite a lot of fun," Myne muttered with a smile as he recalled the memories of his clones.


    Clone No. 1, who spent time with Aisha and Sylphy, started the day having a delicious breakfast with everyone, followed by accompanying Sylphy on her sword training and playing with Waffle and Ted. He then went on a date with both girls.


    Because of having limited entertainment options in Lucas Town, they went to the forest to hunt monsters, where the girls did most of the monster hunting while Clone No. 1, who didn''t have any battle-type skills, cheered them on. They finished their date with a picnic by a beautiful pond, followed by a three-way swim that turned into a passionate three-some-loving making in the water.


    By evening, they returned home. After that, he helped Aisha make dinner, which really shocked everyone, but both girls were overjoyed to have their familiar husbands back. After dinner, they went back to the bedroom and had crazy sex until early morning.


    "Looks like Amy, Waffle, and Ted won''t be having breakfast after waking up," Myne thought with a chuckle. He hadn''t expected Aisha and Sylphy to miss his old self so much. They''d literally thanked him five times for being "normal" again during their lovemaking.


    However, I can''t destroy him now otherwise I have to wait 12 hours before making another clone, so, I need to ask about everything that happened at his side directly from him."


    After making up his mind, Myne first wrote a goodbye note for Garnet, detailing instructions for the clan-building project. He also left a storage bag with 150,000 platinum coins - enough to tide her over for a while. Fearing someone might steal it, he placed the storage bag between her breasts and tightened her bra so it wouldn''t fall out.


    After making all the preparations, he gave her a sweet kiss on the forehead and left for Henaha''s house.


    ...


    Sigh, this is what I worry about: people who work at farms, wake up too early, Myne thought while standing behind a tree in front of Henaha''s house with a helpless expression, watching Henaha''s fourth and fifth daughters playing outdoors with a ball. Her younger sister, the first son and second daughter, were busy tending to the farm, about which Myne had no idea.


    Before this, he had never been this close to a farm, let alone know what kind of work people did there.


    Henaha''s third child, her son, was feeding water to some cows and didn''t look happy with the chore. Henaha herself was busy in the kitchen, as smoke continuously billowed from the chimney.


    Overall, except for Clone No. 5, whose whereabouts were unknown, everyone else was working or playing hard. In stark contrast to his own family, where everyone except Ted''s parents slept in until eight o''clock, even Amy, once an early riser, had succumbed to their bad influence, everyone here was up and bustling.


    After checking on all the children, Myne cast Stealth and Illusion skills on himself and easily entered the house without being noticed by the girls. Although the youngest daughter sensed something unusual, she shrugged it off and continued playing after finding nothing amiss.


    The interior was noticeably cleaner compared to Myne''s previous visit. Gone were the scattered clothes and the snack-infested couch. Henaha clearly had the universally overpowered cheat-like motherly house management talent. Her arrival had apparently instilled a sense of responsibility and obedience in her children and younger sister.


    Though the house itself remained the same size, it somehow felt larger and more organized.


    The first thing that greeted Myne was Clone No. 5, sprawled on the couch in his pants, sleeping soundlessly with a blanket covering his naked upper body. Seeing his clone being lazy and sleeping peacefully while even a four-year-old child was up and working, black lines appeared all over Myne''s forehead.


    Confirming that Hanaha remained occupied in the kitchen, Myne approached the couch and abruptly flipped the entire couch over, sending his clone crashing to the floor. However, before the startled clone could scream, Myne leapt over the couch and clamped a hand over his mouth, stopping him from exclaiming with shock.


    "Mmmm..."

 Chapter 481. Sleepless Night

    Don''t cry, it''s me!


    After hearing his own voice, Clone No. 5 stopped struggling and calmed down. Myne also let him go after confirming that he was not going to mess around.


    "What are you doing here? And what kind of nonsense way is this to wake someone up? Couldn''t you be more gentle?" Clone No. 5 grumbled as he rose from the floor. Fearing that someone might come into the house and be scared to death seeing two Mynes, both of them, they hurried into the cramped bathroom beside the bedroom.


    It was too small for two people to move freely and looked as if it was specially made for children


    "This," Myne retorted in a low voice, shoving a wooden bucket aside, "Is how I wake up shameless sluggards like you. Even a clone doesn''t get special treatment. Don''t you feel any shame? Even four-year-olds are awake and working while you sleep soundly, oblivious to everything!


    Even if you don''t care about yourself, think about my reputation with the children, don''t forget if everything goes well, we are going be their step-father." A flicker of anger danced in his eyes.


    Clone No. 5, who had a poker face, clenched his fist tightly upon hearing the nonsensical reason of his original self. While they shared almost everything, his emotions were distinct from Myne''s. Over their fifteen hours of existence, their experiences had shaped them differently. He found his original''s reasoning ridiculous.


    After all, what he was doing was 98% similar to what Myne would have done, so he couldn''t be said to be wrong.


    "Bastard, I am just a copy, and my actions are a reflection of you. Do you even know how difficult my life is here without any of our skills? I''m stuck sleeping on that rock-hard couch, which kept me awake until four! And those damned insects! God knows why there are more insects here than in the forest. Those f*ckers didn''t give me a moment of peace.


    They buzzed incessantly all night beside my ears, driving me crazy! For a moment, I wanted to run out of the house, but Hanaha was sleeping beside me, hugging me tightly, and I couldn''t move my body."@@@@


    "Oh, and unlike you, to avoid disturbing the children, I can''t even have fun with Hanaha to tire myself enough to fall asleep, as she didn''t want her children to know so soon that their mother found another man for herself."


    "Therefore, I can only let my poor little guy be disappointed. Also, as if pouring salt in the wound, Hanaha''s younger sister always tries to seduce me with her amazing body every time Hanaha isn''t paying attention. If I didn''t worry about our plan, she might have already lost her virginity. As for that little guy you are talking about, she wakes up at 5 a.m., even earlier than Hanaha.


    Did you ever get up so soon in your entire life? Especially when you''ve just fallen asleep an hour ago?"


    The more Clone No. 5 spoke, the redder his eyes became. It wasn''t just the fear of Hanaha finding out; if it weren''t for their plan, he would have already started fighting with Myne. After all, he had endured so much, yet all he received was a scolding in return. What kind of logic was that?


    However, Myne had to admit they were all beautiful with good figures, and even the smallest breast size was a C-cup, which was acceptable considering their age. There were no flat-chested girls at all, which slightly improved Myne''s impression of this brothel; at least their service was quite good, and people didn''t feel as if they were cheated.


    Following the girls, Amita reappeared, looking noticeably more composed and vibrant than before. It seemed she''d taken good care of her face in the past few minutes.


    "My Lord, here they are¡ªthe most beautiful and youngest girls of my establishment. You can choose whomever you like. Girls, why are you looking down? Show this Lord your faces and greet him. You are disrespecting him by not looking at him."


    Because Myne was very generous from the beginning, he was clearly receiving premium treatment, and his request to send a girl to another city was directly approved by the owner. Although it is against the rules for anyone to take the girls out of the brothel, rules are meant to be broken; you just have to have enough money.


    All twelve girls, hearing Amita''s commanding voice, looked at Myne and Clone No. 5. Myne was playing the role of a strict middle-aged father tired of his son, with a cold expression on his face. This made all the girls automatically avoid him and instead look at the handsome Clone No. 5, who was gently smiling at them while waving his hand.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Alright, now stop smiling like an idiot and select the one you like. Don''t test my patience. If you mess around in Ember Falls City this time as well, next you won''t be sleeping with a beautiful girl but a pig," Myne said annoyingly while getting up from the couch.


    Clone No. 5 wasn''t in the mood to spend time with Myne. He looked at all twelve girls, and after a few seconds, selected the blonde-haired girl around 20 years old with the largest breasts and buttocks in the entire group. She was smiling the entire time, seeming very professional in her job. After being selected by Clone No.


    5, she, like an honest wife, slowly walked toward him, gave him a light bow, and stood behind him. Of course, she didn''t forget to give a victory gesture to her sisters while Myne and Clone No. 5 weren''t paying attention.


    After Clone No. 5 chose his girl, Myne nodded slightly and took out three pouches from his pocket. He gave the smallest one to Amita, the second one to the blonde girl behind him, and finally the largest one to the girl who was most pleasing to the eyes before speaking.


    "You have done well. Take this tip¡ªyou deserve it. Also, remember to send this idiot as quickly as possible. I want him to be in Ember Falls City within six hours." Then, without waiting for Amita to speak, he looked at the blonde girl and continued, "This is your tip. Take good care of this idiot, and after dropping him off in Ember Falls City, you can come back or do as you please.


    The choice is yours."


    Then he looked at the girl who seemed the oldest and most pleasing to the eye from his perspective in the group and said without changing his expression while walking to the exit, "This is a small apology for wasting your time. You guys can share it with each other. Alright, that''s it.


    I''m leaving." After finishing speaking, Myne opened the door and walked out, leaving a group of dumbfounded people behind.

 Chapter 482. A Village With Full of Surprises

    "Myne, are you sure you want to go there? Believe me, it will not be a nice experience," Hanaha holding her youngest daughter Xina in her arms, accompanied by her eldest son, Ze, asked with a worried expression at the entrance of the village, a mile away from her house.


    "Sure, and I also have to buy some properties here. So, no matter how you try to stop me, I have to go in and meet your village chief," Myne replied, not taking Hanaha''s words to heart. He looked at the village entrance before him, which was nothing special except the people living in it. A few villagers could be seen coming in and out with their cows and sheep.


    "Well, if you say so, then let''s go." Seeing that Myne had made up his mind, Hanaha could only shake her head and lead the way. She didn''t forget to remind everyone to cover their noses. Except for Myne, everyone else had already gotten used to it, and without Hanaha''s reminder, they covered their noses.


    Myne, lost in his own deep thought, didn''t give their small trick too much attention. Right now, he was cursing Clone No. 5 for not telling him about such important information for the sixth time.


    Suppose it wasn''t for Hanaha''s careless personality which led her to mention their plan of meeting the village chief to buy properties around her house and deal with her matter as well, otherwise, until he reached the village chief, he might not even know what he was doing here. Although Hanaha didn''t tell him what Clone No.


    5 wanted to do with the village chief, after hearing her story, and because Clone No. 5 has his own personality, it was not hard for Myne to guess his intention.


    "I was too good to that bastard. Damn it, if only I had known about it earlier, I would have surely given him a pig as a company instead of that hot beauty," Myne cursed while walking. Suddenly, an extremely strong stench entered his nose. It was not as unbearable as Hanaha described, but it wasn''t pleasant either.


    However, Myne, who had spent months with rotten zombies and other more disgusting things, was still far from pinching his nose and breathing through his mouth.


    Myne looked around and noticed that various animals'' poop and urine were spread everywhere on the dirt road, producing this disgusting smell. However, people living here seemed used to it, and they didn''t care about the stench at all, seeming to even enjoy it.


    However, what surprised Myne more than the disgusting stench was that this entire village was filled with halflings, and there seemed to be no humes at all, at least he hadn''t seen any yet.


    While avoiding getting his shoes dirty, Myne, who had already walked in front of Hanaha and everything under their surprised gaze, after all, they didn''t expect that he would be so tolerant of this kind of stench, looked around carefully.


    This was his first time coming into a completely non-hume village, and he was very curious about how they lived, what they did, and, most importantly, if any beautiful ladies could make him crazy behind their asses. Ofc course, he didn''t forget his vow to not take any more girls under his wings, but this doesn''t mean that he can''t have a one-night stand with them.


    Later, I heard that because her business wasn''t going well, she had been selling her body to earn money. Promise me you will not get close to that b*tch again." Worry was clearly visible on Hanaha''s face as she said that, indicating that her late husband''s cheating with Jenny had left a deep scar in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, this is going to be my first and last visit to this damn village. After today, I will never come here again. I have hundreds of times more beautiful women with me; why would I want to go to a slut? You are underestimating my noble character too much.


    Just wait, when we are alone, I will teach you a good lesson." After threatening Hanaha with a fake angry expression, Myne made some distance from her so she couldn''t coax him and also to avoid arousing suspicion from the children.


    Hanaha, although really wanting to say something, could only shake her head with a helpless smile, continuing to walk on the dirty road.


    After crossing a small artificial swamp in the middle of the road, where dogs were having a party, and saving their heads from a group of angry bees that some bastard had teased, they finally came before a nice-looking two-story house with a wonderful garden in front and a three-meter-high wall surrounding it. Clearly, the person living inside did not lack money.


    "Alright, children, from here on, Myne and I can handle everything. You don''t need to come with us. You can go and play around and meet us at Granny Kaila''s bakery in an hour. Remember not to mess around, especially you, Xina. I don''t want to hear Ze complaining that you didn''t listen to him," Hanaha instructed her children after coming to the village chief''s house.


    Ze joined them for obvious reasons, wanting to have some fun with his girlfriend, and Xina wanted to eat some candies by coming with them.


    "Okay, Mother, see you in an hour. You can do your work with peace of mind; I will take care of Xina seriously," Ze said with a confident smile, but the impatience in his voice told a completely different story, making it hard for others to believe in the credibility of his words.


    "But still, take this. If someone stronger troubles you or bullies you, after pressing this button, throw it at them. This thing will then explode and make enough noise for us to hear it and come to help you. By the way, remember to find cover for yourself before throwing it; otherwise, you might also get injured. And here''s your pocket money. Eat something nice.


    Now go while I hold your mother; otherwise, she will definitely take those things back."


    After saying that, Myne hugged Hanaha tightly from behind and covered her mouth so she couldn''t threaten Ze and Xina to return the explosion bomb he had just summoned with his Realise skill, which, to tell the truth, consumed literally 60% of his entire mana in his body. It seemed like summoning things from the Alban dimension was more difficult and expensive than he expected.


    "Now, what are you waiting for? Go, otherwise, if she takes back that gold coin, don''t complain to me that I didn''t buy you candies and a nice gift for a certain someone." The last part referred to Ze''s girlfriend, for which he also gave him a wink so this naive guy could understand his hidden meaning.


    Both children looked at their mother, who was struggling hard to get out of Myne''s embrace, then at Myne, who was encouraging them to do bad things. After a moment of hesitation, they decided to believe in Myne, as one gold coin was still a lot of money for both of them. After apologizing to Hanaha, they hurriedly ran away.

 Chapter 483. The Halfling Village Chief

    "Why did you do that? It was a lot of money for them, and now you''re just spoiling them!" Hanaha exclaimed with a worried frown after both Ze and Xina ran away. Myne, helpless, had to give her a deep kiss to calm her down.


    "It''s okay, honey," Myne reassured her with a smile. "It was just a single gold coin. Don''t you have any confidence in our children? They know what''s right and wrong. Besides, it''s a test for them.


    Let''s see how they handle the money, learning how to use money is also a necessary skill they have to learn, otherwise, it will cause a lot of trouble to them later," He continued kissing Hanaha for a few minutes until she was truly calmed.


    "But why did you give them such a dangerous magical item? What if they accidentally hurt themselves?" Hanaha questioned, her concern still evident.


    "The object isn''t that dangerous, as you think, they should be fine. And I have powerful healing skills. As long as they aren''t killed instantly, I can heal them in seconds. Now, stop worrying, my dear lovely Mother. Let''s go and deal with the matter at hand." He finished with a playful pinch on her cheek.


    "Ouch! That hurt! You shouldn''t be so rough," Hanaha said with a smile as she rubbed her reddened cheek. "You don''t know your own strength." She then took the lead, guiding them forward.


    The main gate of the village chief''s house lacked any guards. Hanaha, without bothering with permission, opened a side door and led Myne inside. The garden was beautiful, containing a small, artificial pool with fish, which surprised both of them. Myne immediately noted it down in his mind, deciding to have one as well.


    Until they reached the main door, no one stopped them. This made Myne wonder if the owner had spent all his money on beautifying the house and now couldn''t afford to hire a guard.


    Knock, Knock!


    Hanaha knocked on the door gently. A few minutes later, just as Myne was teasing Hanaha, the door opened with a loud click. A green lizard man clad in a blue sky robe emerged. The lizard guy had no hair on his head, only scales all over his body, his thick long tails swung behind him, he wore golden earrings, and had a lazy look on his face.@@@@


    However, upon seeing Hanaha, his demeanour changed instantly, turning excited and revealing his identity without saying a word.


    "Oh, Hanaha! What a wonderful surprise! How are you?" He greeted enthusiastically, hurriedly attempting to grab Hanaha''s hands with his disgusting sticky hands. However, someone else was faster than him.


    Myne pulled Hanaha behind him, causing the lizardman''s expression to darken as if he''d swallowed a fly.


    "Who are you, boy, and what are you doing in my village, this is not the place you should be?" The lizard-man spoke, barely containing his anger. If Hanaha hadn''t been present, he would have surely ripped apart Myne.


    A large fireplace roared in the hearth, making the house uncomfortably hot despite being two months before winter and the outside temperature being mild.


    After Myne and Hanaha sat on the couch, Lizaroo seated himself opposite them and clapped his hands. Two beautiful young fox girls, around 18 years old with golden and orange hair, and the same colour fluffy tails and ears on their heads, entered the room wearing short maid outfits. Their skirts were so short that Myne could easily see their panties with each step.


    However, these girls seemed to have suffered something terrible, as they had lifeless looks on their faces and walked like puppets. They placed various delicious dishes on the table. Just as they were about to retreat, Lizaroo called the orange-haired girl to him, whispered something in her ear while giving Myne a playful look, and then let her go.


    "Ah, welcome!" Lizaroo greeted them again with a seemingly genuine smile. "A special treat for you two is coming just wait a bit! Now, tell me how I can be of service. As a responsible village chief, it''s my duty to serve everyone with almost perfect... effectiveness." As he spoke, Lizaroo began rolling the gold ring on his left hand.


    His expression was so kind, that If Myne hadn''t been somewhat similar to Lizaroo and it had been Ze, the naive guy, he might have believed Lizaroo had no malicious intentions toward them for sure.


    "Actually, it''s not much, Lord Lizaroo," Hanaha began with a hint of nervousness. "Myne wanted to buy some properties around my house. I, on the other hand, want to know if the paperwork for transferring ownership of my farm and house from my late husband to my name is finished."


    Hanaha didn''t detect anything wrong with Lizaroo, although his lustful gaze made her feel uncomfortable. Believing they would leave soon after their business was done, she decided to ensure for the sake of everything went smoothly.


    "Oh yes. Everything''s almost complete. If there are no issues on the capital city''s end, the property papers will be in your hands by tomorrow morning," Lizaroo replied with a gentle smile.


    Hearing this, Hanaha, who had been anxious all morning, finally felt relieved. She squeezed Myne''s hand excitedly. Were it not for been for the presence of Lizaroo, she might have jumped for joy. Only she knew the trouble this property issue had caused her.


    After all, if someone messed with the paperwork, the other party could legally kick her and her family out of their own home, and they wouldn''t have any recourse.


    "As for you, Mr. Myne, humes generally don''t buy property in this area. It''s, well, not a very clean area after all, and mostly populated by halflings. But since you''re interested, I''ll certainly try to help. However, to be honest, this matter isn''t in my hands. You''ll need to travel to the capital city and speak with the management there.


    They''re the only ones who can authorize property sales anywhere in the kingdom. I''m just a village chief ¨C how can I have the power to make such a decision? The most I can do is leverage my connections to smooth things over for you and possibly secure a discount."


    Lizaroo''s demeanour had shifted dramatically. He was now exceptionally friendly, acting as if he''d known Myne and Hanaha for years and was willing to help them with anything they needed, without expecting anything in return.


    However, what Lizaroo didn''t realize was that the more he behaved this way, the more he was exposing his true intention. After all, his level of acting is just like that, nothing worth mentioning, you can say this evil intention was written on his face, compared to Myne, who fooled a lot of big shots on a daily basis. This was no different than a toddler wanting to beat an adult.

 Chapter 484. Hanahas Lesson

    "Oh, I see, then I can only trouble Mr. Lizard. But I wonder how much of a discount you could provide? After all, the property I want to buy is quite a large area, so the more discount I get, the more money I''ll be able to save," Myne said lazily leaning back on the couch as if the house owner was him, not Lizaroo.


    "Master!"


    Just when Lizaroo, who was having a hard time suppressing his anger, was about to reply, the orange-haired fox girl returned with a large silver tray holding ten glasses, each filled with a different coloured drink.


    "Perfect timing!" Said the friendly lizard guy who had "bad guy" written all over his face, while chuckling gently. "You guys must be thirsty. Try these drinks. I didn''t know your preferences, so I asked my maid to bring everything good in the house. Most are wine, but the orange and yellow ones are fruit drinks if you don''t like wine.


    Please accept one, or I''ll feel bad for not even offering my guests a drink.


    Hanaha didn''t think much of it, perhaps because she was familiar with the other party a bit or due to Myne''s presence, which made her less vigilant. She picked up the orange drink without hesitation while thanking Lizaroo.


    Myne, even less concerned about the small trick of this green clown before him, grabbed the yellow drink. After appraising both glasses and confirming they only contained a heavy sleeping drug, he gulped it down without thinking too much.


    With his current levels and the blessing of the Ultra Regeneration skill, even the world''s deadliest poison couldn''t harm him as long as he had enough mana, let alone a sleeping drug, it would be a miracle if he even yawned, much less fell asleep.


    However, just when Myne was about to blow up Lizaroo''s fac?ade, and beat him to death, he saw Hanaha happily gulping down the orange drink with a smile, as if she was in her relative house, which made the corner of his mouth twitch. He decided to teach his new wife some basic common sense before someone else could take advantage of her with such childish tricks.


    After thinking for a while, he also gulped down his entire glass. Just as Hanaha started feeling sleepy and rubbing her eyelids, he suddenly stood up with a shocked expression. Pointing at Lizaroo with a trembling hand, while holding his neck with the other, and the next moment, he fell onto the table with a thud, breaking all the other wine glasses on it.


    Seeing his action, Hanaha, no matter how naive she was, understood that something was wrong with the drinks. However, it was too late to react, and before she could even think, darkness devoured her, and she lost consciousness.


    "Hahahaha, finally! Now you''re going to be mine, you slut. How dare you reject me and suck a disgusting hume cock! Now I will break both of you to the point that you will regret being born!" Lizaroo laughed out loud while cursing, before clapping his hands.


    "What are you going to do with us?" The yellow-haired fox girl, who already knew they were in trouble the moment Myne woke up, asked while hugging the orange-haired girl who had already started crying again.


    "Well, as long as you can keep your mouth shut for the next few hours and act as if everything is normal, then nothing is going to happen to you two. But sadly, your ugly lizard master is not going to leave this room ever again. And if you want, you can also inform him.


    Then you two can have the honour of dying with your master instantly," Myne said as if he talking about something causal, while walking to the wall where shackles were inserted, quickly tied his legs and arms there with the help of his telekinesis skill, and pretended to be unconscious.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Both fox girls didn''t understand why he was pretending in front of them until something long and slippery touched their necks one by one and they heard a familiar perverted laugh from behind.


    "Well done, my toys. It seems like my months of training haven''t let me down. If I had known you two would be not only delicious but also so useful, I would have given your father some more gold coins. Hehehe. Now get out of here and don''t disturb me unless there is something extremely important."


    Hearing Lizaroo''s order, both girls quickly nodded their heads like frightened rabbits. After giving each other a quick glance, they retreated silently, having no intention of being loyal to their dear master who bought them from their father with a handful of gold coins and had been raping and torturing them for the past few months without missing a single day.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at what I''ve caught today, a rich big shot, and a slut who spread her legs before a hume just a few months after her husband''s death... And I have been crazy for her juicy ass. If I had known she was such a slut, I would have long ago thrown money at her and made her mine, instead of trying to win her over with my love."


    While talking to himself, Lizaroo took out a blue potion bottle and poured it into Hanaha''s mouth under the watchful gaze of Myne, who was making sure this pervert didn''t feed his woman anything weird.


    After taking the antidote to the sleeping potion, a few seconds later, Hanaha started making movements and slowly opened her eyes. But after seeing Lizaroo''s ugly face right before her, she let out a shrill scream so loud that both Myne and Lizaroo felt their ears ringing, especially the latter, whose hearing was many times stronger than a normal hume''s.


    "Lord Lizaroo, what the hell are you doing!" Hanaha screamed in a scared voice while struggling to break free from the handcuffs. Just then, she saw a familiar figure tied against the wall beside her, and she became even more frightened.


    "Myne! Myne wake up! What did you do to him, you ugly lizard? Get me out of here!" Hanaha shouted angrily after seeing Myne unconscious and tied. However, instead of being angry, her shift in attitude made Lizaroo laugh out loud. Out of habit, he opened his mouth to lick Hanaha''s face when something came flying at him and hit the back of his bald head.

 Chapter 485. Punishment Time ( R-18 )

    Confused, Lizaroo looked down at the object that hit him and saw it was a green dildo he occasionally used to train both his toys. However, he didn''t understand who had thrown it at him, as there were currently only three people in the room, and two were tightly tied up by shackles.


    Nevertheless, as the chief of the village, his intelligence was not that low, and it only took him a few seconds to find the real culprit, after all, he knew Hanaha very well and there was no way to have such power to control things without touching, leaving only target behind.


    "You bastard! How dare you play with me!" Lizaroo roared. Suddenly, his nails started growing and soon transformed into steel-like claws that appeared on his hands. He rushed at Myne, who was still pretending to be dead. Without any hesitation, he slashed his long nails at Myne''s face, ready to give him a "wonderful" makeover.


    However, just as his nails were a few inches away, his face abruptly stopped, as if he turned into a stone statue, and right next moment, he slowly began levitating.


    Myne opened his eyes with a playful chuckle. His shackles opened automatically as he bypassed Lizaroo and walked to Hanaha as if taking a stroll in his bedroom.


    "Myne! You..."


    "If this idiot hadn''t tried to lick your beautiful face, I planned to watch the fun a few more seconds, but alas, plans can never keep up with changes. I was forced to reveal myself. What a loss," He said while shaking his head, then under Hanaha''s surprised gaze, he locked her lips with his own just as she was about to bombard him with questions, and slowly unbuttoned her shirt.


    Thankful she was wearing a shirt and long skirt, saving him a lot of effort; otherwise, it would have been difficult if she wore some complicated dress.


    "Hooo, Myne, what are you doing? This is not the right time and place for this kind of thing," Hanaha forcefully broke the kiss and spoke hurriedly with concern, looking at Lizaroo who was still floating behind her and couldn''t even move his finger.


    "Oh, believe me, even if it''s not the right time and place, we are still going to do this. This is your punishment. And now, don''t ask me what punishment I''m talking about. You really disappoint me. If you had let me handle this matter, this little incident could have been dealt with in a few seconds instead of wasting so much time.


    But no, you had to play the role of a kind lady who follows the rules with a cheater. As a result, if I wasn''t powerful, right now you would be getting raped by this ugly lizard, and I would be forced to watch the entire process until he killed me and broke you to the point you became his toy."


    The more Myne spoke, the guiltier Hanaha felt. Even she didn''t expect Lizaroo would fall to this point. Though she always knew he had ulterior motives towards her, she never took them seriously, which led to her current miserable condition. Thankfully, she had Myne with her; otherwise, she might have never seen her children again and become someone''s sex slave.


    "You are right, I indeed deserve punishment. But make it quick. We still have to meet the children in 45 minutes." Finally giving in, Hanaha nodded with a blushing face and closed her eyes. She really couldn''t look into Myne''s eyes and say such a shameless thing.


    "Hahaha, as you wish, but I''m more afraid that you would make me forget about it. So you better focus and remember the time, and don''t blame me if you forget it," Myne said with a chuckle, after rubbing her black fluffy ears for a few seconds, he walked toward the door with Lizaroo following him.


    Outside, he cast a hypnosis skill, which he still hasn''t returned to the real owner, on him and asked about Hanaha''s properties.


    It turned out that this bastard had made them in her name long ago, but to get a chance to have more contact with Hanaha, he was playing all those tricks. So Myne ordered him to bring all the wealth he had along with Hanaha''s property papers and stand at the door waiting for them. After 45 minutes, he was to gently knock on the door three times.


    Soon, the sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed throughout the room. Myne had unlocked Hanaha''s hands as well because the quality of the handcuffs was very poor and they were hurting her wrists. Now she was hugging him tightly while boldly sucking his tongue, and he was pumping inside her with his full strength.


    "Hoo, hoo, hoo, all right, it''s time to be serious. Turn around, let me fill both your holes. Otherwise, if I wait any longer, my second dick will explode from excitement," Myne gave Hanaha a gentle kiss on her forehead and said while pulling out his dick and getting off the torture table. It was too hard and uncomfortable for their lovemaking.


    After Hanaha got down, he pushed it aside, pulled out a big comfortable bed from Inventory, and pushed Hanaha onto it, who was messing with his dicks, and seemed in the mood to tease him.


    Then he positioned her in the doggy style, rubbed her love juice on both of his dicks, and placed the original one, which was the most wet, at the entrance of her butt hole and the second on her love cave. Hanaha''s body was shaking, perhaps from nervousness or excitement.


    Myne was having a lot of fun seeing her scared. He leaned forward, almost lying down on her back, turned her face toward him with his hand, before putting both hands on her hanging breasts. While massaging them, he started kissing her again to relieve her nervousness, and when her attention wasn''t on his dicks, he pushed them forward slowly.


    His second dick easily slid into her vagina because of how wet it was, but since Hanaha hadn''t let her bastard husband touch her butthole after their first time, it was tight as hell and took Myne a lot of force to make it go fully inside her. If he wasn''t blocking her mouth tightly, she would have surely screamed loudly by now.


    After both of his dicks entered her, Myne didn''t move and just gently massaged her breasts and kissed her all over her face, neck, etc., to make her feel relieved. It wasn''t until she softly whispered a word in his ear that he put aside his gentle facade and started banging her like a wild beast. After all, Hanaha wasn''t a virgin who needed everything done slowly and gave her body time to adapt.


    She is an experienced mother of five children; naturally, she can handle a lot of things.


    "Ahhhmmm~"


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    As Myne''s thrusting speed gradually increased, Hanaha let out a loud cry. After all, this was her first time having both holes filled, so naturally, some things are inevitable no matter how experienced she was. She wrapped her arms and legs behind him tightly, hugging him as if fearing he might run away in the middle of their lovemaking.


    Because of this move, Myne felt even more pressure, her both holes squeezing his dicks as if they wanted to make them into meat paste, especially her butthole. It was so tight that even Myne was having a hard time thrusting it in and out.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Hanaha''s supple big butt collided with his waist, just like her soft thighs. Soon, Myne''s movements changed, and his body jerked in such a rhythm that his tip rhythmically scraped her upper walls, sending new jolts of pleasure, evident in her changed moaning and twitching body.


    "Ahhh! Ahhmm~~!"


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*

 Chapter 486. The Weight of Secrets

    "Myne! Stop! Huff, huff, huff, stop, that''s enough, we are going to be late if we continue any further than this, ahmmm~~"


    Hanaha, who was lying on the bed with her legs and arms tied together and her head in the middle, exposing both her holes to the maximum capacity, said while panting heavily.


    Myne, who was crazily thrusting his two dicks inside her, lifted his head in confusion and looked at Hanaha, whose condition doesn''t seem good. She was very tired, her hair messy, and her breasts were shooting milk like a fountain, showering both her and Myne. She was completely breathless, but instead of asking for rest, her body craved to be f*cked more.


    If it wasn''t for the safety of her children, even if someone put a knife to her neck, Hanaha wouldn''t have wanted Myne to stop until she completely passed out.


    Myne also came back to his senses after seeing her breathless condition. Hanaha''s holes were simply so exciting to f*ck for some reason that every time he pushed his dicks into them, he felt like he had come to a completely different world, which made him let go of all worries, and the only thing that mattered was f*cking her to death.@@@@


    He had no idea how much time had passed, but they had already completed 8 rounds. According to his calculation, it should have been more than an hour, but he wasn''t sure. After all, according to his order, Lizaroo was supposed to inform him after an hour, and he still hasn''t done that.


    Nodding his head, Myne sped up his thrusting. He grabbed her milky mounds, sandwiched them between her thighs, and squeezed them hard to make all the milk in her breasts come out, and let their body wash with her sweet unlimited milk, which despite his sucking god knows how much still showed no sign of getting finished.


    "Yes! Harder, harder, go all out, Ammmm~~" Hanaha, whose eyes had pink hearts in them and her tongue hanging out of her mouth, screamed loudly, her long black tail wrapped around Myne''s waist, and smacked his buttock. If her arms and legs weren''t tied with rope, she would have helped Myne thrust his dick even deeper into her.


    Two minutes later, Hanaha''s body trembled as if hit by lightning, and with a scream from both of them, they release a huge load of cum together.


    Myne emptied both his dicks deep into her, releasing a big load of cum inside her womb and anus, before collapsing on top of her, panting heavily like a wild boar. As for Hanaha, she was on the verge of passing out.


    During their entire intercourse, Myne, in order to give Hanaha an even better experience, hadn''t cast a single stamina recovery skill on her, which made her even more tired and sensitive with each orgasm.


    After resting for a while, Myne cast a few stamina recovery spells on himself and got up from Hanaha, who had fallen asleep out of exhaustion. Her expression was very satisfying, with a wild, lewd smile on her beautiful face and her tongue hanging out, dripping saliva. Her body occasionally twisted, which gave Myne a very proud feeling.


    He slowly pulled out both his dicks, made the extra one disappear, and then untied her ropes. Afterwards, he cast a few stamina recovery spells on Hanaha as well and shook her body to wake her up.


    "Hanaha, dear, wake up! We have to go!"


    "Okay, now listen to me," Myne instructed in a low voice after confirming that Hanaha couldn''t hear what he going to say next.


    "After we get out of here, you will hand everything you have left over to those two fox girls you raped and enjoyed until now. Then, a day later, you will go to someone you always hated the most except me. Do some dirty things with his female family members if he has any while he''s not around. When he comes back, provoke him by any means, and fight with him to the death.


    If you win the fight, go crazy and start killing everyone you see until your death. But if possible, just die while fighting your enemy. Okay, now go and do what I told you."


    After receiving Myne''s orders, Lizaroo nodded and walked away without any emotion on his face. Myne then came beside Hanaha, grabbed her hand, and walked out of the house. They didn''t see either of the fox girls, seemed like they weren''t in the house.


    Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    ...


    "Myne? Do you think the children will suspect something?" Hanaha asked nervously, her hand still in Myne''s while walking towards Granny Kaila''s bakery. "I mean, before you, I''ve never brought another man home, let alone spent so much time with one."


    "Hanaha, honey, we both know you''ll have to tell them about us sooner or later, right? Even if you don''t say anything, they''ll figure it out eventually, unless you are willing to stay away from me and treat me like a casual friend. Otherwise, there is no solution to this, and I think you are simply overthinking."


    "You''re still young. What''s wrong with finding a man you like? You can''t cry over that bastard and waste your entire remaining life struggling between earning money and raising children alone, right? You have a life too, and you can live it however you want. Also, you''re underestimating our children. They might be naughty, but they''re not fools.


    The youngest might be still clueless, but I''m confident that your older two and your sister already suspect our relationship. After all, which woman sleeps with a normal friend on the same couch and spends a lot of time with him when she comes back from work to spend time with her family?"


    "So stop thinking too much and let everything go as it is going. When they can''t accept it, they''ll come to you and clear everything. Or if you feel uncomfortable, you can tell them honestly as well. However, I believe they won''t mind me joining your family. Don''t forget, everyone likes me a lot. By the way, instead of worrying about children you better keep an eye on your sister.


    I always feel like she''s staring at me as if I''m the world''s most delicious sweet, and she wouldn''t wait to eat me. I wouldn''t be surprised if one day I wake up and she is riding me..."


    "Stop! My sister isn''t like that, all right? She''s not a pervert who would lay a hand on her own brother-in-law..." Hanaha protested, defending her younger sister''s image. However, she suddenly paused, as if a thought occurred to her, and continued with a less confident voice, "But I still... for your peace of mind, I''ll keep an eye on her."


    Successfully diverting Hanaha''s mind from useless worries, Myne smiled slightly. He gave a quick kiss on her lips to bring her back to the present and continued discussing their sleeping arrangements, after all, they can''t just sleep honestly on the couch, without doing anything, right?

 Chapter 487. A Deadly Night

    "Do you think we came a bit too early?" Myne asked, glancing at his watch in his hand with a hint of confusion. He wondered if it was broken.


    Hanaha ignored Myne''s rambling and turned to Granny Kaila, the owner of the bakery shop, with a worried expression. "Granny Kaila, are you absolutely sure Xina and Ze didn''t come here? Maybe they''re here, but you just haven''t seen them?"


    "How could that be, Hanaha?" Granny Kaila replied, her voice tinged with irritation. "Even though I''m sixty, my eyes are still sharp enough to recognize your children. I''ve been sitting at the shop entrance for the past two hours.


    Unless they become invisible, there''s no way I would miss them." The old cow tribe woman, with her white hair, wrinkled face, and oversized clothes, seemed to be losing patience, which is normal after all, Hanaha had been asking this same question for the fifth time.


    "All right, thanks for your help then," Hanaha said with a forced smile, grabbing Myne''s hand and pulling him away, not wanting to talk with this old hag anymore.


    "Maybe we should look for Ze, he might be caught up with a friend and lost track of time. Xina would be sure with him, and since they didn''t use my bomb, it shouldn''t be a big deal, also we are in your village, and almost everyone is familiar with our children what bad can happen to them?" Myne said while patting her back, trying to calm Hanaha''s growing worry. "


    "Maybe you''re right..." Hanaha began, but her words were cut off by Myne''s delightful exclamation.


    "Ah, look, there they are! See, you were overthinking it." Myne hugged Hanaha gently and pointed to their right. Ze, Xina, and a young girl, hurriedly rushed toward them.


    The young girl, has long green hair and a large purple turban covering her head, a good-looking face with white skin, a long tail with green fur on it, and the cow tribe''s iconic colossal E cup-size breasts even such a young age. The girl was wearing cheap-looking clothes and an apron.


    Myne waved at them with a smile. As Ze came near him, he couldn''t stop himself and gave Ze a thumbs up with a knowing wink, causing the shy boy''s face to turn red. He quickly ducked his head, afraid that his little secret would be seen through by his mother.@@@@


    "Where have you been?" Hanaha started bombarding them with questions, as soon as they reached her. "I told you to be here on time, but now it''s almost two hours late! Do you know how worried I was?" Even Ze''s poor girlfriend didn''t escape Hanaha''s wrath and received her fair share of angry glares


    "Sorry, Mommy, I got so carried away playing with Sister Lina''s cats that I forgot about time.


    "Got it. It''s a secret between buddies. You can rest assured I will never tell Mommy about it" Myne assured her. "But give a few to her too, okay? That way, she won''t beat us too hard if we get caught... By the way, when I was little, I hid lots of things from my mother too..."


    ...


    "So this is Ember Falls City, huh?" Myne mused, gazing out the window of the luxurious top-floor room in the three-story inn. "It''s smaller than the capital city, but it''s more beautiful, safe and cleaner. I like it."


    Countless stars seemed to illuminate the city, each house adorned with a two-meter-tall wooden pole holding a magical lantern, making every corner of the road and the front of houses visible to the naked eye.


    If it were just a few magic lanterns, it would be a normal thing, but when every corner and front of a house had one, it made the city shine like a star, especially the castle in the middle of the city. As its name suggests, it really released starlight and could be seen from miles away at night. This feature alone is enough to make this city well-known and the best tourist attraction.


    However, the sight of countless knights patrolling the streets like ghosts, harassing passersby, made Myne shake his head. While the city was undeniably beautiful and almost crime-free, this came at a high price. There was virtually no lower class; only the middle and upper classes resided here.


    The people serving these classes were slaves bought from markets and living with their masters, eliminating the need for separate residences.


    Due to the upper class''s peculiar tastes, over a hundred slaves died daily in the city ¨C a completely legal practice as long as it remained hidden from outsiders. To prevent slave rebellions caused by such high mortality rates, the city''s ruler, Viscount William Harrington, who was about to get unlucky because of a certain someone, imposed a strict permanent curfew from 10 p.m. to 5 a.m.


    Anyone caught outside during this time would be imprisoned and fined 50 gold coins. This amount is nothing for an ultra-big shot like Myne or noble and rich merchants, but for slaves and middle-class people living in the city, it is still a lot of money.


    "Sigh, tonight is going to be a lot of fun. I hope the next ruler of the city will be a good guy; otherwise, my dear queen will owe me another favour. I am surprised that she didn''t mind me killing such an important figure of the kingdom. Not only did she not ask me why I wanted to kill him, but she even gave me a few pieces of advice... Women with power are really scary. Thank God she is my woman.


    Otherwise, having such a crazy woman behind your ass is really frightening."


    Myne muttered while shaking his head. He moved away from the window and looked at the bed, where a blonde beauty slept with a satisfied smile on her face while hugging a pillow tightly. He couldn''t help but smile before opening the window and jumping out of the room. Behind him, the window closed slowly without making any sound.

 Chapter 488. Hypnotic Justice

    "So, tell me, what do both of you know about this castle? How many people live there? How many of them are knights, servants, or members of the Harrington family? Also, why do you both want to have fun outside? Aren''t you afraid that someone might catch you like I did?"


    Myne, standing before a naked young couple who were making love in their backyard behind a bush, asked with a curious expression. He hadn''t expected that while trying to sneak into the castle, he would encounter such a surprising scene.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I know a lot about the castle because I work as a maid there," said the young girl with a nice face and admirable figure, though sadly with only C-cup breasts, spoke with an emotionless voice.


    "There are a total of 254 people currently living in the castle, including 100 knights, 130 servants ¨C most of them female, with only 20 males responsible for heavy labour ¨C and 24 members of the Harrington family."


    "We are having fun outside because I am a slave of Lord Robin''s father. Usually, slaves are not allowed to serve anyone besides their masters. However, because we have loved each other dearly since childhood, we sneak out here every night after everyone sleeps to share our love."


    After the girl stopped speaking mechanically under the effect of the Hypnosis skill, Myne had temporarily borrowed from Fiona, Gwen''s mother, it was the man''s turn. He was only a few years older than her, with a muscular body and black hair that covered his body like a monkey''s. He repeated the answer about the castle''s population.


    However, when Myne expected him to also say the same thing about their relationship, the man revealed something that left Myne dumbfounded.


    "We are having fun outside because I am afraid my wife will find out that I am with my father''s slave. Even though my father had warned me twice to stay away from his woman, threatening to throw me out of the house, I couldn''t resist. Qulina is just too attractive to let go.


    Every night when she comes to me and we make love, I feel a completely different level of satisfaction that my wife could never give me, even after having two children. If it wasn''t for the fact that my father is also crazy behind Qulina''s juicy ass and doesn''t want to let her go, I would have bought her from him long ago."


    After the man finished speaking, he also fell silent like a recorded tap. The girl, hearing her lover''s true thoughts, had no reaction at all and just stared blankly at Myne for further instruction.


    "Then do you also love her like she does to you?" Myne, although already familiar with the cruelty of the world, couldn''t help but ask, his old habit of poking my nose into other people''s business and listening to gossip was hard to break.


    "How can that be possible? I am the son of a rich merchant. How can I love a cheap slave whom anyone can use as they like? Every day I see her servicing my father, and during her work in the castle, she services other noblemen. Then because she was still not satisfied enough at night, she came to me. How can I love such a slut who spreads her legs for everyone?"


    "Well, you have a point," Myne said while nodding his head, but he still had to admit that this man was far more shameless and perverted than him, despite knowing the true face of the girl he still every night came to eat her, if it was him on his place, he would have long ago made distance from her.


    "Then tell me, Miss, why do you love this gentleman so much despite knowing that you''re a slut and get used by various men every day? Why do you think he would love you and want to be with a slut his entire life?"


    "Alright, thanks for your cooperation, well hope we never meet again... By the way, Robin, do you love your wife and children? Does she love you in return as well?" Just as Myne was about to end his investigation and prepare to sneak into the castle, his gaze fell upon the beautiful young girl. He paused for a moment, shaking his head helplessly before directing the question to the hairy man.


    "No, our marriage was a political arrangement to secure a business base for my father. There was no love between us. However, everyone has physical needs. We made a few ''mistakes,'' and she became pregnant twice. While she tried to get closer to me many times after the pregnancy, I never liked her because of her domineering and arrogant personality.


    Except for when I wanted to have some fun with her, we rarely shared a room, let alone loved each other."


    "As for the children, whenever I look at them, I feel a sense of detachment, after all, they didn''t look like me at all, so after seeing them for the first time after their birth, I never took the initiative to go to them again. If not for my father''s weird hobby of having dinner together with every member of the family, I might not have even seen their faces."


    "How old are your children?" Myne''s voice suddenly turned cold as he asked that.


    "The firstborn is one and a half years old, and the second is two months old."


    "Well, it seems we''ve found the source of all the trouble, Mr. Robin. You are a real asshole. I can''t imagine how your parents raised you, but right now, you''re the one person I hate the most. Have you ever even seen a newborn child? Don''t you know children start to resemble their parents as they grow older, at least two or more years are needed to show obvious signs.


    If you looked at a two-month-old, how could you possibly have seen yourself in it?"


    "Sigh, there''s no need to waste any more time on a fool like you. Let''s get to the main point. For being an asshole, playing with the lives of two girls, and treating them as if they were your toys, here is your punishment..."


    Myne paused and increased his mana output in his Hypnosis Skill to ensure that its effect lasted long enough to become permanent. With a sinister smile, he spoke.


    "From now on, you will be a good man who respects and treats all women well. You will be a perfect husband, no matter how badly your wife treats you. You will love her deeply and accept all her scolding and beating with a gentle smile on your face. You will embrace fatherhood and be an ideal dad as well."


    "Furthermore, you will fall in love with Qulina, reciprocating her feelings for you. You will protect her and try to buy her freedom from your father, let her leave her maid job, and make her completely yours. And by any chance, if you inherit the family fortune or become the head of the household, you will discuss Qulina matter with your wife. If she doesn''t object, you will marry Qulina officially.


    Otherwise, you will take her as an unofficial wife."


    "That''s all. Now you can continue your lovemaking. I won''t disturb you any further... Ohh and you will wake up from this state as your body connects." Finished speaking, Myne, feeling a sense of satisfaction from doing good deeds of helping two damsels in distress, nodded with a contented smile.


    He then opened a portal leading to a large balcony on the second floor of the castle, visible from his current location thanks to the castle''s bright illumination, which resembled daylight.

 Chapter 489. Mystery at Midnight

    "Well, well, well. This fellow seems to be quite wealthy. Look at those luxurious decorations, paintings, and furniture. I wonder where he bought all of them from," Myne, who was invisible, thought walking through the hallway of an unknown floor, barely able to stop himself from picking up everything in his path and throwing it into his Inventory because of his old habit.


    Bang-bang-bang!


    "Huh? What is that sound? It seems like someone is hitting a door. But who in the world would be awake at this hour, disturbing everyone else''s sleep?" Myne, who was wondering which room he should invade first, was just about to open a random one before him when he suddenly heard a banging sound from afar as if someone was hitting a metal object on a metal door.


    Attracted by the noise, Myne started walking again, and a few seconds later, he heard the same banging sound again, neither fast nor slow, at the same rhythm and speed as the first. Growing more curious about the mystery of the banging sound, Myne quickened his pace. He continued walking until he reached the end of the hallway and saw a three-meter-tall metal gate.


    Here, the same insistent banging echoed nine times.


    Knock-knock!


    Upon reaching the door, Myne, whose curiosity had morphed into a hint of fear, couldn''t help but knock on the door nervously. The previous lion-like Myne, who had come to rob and kill high-status people, now felt like a pussy-cat.


    Hearing the same rhythmic knocking over ten times was enough to trigger every horror story in his mind, especially when he hadn''t seen or heard anyone after walking in a castle with more than 250 people for almost five minutes.


    Knock-knock!


    As if sensing his fear, the person inside the room mimicked his response immediately with the same double knock.


    "That girl said there were many members of Harrington''s family in the castle. I should look elsewhere... Yes, this door seems far too strong, I surely couldn''t open it. Better not disturb the person inside," Myne muttered under his breath. He quickly turned and began to walk back the way he came.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when a loud banging erupted from the door as if a monster inside realized he was trying to escape.


    BANG-BANG-BANG!


    "Sob, sob, mommy, why do all these creepy things happen to me? Can''t a person peacefully take revenge for his girl?" Myne cursed his bad luck and completely ignored the loud banging, which grew louder and louder as if whatever was inside might break out at any moment. He started running away and opened the first door he saw using his telekinesis skill.


    It''s not good to disturb such a beautiful lady''s sleep; it can be bad for her skin," Myne muttered to himself, and quickly made his way toward the door, but his hand trembled when he held the handle because he could again hear that creepy banging sound.


    "Motherf*cker! Is that damned thing still at it? What should I do? The next room is ten meters away. If I get out of here and that thing''s waiting for me, I don''t have a good way to deal with ghostly things... Hooo...


    Calm down, Myne, calm down, forget it. Worst comes to worst, I can go to another floor. I don''t believe that thing can also open teleportation portals like me."


    Regaining some confidence, Myne nodded and opened the door, however suddenly, something soft flew towards him from behind, striking his head gently, making poor Myne, who was already nervous, let out a girlish yelp.


    "AHHH!"


    Clamping his mouth shut, Myne first looked down and saw that what hit him was just a pillow, then he looked in the direction it came from, and saw the silver-haired lady, who was supposed to be a heavy sleeper, now leaning against the bed headboard with a pillow on her lap. She watched him lazily, occasionally yawning.


    "If you wanted to leave, what are you waiting for? As far as I remember, there shouldn''t be any guards or maids on this floor. There''s no need to worry so much... "Wait a minute, don''t tell me a brave guy like you, who dared to invade a Viscount''s castle, is afraid of a simple banging sound..."


    Myne, interrupting the silver-haired lady, who was about to rub salt in his wound, blurted out, "It''s not that I fear the sound itself. I just worry it might alert someone!" He spoke impatiently as he walked back towards her.


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Oh, if that''s the case," The silver-haired lady said with a smile, seemingly unafraid of this unknown young intruder, "Then you can rest assured. On this entire floor, except for me and the person inside the metal door, nobody else lives here. No one will be alerted no matter what you do here."


    "Fine, whatever," Myne mumbled, kicking off his shoes and collapsing onto the bed again. "It doesn''t matter now. I was going out to find someone for more inside information and didn''t want to disturb a beautiful lady''s sleep, but since you''re already awake, you might as well answer all my questions. In return, you can ask anything of me." He scratched his head in annoyance and inched closer to her.


    The silver-haired lady chuckled as she rubbed his hair. "Anything, you say? Hahaha! I doubt a young man like you could fulfil my wishes." Clearly not taking his words seriously. She probably thought he was just a random thief who had entered the castle to make a fortune.


    "Well, you''ll see whether I can or not. However, for that to happen, you have to be a good lady. Otherwise, I might have to use force. Though it''s completely harmless, you won''t get anything out of it as well," Myne, who was slightly enjoying her rubbing his hair, said with a smile.


    As for why he didn''t use hypnosis directly instead of all this nonsense, it was because of two reasons: first, he genuinely wanted to have some fun with this interesting lady, and second, the hypnosis skill of Fiona (Gwen''s mother) was a bit unreliable when gathering information.


    The target only said what was asked, and many side details could easily be ignored, so it wasn''t as good as the old-fashioned way to dig out everything he wanted to know.

 Chapter 490. Behind the Metal Door

    "All right then, ask whatever you have in mind," The silver-haired lady rolled her eyes at Myne''s blind confidence in himself, and spoke still giving him a head massage with her slender fingers.


    "First of all, your name, and second, what the hell is the thing on the other side of the metal door?" Myne, seeing the silver-haired lady giving him a bit too much of a green light, causally put his head on her lap, rubbing his cheeks on her soft thighs before speaking with a satisfied smile.


    "Well, my name is Phiyona," Phiyona began calmly not caring about Myne''s perverted behaviour, "And what you call ''that thing'' behind the metal door is actually a girl... maybe a girl I am also not sure now, but least she looks like a girl. Anyway, let me tell you the whole story, otherwise, you won''t understand anything."


    "Nearly a year ago, Viscount William, along with his spoiled daughter, travelled to the capital city for some work. However, his daughter is known for never listening to anyone. While Mr. Viscount was busy with his work, she went to the market along with a few guards.


    However, she felt that because of the guards, she couldn''t enjoy everything naturally, as everyone was behaving too nicely with her, treating her like a big shot. She wanted to experience life like a commoner, so she sneaked away from the guards. At first, everything was fine, but then her luck ran out.


    In an unknown alley, where only God knows why she went, two hooligans caught her and raped her, which left that arrogant idiot princess of her daddy''s eyes, in deep mental shock, and you could say she went crazy."


    "Because she was Lord Viscount''s most beloved daughter, he tried every possible means to heal her. However, things only got worse when she started trying to commit suicide because she had nightmares every night and felt like she was being raped by countless monsters. Getting tired of everything, Lord Viscount took his daughter and started travelling all over the world to look for a cure."


    "After some time when he was losing hope while travelling from an unknown forest, he met an old hag covered with rags. She claimed herself as a witch and said that she had a way to heal his daughter, but as we all know, nothing is free in this cruel world. In return, she asked Lord Viscount to give her a child.


    Believe me, if you saw that witch''s face, you might vomit on the spot, let''s not talk about being physical with her until she got pregnant, and who knows if she could even get pregnant or not."


    "Anyway, if there was any other person he wouldn''t agree to this request even if someone put a sword on his nack, but the desperate Lord Viscount agreed without any hesitation. Then the witch performed a weird ritual and removed all memories of the incident from his daughter''s mind, making her normal again. According to the agreement, the witch completed her task, and now it was the Viscount''s turn.


    However, how could a nobleman of his stature, who could have as many beautiful ladies as he wanted, stoop to sleeping with an ugly old hag for an unknown period? As anyone could expect, he simply cut off her head and returned home with a happy smile."


    However, whenever someone tried their luck to cure her, having heard rumours and the huge fortune offered by Lord Viscount, none of them were able to get out of that door."


    "As for the banging sound you heard, it is a way for her to attract people near her. When they touch that door, they are automatically teleported into the room, which is why there is no one on this floor. Most people have no ability to fight against her magic skill. That''s all about that matter of that thing beside the metal door. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    By the way, if you can cure her, Lord Viscount will not only give you 1000 platinum coins and marry you to his second daughter, but he is even willing to give you an entire town to rule," Phiyona said while stroking Myne''s cheek with a playful smile.


    "If she is really so dangerous, why are you living here? Don''t you fear that she might also eat you as well? Also, how do you know everything in such detail?" Myne, who always cared about his life more than wealth, completely ignored her offer and asked confusedly.


    "Why don''t you tell me your name first? Don''t you know it''s rude to ask another''s name without offering your own?" Phiyona countered with a light chuckle.


    "Apologies, I nearly forgot about it. My name is Myne, Myne Fortuna. Now, tell me honestly, are you not scared of that terrifying girl?" After a brief introduction, Myne inquired nervously.


    As for why he, who came here to assassinate people, was telling his identity, it was because after having fun with Phiyona, he would seal all of those memories for some time, so he didn''t care whether she knew about him or not.


    "You aren''t the renowned commoner, Myne, the one married to Princess Sylphid, are you?" Phiyona''s disbelief was evident as she stared at the seemingly perverted brat who enjoyed her lap a little too much, and looking at the way he was behaving, she won''t be surprised if next moment he start eating her vagina.


    "Yes, that one. But don''t tell my family that I slept with you; otherwise, they will beat me to death," Myne made a shushing gesture and gave Phiyona a playful wink.


    "If you are really that Myne, then what the hell are you doing here? Don''t tell me raising a princess drained your savings and forced you into thievery?" Phiyona''s expression turned serious; this didn''t seem like a joke.


    "Hold on, sweety, It''s my turn now. Answer my two questions, then I''ll address yours. While I''m a decent fellow and you''re a lovely lady, don''t expect me to be taken advantage of," Myne said with a chuckle, giving her a gentle tap on her forehead with his index finger, leaving Phiyona even more speechless.

 Chapter 491. Offer of a Lifetime

    "Hold on, sweety, It''s my turn now. Answer my two questions, then I''ll address yours. While I''m a decent fellow and you''re a lovely lady, don''t expect me to be taken advantage of," Myne said with a chuckle, giving her a gentle tap on her forehead with his index finger, leaving Phiyona even more speechless.


    "Fine, well... actually, I''m the younger sister of Lord Viscount, who, by chance, happens to be disabled and lives here. Because I can''t walk, no matter how much that thing tries, I can''t walk to her, so no one bothers to shift me to another place. Every morning, two maids come through the window, clean me up, bring food for the entire day, and then leave. Happy now? Your turn.


    Tell me, what are you doing here?"


    Phiyona spoke so calmly despite her disability that for a moment, Myne thought she was joking. But when she pointed to the small pile of empty plates in a bucket near the window, as well as a bucket under the bed, which she used to urinate, he had no other option than to believe her.


    "So, which part of your body isn''t working?" Myne asked, frowning while gently touching her legs and arms. From outside, he couldn''t see any difference; her entire body looked completely normal without even a single scratch on her body.


    "Why are you touching my arms, didn''t you see me moving them? How can my arms be disabled if they are working normally? Sigh. It''s my legs ¨C from below the knees. I can''t feel them at all, as if they don''t exist. No matter what you do to them, I won''t feel anything.


    If you don''t believe me, you can try pinching or tickling them, and you''ll see..."


    "Ouch!"


    "Idiot! Below the knees, not above! Are you even listening to me or not?!"


    While Phiyona was speaking, Myne, who was lying on her lap, suddenly turned around and gently bit down on her soft, thick thigh. This action earned him a hard love fist from Phiyona on the head.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was just checking," Myne apologized quickly, moving his hand to bend her toes. However, no matter how hard he bent them back, Phiyona did not react at all. Fearing he might break them, he didn''t dare use too much force. He pinched her skin, and again, as she said, there was no movement at all.


    "How did this happen? It can''t be from birth, right?" Myne asked with overflowing sympathy in his eyes. He couldn''t help but get up from her lap and give her a gentle hug.


    "They weren''t like this a few years ago, but an accident changed everything. Sigh, forget it. I didn''t want to talk about it. Every time I think about it, it gives me nightmares," Phiyona, who was enjoying Myne''s warm embrace, said with a desperate and helpless look on her face before hugging him back as well.


    "Don''t worry about me. Now, tell me what the hell a big shot like you is doing here? You''re not really here to steal, are you?" She asked with a frown after calming down, wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    "I will. You might as well start stretching your body; it''s probably been a long time since you had fun, hasn''t it? I didn''t want to hear you complaining later," After saying that, Myne walked out of her room and hurriedly ran to the entrance of the hallway at full speed. The banging sound behind him also went crazy after feeling his presence again.


    However, Myne, whose body was under the control of his little brother, didn''t give a damn about it and soon disappeared from the hallway.


    ...


    "This should be the room of that old bastard, who is the root cause of everything," Myne muttered while looking at the instructions on the scroll. He was now on the highest floor of the castle where its owner lived.


    After looking around and confirming that all the guards and maids around him had fallen asleep because of his skill, Myne used his telekinesis skill to unlock the door silently and slowly poked his head inside. As the owner of an entire city and several towns and villages, the Viscount''s wealth was evident, and the room''s interior spoke volumes.


    The room was vast, with high, arched ceilings adorned with intricate wooden carvings that depicted scenes of ancient battles and mythical creatures Myne had never seen before. Rich, dark tapestries lined the stone walls, insulating the room against the chill and adding to its luxurious ambience.


    A massive four-poster bed dominated the centre of the room, draped in rich crimson velvet and embroidered with gold thread. The bed''s canopy was held aloft by ornately carved posts, each depicting a different mythical beast, their eyes set with glittering gemstones that caught the flickering light of the numerous candles placed strategically around the room.


    On the walls hung an eclectic collection of paintings, each more peculiar than the last. These were no ordinary artworks; they depicted fantastical scenes, surreal landscapes, and enigmatic portraits that seemed almost alive. Some paintings were framed in gold and silver, encrusted with jewels, while others were mounted in simple yet elegant wooden frames, highlighting their strangeness and rarity.


    Beside the bed stood a grand, ornately carved oak wardrobe, its doors inlaid with mother-of-pearl and ivory. Inside, the viscount''s luxurious garments were stored: silks, velvets, and furs in a riot of colours, each garment a testament to his wealth and power.


    Nearby, a polished mahogany chest held his collection of precious trinkets and rare artifacts, each item with its own story of acquisition and value.


    A large, intricately woven rug covered the stone floor, its patterns depicting scenes from legendary tales and adding warmth and softness to the room. Opposite the bed, a grand fireplace, its mantel adorned with more curious artifacts and small sculptures, provided both warmth and a mesmerizing focal point.


    The room was illuminated by a combination of tall iron candelabras and magical lanterns, their light casting a soft, warm glow that danced across the room''s lavish furnishings. The air was filled with the faint scent of incense, a blend of exotic spices and herbs that lent an air of mystery and luxury to the viscount''s private sanctuary.


    In one corner of the room stood a large, intricately carved desk covered in scrolls, maps, and ledgers. This was where the viscount conducted his affairs, planning the administration of his lands and the expansion of his influence. A high-backed leather chair sat behind the desk, its armrests shaped like the heads of roaring lions, a symbol of his authority and power.


    Everything in the room screamed wealth and power. Myne, who had a greedy glint in his eyes, decided to "borrow" some... well everything, in fact. After all, he was building a grand clan, and a leader deserved a beautifully decorated office, one that would leave any visitor speechless.

 Chapter 492. An Unexpected Friend from Afar

    [ Name: William Harrington ( ??? )


    Level: 62 ( ??? )


    Race: Hume ( ??? )


    Gender: Male


    Age: 48 Years Old ( ??? )


    Occupation: Viscount of Augusta Kingdom ( ??? )


    Title: None ( ??? )


    Status: Depressed, Mentally disturbed, Horrified


    [Skill]


    Elemental Infusion


    Unique Magic: Spirit Guardians


    Magic ? Earth: Earthquake Stomp]


    [ Elemental Infusion (Active Skill)


    Description: Elemental Infusion imbues the caster''s weapon with the raw power of elements like fire, ice, lightning, etc., enhancing its effectiveness in combat. The caster can choose from various elements, each providing unique benefits and effects. The infusion lasts for 30-60 seconds, allowing for the exploitation of elemental advantages during combat.


    Cooldown Time: Around 45-90 seconds, can be shortened with a significant amount of mana expenditure. ]


    [ Unique Magic: Spirit Guardians (Active Skill)


    Description: Spirit Guardians call forth protective spirits from the ethereal plane to safeguard the caster. These guardians are ethereal beings that hover around the caster, attacking foes and shielding them from harm. The more mana invested during summoning, the more powerful and intelligent the guardians will be.


    "@&$^#&&@ $%#%@& *%@%#^@^"


    "Huh? Did my ears get damaged, or can I really not understand whatever he was talking about?" Myne muttered, cleaning his ears while trying to decipher the weird sounds that by no means resembled words. Just then, The Fate Ring on his finger, a wedding ring given to him by Gal, shone with a vibrant purple light that only he could see.


    The next moment, William''s strange sounds transformed into words Myne could understand.


    "A Human! Finally, after so many days, another one comes to deliver me his soul! After eating him, I''ll have enough power to break this damn seal on me and be free! Kekekeke!" William or whatever thing inside him spoke but this time his voice was no longer of an old hag, but normal voice of a middle age.


    "Huh? You''re a demon from the hell dimension?" Myne instantly understood his opponent''s identity thanks to the fate ring, which is not difficult to guess after all, its source was clear, and couldn''t help but ask. Surprisingly, the other party also understood his words. The ring Gal gave him seemed to have completely f*cked up the language barrier between them.


    "What? Human, how do you know my identity and where I come from? And seven bloody hells, how the f*ck do you know my language?


    Isn''t this a low-level world with no connection to other planes?" The demon inside William''s body, seeing Myne recognize him and even speak his language, treated him as if a long-lost friend from afar, dumbfounded by this bizarre change in event, and bombarded him with questions.


    "Well, I have a relative in your dimension," Myne began a crazy idea forming in his mind. "And when I went to meet her a few weeks ago, I learned this language from her. But why are you here, and how did you end up in this old guy''s body?


    Also, by looking at your condition, it doesn''t seem like you''re having a good time." He instantly put on a friendly smile and asked with concern, as if truly meeting a long-lost friend.


    The demon, although sensing something off about Myne, felt the need to vent his inner frustrations after being tortured by William for days. Seeing someone familiar in this strange place who could at least understand his language, didn''t think much about it. He sat down on the bed and began to tell his sad story.


    Well, it turns out that after William killed that old hag, it wasn''t her. She seemed to have expected something like that. So, that day, she replaced herself with someone else whose appearance she altered with her skills. When they got away, the old hag, furious and determined to get revenge.


    And not surprisingly she was already prepared for this as well, and had stolen William''s and his daughter''s hair the day they met.


    Then, she performed some kind of old, dark ritual, summoning a demon twice. The first time, she used all her previous sacrifices to summon a very powerful but crazy demon and send it after William''s daughter.


    Then second time, because she still wanted William''s child, she summoned a weak demon so he could obey her order and not try to plan with her, after all, most of the demons'' reputations were not good in the market.


    The second demon was this poor guy before Myne, who was tasked to torture William to the point where he''d finally give in, come to the old hag, and beg her to let him keep his child. At first, everything was easy, and he did his job well. But then, who knows where William found an ancient magic scroll, he sealed the demon within himself, and he couldn''t do anything except speak in his mind.


    The poor demon had to use a lot of tricks to weaken this sealing magic, almost using up all my soul strength, while his other partner was having time of his life. Now, he urgently needs someone''s soul to replenish his power. But because of his weak state, he can only occupy William''s body while he''s sleeping.


    Unfortunately, the problem is that William seems to know about it as well, and never lets anyone be with him when he sleeps, making his situation even more serious.

 Chapter 493. The Devils Contract

    "You know time works differently in the hell dimension, right?" The demon rumbled, his voice echoing in the cavernous room. "I''ve been here for this past entire month, and by now it''s probably been a few years, or even more, back there. I''m very worried about my family, especially my wife. Even though we live in the city, there''s no guarantee some bastard wouldn''t dare lay his hands on her.


    She''s just so beautiful, it''s easy for her to attract unwanted attention."


    "It was supposed to be an easy task, with a good reward," He growled, slamming his fist onto the bed, creating a hole in the cheap mattress. "But just because of this bastard''s rotten luck, now I''m stuck here. Damn it!"


    The demon sighed and continued... "So, what''s your story? What the hell are you doing here, and how did you end up in this world?"After venting his anger on the poor bed, which was also on Myne''s list of collectable items, he asked curiously.


    Myne, whose eyes were glued to the hole in the edge of the bed, black veins appearing on his forehead, tried his best to stay calm and not burn this bastard to death. He forced a smile on his face and replied, "Before getting possessed by you, this old man did something to me, well actually his son did, but he also was equally responsible so, today, I came here to kill him and take revenge.


    But it seems like it doesn''t matter now. As for my story and why I''m here, it''s a bit complicated. Believe me, if you don''t want to die, you better not ask about it. Anyway, let''s talk about work. Your task was to torture this old man to the point that he rushes to that old hag and begs her to let him play the role of her husband, right?"


    "Yes," The demon answers honestly. "After that, she''ll give me my reward according to the contract, and I''ll automatically return home." Though he suspected Myne was trying to fool him¡ªthere was no way he could kill him easily, the other party didn''t seem that powerful after all.


    Still, he didn''t have a habit of poking his nose into other people''s business and decided to hear this guy''s proposition first before making any move.


    "Well, Mr. Demon," Myne said, extending his hand, "since you seem decent, here''s my deal. I''ll help you hypnotize this old coot and make him fall madly in love with that old hag. In return, you have to deliver a letter for me to someone back there in hell. I don''t have their address, only a name. How does that sound?


    Deal?"


    The demon fell silent for a moment hearing his condition, then, after a moment''s hesitation, family affection seemingly winning over his cautious nature, he grasped Myne''s hand. "Deal," He agreed, but not without showing his greedy nature. "But before we go any further, I want the souls of everyone in this castle as payment."


    "Aren''t you asking a bit much?" Myne countered with a frown. "Do you have any idea how many people live here? Over 250! Can you even digest that many souls? And what about after you run away? Many people know I came here for assassination.@@@@


    "Hahahaha, easy there, my friend, easy!" Drakthor seeing Myne is not easy to fool and seems really a big shot, he can''t dare to mess with it, let out a chuckle with a friendly smile. "We demons are a mischievous lot. It''s only natural to play a prank now and then. Look, those conditions were fake.


    They can disappear with a simple puff of air." He demonstrated by blowing a gust of air over the hidden words behind the contract. They truly vanished, unfortunately without any visual effects.


    With a cold stare still lingering in his eyes, Myne snatched the contract back and examined it carefully. He confirmed there were no more hidden tricks this time. The Fate Ring also remained quiet.


    He reread the conditions, wrote down his and Gal''s names, and dripped his blood on the document before showing it to Drakthor, holding it tightly in his hands, and having no intention of letting him touch it again. Who knew if he would try another air blast and make the words reappear?


    Drakthorn, aware that he''d lost his credibility, didn''t make things difficult. However, after reading Gal''s full name, he fell into deep thought, contemplating whether or not to visit this unknown demon.


    "Madoka Ibligor Galocer... although I have never heard about this guy, I hope he is not a dangerous guy," Drakthor said with a helpless smile after a moment of hesitation and dropped William''s blood on the contract. Since the real names of both of them were written on the magical contract, deception was impossible.


    The contract erupted into bloody red particles, half flowing into Myne''s body and the other half imprinting on Drakthorn''s soul inside William''s body. Which was very normal. After all, most low and mid-level demons entered other worlds in soul form, possessing someone else''s body. Naturally, they couldn''t bring their blood with them to activate the contract right?


    "All right, now release control of this old guy and let me hypnotize him. Oh, and don''t forget to wake him up," Myne, getting up from the bed said with a hint of excitement, having no intention of correcting Drakthorn''s misunderstanding regarding Gal''s gender.


    Drakthorn felt much more relaxed after signing the contract. It meant no more trickery from either side. He quickly relinquished control of William''s body. Only he knew what he did inside the body. The next moment, William jolted awake, panting heavily. He looked like he''d just woken from the worst nightmare of his life.


    However, before William could grasp what was happening, Myne cast his Hypnosis skill with a significant amount of mana to ensure it lasted a long time.


    "William," Myne commanded his voice firm, "From now on, until Drakthor leaves your body, you will obey all of his orders, no matter how outlandish they may seem. Additionally, you will be consumed by a delirious love for the old hag you previously killed. You will yearn to return to her, apologize for your past mistakes, and spend the rest of your days as a devoted and obedient husband.


    Your love for her will be absolute, and you will be willing to do anything to make her happy, anything means anything. You don''t care how ugly she looks, she is the world''s most beautiful woman for you, and you will give her a lot of children."


    Thankfully, Myne had no idea about the hag''s appearance. Otherwise, he surely would have vomited while issuing these commands. Even without the visual, he felt a pang of sympathy for William for his upcoming hellish life.

 Chapter 494. The Room of Endless Pain

    "All right, now you can go back to sleep and surrender your body to Drakthor inside you."


    Hearing Myne''s command, William nodded and closed his eyes. He opened them again a moment later, but this time they glowed pure white, a clear sign that Drakthor was back in control.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so easy," Drakthor rumbled, a tinge of jealousy lacing his voice. "If I had that spell, it would certainly make my work a lot easier."


    "Yes, yes, of course, anyway, my job is done. You can amuse yourself while I write a letter. By the way, there''s a disabled girl on the same floor as the other demon who was locked. Please leave her alone. She''s a friend of mine, and I don''t want you to hurt her. Additionally," Myne paused slightly and continued, his voice hardening, "this old man''s third son ¨C that bastard who dared to kidnap my girl!


    I want to kill him myself, leave him for me as well."


    "Fine, sure," Drakthor causally said while waving his hand. "But leave his soul for me. Here, after you kill him, put this crystal ball on top of his body. It will automatically absorb his soul," He pulls out a crystal ball from who knows where and hands it to Myne.


    Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "All right. By the way, since you have been inside this guy for such a long time, you surely know about all the secret places where he hides his wealth, right? Why not tell me about them? After all, that wealth is useless to you anyway." Myne who was about to walk away suddenly thought of something, and asked with a friendly smile.


    Even though Phiyona wrote down the locations of treasures, who doesn''t have a hidden safe where they store their most valuable things about which only they know?


    Hearing Myne''s shameless request, Drakthor wore a disdainful expression, and replied with a hint of anger in his voice, "Well, I do know of such a place. But why should I help you get richer? Don''t forget, you even forbid me from consuming enough souls."


    "Five souls!" Myne countered, ignoring Drakthor''s grumbling.


    "Ten!" Drakthor shot back.


    "Deal!" Myne agrees without any hesitation leaving Darkthor completely speechless.


    Drakthor couldn''t help but sigh dramatically. "Ugh, feels like I got cheated. I should''ve demanded more..." He pointed towards a wall with a helpless expression. "There''s a secret door behind that tapestry. Also, this guy''s storage pouch is hidden under the mattress, this fool thought I couldn''t find it if he placed it there, not knowing that I could see his every activity within him.


    Without a pause, he left William''s now-empty room and hurried towards his main target: Edward Harrington''s chamber.


    Edward Harrington''s room was at the end of the third floor and had virtually no security at all, which is a very suspicious thing. After all, even a random Harrington family member''s room would have a contingent of knights guarding it, but this guy seemed fear about nothing, as there wasn''t even a single person near his room.


    This disregard for security made Myne wonder if he''d come to the wrong place.


    Opening the door, Myne was met by a strange, pungent odour and a wave of stifling heat. The smell was a grotesque mix of burning flesh, hair, clothes, and an assortment of other unidentified materials. What truly left Myne speechless, however, was the room''s size. From the outside, it appeared normal, but within, it was vast.


    The owner had removed walls, seamlessly merging it with three adjoining rooms to create a colossal space. The entire area was cluttered with an array of machines ¨C most of them designed to inflict unimaginable torture on people. Bloodstains marred the floor, painting a chilling picture.


    The room''s interior was like a horror movie set come to life. There are a lot of torture devices and sex machines like the iron nail chairs, Spanish donkey (a torture tool designed to destroy the vagina), stretching frames, and iron maidens.


    Small tools like whips, chains, branding irons, and a variety of magical implements specifically crafted to inflict pain and suffering beyond humes comprehension were hanging on the walls.


    Many other things that shouldn''t be inside a normal person''s bedroom, like two copper statues of a two-meter-tall man and woman placed beside the window. Between their legs stood magical stoves that burned continuously without wood, emitting little smoke, and constantly heating the statues, now glowing a menacing red.


    Also that disgusting smell greeted Myne when he entered the room was also coming from those statues.


    Perhaps the owner suffered from memory loss issues or shared his father''s penchant for collecting paintings. At least a hundred gruesome portraits of different sizes and kinds, each more macabre than the last, adorned the walls. These depictions showcased a vast array of torture methods, primarily focused on women with the occasional unfortunate man thrown into the mix.


    Shelves lining the walls displayed jars filled with preserved body parts pickled in a sickly green liquid. Cages in the corners housed a menagerie of fearsome creatures ¨C venomous snakes, scorpions, rats, centipedes and rabid dogs included.


    Dim red magical lanterns provided the sole source of light, barely illuminating the surrounding area and the two burning stoves.


    In the centre of the room was a dirty bed that seemed not to have been cleaned for years but was used daily, becoming messier and smellier over time. The bed was so foul that people might vomit just from looking at it.


    However despite that, on this bed lay a thin, naked girl, probably around 17, sleeping in an unladylike position with her arms and legs spread. She had quite a lot of purple marks from whippings and hits, especially on her face and buttocks. Her waist bore red marks from long-term tight bindings, and she seemed to struggle to break free from them.


    She appeared to cry a lot, as even in her sleep, she was crying and begging for mercy in low voice, her body trembling every once in a while.

 Chapter 495. Whispers of The Help

    Myne stared at the girl before him briefly before pulling out a blanket. He draped it over her and then moved towards the copper statues because the disgusting smell that spread throughout the room was coming from them.


    "This Edward guy character seemed far more complex than his information suggested. There was no mention of him being a psychopath, yet his room painted a completely different picture. And those spies ¨C the ones who could discern a person''s live actions ¨C don''t have this kind of important information which anyone could get just by seeing his room..."


    "Things were getting more complicated than I expected. What were those statues, anyway? Is that a latch?" Dumbfounded by the rapid turn of events, Myne asked himself as he came behind both statues. He saw latches on both backs and realized they could be opened from the rear.


    "This can''t be what I think it is," He muttered, his expression utterly disgusted as he backed away from the statues.


    "I''m going to regret this for the rest of my life," Myne said in a choked voice. But for humanity ¨C and his bottomless pit of curiosity ¨C he used his skill and opened the bronze statues. Well, technically, he was trying to save the people inside, of course, he is a good guy.


    As the latches clicked open, a horrific stench, potent enough to send someone fleeing for miles, erupted from the gap. It was followed by a wave of scorching steam. With a bang, both statues flung open, and two bodies tumbled to the ground. Even Myne, who had spent months dealing with zombies like undead and other unpleasant things, felt a wave of nausea.


    The flesh of both bodies was severely burned, charred black. Their skin was blistered, cracked, and peeling from the extreme heat. Hair had been completely incinerated in places, leaving them with areas of extreme baldness, a fact they were obviously in no condition to care about now.


    The bodies were frozen in the contorted positions of the statues, their faces etched with expressions of utter horror. It was not a sight anyone would want to experience.


    Limbs were twisted at unnatural angles, most likely due to the heat''s effect on their muscles and tendons, or perhaps from their desperate struggle to escape. Their eye sockets were empty with only darkness inside as if they had been gouged out before being stuffed into the statues, a chilling tactic to maintain the element of surprise.


    There were no signs of their clothes on their bodies; only charred remnants clung to their bodies.


    The smell of burnt flesh and hair, already overwhelming, escalated to a whole new level, inducing intense nausea and revulsion in anyone who dared to breathe.


    "F*ck, this is disgusting," Myne said as he opened a big portal under both burnt corpses and the copper statues, throwing them randomly somewhere in a desolate place. Then he opened the window and let fresh air enter the room.


    "Now it feels better..."


    Creek!


    However, before Myne could reply, a small voice piped up from behind them, and a small hand touched Drakthor''s shoulder.


    "H...e...l...p..."


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    "F*CK!"


    Both Myne and Drakthor screamed and bolted away at lightning speed. After putting some distance between themselves and the source of the sound, they turned around to see who was behind them, and saw a young girl, without clothes, with an extremely pained expression as if she would collapse any moment.


    She stood where they had been a moment ago, looking at them with pleading eyes, whispering, "Help, help." nonstop.


    Myne recognized her as the girl he had found sleeping on the bed, the one he''d covered with a blanket. He hadn''t expected her to wake up so soon. Based on her state, he''d assumed she was unconscious.


    "Did you just scream like a little girl in a 50+ year-old man''s body?"


    After seeing that it wasn''t the ghost of a poor soul who had died, Myne breathed a sigh of relief. He turned to Drakthor, who had also calmed down and was walking towards him and couldn''t help but ask with a playful smirk.


    "Cough, cough. What are you talking about? You must have heard wrong. How could I, the great demon from hell, be scared? I was merely surprised by her sudden appearance and touch. It''s a normal reaction," Drakthor said calmly, his face devoid of any shame.


    His skill in lying was also very high.


    "You know, it''s because of demons like you that people now take them so lightly that any random guy can summon them to do their uselss work. Compared to the demons in stories, where people would wet their pants just hearing their name, you, however, are a mockery of that reputation."


    "Tsk, scared by a little girl. What a coward. You truly deserve to be bullied by that old man. No wonder you fear that your wife will cheat on you while you''re away. With your personality, even if you stand behind her, I don''t think you can stop a really tough guy from having fun with her.


    Believe me, it''s only a matter of time before you turn single again," Myne didn''t hesitate at all and bluntly scolded Drakthor. After all, his wife was also a demon, and he really couldn''t stand an idiot ruining her race''s reputation right before him.

 Chapter 496. Bloody Showers

    "All right, would you stop talking about me and focus on this girl? But where did she even come from anyway? I didn''t see her in the room before," Drakthor, who had a dark expression and was trying his best to hold himself back from beating Myne after being scolded mercilessly, muttered annoyingly.


    "Sigh, now you are even blind. She was sleeping on the bed. How could you miss such a big girl?" Myne replied with a helpless expression before finally deciding to stop teasing Drakthor for the time being. He then looked at the girl who had now fallen silent and stared at them with confusion, probably wondering what those two idiots talking about.


    "Miss, please tell us how we can help you?" Myne offered a gentle smile and asked, maintaining a respectful distance.@@@@


    "I... I wanted to go home. Sob, sob, please take me out of this hell," She said, tears streaming down her face as she rushed towards Myne, clinging to him tightly in a desperate hug. Myne felt at a loss. If there was anything he disliked more than being beaten by some insanely powerful guy, it was seeing a girl cry, especially a good-looking one who was completely naked while clinging to him.


    "Oh, just that. It''s very easy. Tell me where you live, and I will send you there immediately. It won''t even take a few seconds," Myne said comfortingly after a moment of enjoying her embrace, gently pushing her away.


    "But... but Master told me to stay here. I can''t leave this room, otherwise... otherwise, I''ll explode just like Rubina!" She cried, sobbing even harder.


    "All right, I understand. For goodness'' sake, can you stop crying with every sentence? You''re not a little girl," Myne said irritably as he covered the girl''s mouth with his hand to muffle her cries.


    "Now listen. I''ll ask you some questions, and you''ll answer them without crying. Otherwise, I''ll knock you unconscious and leave you alone. Do you understand?" He asked in a serious tone. The girl, wide-eyed like a frightened rabbit, nodded hurriedly.


    "First, do you live in this city or come from somewhere else?" Asking that he gently remove his hand from her mouth.


    "My house is on the outskirts of the city. I came here because they were hiring maids with a high salary. Later, I was assigned to Master, and then the real nightmare began. I''ve been here for the past two months and haven''t been allowed outside. I just want to return to my family," The girl replied fearfully, trying her best to hold back tears as she hugged Myne again, sobbing softly.


    "But why did you sign the slave contract if you were just a regular maid? Don''t tell me you didn''t notice anything strange when your so-called Master handed you that scroll? And as far as I know, you couldn''t even understand the words written on it.


    Didn''t your parents teach you not to sign any contracts without reading them?" Myne, who was again forced to hug a naked girl asked with a frown while patting her back to comfort, which made her cry out from pain because of all the whip marks on her back.


    "I..."


    The girl remained silent for a full minute, her expression filled with shame and regret. It wasn''t hard to guess that greed played a major role in this situation. Her master must have offered her a large reward with some fabricated story, and this naive girl had happily signed the contract without even questioning what it contained or why it required her blood as a signature.


    Sighing, Myne moved on to the last question. "Do you know where your master''s secret chamber is? He should be inside, right? It''s time to deal with him once and for all. After his death, you''ll be free and can go back to your family. It''s only been a few months; I don''t believe they''ve forgotten you.


    I have personal experience in this matter, so you can rest assured."


    The girl, still embarrassed, couldn''t look Myne in the eye, and just nodded her head. She got out of his embrace, walked towards a metal table in the northwest corner of the room and pointed at a wall sconce that had the shape of a torch.


    "Idiot, why would I include myself if I wanted to prank you? Do you think I enjoy a shower of blood and body parts? F*ck, what the hell is this thing?" Myne retorted irritatedly, pulling an unknown internal organ from his forehead.


    Not wanting to stay covered in gore, Myne sprinted to the window. After making a certain distance, he snapped his fingers, and a bucket of Mana Water materialized in front of him. As for why he didn''t use normal water for cleaning, well, rich people have their quirks. He then quickly tossed his clothes aside (except his underwear) and doused himself with the entire bucket.


    "Hey, give me some too...?" Drakthor''s eyes lit up at the sight of Myne washing himself. He rushed over, then gaped in disbelief at the copious amount of mana emanating from the water. "Is that mana water?!" He couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "Yes, taking a shower with it always feels very good. It feels like every part of your body is cheering with happiness," Myne said with a smile while wiping himself with a towel. He waved his hand, and another bucket of mana water appeared before him.


    "Give it a try, but be quick. We have to deal with a bastard quickly.


    After this girl''s death, as the owner of the slave contract, he would have surely sensed that she is finished." After saying that, Myne walked toward the entrance of the secret passage, giving Drakthor space, as he had no intention of seeing a naked old man, which would leave a deep shadow in his mind, and started wearing new clothes.


    Drakthor looked at Myne''s back, then at the mana water bucket before him. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but his hand didn''t stop. While chanting some strange incantation, he grabbed the edge of the bucket, and it suddenly exploded into white particles and disappeared into his forehead.


    "Hey, can you give me another bucket?" After the bucket filled with mana water disappeared, Drakthor quickly rushed toward Myne with an innocent smile and asked.


    "Huh? But why do you need a second one...? Where is your first bucket?" Myne confusedly turned around and asked. When he saw that the place where he took a shower now only had an empty bucket which he used, he became even more confused.


    "Well, I accidentally stumbled into the bucket, and all the water fell on the ground. But it''s just simply water, you have a lot, right? Give me a few more buckets," Drakthor said, rubbing his hands with a disturbingly polite smile, sending a chill run down Myne''s spine. After all, although Drakthor tried to act like a younger brother, the other party was in an old man''s body.


    It''s really hard to feel good when the other party behaves like a younger brother, especially after seeing that disgusting smile and creepy white eyes of his.


    "Then where''s the bucket and water? Don''t tell me you tripped so hard the entire bucket flew out of the castle and vanished into thin air," Myne said, his face full of black lines, as he clenched his fists.


    "Cough, cough, well, you can say that. After all, I am a demon. You know we demons are too powerful; it''s normal to sometimes forget to control our strength. Hehehe..."


    Bang!


    "Get out before me, you shameless bastard!"


    After the minor incident, Myne provided Drakthor with a bucket of regular water. Once he cleaned himself with a dark face, they quickly entered the secret passage.


    As the girl had said, after they climbed down all the stairs, what appeared before them was a wooden door disguised as part of the wall and a small trap door on the floor, which could be opened as soon as someone touched the walls or the door. When they did, they fell through the trapdoor, landing in a small, bare prison cell at least five meters below ground.


    The only feature was an iron door with a small, round window.

 Chapter 497. The Price of Curiosity

    "How long do you plan to let us stay cooped up in here, waiting for that madman to come and make his own fun?" Drakthor, who wore an expression as if about to die from boredom, said irritably, but he still moved his horse forward.


    "First of all, it''s only been ten minutes at most, so for devil''s sake, stop acting like we''ve been here for years. I''m sure that bastard Edward knows we''re here. Maybe our failure to leave this cell immediately after entering here gave him the wrong idea that we are weak and couldn''t escape from his grasp. So he''s probably finishing up whatever he''s doing before dealing with us..."


    "Ha! There goes your king. I didn''t expect that despite you showing me this game and teaching me how to play it, you''d lose in the just second round. You seem more of a novice at this game than I am," Myne taunted, a smug grin spreading across his face as he captured Drakthor''s king.


    Now there are only four black chess pieces left on the board, and seven white ones, clearly showing who is having a hard time.


    "Damn it, don''t underestimate me, brat! Let me show you who''s boss!" Drakthor retorted, quickly moving his queen to destroy Myne''s bishop. but his temporary happiness was short-lived when his queen was killed by a random pawn, making him so angry that he directly flipped the table.


    This is completely nonsense. I can''t believe I spent two soul stones for this kind of stupid game," Drakthor panted, his face flushed with anger. He kicked the chessboard one more time, while Myne watched him with a satisfied smile. After all, he was the winning party; naturally, he would be happy and enjoy the moment.


    "What is going on here?"


    Just then, an unfamiliar voice echoed from the metal door. They turned to see a man in his mid-twenties standing on the other side. He had messy hair, a clean-shaven but not-so-handsome face, a thin build, and was wearing an expensive-looking outfit. His gaze was fixed on them through the door window, and it held a murderous intensity as if they had killed his parents.@@@@


    However, when Drakthor returned his gaze, the man''s body trembled slightly, however, it is unclear whether he was excited or terrified.


    "Father?" After a moment of silence, the man calmed down and gently called out to Drakthor, who first showed a confused expression, wondering when he had such an ugly son. Then he remembered that he was in someone else''s body and quickly nodded his head with a solemn look on his face.


    "Edward, my dear son. When I escape from here, your head will be displayed on the city gates.


    And I will also ensure before your death, all those people who have suffered because of you vent their anger properly," Drakthor, who was tired of being teased by Myne, finally got a chance to mess with someone else, and quickly took the role of a righteous father and said while making an expression as if he was trying his best to hold back his anger.


    "That doesn''t sound pleasant, but I''m hardly surprised by your threat, Father. By the way, do you think people knew you were hiding a demon who had killed hundreds of people but instead of killing it, you are trying your best to protect it, I am sure they would be more than happy to burn down this entire castle along with all of us to get rid of demons like us, my dear father.


    I learned everything I know from you, so don''t try to act righteous with me. I''ve seen your dark side very closely," The man said with a smile, leaving Drakthor speechless. He was just randomly spouting nonsense but didn''t expect that he would rub salt in the other party''s wound.


    Myne, ignored by everyone, casually enjoyed a glass of fruit juice while watching the drama unfold before him with great interest. However, what he didn''t understand was why he didn''t see the mysterious effect Alex had told him about¡ªthat if someone with ulterior motives got close to Edward, they would start behaving weirdly and become his friend temporarily, forgetting all hatred in their heart.


    But they who came here with the clear goal of sending him to hell feel nothing different, what else ulterior motive could be greater than killing someone?


    [ Name: Edward Harrington


    Level: 56


    Race: Hume


    Description: The caster emits a harmonious vibration that resonates with the emotions of those nearby. Any anger or resentment directed towards the caster is swiftly replaced by feelings of serenity and goodwill, making it nearly impossible for others to stay angry with the caster or harm them in any way.


    Conversation flows smoothly, and conflicts are resolved with ease, maintaining peace for a span of two hours. However, once the effect wears off, the target''s original emotions return and amplify twofold.


    Cooldown Time: None ]


    "So this is the reason why this f*cker is still alive, and kicking. With such a crazy skill, as long as this guy has enough mana, he''s invincible, he can do whatever he wants, and no one can do anything to him. Along with the Veil Vision skill, he is simply destined to become a villain.


    Unless there is something wrong with his body, no real man can stay pure and kind after having the world''s two most perverted skills," Myne thought while greed overflowed from his eyes, and quickly stole all of Edward''s skills, fearing that he would lose his dream skills if he wasted time.


    Only after seeing Veil Vision and Peaceful Resonance on his own status board did Myne breathe a sigh of relief. Without hesitation, he activated Veil Vision to test its effect, and it turned out to be Myne''s biggest mistake in life.


    Because before him stood Drakthor in the body of Old Man Viscount William. As soon as he activated the skill, he only felt a slight tickling in his eyes, then saw a completely naked old man, with white hair growing everywhere on his body, a slightly grown-up big belly, and an undescribable thing resting between his legs.


    "NOOO!"


    Myne let out a heart-wrenching scream, clutching his head and collapsed on the chair, life and death unknown, with white foam coming out of his mouth. Both Drakthor and poor Edward, who didn''t know that his life was about to be f*cked up, looked in his direction, not understanding what was wrong with this guy.


    "Did you poison the chair? Wait, is there even a chair in this cell?" Edward asked, his gaze shifting to a bizarre, muscular creature standing behind him. The creature was roughly eight feet tall with a human torso and arms, but its lower half resembled a bull, complete with hooves and a long black tail. A metal helmet concealed its face, except for two glowing red gems-like looking eyes.


    The creature simply shook its head in response to Edward''s question.


    "Hey, brat, what''s wrong with you?" Drakthor asked with a frown as he approached Myne, which was no different than pouring acid into Myne''s eyes as he saw Drakthor''s old little brother resting on a dense white hair forest, shaking left and right in a strange manner but not falling down, because although Myne Drakthor was naked, but in reality he was still wearing his clothes.


    Myne, who always claimed to have a strong mentality, immediately vomited out everything in his mouth, after seeing such a wonderful sense.


    "Bloody hell, what''s wrong with you? Shit, so disgusting!" Drakthor, who wanted to check Myne''s condition after seeing him vomiting, instantly backed off while holding his nose. Now, he couldn''t bear to stay in the same room with Myne for another. He waved his hand, and the cell''s metal door opened with a click sound.


    He rushed out, closing it behind him as he gasped for air, trying to clean his poor nose with fresh air.


    "How did you get out? You don''t have any skill to help you open this door," Edward said while backing off with a frown but not too worried. He probably thought that no one could harm him with his godly skill. The big guy behind him quickly came between them, ready to teach Drakthor a lesson if he tried to show any hostility toward his Master.


    "Hehehe, brat, you know nothing about your father. I haven''t spent my life basking in the sunlight. You''re still far from outsmarting me..."


    Bang!


    While Drakthor was still boasting shamelessly, suddenly, the door behind his ass opened with great force from inside, sending him flying like a cannonball and smashing into the wall. Myne, with a frighteningly dangerous look on his face, walked out of the cell while continuously washing his eyes with water.

 Chapter 498. The True Secret Chamber

    "Cough, cough, bastard, what is your problem? Why are you glued behind my ass like a leech and continue giving me trouble?


    Can''t you leave me alone?" Drakthor, after getting out from the wall, in which he made a shallow body-shaped hole, yelled at Myne while holding his collar, ready to beat him to death, which was clear from his eyes, which now turned completely red as if about to shoot a laser ray from them.


    "Sorry, it was accidental," Myne apologized quickly while waving his hands. "I didn''t expect you were leaning against the door. But why the f*ck were you even leaning against the door, knowing I''d come out of the cell? Do you think I like to smell vomit too much or what?" Myne''s initial anger subsided as he realized Drakthor had a point.


    It was not Drakthor problem that he used his new skill and peeked at his old naked body, which wasn''t even his.


    "Bastard, I was standing there because I didn''t even get a chance to move away," Drakthor retorted. "Why did you get out so quickly anyway? Couldn''t you stay there a few more minutes?"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a loud boom echoed through the dark passage, so powerful that they could feel the ground beneath their feet shaking slightly.


    "Huh? What was that sound?" Drakthor asked confusedly.


    "It sounded like a extremely heavy metal object falling on a hard stone floor," Myne replied with a frown.


    Just as Myne and Drakthor were bickering, the loud noise echoed through the dark passage. However, after they turned around and looked, not only did they not find where the sound came from, but even their target suddenly disappeared, leaving only both of them dumbfounded.


    "Do you think he locked us here after realizing he was f*cked up?" Drakthor asked, confusion evident in his voice. He released Myne''s collar and started walking towards the left side of the passage, where the sound had originated.


    "Otherwise? Do you really think he''s blind and can''t see the problem with you? Bro, you not only don''t behave like an old man at all but also have pure white eyes without any pupils, which is uncommon beyond words. What else can you expect from him after you remove your gaze from him?


    I''m more surprised he could pretend to be calm for so long and chat with you as if everything was normal, he is a natural actor," Myne replied, rolling his eyes and following Drakthor.


    However, only after walking for a minute and passing ten cells facing each other, very similar to theirs but without any windows on the metal doors, they stop because before them there was a very thick metal door tightly blocking their path.


    "By the way, how did you do that? What kind of spell was that? I''ve never seen anything like that," Drakthor finally couldn''t hold back his curiosity, asking while following behind Myne with a humble expression, again entering into younger brother mode, who is trying to cheat his elder brother for candies.


    "Do you really want to know?" Myne asked playfully instead of answering.


    "Yes, absolutely, I wanted to know."


    "Hehehe, but I won''t tell you," Myne said, showing his tongue, and ran away, leaving Drakthor speechless.


    However, if Drakthor knew that Myne had done that to cover his true emotions, he would not feel jealous of him, in order to show off, Myne had burned an entire day''s worth of his mana in Inventory, that too after the update he got from eating mana fruits, which increase his natural mana storage and recovering 10 times.


    "So much f*cking mana wasted just to open a metal door, what a big loss. I hope this guy Edward can bring me some benefits; otherwise, I will not be able to sleep peacefully tonight," Myne thought as he walked through the narrow passage and finally opened it to a big hall.


    The hall was big, very big, similar in size to the room above his head, but with extremely dark themes. The lighting was very dim, and the environment was gloomy and painful, you could even say that it was a cheap version of hell.


    All the torture machines and tools that could be found outside were also here, but of course, unlike the machines and tools used for decoration outside, every one of them was occupied by females.


    All kinds, races, and ages of females, from little girls of 10 years to middle-aged women of 35, could be seen crying and begging for mercy while suffering inhumane torture. But because all their mouths were stitched, none of them could scream, which is why Myne and Drakthor didn''t hear anything.


    All of those girls fixed on torture machines or tools were placed on the right side, while on the left were men, a lot of men, who were crazily f*cking more women while softly chanting some kind of strange incantation.


    But it seemed no one was really serious, and most of them were having the time of their lives, enjoying f*cking the women in front of them, harassing them in every strange way like hitting, pulling hair, pulling out tongues, roughly thrusting their dicks into their anal holes, or thrusting the entire hand into their vaginas.


    But for some strange reason, although those women could feel pain, crying and struggling nonstop, none of them let out a single sound from their mouths, despite all being seen moving their mouths.


    At the end of the hall was a big platform. In the middle was a weird, two-meter-tall red stone statue of a strange humanoid monster with two heads, four arms, a long tail, wings, horns, an ugly face, a bald head, pointy ears, and most importantly, a snake-like thing between its legs which didn''t look like a dick from any angle.


    In front of the statue was a stone table on which Edward sat cross-legged, staring at Myne and Drakthor with a playful but proud smile as showing off his masterpiece. Behind the statue stood 50 bull-men like the one who was with him before, fully armed from head to toe, their red eyes shining strangely with a red light under their helmets, visible from far away just by looking at them.

 Chapter 499. Women: The Enigma in Myne Life

    "I think we''re in deep trouble," Drakthor said suddenly, his eyes glued to the red statue. He wiped a nonexistent sweat from his forehead.


    "What do you mean? You can''t even deal with those random guards? Yes, they look dangerous but actually, their strength is just like that," Myne, who was watching all the women suffering inhumanely, spoke while gritting his teeth. As a self-proclaimed guardian of beautiful ladies, his blood was now boiling with anger.


    "I''m not talking about those guards. Do you see that statue? That''s not a statue, but a demonic artifact. When it''s fed enough suffering, pain, torment, and most importantly, tortured souls, it slowly changes colour from its original black to faint brownish, and finally bloody red.


    When it turns red, the person bonded to it can summon that guy from hell anytime to make a wish, which that guy will fulfil in 99% of cases. But if the thing in the summoner''s hand is too valuable, far more than its entire wealth, then it might betray the contract and steal it, losing everything in the process."


    "Anyway, the point is that this guy is powerful, super powerful. He has the capability to erase this entire city from existence with just a single attack. If he''s summoned here, then our game is over, at least you are definitely going to run out of luck. Oh, and he''s also very good at space magic, so forget about running away with your teleportation portal. It''s meaningless.


    Otherwise, how do you think this statue came into your world? This guy throws a random statue through hell portals every day, protects it from destruction during transportation, and waits for a random idiot like that one to activate it."


    Drakthor fell into deep thought after finishing, considering whether he should run away while he still had time or try to contact the status guy after he was summoned. They were both demons, so he wouldn''t make things difficult for him... probably.


    "So this guy is a genie from the stories of your hell?" Myne, who was also feeling a little bit nervous, asked jokingly to lighten the tense mood.


    "Seven bloody hell, no! How can he compare to those lowly scams? Those bastards are just the lowest creatures of hell, good at illusion and hypnosis. They don''t have the power to grant anyone a wish, otherwise, how could they be sealed inside a lamp for countless years? They''re simply the biggest joke of hell.


    Can you believe an entire race got sealed into lamps just because those bastards didn''t have good eyes and couldn''t see who they were messing with?"


    "Now, after millions of years, although most of them have successfully managed to get out of the lamps by fooling their hosts, there are still a lot of idiots ruining our name. I hate those scams. Don''t mention those f*cker''s names again," Drakthor yelled at Myne, his eyes red from anger. It seemed he genuinely hated genies.@@@@


    "All right, I understand, dude, but why are you reacting so much? It''s not like genies are your children, and their every action has a direct effect on your reputation. Anyway, so what would happen if we stopped that guy Edward from summoning this state demon, or killed him before he could do anything?


    He really wanted to open a portal directly to her home and talk face-to-face so she couldn''t ignore him, but then he thought things might get out of hand if he suddenly disappeared, so he held back.


    However, there was still no response from her side, and Myne could only hear her faint breathing sound, which she intentionally made him hear. After all, they were talking with their minds; there was no way he could hear the sound of breathing unless the other party wanted him to hear.


    "All right, since you didn''t want to talk to me, then it''s okay, but listen carefully. Maybe after hearing my side of the situation, you''ll change your mind... So I am currently in Ember Fall City. I came here because Sylphy''s mother, The Queen asked me to check the situation of this city, which is too mysterious, and hundreds of people die every day."


    "So I came here to investigate but later found that the city owner was actually an idiot who was possessed by a demon. Thankfully, it was an idiot demon who posed no threat. However, the owner''s daughter is possessed by a high-level demon and is currently trying to break free from the seal, and to calm that demon, the owner was feeding it, humes.


    However, what''s most shocking is that the owner''s son is sacrificing people under the castle to summon an extremely powerful demon. His name ahm... Wait a minute..."


    "Hey, Drakthor, what is the name of that statue guy?"


    Myne, who was reporting everything to Fenrir in a short edited version, suddenly paused and yelled at Drakthor, who was trying to see inside a shaking coffin. But hearing Myne''s voice, he quickly closed it again and got up from the ground.


    "His name is Zarathunathis, the Eternal Void Harbinger."


    "All right, thanks!" Myne gave Drakthor a thumbs up and continued his one-sided conversation with Fenrir.


    "So his name is something like Zarathunathis, the Eternal Void Harbinger, and according to reliable information, it is confirmed that he will soon come into our world and is powerful enough to destroy an entire city with a single attack. So I was thinking if you..."


    "Huh? Did she cut off the telepathy link without hearing the most important part...?"


    "Is it possible that she took my words from last time too seriously and decided to make distance between us? Otherwise, with her overprotective nature, it is nigh impossible for her to ignore me when... This...


    why suddenly it felt hurt even though it was me who desperately wanted her to stay away from me, but now since my wish finally came true, I feel like crying, Myne thought with a lost expression. He quickly used Telepathy skill again, but this time there was no response from Fenrir''s side as if she had blocked him.

 Chapter 500. A Call for Help

    "Who was it, Big Sis?" Jormungandr, who was broadly sitting on the grass beside Fenrir while listening to his other siblings telling their mother, who was standing in front of Tree of Life ( Chapter 461 ), about their work results in past decades, asked in a low voice, trying his best not to attract others'' attention.


    But Ymir and Levi, who were beside them, hearing his words, quickly moved their butts and came closer to them so they could also hear something interesting.


    "Nothing, it''s just a shameless guy who couldn''t let go of his past, and despite knowing that there is nothing left between us, still trying to ask for my help, so I just permanently cut off his telepathy link. Not a big deal," Fenrir spoke casually without changing her expression as if she had just driven off a fly. She continued listening to the speeches of others with the same bored expression.


    After all, if she liked those kinds of things like managing their area or other things, she wouldn''t be living in the forest away from everyone.


    Jormungandr made an "ohh" sound, before slowly, without attracting attention, moving back along with Ymir and Levi. The three of them made a circle and started talking with each other in low voices.


    "Do you guys think Myne messed up something big again and is asking for help, but because they had a small conflict on something, about which of my nephews told me, she didn''t want to have anything to do with him?" Jormungandr asked in a low voice with a face full of amazement. After all, he had to admit that Myne''s way of inviting trouble was as casual as other people going to meet their friends.


    "I can''t think of anyone else that can make Big Sis cut off someone''s telepathy link permanently, except him. Don''t forget she is always the one who wanted to save Myne, but that ungrateful bastard didn''t know how lucky he was and dared to anger her. He deserves this," Ymir said with a hint of anger in his voice.


    He also heard from two little guys of Fenrir, that she had been in a very low mood recently because of a dreadful thing and even stopped eating, just sitting under the tree without saying anything all day long.


    "I thought this Myne child was a good kid, but I didn''t expect him to be such a selfish and shameless bastard. Not only did he hurt Big Sis''s heart, but also mine. I have invited him to visit my city, but that bastard still hasn''t come to me.@@@@


    Next time I see him, I will throw him into the hole of eternal darkness, let''s see if even after that he dares to break his promises," Levi, who had been waiting for Myne for the past two days excitedly, couldn''t help but curse while gritting her teeth.


    "So this means you all agree that this little guy Myne is a big scoundrel and deserves a good beating?" Jormungandr asked after thinking for a while.


    "Yes!" Both Ymir and Levi said at the same time.


    "Well, if you guys are willing to tell me about the whole matter as well, maybe I can also join you in fun."


    Just when Jormungandr was about to continue telling his plan after getting their response, suddenly a soft voice came from beside him. But it seemed he hadn''t realized that there was someone else in their three-person group and spoke casually.


    "Sure, but you better not tell about it to Big Sis, otherwise she will beat us to death...? Why are you two having such a look on your face as if you had seen a ghost?" Jormungandr asked confusedly, seeing a weird expression on both Ymir and Levi who were giving him some kind of gesture with their eyes but he didn''t understand what it meant.


    However, after a few seconds of observation, when Levi finally couldn''t help but roll her eyes helplessly and point her finger behind him, did he understand that they were telling him to look behind?


    However, when he saw back, his soul almost flowed out from his body in shock, because all his siblings, along with the silver-haired lady, except for Fenrir who was still lost in her thoughts sitting aside, were standing behind him, listening to their gossip. And the person who spoke before was the silver-haired lady who waved her hand with a smile as Jormungandr looked at her.


    "Boss...I..."


    "Those demons are not the problem he was facing," Fenrir replied while shaking her head. "He said that the son of the owner of the city built a sacrificial place under the castle, and he was sacrificing hundreds of people daily to summon a powerful demon called Zarathunathis, the Eternal Void Harbinger, who is strong enough to destroy an entire city with a single attack.


    That''s all he said before I cut off his telepathy permanently. Anyway, I don''t care whether he or his kingdom die or not," Saying that, Fenrir stood up and walked away.


    "Zarathunathis, the Eternal Void Harbinger, why does this name sound so familiar?" Ymir, who was always a serious guy, asked with a frown, and others'' reactions were not much different than him.


    "Because last time that bastard came to our world, he had almost destroyed an entire kingdom, because his host asked him to teach that kingdom''s noble a good lesson as they were torturing people too much. However, that bastard manipulated his host and instead of only dealing with nobles, he made him write ''teach the entire kingdom a lesson'' in the contract. Experience new tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    After which then he sealed the kingdom and killed millions of people and other creatures while making himself strong by eating their souls."


    "In the end, he turned so powerful by eating countless souls that I had to go there personally to kill him. But by then, he got the coordinates of our world, and I always knew that he would come back again, and that bastard was finally here. Sigh, no wonder Myne called Fenrir despite knowing she was angry. This is indeed not something he can deal with.


    That little guy always found a way to surprise me."


    The silver-haired lady explained while rubbing her forehead annoyingly, because although she wanted to go there and deal with that bastard before he could become powerful, she really wasn''t in the condition to fight, and the time in her garden worked differently considering the moment Fenrir cut off the link with Myne, to now, it had been nearly fifteen minutes here, meaning at Myne''s side almost an entire hour had passed.


    Who knows by now how many souls he had already eaten?


    "So what should we do next, Boss?" Jormungandr couldn''t help but ask nervously. He didn''t expect that Myne would have invited another disaster to their world.


    "What else can we do? Naturally, we have to kill that bastard again before he restores his strength. If that happened, I have to fight with him, and that wouldn''t be a good thing for this little guy. So, any candidates?" The silver-haired lady asked while rubbing her big belly.


    "Leave this matter to me, Boss. Ymir and I have dealt with this kind of thing before, so we can surely deal with it as well..."


    "Ohh, oh, and me too. I also wanted to fight. It''s been such a long time since I have last used my full strength against someone," Levi interrupted Jormungandr and said with an excited smile before jumping behind his back. Now since she wasn''t in the water, she was in her hume form and looked no different from a normal girl. No one could say by looking at her that she was a colossal jellyfish.


    "All right then, you three can go there and deal with that bastard while he''s still accumulating his powers... By the way, if possible, don''t cause too much destruction. Bringing people back to life is a very energy-consuming task," Saying that, she waved her hand, and the trio of Jormungandr, Ymir, and Levi disappeared before everyone in golden particles.


    =========


    { A/N:


    Dear Readers, I am absolutely thrilled and humbled to announce that we have reached the incredible milestone of 500 chapters! This journey has been nothing short of extraordinary, and it''s all because of your unwavering support and enthusiasm. Every click, every comment, and every vote has fueled my passion to create and share this story with you.


    Your belief in my work has been the driving force behind every chapter, every plot twist, and every character development. I am eternally grateful for your continued support and can''t wait to see where this story takes us next. Here''s to many more chapters, adventures, and unforgettable moments together! Thank you from the bottom of my heart.


    Happy Reading...}

 Chapter 501. The Unstoppable Lust

    "Sigh, this is going to be a pain in the ass now. I can''t even ask Big Sis for help as she would be having fun with my clone. If she finds out that she''s spending her most wonderful moment with a clone, I am dead for sure. Let alone helping me, if she doesn''t destroy the city out of anger, then it would be a miracle," Myne thought while rubbing his forehead, and started walking toward the platform.


    However, suddenly his attention was also attracted by the shaking coffin Drakthor had previously been messing around with. But now that bastard had joined the fun with other men and was getting a blowjob from two middle-aged ladies, who looked like if they didn''t get his semen, they would die the next moment.


    Most importantly, their expressions didn''t look fake, and even if they came to Myne, after seeing them in such a condition, and their pleading look, it might be hard for even him to refuse them, let alone Drakthor, who didn''t care about life and death for any of the people present here.


    Curiously, Myne snapped his fingers, and his telekinetic skill instantly opened the coffin. However, after seeing the sight inside, he closed it as fast as possible.


    "F*ck! What the hell was that? How can she be still alive in that kind of condition? Those cockroaches and rats are running inside her body. Damn it, I will never be able to get rid of this gruesome image. Whoever bastard came up with this kind of torture couldn''t be hume.


    There were more than 50 cockroaches and rats... She should have killed herself instead of continuously suffering," Myne muttered with a hint of sympathy in his voice, before waving his hand. A red, small hexagram circle appeared under the coffin, and the next moment, a 2-meter tall fire tornado rose from the circle and within a few seconds burned the coffin and everything inside it.


    However, Myne''s move not only released that poor girl from suffering but also attracted everyone''s attention. Edward, who was patiently waiting for Myne and Drakthor to observe his art pieces and come to him, couldn''t help frowning because he recognized the thing Myne had burned, and with the other party''s decision, he knew they were not going to have a peaceful conversation.


    "Go and seal the entire place. It''s time to do what we''ve been preparing for such a long time," Edward said while getting up from his seat and walking toward the statue behind him.


    The bull-man, who was more of his secretary than a bodyguard, nodded and left with five people of his race.


    Because there were too many girls suffering inhumanely, and Myne also saw Edward making his move, he didn''t continue wandering around and quickly walked toward the platform. Drakthor also emerged from the blessland seeing Myne''s attack, after quickly feeding both ladies before him what they desired, he pulled up his pants and caught up with him.


    "How was it? Did you enjoy that?" Myne asked coldly, seeing Drakthor come running toward him.


    "Well, it was okay. Those two ladies seemed new in this field, and their techniques weren''t anything worth mentioning, but they looked good, and their expressions were very admirable, so I can''t refuse them, and fulfil their wish, you can''t blame me for this.


    If you were there, I can guarantee that they would have surely made you lower your pants," Drakthor replied with a chuckle, not caring about the fact that he was in an old man''s body, and his words didn''t quite suit the other party''s age.


    "Shut up, and I have already satisfied them once. This old body needs time to recover. Sorry, ladies, but next time," Drakthor yelled at Myne. Waving his hand, both ladies who were about to jump on Drakthor, as if grabbed by invisible hands, flew away from him and landed at the entrance from where they came, where a one-sided slaughter was going on.


    Those two ladies, after seeing a lot of men around them, seemed to forget about Drakthor and instantly rushed toward other men. Soon, they also followed the fate of the other women and said goodbye to this world.


    "How cruel! I thought you liked them and would only knock them out, but directly sending them to their death? I can only say, as expected from a demon, you are truly an ungrateful bastard. No wonder your wife is cheating on you. Who can stay with a stone-hearted demon like you?" Myne shook his head, throwing a fireball at Edward.


    Even though he knew it was useless, he simply couldn''t stand listening to the other party''s nonsense anymore.


    Just as the fireball was about to hit the back of Edward''s head, a random Bullman appeared out of nowhere and blocked it with his shield. The other guards, previously motionless behind the statue, quickly formed a protective barrier around Edward, their intent to defend him to death was clear as mana water.


    "I also wanted a team of such disciplined, powerful, and cool-looking guards, not for protection but just to show off," Myne muttered enviously, eyeing the two-meter-tall, muscular men armed to the teeth Bull people. "It really gives people a good feeling having such a powerful team behind you, ready to protect you at any moment without caring about their life.


    When my clan officially starts, I will buy hundreds of them, and let them protect it all day and night. Let''s see if anyone dares to mess around then."


    "Here, if you ever come to hell, you can visit this place. I have some contacts there, and they really sell good products. You can buy as many powerful guards as you want, and trust me, they will be absolutely loyal and fearless," Drakthor said, taking out a red steel card from seemingly nowhere and handing it to Myne.


    Surprisingly, there was nothing written on it except a symbol of a cart filled with countless people and pulled by an unknown strange monster.


    "It will only activate when you are in hell. Outside, it is just a random metal card, nothing special," Drakthor explained, seeing the confusion on Myne''s face.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You seem to know a lot of things. No matter what I ask, you have an answer. I wonder what you actually do in hell," Myne spoke with amazement while putting the card into his inventory.


    "Hahaha, actually, it..."


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 502. Power of Mouth No Jutsu

    While Drakthor was telling his nonsense, the ground beneath them suddenly began shaking crazily, making it difficult to stand properly. Dust started falling from the ceiling, giving everyone the feeling of being buried alive.


    The men who had killed nearly half the women and severely beaten the rest, who were lying in pools of blood, also stopped their frenzied slaughter and began to shout in panic.


    The women on the right side were the unluckiest, as they were all tied to torture machines. The earthquake worsened their condition. For example, the woman on the iron nail chair, who had previously managed to avoid sitting fully on the nail chair, and only the tips of the nails had entered her skin lost her balance and fell directly onto them, driving them deeper into her skin.


    Like her everyone''s condition only had worsened to maximum, but because their mouths were stitched, they couldn''t even scream to express their pain.


    Except for Edward, who was still chanting frantically, and his guards, everyone else was in panic. Even Myne was no exception, as he could see the cracks on the statue, signalling that real trouble was about to greet them.


    Boom!


    With another loud explosion, the statue suddenly shone with a red light before its outer layer broke apart, and a living vision of the statue appeared before everyone.


    This creature was identical to the statue: two meters tall, red-skinned, with two heads, four arms, a long tail, wings, horns, an ugly face, a bald head, pointy ears, and most importantly, a snake-like thing between its legs that was actually alive, moving left and right like a real snake, offering a truly unpleasant sight.


    The first thing the demon did after emerging from the statue was to look at everyone with its magma-like red eyes. Then, with a clap of both pairs of arms, there was a sound like a balloon popping. The next moment, everyone except three people exploded in a bloody fountain, their blood and souls flowed toward him like a magnet toward iron, quickly merging into his body.


    This not only caused the demon to make a very perverted face, as if he were having an orgasm, but his height also increased from two meters to five meters tall, making him look like a mountain.


    Myne could also feel invisible chaotic magical energy trying to enter his body with ulterior purpose. He had already used all his defensive skills except two ultimate ones, which somehow managed to prevent the energy from entering him and giving him a chance to experience having the body burst like a balloon. However, the rest of the people weren''t so lucky, and none of them survived.


    Drakthor seems to have hidden a lot of power, and he was completely fine, not taking this level of attack seriously at all. Meanwhile, Edward, as the summoner, escaped the fate of his guards, for which he didn''t feel the slightest bit of pity seeing them die meaninglessly. He is probably scouting in his heart, "Everything for the greater good."


    "What a wonderful feast! It has been years since I have eaten something so delicious. Child, I am impressed by your welcome gift. Tell me what you want; any one of your wishes can be fulfilled.


    No need to hesitate; you can ask anything you desire," Zarathunathis'' voice was not high-pitched or ugly as Myne expected, but very calm and gentle with a hint of heaviness, giving people a feeling of reliability. He spoke without releasing any kind of heavy pressure like most demons do to show their authority, as if they feared others might not be able to tell who was the boss.


    "I am very impressed with your love for me. As a reward, I bestow upon you this special statue. In the future, you can kill people and collect their souls in it. I have connected this thing to my own warehouse, and there is a special interface in it that will show you everything I have. You can exchange them for souls and become powerful.


    Currently, you are too weak and need more power if you truly want to be useful to me one day."


    "So use it wisely and become powerful. My blessing is with you, child," Zarathunathis said with a booming laugh, leaving Drakthor speechless in the background. He couldn''t understand why Myne was getting such a high-level reward while he was completely ignored by everyone, just because he couldn''t take out a golden statue?


    "Thank you, thank you so much, Lord Zarathunathis. I will do my best to quickly become powerful and be qualified enough to be of use to you one day," Myne said, bowing deeply while hugging the bloody red statue as if it were his life''s most precious thing and slowly backing off. He hadn''t expected to get such a high-quality artefact just by speaking nonsense.


    It was literally a portable shop that could be used anywhere. If he had known, he would surely have put in more effort. Maybe a fake tattoo of Zarathunathis on his back would have impressed him more.


    "All right, now that everyone here is my own people, then Mr. Summoner, tell me what you desire? But remember to ask for something grand, don''t ask for useless things like wealth, women, etc.


    If you have power, those things will automatically come to you," Zarathunathis finally turned his attention to Edward, the protagonist of the chapter, who was ignored by everyone from beginning to end and has been watching everything like an idiot.


    He is unable to digest how he has become the least important person in the room, and those two bastards who had clearly come to kill him had suddenly become his demon''s bootlickers, and one of them had even gotten a magical item just by saying a bunch of nonsense and showing a golden statue, also why the f*ck he even had golden statue with him?


    "Hoo, all right, I have long ago thought of this, Lord Zarathunathis. I wanted to be the most powerful person alive in the entire world and be immortal, unable to die from things like age, illness, injuries, or even if my head is cut off, I want to be able to recover in a matter of seconds," Edward spoke loudly.


    Although he had no idea about the name of the demon he had summoned. Since Myne and Drakthor had spoken and the other party hadn''t refused, he also used that weird name and spoke out his desire wish with arms wide open.


    "Is it just me, or do you also think that''s more than one wish?" Myne asked confusedly to Drakthor beside him, still tightly hugging the statue.


    "There''s no lack of idiots in the world, especially in your human race. You can even say it''s a very common thing among you who are known for their greedy nature. You all think that we demons are idiots and can be easily fooled, just because we are continuously losing angist angles."


    "This leads them to take us lightly, and this idiot would be thinking that If he tells the Lord many of their wishes in a single sentence, he can get everything. If I were in Lord Zarathunathis''s place, I would have surely taught this fool a good lesson for looking down on me.


    But sadly, Lord Zarathunathis is a very generous demon, and he wouldn''t take this kind of offence to heart," Drakthor said politely with full admiration and respect for Zarathunathis. Now he was trying his best to get a reward by bootlicking as well.

 Chapter 503. Fulfilling Desires

    "So you want strength and immortality, huh?" Zarathunathis laughed out loud, "Hahah, now this is something you should ask from a demon of my level." He snapped his fingers, and Edward floated gently towards him, stopping in front of his face.


    A contract surrounded by a dark demonic aura appeared before him, something anyone with a normal mind would recognize as ominous, and not a thing they should go near.


    "Sign this contract, my child, then I can give you what you desire," Zarathunathis said gently, but the smile on his face clearly indicated he was more excited to grant Edward''s wish than Edward himself.


    Edward looked at the contract. Except for a single line in which it was written that Zarathunathis would grant him power and immortality, the other things he couldn''t read at all. The problem was that there were more than twenty lines in total, and he had no idea what was written in them.


    Hesitation appeared on Edward''s face as he stared at the densely packed contract. After all, it was a universal fact that demons were known for deception and betrayal, and he had no intention of becoming another statistic to verify this credibility.


    "Can I read what is written in the other lines?" Finally, as if he had made up his mind, Edward asked without signing the contract immediately. This caused the smile on Zarathunathis''s face to disappear instantly, and even the second head, which had been in a sleeping state from the beginning, opened its dark, black hole-like eyes and stared at Edward unfriendlily.


    Edward felt like he was about to meet Lady Death as a mountain-like pressure appeared all over his body, so strong that he could hardly breathe. Thankfully, it didn''t last long, and Zarathunathis once again became friendly, speaking with a chuckle and his other head also returned to sleep mode.


    "Sure, sure, but then I will also have to stick to my words, and can only grant you one wish according to the promise. This means you can only choose between strength or immortality, not both of them. So, do you still want to read the other conditions? By the way, let me tell you, those conditions have nothing to do with you, so you are wasting your golden opportunity...?


    Well, you change your mind quite fast, hehehe."


    While Zarathunathis was still talking, Edward, already hesitant after hearing that he could only choose one wish, as soon as he learned that the other conditions had nothing to do with him, quickly made a small cut on his finger by biting it and put his blood on the contract, surprising everyone.


    "What do you think the other conditions will be?" Myne asked in an extremely low voice, which even Drakthor beside him could barely hear.


    "How would I know? But they are definitely anything but good. I think your kingdom is about to suffer very heavily," Drakthor replied casually, making Myne''s face darken. After all, although he hardly cared about the matter regarding the kingdom, however, the ruling party was almost all his own people, and he could do whatever he wanted in the kingdom.


    Most importantly, it was his home, so naturally, he didn''t want to see his home turning into a ruin.


    "Since you have signed the contract, here, according to the conditions, drink this and you will get power beyond your imagination and immortality," Zarathunathis said, taking out a small glass tube of red liquid and giving it to Edward, who, without any delay quickly drank it down.


    "AHHHH!"


    "Amm, cough, cough, everything has a price, my friend, and being a Varkash means no more sex, enjoying delicious food, sleeping, dreaming, and smelling anything. But food doesn''t matter much. Most demons survive on souls, which is the most delicious thing for them. Compared to souls, those weird foods you humans and other living races eat are no different than shit."


    "Once he tastes a soul, believe me, his mood would surely improve a lot," Drakthor explained with an awkward smile, which seemed more of an assurance for Edward who was eavesdropping on their conversation with his new-found power boost. Now he could easily hear even the smallest noise in the entire hall.


    "But since this guy doesn''t have a little brother, then how does his tribe even give birth to children?" Myne, whose head was stuck on the same topic, asked, which made a black vein appear on Drakthor''s forehead as he couldn''t understand why this perverted brat cared so much about someone else''s private life.


    "Are you blind or what? Didn''t you just see their tribe member being born? What else proof do you need, you damn little brat? Now don''t ask anything about this topic, otherwise, I''ll beat the hell out of you," Drakthor growled.


    "All right, all right, I understand why you''re being so angry. It''s not like I asked how many rounds you last with your wife, that she had to cheat you behind your back to satisfy her sex life. You old man have no patience at all," Myne taunted, moving a bit away from Drakthor with a hint of disgust in his voice.


    "What have you done to me?! I didn''t want to be a disgusting demon! I wanted to stay in my original form!"


    While Myne and Drakthor were barking like children, Edward, who had heard enough nonsense, looked at Zarathunathis, who was smiling at him proudly and asked in a hoarse and creepy voice like a rusty robot whose vocal code was damaged.


    "Huh? But you didn''t mention it in the contract," Zarathunathis replied innocently, snapping his fingers. The contract appeared before Edward, which clearly didn''t state that he wanted everything in his original human form.


    "But... but you should have known about it..." Edward, who was in a rage and wanted to vent his anger, was left completely speechless after he read his own condition. After all, it was clearly his fault for not thinking about this matter.


    "How so? I am not your mother, nor can I read your mind. How do you expect me to know about it?


    But worry not, if you''re just concerned about looking like a human or want to have all senses like taste, smell, sleep, etc back, then you can get them by learning a few powerful spells which you can exchange from me with souls, and even the ability to have sex can be obtained as long as there are enough souls."


    "Here, this is my card. When you have enough souls, you can contact me anytime, but remember, the transaction shouldn''t be less than one hundred thousand souls, otherwise, that would be our first and last transaction. I don''t do business with beggars. Now you can go and do your own things," Zarathunathis said, waving his hand.


    A dark red portal appeared beneath Edward, who was observing the card in his hand. He disappeared into the portal before he could understand anything.


    "Now since the trouble matter is solved, let me ask you two some simple questions before I can also start my work as well, I would be very troublesome if that crazy bitch knows about me."


    After sending Edward, the contract owner, and his ticket to stay in this world to a secluded location far away from any nearby living creatures, so he couldn''t mess around too much and die before he finished his work, Zarathunathis said with a smile, looking at Myne and Drakthor, making both of them gulp down saliva nervously.

 Chapter 504. The Portable Market

    "When he said he wanted to start work, I didn''t expect him to mean this... By the way, what the hell is he even making?"


    Myne, who was boredly sitting on a chair while looking at Zarathunathis, who was busy building a weird-looking circular thing from unknown materials he was taking out from thin air, asked causally.


    "Who do you take me as? His son or secretary? How can I know about his every move? But by observing its shape, he is seen making a portal or something like that. Anyway, it''s almost finished; we will know soon enough," Drakthor, who was also boredly counting the rocks on the floor, replied annoyingly.


    "Sigh, you are really useless. Every second question I ask, you have no idea about it. What the hell do you even know about, anyway? You should read more books. I wonder where you spend all your time. How can a demon with an unlimited lifespan be so stupid?" Myne taunted disdainfully while taking out the bloody red statue enhanced by Zarathunathis and using his appraisal skill on it.


    [ Statue of the Necrotic Collector


    Grade: ???


    Attribute: Demonic


    Description: The Statue is a demonic magical artefact with powerful and mysterious capabilities, made by Zarathunathis, the Eternal Void Harbinger. It stands about the size of an adult''s palm and is intricately designed to convey its dark and sinister nature.


    This is a very famous artefact of hell used as a portal shop, and many powerful and wealthy demons use things like this to access their warehouses. The Statue of the Necrotic Collector combines dark magic and advanced technology to provide a unique and immersive experience.


    Its ability to convert souls into valuable currency and its interactive holographic interface make it a powerful tool for those who dare and have deep pockets to use it.


    Effect:


    Soul Absorption: The primary function of the Necrotic Collector is to absorb the souls of deceased beings within a 500-meter radius. When a soul is absorbed, it is converted into soul coins, a form of currency that can be used within the statue''s holographic marketplace.


    Soul Conversion: The souls drawn into the urn are immediately transformed into soul coins. The potency and essence of each soul determine the value of the resulting coins, with more powerful souls yielding higher coin values.


    Mana Activation: To activate the statue, the user must pour mana into it. This action causes the statue''s eyes to emit a crimson light, signifying the activation of its powers.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Holographic Interface: Once activated, the statue projects a three-dimensional holographic interface from its eyes. This interface appears as a swirling red vortex filled with ethereal symbols and demonic designs, enhancing the dark theme of the device. ]


    F*ck! What an amazing artefact. I can say for granted that if I even used up all my platinum coins, I might not be able to buy this thing. This is a f*cking portable marketplace; you can buy anything from anywhere! Myne exclaimed in his mind and immediately poured mana into it. He couldn''t wait to see how this thing worked or what interesting things he could buy from it.


    As soon as he poured mana into it, the statue suddenly trembled slightly, and then... nothing happened.


    Huh? Is it broken? But there is no mention of it being damaged in the appraisal information, Myne thought while scratching his head confusedly. Drakthor, who happened to see this, of course, didn''t let go of such a nice opportunity to taunt Myne.


    "Tsk, stupid country bumpkin. Idiot brat first linked it with you. Drop your blood on it, damn it. After staying with demons for so long, you didn''t understand such a simple rule: that demons and blood are inevitable. No demonic thing can work without taking your blood."


    Myne, who was too excited to check how this smart statue worked, didn''t take Drakthor''s scornful words seriously and quickly made a small cut on his finger, dropping a few drops of his blood on it. As for why he did that so easily and carelessly, it''s because if there was any danger, the appraisal skill would have surely mentioned it. Since it didn''t, it means it is not a big deal.


    The statue shook slightly again, but this time Myne could clearly feel a connection between himself and it. Then he poured mana into it again, and suddenly, both heads of Zarathunathis''s statues opened their bloody red eyes. The statue automatically flowed out of Myne''s hand and stopped about a foot away from his face.


    Then, a thirty-inch-wide holographic display with a demonic theme appeared in front of him.


    Because this was also the first time for Drakthor to see the legendary portable market, about which he had only heard rumours until now, he quickly moved his chair close to Myne and stared at the holographic display in front of Myne with a face full of envy and jealousy.


    The main interface was very user-friendly and organized, divided into several categories, each represented by an otherworldly symbol, such as a glowing skull with blood dripping on it, a withered hand with five different colours of flames floating on top of its fingers, a big stone with golden arcane runes, a bloody claw, a scary-looking plant, a demonic whip that looked more like a creepy centipede, a little demon child eating something, and finally, a mining chart filled with colourful ores.


    At the top right of the interface was a white, shiny coin with a symbol of flame on both sides of it, and a "0" written before it. A spectral shopping cart icon can also seen hovered in the foreground of the interface.


    "Well, you''re right, but at least let''s see why these items are so f*cking expensive," Myne said angrily, wiping saliva from his mouth and tapping on the grimoire. He couldn''t understand what could make a simple book so damn expensive. After all, the other objects still looked good and cool, but there was really nothing worth mentioning about this book.


    [ Grimoire of Eternal Torment


    Price: 7.5 billion soul coins (Buy Now and get a 0.0000001% discount!)


    About The Relic:


    Cover: The Grimoire of Eternal Torment is bound in ancient, leathery skin, rumoured to be from the hide of the first fallen demon. The cover features a grinning skull that moves and speaks in cryptic tongues, its hollow eyes glowing with an ominous red light.


    Pages: The pages are made from the skin of damned souls, with text written in blood that seems to pulse with a heartbeat. The edges of the pages are singed, giving off a faint, sulfurous odour.


    Activation: To open the Grimoire, the user must pour a significant amount of mana into it. As mana flows into the book, the skull on the cover comes to life, cackling maniacally as the Grimoire unlocks and opens, releasing dark, oppressive energy.


    Inner Interface: Upon opening, a holographic interface emerges from the pages, displaying layers of ethereal, demonic scripts and symbols floating in the air. The interface is a swirling vortex of shadow and fire, with infernal designs that constantly shift and change.


    Spell Library: The Grimoire contains an extensive library of dark spells and rituals found in every corner of hell, ranging from summoning ancient demons to unleashing apocalyptic curses. Each spell is accompanied by vivid, moving illustrations depicting the horrific effects of the magic.


    Absolute Abilities: The spells within the Grimoire are incredibly powerful and can alter reality itself. Examples include summoning infernal armies, creating rifts in time and space, and bestowing god-like powers upon the user.


    Customizable Spells: Users can combine and customize spells to create unique and devastating effects, allowing for endless possibilities in their dark magic.


    Soul Harvesting: The Grimoire can harvest souls directly from living beings, drawing out their essence with a mere touch. These souls can be used to fuel spells or stored within the book for later use.


    Soul Fusion: The book allows the user to fuse souls together, creating powerful, hybrid entities that can serve as familiars, guardians, or slaves. These fused souls possess abilities and strengths far beyond ordinary creatures and can grow three times as fast as normal creatures and have no limit to their growth.


    Binding Curses: The book can place powerful, unbreakable curses on individuals, objects, or places. These curses can range from eternal suffering to absolute obedience to the user.


    Enchanting Objects: Users can imbue objects with dark magic, creating cursed weapons, armour, and tools that possess extraordinary abilities and sinister effects.


    Summoning Armies: The Grimoire can summon vast armies of undead, demons, and other infernal creatures to serve the user. These armies are bound by powerful magic and are nearly unstoppable in battle.


    Commanding Legions: The user gains the ability to command and control these summoned beings with absolute authority, orchestrating complex strategies and overwhelming their enemies with sheer force.


    Portal Creation: The Grimoire can open portals to various dimensions, including the darkest depths of Hell. These portals can be used for travel, summoning allies, or banishing enemies to other unknown realms.


    Dimensional Control: Users can manipulate the fabric of different dimensions, altering their landscapes, inhabitants, and even the flow of time within them. Of course, the caster must have authorization for that dimension.


    Ancient Secrets: The Grimoire contains forbidden knowledge and secrets from the dawn of time, including the true names of all living gods and demons, hidden histories, and the origins of the universe.


    Omniscience: When connected to the Grimoire, the user gains access to vast amounts of information, allowing them to see through illusions, predict the future, and understand any language or code present in the omniverse.


    Price Justification:


    The Grimoire of Eternal Torment is worth 7.5 billion soul coins due to its unparalleled power and versatility. Its ability to manipulate souls, cast reality-altering spells, traverse dimensions, and command legions of infernal beings makes it one of the most potent and feared artefacts in existence.


    The book''s potential to grant god-like powers and eternal knowledge to its users is unmatched, solidifying its status as a priceless and coveted relic of Hell. ]


    ...


    "Where did you say where is the bottom that shows our true status?" Myne asked Drakthor after reading the description of the Grimoire of Eternal Torment, and realizing why this seemingly useless book was so expensive. He quickly returned to the previous page and asked while looking at the top of the interface.


    "It is on the left side of yours," Drakthor said emotionlessly. His face had grown even darker after learning that he was looking at a true relic of Hell. However, In his mind, he decided that from that day on, he would start saving as many souls as possible so that he could also buy an absolutely powerful relic like this one, one day as well.

 Chapter 505. Zarathunathis Army Strikes

    [ Infernal Toothpick


    Appearance: A small, charred piece of bone with a pointed tip.


    Use: Primarily used for picking teeth, it occasionally emits a faint sulfuric smell.


    Price: 1 soul coin.]


    [ Cursed Spoon


    Appearance: A tarnished silver spoon with a twisted handle and a small skull motif at the end.


    Use: Used for eating, but it makes food taste slightly bitter.


    Price: 2 soul coins.]


    [ Demonic Candle


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Appearance: A short, black candle with red wax that drips continuously without ever melting away.


    Use: Provides dim, eerie light but occasionally flickers out randomly.


    Price: 1 soul coin (five candles).]


    [ Haunted Mirror


    Appearance: A small handheld mirror with a cracked surface and a tarnished silver frame.


    Use: Reflects the user''s image with a slight delay, often distorting their appearance. Perfect for playing pranks.


    Price: 3 soul coins.]@@@@


    ...


    [ Possessed Quill


    Appearance: A feather quill that writes with ink made from demon blood.


    Finally, a few seconds later, the bright red light dimmed down, and Myne was able to see again. But as his vision returned to normal, he saw a five-meter-tall giant beast with six legs, two tails, a single big eye that covered almost half its face, and a colossal big mouth with razor-sharp teeth.


    With a metal device-like collar with two white gems inserted in it wrapped around its neck, it rushed towards him at crazy speed.


    Subconsciously, Myne quickly raised his arms to cover his face with eyes closed, but when the pain he expected didn''t come, he opened his eyes and saw there was no sign of the big monster, only a big portal could be seen in front of him, from which all kinds and sizes of monsters were rushing out like a tide, and going behind him, completely ignoring him and Drakthor as if they didn''t exist at all.


    Turning back in confusion, he saw the entrance, which was sealed with a super solid meter door, was still there, but a big seven-meter-tall hole appeared in the wall beside it, which led straight as far as the eyes could see. Seeing the hole, in which all the monsters were going, Myne understood what that loud booming sound he heard before was.


    "Don''t scare children, those toys won''t dare to harm you. I have left my aura on you, you are absolutely safe," Just when Myne wanted to ask about those monsters Drakthor beside him, who surprisingly was very calm as if it was not a big deal for him, suddenly heard Zarathunathis''s proud voice.


    "Lord Zarathunathis, these are your army?" Myne and Drakthor walked toward Zarathunathis, and Drakthor, who was still hoping to get a reward, asked with an admiration tone.


    "Of course, this is my army, otherwise you didn''t expect that I do everything by myself, right? Of course, I can do that, but then it would be no more fun, and everything would be over in a matter of minutes...


    Well, it seems like they have already started, let''s go and see, you two also understand how I work, maybe you can also learn a thing or two from me, right?" Zarathunathis, saying that, snapped his finger, and Myne and Drakthor only felt their vision get blurry before they realized what going on, they were already stood in the sky on top of the Ember Falls City, which now was in utter chaos.


    Under the moonless sky, Ember Falls City had never seemed so vulnerable. The air was thick with a palpable sense of dread as the demonic monsters, each more terrifying than the last, rampaged through the streets. Their eyes glowed with malevolent intent, and their howls pierced the night, sending shivers down the spines of the city''s inhabitants.


    Shops and homes, once filled with warmth and light, became twisted remnants of a brutal attack. The magical lanterns and lamps on the road, flickering desperately, cast long, frantic shadows as if the city itself was trembling in fear.


    In the heart of the chaos, the city''s defenders struggled valiantly, their faces set in grim determination. Their swords clashed with the monsters'' claws, sparks flying in the darkness, but the overwhelming numbers of the demonic horde pushed them to the brink. The smell of smoke and blood filled the air, mingling with the cries of the wounded and the dying.


    Yet, amidst the despair, there were glimmers of resistance. Some brave souls, unwilling to surrender, fought on, their spirits unyielding. They moved through the wreckage, saving those they could, their courage a beacon in the engulfing darkness. Though battered and bloodied, Ember Falls City refused to fall easily, its heart still beat with defiance against the nightmarish siege.


    Boom!


    A small, few-meter-tall mushroom cloud appeared at the position where more than twenty city guards were crazily fighting with the demonic monsters. When the dust settled, even their ashes didn''t leave behind, only a meter-deep crater and a lot of destroyed buildings were proof of their now destroyed existence.


    Myne turned his head to see which guy had released such a powerful attack and saw that it was a half-monster, half-demon-like creature, with the lower body of a spider but the upper body of a humanoid man, who was holding a cannon-like thing on his shoulder, which was the culprit behind this attack.


    Then Myne saw that weird spider guy throw a black metallic object into the mouth of the cannon, charge it with his mana for a few seconds, before looking around, and after confirming a target, he jumped very high and pulled the trigger.


    As he did, with a loud bang, the metallic ball he put inside before shot with crazy speed from the cannon and hit the ground before a building, and with another big explosion, everything around the targeted location was blasted apart.


    BOOM!


    While Myne was greedily admiring the cannon in the spider guy''s hands, a loud explosion sounded from the castle direction, and the big beast with one eye but six legs, which gave Myne almost a heart attack, shot out from the castle like a rocket and crashed on nearby houses, destroying a lot of them.


    Everyone unintentionally only gave the beast a single glance until he was smashing house after house. When he finally stopped, they quickly turned their heads at the big hole in the centre of the castle and saw a girl with blonde hair wearing tattered night clothes, floating out from the castle, her eyes were completely dark, surrounded by a red demonic aura.

 Chapter 506. Cowardly Tricks == No, Wizard Style Fighting == Yes

    After coming out of the castle, the blonde-haired girl gave Myne, Drakthor, and Zarathunathis, especially the latter, a deep look. The former two were just coming into her sight. Then, she turned and flowed toward the area where most humes were gathered together, desperately trying to resist the demonic army.


    There, she showed no regard for either side and like a wolf entering a herd of sheep, began slaughtering everyone in her path, greedily devouring their souls.


    "This b*tch, who does she think she is? Not only did she not give Lord Zarathunathis face, but she''s also killing his people and devouring souls that belong to him," Drakthor, whose face turned purple from anger as if he saw his parents'' killer, spoke while gritting his teeth.


    "If only I wasn''t so weak, I would have surely taught that b*tch a good lesson." Finishing his statement, he looked at Myne, making question marks appear on his head, and continued,@@@@


    "Brother, it''s time to shine, go and teach that b*tch a good lesson. No one can have a good life after messing with Lord Zarathunathis. And remember, don''t hold back." Drakthor patted Myne''s shoulder with a face full of sincerity as if he were truly giving Myne a heavy responsibility.


    Then he started looking angrily in the direction of the blonde girl, completely ignoring the murderous intent coming from Myne.


    Seeing that Drakthor had successfully thrown the pot of trouble on his head, and now ignoring him, he looked at Zarathunathis, who gave him a happy nod with an expression of encouragement. This was more than enough for Myne to know that he was f*cked.


    Cursing Drakthor to death in his heart, Myne gave Zarathunathis a forced smile, before falling into the red portal that suddenly appeared below him.


    When his vision became clear, he saw a blonde-haired girl 30 meters away from him, who looked no different than a beast now ripping a man in armour with bare hands into two parts from the middle, before jumping on the second soldier who was stabbing his spear into her heart.


    She grabbed his neck, lifted him up a few inches from the ground, and thrust her palm into his heart, pulling it out in one go.


    Thud.


    She threw aside the man''s lifeless body with eyes wide open and, as if eating an apple, she started eating the heart and continued walking forward. However, only four steps later, she stopped and turned around, staring at Myne behind her.


    An eerie silence which only the two of them could feel hung in the air. Everything around them slowed down, but only from their perspective. Drakthor, who was waiting for the action, couldn''t help but complain.


    Her entire body was covered in red scales like a dragon. Her hands'' nails grew longer and sharper. Her already long blonde hair became even longer and thicker and now floated on its own without the help of any wind.


    "Umm, Miss, do I know you?" Finally not finding any memory in his mind about this blonde girl, Myne couldn''t control himself and asked out casually with his trademark smile.


    However, as soon as he said that, it was as if someone had poured oil on fire. The dark aura surrounding her instantly entered a frenzied stage, and the girl rushed toward him with astonishing speed.


    Myne, who already expected this kind of treatment as he had been beaten like that before, just when the girl was ten meters away from him, instantly opened a portal right in front of him. The girl, because of her speed, just passed through it, and he closed the portal behind him immediately after that, while breathing a sigh of relief, leaving the audience completely speechless.


    "That''s it? F*ck, bastard! We wanted to see an interesting fight, not a cowardly trick," Drakthor, who was desperately waiting for the fierce, earth-shaking battle, yelled out at Myne angrily. Not for the fact that he was currently standing in the air with the help of Zarathunathis'' power, he would have long ago flown toward Myne and started fighting with him instead.


    "What do you mean by ''cowardly trick''? This is called strategy, all right? Don''t you see how weirdly that blonde girl was behaving? There is no way I will fight her head-on unless my head is empty like yours," Myne, who had black lines on his forehead after hearing Drakthor complain, yelled back at him angrily.


    "All right, children, don''t be so excited, this is far from ending. Look, she has returned," Zarathunathis stopped Myne and Drakthor from barking at each other and spoke while pointing to the sky above Myne''s head, where a dark red hexagram array of 3 meters appeared in mid-air.


    The next moment, a person fell from it toward Myne at crazy speed like a meteorite. However, before it could smash into Myne, another portal appeared right on top of his head, and like a small stone thrown into the sea, she disappeared into the portal without leaving any trace behind.


    This time, no one spoke anything and just stared at the beautiful night sky full of shiny stars, waiting patiently. Four minutes later, another hexagram array appeared in the sky, and a familiar blonde girl without any clothes emerged.


    If it was before her transformation, Myne''s eyes would have surely lit up, but now It didn''t matter much, as her entire body was covered in scales, and there was no beautiful pink cave between her legs.


    Even her breasts were hard as iron, without any nipples, leaving no room for any man to see any beauty except her figure, which was also destroyed by the dark aura, and her fierce expression on her face.


    This time, she didn''t rush toward Myne like a mindless beast and make a fool of herself. Instead, she raised her hand, and a purple energy ball appeared on her palm, which continued to grow until it became one meter big.


    She then threw it at Myne. When she threw it, it was very slow, and even a child could dodge it. But after getting a few meters away from her body, its speed increased so much that a normal person couldn''t see it with their eyes.


    In the blink of an eye, it appeared before Myne, passed through a glowing blue portal before him, and smashed into the back of the blonde girl, exploding with such power that she smashed into the ground like a cannonball, making a dozen meters deep crater in the centre of an unfortunate guy''s house.

 Chapter 507. The Girl from the Past

    "I didn''t expect that this kid could cast an instant teleportation spell at such a young age, and proficiency is also very high," Zarathunathis complimented with a satisfied look on his face. "He is a real talent."


    "But there is no fun in this kind of battle. This is simply one side beating. That poor guy couldn''t even touch him, let''s not talk about taking her revenge," Drakthor, who wanted to see Myne dead, complained disappointedly.


    "Hehehe, don''t judge someone so easily," Zarathunathis said while pointing in the direction of the blonde girl''s crash site. "This is far from one side beating. Look, she has sealed the space of this area. Now, unless a high-level counter spell is used, no one can use teleportation magic here."


    As he finished speaking a red light shot at the sky, around fifty meters above the ground, and an invisible transparent dome-like bubble surrounded half of the city.


    Myne also saw the red light going up into the sky. Still, because he didn''t have the skill to see invisible energy like Zarathunathis and Drakthor, nor did he know anything about space magic, he just thought the blonde was venting her anger by shooting her attack at the sky.


    A minute or so later, the blonde girl flowed out from the destroyed house without any injury, despite taking such a powerful attack. She rushed toward Myne at her full speed.


    Blinded by overconfidence, Myne didn''t take her attack seriously. He even acted as if he was bored of this kind of lame attack. Just when the blonde girl was about to collide with him, he waved his hand to activate the teleportation skill with his mind, but he only got punched in the stomach with crazy power and flew out from his place like a cannonball, disappearing from everyone''s sight.


    "I thought you would be going to remind him," Zarathunathis said, looking at Myne''s small body smashing into the building after building without showing any sign of stopping. "Aren''t you friends?"


    "But my Lord, how do I know that a person with good control over space magic couldn''t even detect a little abnormality? I thought he would have felt the space locking and just wanted to show off his other powerful spell. That''s why he was so relaxed and taunting her, but now it seems that wasn''t the case," Drakthor replied innocently.@@@@


    Because his words made sense, Zarathunathis also didn''t say anything else, just continued watching the show while listening to the cries of inhabitants of the city and the roar of demonic monsters killing them like ants.


    "Cough, cough, f*ck! It hurts like hell, why the hell, that damn teleportation skill didn''t work this time?" Myne muttered while moving away the big rock on top of himself and coughing blood like a waterfall. He lifted his shirt and saw a big hole in his stomach, deep enough to reach his ribs. If he didn''t have the ultra regeneration skill, he might be taking his last breath right now.


    Thankfully, the horrific wound and other injuries disappeared until he walked out of the destroyed hotel.


    But when I asked why would I risk my life for you, you just said that you had nothing and wanted me to fight with those two dangerous thugs and risk my life for a stranger who didn''t even want to give me any reward, and talked rudely even though she needed help..."


    "But why are you angry with me? When did not fighting for a stranger and caring about my own life become a crime? I just asked if I could get any reward so that even if I was injured, at least I could go to a healer, but you simply said you had no money despite wearing a very expensive golden necklace on your neck under your clothes...


    Well let me ask, if I were in your place and got beaten by those thugs, would you come and save me without caring whether you could beat those two thugs or not?"


    Myne, after understanding the entire matter, calmly explained. Although most of the time he didn''t like talking nonsense, but when the opponent was quite powerful, it was better to use the ultimate weapon, Mouth no jutsu, and settle everything peacefully, which seemed to have some effect as the aura around the blonde girl slowly started calming down.


    "But those thugs were not powerful, and with the strength you have right now, you can easily kill them if you wanted," The girl''s expression suddenly changed, and she asked while tightly gripping Myne''s neck.


    "Yes, I can, but why do I do that? It is my life, my choice. I will save whom I want, and I don''t if I don''t want. What''s wrong with that? This is the same when you see a beggar on the road, and if you are in a good mood, you can give him some money otherwise just ignore him."


    "After all, there are too many beggars and you are just a single person. Or you just give him everything you have and start begging in his place, while making him rich," Myne, who had activated the Unbeatable skill, was now feeling nothing no matter how powerfully the blonde girl grabbed his neck, said with disdain full look on his face, before casually taking a step forward and hugging her.


    He didn''t forget to touch her wings and sharp tails to feel them, and the experience wasn''t anything worth mentioning.


    The blonde girl seemed to also want to give Myne a lovely hug. She let go of his neck, put her arms behind him and hugged him tightly as well, so much that despite having the Unbeatable skill activated, he could feel a little bit of sensation on his back, which showed how much strength she was putting to crush him.


    Myne, seeing that his Unbeatable skill time was about to run out and only eleven seconds were left, first used Absolute Evasion so his ultimate defence could last longer, then he pasted himself with her so she didn''t break away from him at the last moment, before quickly activating his most powerful skill, Unique Magic?Lightning.


    Because he didn''t want to take a chance of her surviving, he used up almost all of the mana saved in his inventory, which was quite a lot, thanks to his new increased recovery speed, and some mana potion.


    "I hope I never see your face again."


    The blonde girl only felt a deep sense of danger coming from Myne suddenly and wanted to get away from him, but surprisingly found that her torso had connected to Myne''s with magic and was not easy to break. And even if it was, she didn''t have time, as suddenly Myne''s entire body was surrounded by purple lightning.

 Chapter 508. Inferno of Thunderbolts

    BOOM!


    The world erupted in a flash of blinding white, as a colossal bolt of purple thunder erupted from Myne''s body. It tore a furrow into the dark sky with its blinding brilliance, ripping the cloth of darkness apart, and illuminating it like a beacon.


    The demons and inhabitants of the city, who were running everywhere to save their asses, looked up at the sky filled with lightning and gaped in awe and terror at the spectacle. This would surely be the first and last time they had seen something so dangerous in their lives.


    Moments later, the sky responded, and one after another, massive lightning bolts crashed down upon Myne and the blonde girl who was terrified to the point of shaking in fear. They enshrouded them in a sphere of raw energy, creating an electrifying aura around their bodies, and slowly destroying them. Myne was safe with the help of his skills but the blonde girl wasn''t that lucky.


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning enshrouded Myne, a vortex of raw power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated with terrifying lightning energy. The very air sizzled around him, as tendrils of purple thunderbolts lashed out to the surrounding ground. Explosions rocked the landscape, buildings were blasted apart, as were nearby people and monsters, who had the wrong ideas.


    Craters two or more meters deep started appearing everywhere the thunderbolts hit.


    BOOM!!!


    "What the hell is this?" Drakthor exclaimed with disbelief, his mouth open so wide that someone could easily put two eggs in it. "How can he possibly cast such a powerful spell? He doesn''t even have so much mana. Where is his energy to support this spell coming from?"


    Never in his wildest dreams had he expected that the little brat he was messing with was hiding this level of power.


    "Although the mana is coming from his own body, the source is completely unknown, as if he had an additional organ to store more mana in his body," Zarathunathis replied with a chuckle while looking at the dark cloud in the sky which rained down thunderbolts on Myne and destroyed everything around him. "This is quite interesting... And he is also going to save me a lot of time."


    "Huh?" Drakthor didn''t understand what he meant and wanted to ask when an ear-splitting blast echoed through the miles away. Turning his head, he looked at Myne and the blonde girl, and after seeing the scene before him, his blood ran cold.@@@@


    Finally, the energy reached its peak, and with a deafening roar, the lightning sphere detonated like a nuclear bomb. The explosion was cataclysmic, a blinding flash of purple light followed by a shockwave of lightning that radiated outwards from Myne''s location. The sheer force of the blast tore through the city, reducing buildings to rubble and turning everything in its way to ash.


    A few minutes later, when the dust settled, a massive crater dozens of meters deep marked where Myne and the blonde girl were standing. Surrounding half a mile of the city lay in smouldering ruins, with black smoke and lightning sparks releasing from the ground.


    Hundreds of thousands of souls, in milky white energy beams, rushed toward Zarathunathis like a little child seeing his mother after getting lost and merged into his body.


    "But Lord Zarathunathis, this guy just destroyed half of a city to deal with a single person. How can you expect a small demon like me not to be scared?" Drakthor complained awkwardly, while giving Myne an angry glance.


    "And because of this, look how earlier my work had complete. Now there are only a few hundred thousand people left, otherwise it would have taken my monster army at least two more hours to kill everyone... Forget it, there is no point in explaining to you. Little guy, you have done a great job. Let me give you a small reward. Bring out my statue," Zarathunathis said with a smile.


    Myne, whose eyes instantly lit up hearing the word ''reward'', quickly took out the statue of Zarathunathis, which was a portal marker.


    Zarathunathis suddenly snapped his fingers, and a plain black color ring appeared in his hand. He grabbed it with his index finger and thumb, and touched the statue with the ring before making it vanish. Then he told Myne to activate the statue.


    Myne did as told but showed no change in interface until his eyes fell on the soul coins section. Now the previous big zero turned triple, and there was also an additional number one written before them.


    "One thousand soul coins are more than enough for a person of your level. You can surely be able to buy what you needed... It seems that b*tch has found me despite me taking every possible measure. She had become more dangerous than last time. It is going to be a lot of pain in ass..."


    "Alright, children, your work here is finished. Now you better get as far from here as possible. Things are about to get out of hand..."


    Zarathunathis, who was happily chatting with Myne, suddenly paused. His second head, which always stayed in a sleeping state, suddenly opened its dark eyes and looked in the southwest direction before speaking to Myne and Drakthor and waving his hand. The next moment, two red portals appeared under both of them, and they fell into them without a chance to say anything.


    As the portal closed, a beam of golden light appeared a hundred meters away from Zarathunathis, and after it disappeared, three figures stood in the air, looking down on the city with frowns on their faces.


    "Huh? Did that woman only send you three little children to deal with me? Don''t tell me she wanted to make me become a training dummy for you, so you can hone your skills by fighting with a powerful opponent... Now she is looking down on me too much," Zarathunathis said with disdain while looking at Jormungandr, Ymir, and Levi.


    "Demon, you shouldn''t have come to our world," Ymir, who was wearing a red metal armor from head to toe with a Naginata sword in his hand, spoke in an angry voice.


    Continue your adventure with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Bastard, you will pay the price for killing all of those people," Jormungandr, who had turned into a three-meter-tall muscular middle aged man with red hair and a small beard, and red dragon scales on his entire muscular body, even on his cheeks and forehead, had a long thick tail with scales.


    He said while gritting his teeth, waving his hand angrily, and his hands turned into dragon claws and surrounded by blue fire.


    Finally seeing that both old guys had given their starting speeches, and even revealed their cool appearance, Levi also came forward, wanting to say something when out of nowhere, a giant creature that looked like an eagle but in a demonic mutant version appeared before her, grabbed her small two-meter-tall body into its giant iron claw, and flew away, leaving Jormungandr and Ymir speechless.

 Chapter 509. Zarathunathis Vs. The Trio

    "LEVI!!!"


    "Damn it, I told you we shouldn''t bring this brat with us!" Jormungandr, after calling out Levi''s name, exclaimed angrily to Ymir beside him. Despite his harsh and concernful words, he had no intention of going to help her. Although he called her a brat, that wasn''t the case, he knew she was more than capable of protecting herself.@@@@


    "When did you say that? Why can''t I remember anything about it?" Ymir replied, confusion evident in his voice, though his expression was hidden by his cool-looking helmet, which only revealed his eyes.


    "I..."


    Bang!


    Jormungandr, who was dumbfounded by Ymir''s unexpected response, wanted to explain when suddenly a metal ball-like object shot towards him with astonishing speed, striking his humanoid form with a powerful blast. Though Jormungandr''s red scales were unharmed, the force of the impact sent him flying into a nearby temple-like building like a meteorite.


    Whoosh! Read chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Ymir, who had already noticed that while they were talking nonsense with each other like clowns, the enemies had started attacking them, suddenly swung down his Naginata sword, cutting the incoming cannonball into two parts with ease.


    "All right, boys, I am not going to fight with this guy; he is a bit too serious for my own good, deal with yourself, I am going to find someone else," Said the guy with the lower body of a spider but the upper of a hume-like creature. He put away the cannon on his shoulder and quickly ran away. His destination was the castle, as he wanted to climb on top of it.


    Then, while everyone was fighting their opponents, he would provide support from above. This way, not only would he get a lot of contribution points, but he also wouldn''t have to worry about getting hurt.


    "Coward!"


    The one-eyed monster with six legs and two tails, who had previously been beaten by the blonde girl, roared out in a disgustful manner before shaking his head and leapt with all his force at Ymir, who was a similar size to him, around 5 meters tall.


    Zarathunathis, who was calmly scanning a certain spell in the book, just casually glanced at the incoming attacks, rolled his eyes at their childish tricks, and did something he had just been inspired to do a few minutes ago.


    Just as the flaming spear was only two meters away from him, a small portal appeared in front of it, and the spear vanished into it. Levi''s lightning ball suffered the same fate, leaving them both dumbfounded.


    ...


    Other Side of the World...


    The Endless Desert...


    "I told Big Sis to tell Mother to do something about this goddamn desert, but no one listens to me, as if I always talk nonsense, even that brat Levi, gets more importance than me. Also, I don''t understand the meaning of its wretched desert existence. No intelligent race is willing to step even afoot here, and even the few small creatures that live here can hardly manage their lives.


    Resources are scarce as hell here, and even if even searched the entire desert you couldn''t find a drop of water, everyone hates it, but no one is willing to do anything about it. Let''s not talk about doing anything, they didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Most importantly its size has been increasing rapidly over the past hundred years. Previously, it suddenly appeared in a small area around a mile in diameter, but now it has spread into such a big area that it''s called Endless."


    "Sometimes I wonder if Mother has changed. Although there''s no difference in her aura, personality, behaviour, or powers, however, some of her weird decisions always make me wonder if she''s really the mother I grew up with," Ymir, who was flying over the top of the desert at full speed for at least five minutes, complain angrily.


    He is currently a mile up in the sky, but still can''t see the end of the desert.


    Suddenly, Ymir stopped, his arms covered in a diamond-like skin. He punched his back with his all force, colliding with a blue flaming spear. A loud explosion sent him flying a few meters before he was stopped. But before he could understand what was going on, a lightning ball fell on his head, but he countered it with another powerful punch, breaking it like an air balloon.


    "Damn it, those attacks have Levi and Jor''s aura. It seems like they''re in trouble. This is why I hate space magic the most," Ymir said angrily while taking out a golden ball-like thing and smashing it. As he did that, his body was surrounded by golden particles, and he disappeared from his place.

 Chapter 510. The Spell Unleashed

    "Well, it seems like we are not fated to be together, and here I was desperately thinking about saving you ass the entire time," Myne said, signing helplessly and looking at the bloody, broken leg before him on the destroyed bed.


    After his great deed of destroying half the city, getting rewarded by Zarathunathis, and then being thrown into a random location in the middle of an unknown forest about which Myne had no idea, Myne initially wanted to go on his way to find June. But suddenly he thought of something and quickly returned to the castle of Ember Fall City.


    The reason, of course, was to save the younger sister of the Viscount, the disabled, beautiful milf Phiyona, who was willing to sell herself to him as long as he gave her Edward''s head.


    However, fate didn''t want to see that poor lady happy. When the one-eyed beast, after sensing the unknown demon inside the blonde girl, considered him an enemy, rushed toward his room, he suddenly sensed Phiyona, who was closest to the blonde girl''s room and made her its food without hesitation. After all, who didn''t like to eat something sweet before going on a dangerous battle?


    "Sigh, I hope at least in the next life she will have a better family," Myne prayed for a few seconds before turning around and walking out of the room while wiping nonexistent tears from his eyes. Well, he only knew her for a few minutes, you can''t expect him to be sad for her right?


    However, after coming out of the room, just when Myne was about to go to a safe location from where he could see which enemy Zarathunathis was talking about, his eyes suddenly fell on the metal door, which was now half-open and whose interior was completely surrounded by dense darkness, and nothing could be seen inside it.


    "Forget it, too much curiosity is also not good for health, God knows what kind of gruesome thing would be waiting for me inside. It would be better if I mind my own business." Muttering such, Myne opened a portal and came to the top of the castle where there was a small observatory room-like place to see the view of the city from the top. He had seen this room accidentally and now it came in handy.


    However, after coming out of the portal, the first thing that appeared before him was something that left him completely speechless, because he saw a big boss-level character like Zarathunathis using his trick to deal with his friends.


    "Such an idiot am I, how can I forget about them? Who else can come to stop a dangerous demon from messing with the world, but its guardian beasts? But no matter what, that red-haired guy is so handsome. I also wanted to have a body like him... Sigh, I wonder who he is... Ohhh, that must have hit hard.


    I hope Levi was all right..."


    "Wait a minute... Fuck, I forgot about my promise, damn it, no wonder recently I''ve always had a feeling as if I am forgetting something very important. Shit, shit, she is going to eat me alive. What should I do... I have to think of a good excuse..."


    Myne, who had just come out of the portal and saw Jormungandr getting beaten by his own attack, looked at his cool appearance with envy, however, when his eyes fell on Levi, who had been smashed into the ground by Zarathunathis with a casual wave of his hand, he knew he was f*cked up because he had completely forgotten about his promise of visiting her city.


    Now instead of being a VIP guest, it would be a great luxury if he didn''t get treated as a criminal.@@@@


    "Now I am missing Fenrir more," Myne muttered anxiously, walking left and right in the observatory room and holding his head full of stress. "If she wasn''t mad at me, I could ask for her help. Damn it, why is everything getting messed up?"


    Another explosion sounded, and all kinds and sizes of bones from a few-mile radius started floating toward the sky above Zarathunathis''s head while taking the shape of a ball. The view was wonderful beyond words, as white bones, numbering in the hundreds of thousands, floated out from the ground to the sky, like seeing rain falling on the ground in slow motion after zooming in on them.


    Maybe because the mana input was quite powerful in the spell, it only took thirty seconds to drag every single bone from five miles away. But seeing the seven-meter tall giant ball on top of him, Zarathunathis wasn''t happy at all; instead, he had a regretful expression as if he had lost a lot of money.


    "Although I know it was a pure accident, now I think about it, I felt like I shouldn''t have let that brat use that spell," Zarathunathis said, helplessly waving his hand, "Because of him, now I couldn''t even find enough bones to complete my spell. Sigh, what a mess." Finished speaking, Zarathunathis helplessly waved his hand, and a portal appeared on top of the ball made from bones.


    And like a waterfall, bones started falling on the ball from it nonstop for the next entire minute, and it didn''t stop throwing bones until the ball reached thirty meters tall.


    "Wake up my slave and help your Master to deal with those troublemakers..."


    "Ebonmorphos!"


    As Zarathunathis pronounced the spell name loudly like a typical villain with arms wide open, the bone ball in the air suddenly started melting like candle wax, and in only fifteen seconds, it took the shape of an egg, which with a loud bang, blasted apart and a two-headed, four-legged bone dragon appeared before everyone.


    Roar!!!


    The bone dragon, while giving a middle finger to common sense by flying in the air with the help of its bony wings, roared loudly without any vocal cord, and shot out green flame from both its mouths. Its overall height was around forty meters tall, making everyone look like mosquitoes before him.


    "F*ck! What the hell is that thing?" Myne exclaimed in shock, with eyes wide open, "How can he make such a big dragon from bones, and how did he make it alive? Also, where is his fire coming from since there is literally nothing in his mouth?" Sadly, there was no one to give him an answer.


    "All right, I set up the protection dome. Uncle Jor, you go and deal with them." Opposite to Myne, someone who knew what kind of creature a bone dragon was, Levi, skillfully backed off and flew away without giving Jormungandr a chance to speak.


    "This damn brat, what did she take me as, a cannon fodder or what?" Jormungandr shook his head, regretting that he shouldn''t have accepted this task without thinking much, or at least bringing some reliable partners. Taking a deep breath, Jormungandr decided to come into his real form.


    As he cancelled his transformation, his body suddenly started growing visible to the naked eye, while red scales covered his whole body. Big, bat-like wings appeared on his back, his face also went through a complete transformation from a handsome hume to a lizard face, and soon a dragon twice bigger than the bone dragon, around one hundred meters tall, appeared before everyone.


    And Myne, who thought he wouldn''t be shocked anytime soon, almost choked to death by the juice in his mouth.

 Chapter 511. Pride

    "What the f*ck! That handsome red-haired man was actually Jormungandr? How the hell did he do that... Wait, doesn''t this mean Fenrir can also transform into a beautiful lady?" As he thought that, Myne''s eyes lit up, and a figure of a faceless, plump lady with super-giant breasts and buttocks, a long, purple-haired tail, and pointed, wolf-like ears on her head appeared in his mind.


    "Tsk, wake up, you perverted! It''s also unknown whether she will ever talk with you again, let alone show her sexy transformation version of herself. Damn it, what has happened to me?


    Why does my mind always go off track in serious situations?" Myne cursed himself while looking at the colossal Jormungandr opening its huge mouth and spitting out flame in such a large quantity that it completely covered the bone dragon.


    BOOM!


    Another loud explosion sounded as the flame hit the ground, turning the remaining few things into ashes as well. And because the flame temperature was astonishingly hot, it didn''t take long for the ground to transform into a magma pit.


    The temperature of the surroundings continued to rise higher and higher, but except for Myne, no one alive on the battlefield actually cared about it. Zarathunathis, seeing his big toy devoured by the dragon''s breath, didn''t even blink in surprise. Instead, he turned his gaze back to the book before him and continued flipping the pages, looking for another cool spell.


    An entire minute later, when the few remaining people who survived by getting to the edge of the city also turned into Zarathunathis''s food, thanks to the extremely high level of heat, a giant dome, big enough that even the 100-meter-tall Jormungandr could jump and move easily, appeared on top of the city and quickly covered one-third of the city, completely isolating it from the outside.


    Now, unless someone inside attacked it with twice as much power as it was made with, nothing that happened inside would affect the outside world.


    Seeing the dome, Jormungandr, who was spitting fire crazily, also stopped and waited for the dust to clear to see the result of his hard work. However, when the bone dragon, without any stretch on its white bones, appeared before his eyes, a chill ran down Jormungandr''s spine, especially when the other party this time opened both mouths and shot out a dark green flame at him.


    Because his body was too large to dodge, and most dragons were immune to fire, Jormungandr just randomly cast a random protection shield around himself, not taking this bone dragon attack seriously, and started thinking about what to use next to deal with it.


    The green fire, Jormungandr took lightly because of its low heat, which was nowhere near as powerful as his orange fire, easily bypassed his energy shield, as it was made of air, and hit his stomach. A large part of it instantly corroded, as if someone had poured acid on it, but it was far from the real damage the green flame had caused him.


    Because as soon as the fire touched him, Jormungandr''s senses and intuition suddenly screamed at him to get away from it, but it was obviously too late. And until he was able to escape from the green fire, a large part of his torso became rotten, and he was coughing up blood like a waterfall.


    Not only that, because the green fire directly burned his soul, which was considered one of the world''s greatest tortures, as the pain from it was indescribable, he fell to the ground while panting heavily. His previous 100-meter height was also reduced to merely 3 meters so he could escape more easily in an emergency.


    After which, while floating toward the bone dragon, he took out a shiny crystal ball filled with red liquid which was mysteriously continuously moving in it, and tightened his grip on it.


    Click!


    With a glass-breaking sound, the crystal ball broke apart, but the red liquid inside it, instead of falling down between his fingers, like a slime, first covered his palm and stayed there for a few seconds before getting inside his body through small holes in his skin.


    Just when everyone was thinking something magical was about to happen, even Zarathunathis, who was boredly looking into his book, paused to see what kind of liquid that was. But to everyone''s disappointment, until Jormungandr appeared before the bone dragon, nothing had happened, except that his body became bigger and more muscular. Now he was a giant of seven meters tall.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a beam of golden light broke through the dark cloudy sky and hit the top of the dome. And when it vanished, seven figures appeared before everyone. The leading person was none other than Fenrir, followed by Ymir, and five other divine beasts. Well, it seemed like this time they took this matter quite seriously.


    Zarathunathis, after seeing so many unexpected guests, a deep frown appeared on his face, and his casual look disappeared instantly.


    "What is going on here?" As soon as Levi came to her, Fenrir asked while staring at Zarathunathis with a frown. But when her eyes fell on Jormungandr, her expression couldn''t help but turn ugly. Not only her but everyone behind her had the same reaction.


    "Why is that bastard Jor wearing that wretched helmet? Didn''t he vow to never use it again?" A middle-aged man with nine fully silver tails behind him, long silver hair, and long ears, quite a handsome face but thin body, wearing an expensive-looking white robe with golden lining, asked with an ugly expression.


    "Not only that, look at inside his body, that disgusting thing is also inside him. I thought we had destroyed all its parts last time. Did that idiot steal some for himself? How much of a brain-dead person had to be to do that kind of thing?"


    A beautiful lady with an extremely hot figure and G-cup size colossal breasts, but surprisingly had dark green skin with weird black dots on her body, which only enhanced her beauty, wearing an extremely seductive black garment, which revealed quite a lot of things to the audience, spoke angrily. Now she desperately wanted to go inside the dome and beat the hell out of the certain red dragon.


    "Umm, guys, I didn''t want to interrupt you from being angry with Jor, but that demon is casting a forbidden spell to connect our world with, if I am not wrong, then hell. And if that happened, we might have more bigger trouble than Jor.


    Especially if any one of the hell lords accidentally senses it, and comes here, then even Mother might not be able to save this planet from getting turned into ashes."


    The childish red-orange coloured bird spoke hesitantly while pointing his wings at Zarathunathis who was covered with a red aura and chanting something at high speed, while the skull eyes on the demonic book''s cover were burning with white flame crazily as if someone had poured oil on them.@@@@

 Chapter 512. Understanding the Chaos

    "Everyone, what Phin said makes sense. Instead of thinking about what has already happened, we better deal with the problem before us. Jor''s condition is still not completely out of hand, so let''s forget about him for the time being and deal with that demon before he makes a bigger mess that we might not be able to handle."


    "Silvy, you stay with Levi, and lock the space inside the dome. I didn''t want to see this bastard running away at the critical moment. Don''t forget what Mother told us, he is a master of space magic.


    And the rest of us will try to kill him as soon as possible, so everyone doesn''t hold back slightly," After saying that, Fenrir was the first to enter the dome and rush toward Zarathunathis like a rocket, surrounding her entire body with purple energy. Her eyes were literally turning into lamps, which showed how much power she was using.


    Zarathunathis, who was quickly chanting the spell, only felt like someone had thrown a mountain on top of his body, and he was falling from the air like a meteor. Before he could react, he was smashed into the ground along with his evil book.


    Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Roar!!!"


    Fenrir then looked at the sky and howled loudly like a real wolf, as she did that, a giant black colour hexagram array appeared in the sky covering hundreds of meters of radius with her being in the centre, and things that looked like arrows covered with white flame started getting out the array one by one.


    "Divine Beast Twinstrike!"


    God knows who and where from the sudden sound of a spell name being scouted came, but as if it was a command, all the arrows, which were probably around hundreds of thousands if not more, shot toward Zarathunathis who had just gotten out from the crater like raindrops.


    But what is even more frightening was that as if those arrows had known who their true target was, none of them went somewhere else even if they started falling hundreds of meters away from Zarathunathis, they automatically flowed toward him.


    Zarathunathis, seeing this kind of breathtaking treatment right after the meeting, of course, wouldn''t be in the mood to show off his power or toy around with his enemies as he did with Ymir and others.


    Instead, he first cast some powerful instant defensive spell around his body, then he flapped the wings on his back, and despite still having the mountain-like gravitational force on him, he quickly flew away while gritting his teeth, because now, just to fly casually he was needing ten times more energy than he usually did, let''s not talk about when he was trying to escape from countless arrows who was chasing him crazily.


    As for why he wasn''t using his teleportation magic, that was because he had long ago sensed that someone with similar strength as him, had long ago locked the space inside the dome, and there was no way to break free from it in a short time, at least not when he wasn''t even in his full strength.


    Although Zarathunathis tried his best to dodge the arrows, his speed was after all limited, and he also wasn''t flying faster than those arrows thanks to the gravitational force, so it was only a matter of seconds before he was surrounded and all arrows bombarded him.


    "Why does it feel like Big Sis is not in a good mood? Does she know this demon, are they enemies?" Phin, the orange feather bird-like guy who seemed to have some problem with his brain said confusedly, earning a weird gaze from everyone, but none of them said anything for their own safety.


    "Well, they are fighting with a powerful demon from the hell dimension, who was summoned by an idiot, but he was quite intelligent and after fooling his host, he made him sign a contract with unknown conditions and then threw him in some hidden location so he could stay here as much as he wanted and harvest souls."


    "The current condition of this ruined city below us was also his work. But Fenrir and the others found out about him, so they came to deal with him. By the way, just now she also informed me, saying that it is a good opportunity for me to watch a good battle and learn some things from it.


    Thankfully, I happened to come to this city before and was able to teleport here, otherwise, it would be a big loss."


    Myne, who hadn''t had some good fun by himself with Maya, spoke while staring at her wet vagina facing in his direction.


    Although whatever the clone did, he got 100% feedback with feelings included after they dispersed, mentally he knew that it wasn''t him, just a copy of him made from mana, which led him to think that he hadn''t eaten Maya for quite a long time, which was in truth only happened a few days ago.


    Hearing Myne reply, Maya didn''t have any doubt just nodded, and even if she did, she was too busy to understand everything before her to waste her time on it.


    Right now, her entire focus was on the battle, especially Zarathunathis who, although continuously getting bombarded by Fenrir''s attacks, was in reality still fine under the protection of his spells, and was casting his own spells while being hidden in the arrows and dust cloud.


    "BOOM!"


    Just when Fenrir was thinking about stopping her attack, and Myne was taking out his little brother, suddenly a powerful, dark red energy beam shot out in the middle of the dust cloud with the speed of light, and rushed toward Fenrir.


    However, Fenrir seeing the energy beam coming at her, didn''t even blink in surprise or dodge, instead, she increased her mana output and bombardment on Zaeathunathis become more powerful.


    Just when the energy beam was about to hit her, suddenly a humanoid lady-like figure of a three-meter tall being with a translucent, crystalline body appeared before Fenrir. The deadly energy attack hit right on her chest, covered with rainbow-coloured crystals, which instantly absorbed all the energy in the attack.


    Like trying to fill a bottomless hole with a limited amount of water, no matter how much power Zarathunathis put into his attack, it was easily absorbed into the crystal lady''s shiny body.


    The crystal lady''s eyes were a deep, shimmering blue, and her hair was a cascade of crystalline strands that refracted light in a mesmerizing display. Her skin shimmered with an inner light, casting a soft, iridescent glow. Her translucent body curved softly, revealing a figure that was both delicate and voluptuous.


    Full, crystalline breasts of E-cup size rose gently from her chest, their form as perfect as the gems from which she seemed to be formed.


    Her waist was slender, accentuating the curvature of her hips. She was wearing a flowing gown made of the same crystalline material, adorned with intricate, geometric patterns that shimmered and changed colour. The gown flowed and shifted with her movements, creating an illusion of liquid motion.

 Chapter 513. Evil Awakens

    "Oh my god, big sis, look, she is made of crystal, so cool, so beautiful and she absorbed that attack so easily," Myne exclaimed, his eyes wide with amazement. "How did she do..."


    Click!


    Bang!@@@@


    "Did she just..." Myne, staring at the crystal lady with stars in his eyes like a fanboy, couldn''t even finish his sentence when he saw something that shocked him to the core.


    "Yes, she indeed blasted apart like a mirror... But why were her body parts still floating in the air at the same place instead of flying in all directions? This didn''t seem normal.


    It was as if she had done that herself instead of blasting because of absorbing too much foreign energy," Maya, who wasn''t easily moved by seeing a cool-looking beautiful crystal woman, began thinking logically and instantly found a critical problem, despite Myne trying his best to distract her, by touching her buttock and rubbing his fingers on his vagina.


    "So you''re saying that she used some kind of skill to break herself into countless pieces for some specific reason?" Myne asked dumbfounded he couldn''t believe what he was saying.


    "But why would someone do that, what if she didn''t manage to recover? Does she get tired of living and want to meet Lady Death?" Myne, while rubbing his dick on Maya''s vagina entrance, asked with a frown. However, before Maya could reply, he already saw the answer.


    Because the crystal lady who has broken apart into countless pieces actually came together and transformed into a rainbow crystal star with a big eye in the middle. The next moment, the eyes in the middle of the star slowly opened, and a rainbow-coloured energy beam, twice as powerful as Zarathunathis''s flew toward him with astonishing speed.


    Thanks to Fenrir''s timely increase in gravitational force, which locked Zarathunathis in his place, he was hit hard by the energy beam and directly buried in the ground.


    "Ouch, that must have hit hard, I hope he''s still alive and kicking. Otherwise, it would be a shame if this battle finished so easily," Myne said causally, there was no real concern about Zarathunathis, his new friend who was so nice to him. Rather, he hoped that he would die quickly so he could go back and do other important things.


    Then he shook his head, and with a strong thrust, he put his entire dick inside Maya, pulled her into his embrace from her back, and sat down with his legs wide open, wrapping his right arm on her stomach while the other massaged her left breast gently.


    Moan~ Maya groaned in pleasure as Myne''s dick kiss her womb entrance.


    As Fenrir finished speaking as if the other party also heard her words, the magic circle shone in bright light, and a complete mess of meat that had the shape of a ball, with dozens of big eyes all over its mid-body appeared. It looked like someone had forcefully tried to stick a lot of good and rotten meat together.


    Countless tentacles of all sizes, coming out from every possible place on the body except the eyes, swung around it like snakes.


    The tentacle monster''s eyes were different from normal creatures. They looked more like mechanical eyes, as instead of pupils, they had red circle-like red lights in them which continuously moved left and right, scanning their surroundings.


    As the colossal, nearly forty-meter-tall meatball-shaped tentacle monster appeared, the magic circle behind it also disappeared.


    Zarathunathis, who, only god knows when had acquired a long ice-blue blade in his hand with a feminine handle adorned with colourful gems and a red ribbon on top of the handle, took out a palm-sized talisman-like thing made of leather 10 centimeters wide and 30 centimetres long with weird runes drawn with bloody red ink or maybe it is blood and put its upper part on his right face forehead, which was the one talking until now, while the left one was the silent one who had already stayed in sleep mode.


    "All right, brother, now I''m leaving everything in your hand, don''t let those bastards destroy our all hard work." The right head Zarathunathis said. After putting on the talisman, the voice of the right head slowly started to die down, and until he finished, his eyes were already closed, and a weird smile appeared on the left one''s face, which was the first time his expression had even changed.


    "Rest assured, brother, rest assured," Zarathunathis''s left head said with a playful smile. "Not only will I stop them from destroying your hard work, but also mine. From now on, just continue sleeping for eternity. I had slept enough until now, it is your time to experience how it felt sleeping every second after birth."


    Before finishing, he took out a weird-looking, completely sealed helmet-like black metal object without any opening and carefully put it on his right head so he didn''t accidentally remove the talisman. As soon as the helmet fit on the head, it started to shrink until it became another layer of skin.


    Now let''s not talk about taking it out; it would be a miracle if the head inside could even be able to open its eyes again. Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sigh, this is why I like living metal so much," Evil Zarathunathis said while looking at the blue sword in his hand with great interest. "You can make anything from it, as long as you have a little knowledge about alchemy."


    "Huh? Ah, sure, you can go and deal with them as you like," Just Zarathunathis left head was enjoying the freedom, the tentacle monster suddenly tapped on his shoulder and pointed at Fenrir and others.


    After getting permission, like an excited child, the tentacle monster flowed toward them at very high speed while tentacles on his body, like whips, shot at everyone, trying to hit them like real whips.


    If the tentacles were a few dozen, then the people of Fenrir''s celibate wouldn''t even put them in their eyes, but when the quantities were too large, it could indeed be very dangerous to stand on their own place and let tentacles hit them to death.

 Chapter 514. Love Amidst Chaos

    BOOM!


    "Big Sis, do something," Ymir exclaimed with concern. "If this goes on like this, let''s not talk about sending this demon back to hell. We might not be able to touch him before he sends us to the regeneration chamber."


    Ymir was locked in a life-and-death battle with a demon whose body was muscular and bulky, covered in grotesque armour of what appeared to be hardened, ribbed flesh. The skin was reddish-brown, resembling raw, exposed muscle tissue with visible veins, giving it a sinewy, almost organic appearance.


    The demon''s face was horrifying, with a nearly skeletal structure. The skin on its face was pulled tight over its bones, emphasizing its hollow, sunken eyes that glowed with a sinister light. The eyes were devoid of pupils, creating an eerie, lifeless stare.


    Its mouth was filled with sharp, jagged teeth, and it seemed to be perpetually twisted into a menacing grin, with bits of flesh or blood coating its lips and jaw.


    Protruding from its head were two large, twisted horns. These horns curved backwards and had a rough, rugged surface, like that of cracked stone or ancient wood. The demon''s hands were large and ended in long, sharp claws that looked like they could tear through flesh and bone with ease.


    These claws were coated in a dark, almost black substance, which could be dried blood or some other malevolent substance to harm its opponent.


    However, what was most shocking was that the demon had no lower body below the torso. Just black smoke floated out from its body, working as its remaining form. It looked a bit like a Genie, except that it liked to eat souls instead of fulfilling wishes, and was scary as hell.


    "I am thinking, but what can I do? This bastard is summoning those powerful demons as if it costs him nothing. At first, it was only a tencelc monster which we all, by working together, easily dealt with. But then this bastard, who knows what he has done, one after another, those demons are coming out from that portal despite the space being locked. It doesn''t make any sense."


    Fenrir replied angrily before jumping on the face of a humanoid giant monster, and releasing a powerful energy attack into the demon''s mouth, blasting its body like a watermelon from inside. After breathing heavily to calm down herself, she then came at Ymir and tightly locked the twisted-horn Genie demon in place with gravitational force.


    Ymir, taking advantage of the opportunity, skillfully removed its head from its body, before burning its body with a random fire attack.


    "Phew, finally done," Ymir said, breathing a sigh of relief. "This bastard has been a pain in my ass for more than 15 minutes.


    His weird body that can turn into smoke is just too difficult to deal with." Ymir looked at Zarathunathis, who was standing before a huge dark green portal, holding a demonic grimoire in his left hand and a blue-coloured feminine sword in his right hand which clearly didn''t suit his image, and crazily chanting something. A few seconds later, another demon walked out from the portal.


    This time, it was a female demon who had a slightly better-looking appearance... at least compared to other demons.@@@@


    Her body was slender yet muscular, with an almost ethereal quality. The skin was pale, with a sickly, greyish-purple hue that seemed to pulsate with dark energy. The texture of her skin resembled cracked stone or dried bark, with intricate, vein-like patterns etched across her chest and torso, giving her an ancient, cursed appearance.


    "The risk is not worth it. We should first try to make you the permanent host of this body; otherwise, everything would be in vain," The demoness, after giving all the divine beasts a hateful glare, looked back at Zarathunathis and transmitted her voice into his mind so others couldn''t hear their secret conversation.


    "Well... I was also thinking about it. This is why I haven''t made any serious moves yet. If that crazy b*tch appears here, with my current strength, I might not be able to take a single move from her before turning into ashes.


    Otherwise, how could I let those idiots talk nonsense before me, and I just send some minions to deal with them?" Zarathunathis spoke seriously while hugging his girlfriend with a face full of love.


    "But simply going back after wasting so many resources... I feel a bit embarrassed going back empty-handed. Honey, why don''t you do me a favour and use your tricks? Tell me if there''s any way we can not only make a big profit but also go back safely before that b*tch comes to mess up everything?"


    Saying that Zarathunathis turned his back on Fenrir and the others, making a pleading look like a poor husband coaxing his wife for extra pocket money because she is the big boss in the house.


    "Sigh, I really can''t resist this cute face of yours, and those black void-like eyes no matter how I look at them, I just can''t get enough...


    All right, you buy me some time without being too high-profile, and I''ll take a peek into fate to see which outcome is best for us," The demoness said with a helpless smile, before giving Zarathunathis a sweet kiss on his forehead and flying back to the entrance of the portal, sitting cross-legged in midair, and closing her eyes.


    However, surprisingly, as both her eyes closed, a vertical crack appeared on her forehead, and another pupil-less eye, filled with countless stars like a galaxy, opened in her forehead.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? Don''t even think about having any bad thoughts about my woman, or I''ll skin you alive!" Zarathunathis looked away from his girlfriend and saw all the divine beasts staring at her with worried expressions. Clearly, her high-profile action attracted their concern, and he yelled at them before waving his sword.


    As he did that, the sword released a 3-meter big blue-coloured slash but the speed wasn''t much fast.


    Ymir, who had a suicidal spirit and always considered himself the meat shield in the armour of the team, came forward and tried to cut the sword slash into two to show his power, but as soon as his Naginata sword touched the blue slash, instead of producing an explosion, it shattered like it was made of smoke. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Within seconds, the blue smoke covered Ymir''s entire body, turning him into an ice statue, unable to control his magic power, Ymir, like a broken kite, fell to the ground.


    "This guy is completely hopeless. When will he start using his brain? Such a slow attack can easily be dodged, but no, he had to show off. Now suffer. I wouldn''t be surprised if he couldn''t get out of that state until the battle ends. That attack was very similar to ''Absolute Zero'' ice magic.


    No one with a bit of brain would touch that thing..."


    "But I wonder where this demon got such a powerful artefact from. If only I could research it, I would definitely be able to update my suit. So envious," The owl-iron man said in a voice full of jealousy as he looked at Zarathunathis''s sword. If the helmet wasn''t covering his body, people could even see saliva dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 515. Crimson Spikes

    "Stop talking nonsense and go, help Ymir, or deal with that demon," Fenrir ordered expressionlessly before looking at the other three divine beasts, who nodded at her.


    With a tacit understanding, all of them rushed toward Zarathunathis, who, while taking full advantage of having a powerful weapon, continuously threw blue-coloured sword slashes at them, beautifully showing the audience what it meant to bombard your enemy single-handedly.


    Thankfully, just when Fenrir and the others were completely overwhelmed by his overpowered attacks, out of nowhere the bone dragon fell on top of Zarathunathis like a meteorite, burying him in the ground. And because his body was touched by the blue sword, it also received Ymir''s ice-like premium service and turned into an ice statue.


    BOOM!


    Everyone looked at the direction from which the bone dragon had fallen and saw Jormungandr, who was in his humanoid form, covered by a liquid-like symbiotic parasite and a weird, black aura covering him, standing in midair, looking at everyone with an unnatural gaze, especially at Zarathunathis''s girlfriend. It was as if he had fallen in love with her at first sight.


    But sadly, because of that black-coloured rusty dragon head-shaped helmet on his head, no one could see what was going on in his mind.


    Maybe because of the insulting way of getting beaten by Jormungandr, or perhaps he also saw Jormungandr unusually looking at his girlfriend, ulterior motive written all over his face. Zarathunathis, who directly entered into berserk mode, cut the frozen bone dragon into two out of anger before rushing toward Jormungandr like a cannonball.


    After coming in front of Jormungandr, Zarathunathis swung his sword vertically, wanting to cut him into two pieces. But Jormungandr, who was turned into a completely new being by that helmet or that liquid-like thing or maybe both, just stretched out his hand and caught the sword with his hand with ease.


    And despite his entire body being instantly frozen by the overpowered power of the sword, he didn''t care and stood in his place like a statue.


    Zarathunathis thought Jormungandr''s story was finished, so with a smug look on his face, kicked him in the stomach, smashing Jormungandr to the ground.


    Then, to give him the same treatment as he received to save his face, Zarathunathis actually lifted an entire three-story house into the air with his magic spell and smashed it on him, continuing to do it until only a handful of stone blocks remained in his control.


    "Tsk, bastard wanted to show off before me. Who do you think you are?" Zarathunathis taunted mockingly before floating back to his girlfriend and standing before her like a dutiful boyfriend protecting her from people with ulterior motives.


    Fenrir and the others wanted to go and see Jormungandr''s condition, but they all had a hesitant looks on their face. After all, they all knew very well what kind of condition he was currently in.


    Then the humanoid, fox-like middle-aged man with nine tails also brought both hands on top of each other, and within a second, a big, dark energy ball appeared in between them. As Jormungandr, without taking any harm, flew out from the fire breath, he threw the energy ball at his face, which exploded so powerfully that not only Jormungandr but others were also blasted away because of the aftermath.


    "Sorry, he was just too close... By the way, I think we should quickly get out of the barrier and let Jor and those demons fight each other. When there is only one party left, we can think about how to deal with them," The fox guy quickly said with a frown, and others nodded in approval, clearly they also had similar thoughts.


    Then, while Jormungandr was getting up from the ground, they quickly rushed toward the top of the barrier and easily flew out from it. Ymir, who had barely gotten up, felt he was grabbed by someone, and before he could react, he was pulled out from the barrier.


    "Phew, thankfully he was very close to the barrier, otherwise it would be very difficult to bring him out forcefully," Levi said while wiping sweat from her forehead before looking at everyone with a frown. "What are you waiting for? Quickly start pouring your mana into the barrier. Do you really think I can single-handedly hold those two monsters inside?"


    Hearing Levi complain, everyone quickly put their hand on the barrier and started pouring their mana into it to make it more powerful, while Levi rushed toward Fenrir and asked The Owl Iron Man with a worried voice, "How is she? There isn''t any life-threatening danger, right?


    "If it was a normal attack, then she may have already healed completely by now, but that weird liquid that Jor is using, slowly eating her body from the inside. Although when I went to her, he took his attack back, that bastard didn''t take back the spikes that pierced her body at all. Instead, he released his control on them, making them free, and let them eat from her inside."


    "That liquid is actually like a parasite, it''s living, and when it comes in contact with a living being, first it makes that being its host, then it absorbs energy and vitality from other beings to strengthen itself. This is why it suddenly became so powerful after absorbing Fenrir''s vitality that it beat down Ymir in one attack."


    The Owl Iron Man finished speaking, took off his helmet, revealing his white and black fur owl face, and walked away with a heavy heart. He really couldn''t do anything in this situation, after all, he is a mechanic.


    He can deal with any kind of problem-related to machines or technology, but that parasite-like thing clearly had nothing to do with technology, and even if it was, at least he had no idea about it.


    Not wanting to give up, others also came to Fenrir one by one and checked her, but obviously, the result was everyone''s expression soon turned ugly.


    "Should we take her to Boss? She can definitely be able to heal, right?" Levi asked worriedly.


    "Yes, she can, but Mother said that she has to make some preparations for the worst-case scenario, and needs some time alone, and asked us not to disturb her in any condition, so even if we went to her, we might not be able to find her," Silvy, the hot milf with dark green skin said with a frown, while rubbing her forehead.


    She is also very close to Fenrir like Levi, and worried to death about her, but she really had no idea what to do. Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 516. Broken Promise Consequences

    "Myne? Are you all right?" Maya asked turning around, a concerned look on her face.


    "I... I am fine, don''t worry," Myne replied with a forced smile, however, his eyes were glued to the top of the dome where Fenrir lay unconscious, life and death unknown. He took his dick out of Maya and got up from the bed.


    "Are you going to check Fenrir''s condition?" Maya asked, following his gaze. Though she hadn''t heard their conversation, the expressions on the other divine beasts'' faces indicated that Fenrir''s situation was dire, and not something they could solve.


    "Yes, I have some healing skills and want to see if I can help her somehow. After all, I can''t let her die right before my eyes, can I? She''s also a close friend who''s saved my ass multiple times," Myne said as he quickly dressed.


    Then, he took a deep breath and activated Mirror''s Masquerade skill, the only skill that truly changed his appearance into a different person but the process was excruciating.


    Next Maya shows what it means to have a skill that works miraculously, but the price you have paid is also not something anyone can give.


    Myne started screaming and rolling on the ground, while his body started deforming into a weird shape as if someone had broken and recreated his body inside, and soon a sixty-year-old man with a belly as large as a nine-month pregnant woman, a shiny bald head, a clean-shaven beard, and an unremarkable face appears before her.


    Myne had used this disguise to meet Alex before and when he was in hell while pretending to be a demon slave. Unlike an illusion skill, this one changed a person from the inside out, making it effective against even powerful beings like Zarathunathis, until he didn''t use any spell to see through him.


    "Here, take this," Maya said, handing him a small, yellow potion bottle while trying her best to not laugh out loud considering the situation. "Though your disguise skill is good, it can''t hide your aura. Someone familiar with you could recognize you from your aura. This potion will completely conceal your aura for an hour."


    "I won''t go with you," Maya continued. "It might make them more alert. You should finish your work and come back quickly. Remember, this matter has nothing to do with us, so don''t stick your nose in other people''s business.


    You have more important work to do than risking your life-fighting someone who offers nothing to you." She gave him a playful smile while opening her vaginal entrance with her index and middle finger to motivate Myne to come back quickly.


    After all, given the other party''s previous record, it''s not difficult to guess where the script is going, so naturally Maya would be worried that he start fighting with those powerful guys in the dome.


    "I''ll be back in a few minutes," Myne gulped, his gaze drawn to Maya''s vagina, wanting to reach out but restraining himself at the last moment.


    "You better do, otherwise you might as well forget about it. Also," Maya insisted, her expression turning to disgust as she looked at Myne''s exaggerated belly. "You look hideous. Can''t you find someone better than an old man with one foot in the grave?" She vowed that if Myne ever had a belly like that, she would beat him until it became flat again.


    "I don''t think I''ve seen this old man before," Ymir, who was a bit desperate and forcing his brain to work fast to find a solution to heal Fenrir, said confusedly, hearing that this ugly old man knew him.


    Levi was equally perplexed. Compared to Ymir, who occasionally wandered around the world in his giant form and was seen by many people, Levi was different. This was her second time visiting the surface world, and she had spent almost all her life in the Mana Ocean, so she couldn''t understand how this weird ugly-looking human knew her.


    Nevertheless, given the mention of her name, Levi decided to give him a chance. She and Ymir approached the window, pushing the Owl Iron Man aside, who wanted to hear their conversation, they appeared in front of the small window and looked Myne up and down, confirming that this was indeed the first time they had seen him.


    Seeing their confused and hostile expressions their face, Myne sighed helplessly and removed the disguise from his face for a few seconds, shocking both Levi and Ymir. Then he resumed his old man appearance and spoke with a smile. "Now do you remember me?"


    Levi, seeing Myne, clenched her fist tightly. She looked at the crystal woman at the back and asked her to open a door in the crystal box so she could go in, which the other party did without asking anything.


    Soon, Myne''s scream could be heard coming from the crystal box, which shocked all the divine beasts except Ymir, who was also eager to vent his anger as well. But thinking that Myne was his friend and hadn''t done anything serious except hurt Fenrir''s feelings, he decided to let Levi have all the fun today.


    However, he didn''t forget to secretly remind her to throw a few punches from his share as well.


    "Ymir, who is that guy? Why is Levi beating him?" Silvy walked over to Ymir and asked with a frown, which instantly made the others perk up their ears in interest. After all, who didn''t like gossip?


    "Sigh, that''s Myne, the guy Jor told you about, the one Big Sis Fen likes," Ymir explained a smile visible inside his helmet. "Levi''s venting her anger for him not visiting her after making the promise and causing Big Sis Fen so much trouble, of course."


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ohh, so this is that guy... But I thought he would be a handsome young man. I didn''t expect Fenrir to like ugly old people. I wonder what good Fenrir saw in him that made her fall in love with him. And according to a normal human lifespan, he shouldn''t have long to live, right? Two or three decades at most before he kicks the bucket.


    Her love life is surely going to be very short and boring. After all, it''s hard to wake up that guy at this age," Silvy said jokingly with a chuckle, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? He''s not an old man; he just disguised himself with his skills so he wouldn''t be recognized by that demon and become a target for no reason.


    Unlike us, he''s not powerful enough to save his life," Ymir, who could hear Myne and Levi''s conversation thanks to their telepathic connection (which Myne didn''t disconnect), spoke with a frown, making Silvy laugh awkwardly in shame. Now, she wanted nothing more than to get out of here instead of continue making a fool of herself. She really hadn''t thought from this perspective.

 Chapter 517. A Reckless Half Baked Cure

    "Do you think he can heal her?" The owl-like Iron Man asked casually to the humanoid nine-tail fox middle-aged man beside him while looking at Myne who sat beside Fenrir with a deadly serious expression. Only God knew what he was thinking.


    "How do I know? Go ask yourself," The fox middle man replied annoyingly. This was the third time this idiot had asked him the same question.


    "Can you guys shut your mouths for a second? Don''t you have anything better to do than talk nonsense behind me?" Levi, who had a dark expression, was not happy with the beating she''d given Myne because of his good excuse which saved his ass from her, scolded both old men behind her, and they instantly ran away from her.


    "Calm down, Levi. Venting your anger on them won''t change anything. It''s your fault that you let him speak. I told you not to listen to him, and to beat him for my share as well. The result? After only a few punches and kicks, he walked out of the box with a wide grin on his face.


    You were fooled by him. Otherwise, how could there be such a perfect coincidence in the world that just when you asked him to visit your city, his grandma passed away and was busy with her funeral?"


    Ymir, who still felt like he''d lost a perfect opportunity to take revenge on behalf of Fenrir by believing Levi, spoke with a voice full of regret. If he had known earlier that Levi was so easy to fool, he would have surely gone into the box to deal with that bastard.


    "Sigh, sorry. Next time I''ll be more careful. And when Big Sis Fenrir wakes up, I''ll find out whether Myne have a grandma or not. If this bastard dares to lie to me, then this time not even Mother can protect him," Levi said, clenching her fist, with the fire of determination burning in her eyes.


    While the other divine beasts were busy with their own matters and observing the fight going on inside the dome, which had already reached its peak, Myne, on the other hand, after successfully deceiving Levi with a white lie to save his ass, came before Fenrir and started thinking of a way to save her.


    For this, he also borrowed a goggles-like gadget from the Owl Iron Man, which could help him see the red liquid-like symbiotic parasite inside her body, which was currently eating her from the inside at a fast pace. If this continued, within an hour, Fenrir would probably become like Jormungandr, completely under its control.


    Myne had already checked all his skills and tried almost all of them that he thought could heal her, except for two that required him to burn a lot of brain cells to use for the current situation.


    Hmm, if I use Unique Magic?Sublime Obscurity, then I would surely pass out from mana exhaustion before it comes from her. That damn skill requires too much mana for each use, which I lack the most right now, so there''s only one option left... But I don''t know if it will work or not, Myne thought seriously while looking at the Realize description before him.


    "Let''s give it a try. What bad thing can happen anyway? At worst, I''ll have to explain this skill to Levi or Ymir and borrow mana from them like that silver-haired lady did.


    And those two are still reliable guys, so I don''t think they''ll have bad thoughts about my skills," Myne encouraged himself seriously before taking a deep breath and casting Realize while thinking about the red symbiotic inside Fenrir''s body.


    Because there wasn''t much distance between them and he had given clear instructions about the target, right after he activated the skill, a dim white light shone in Myne''s palm, and a ball of red slime-like liquid appeared on it.


    Myne, although managing to stay awake, was still not in good condition. Mana exhaustion was different from physical exhaustion, where you couldn''t possibly consume physical energy at once. So soon, Myne felt like everything around him started shaking. He couldn''t even control his body properly, and after stumbling for a while, he fell to the ground on his back like a statue.


    "MYNE!"


    Levi and Ymir, thinking that the red symbiotic might have reached Myne''s brain, quickly came to him with a loud shout. However, Levi, who was wearing goggles and could see inside his body, saved herself from doing embarrassing things like Ymir, who was desperately trying to keep Myne awake and even asking him his last wish.


    "Myne, don''t even think about closing your eyes. If something happened to you, what would I say to Big Sis? Also, your crazy sister will eat us alive..."


    "I... I need ma..." Myne who hardly can understand Ymir''s words, tried to tell him about his condition, but the other party interrupted him because he was speaking too slowly.


    "Please don''t say such a thing. You will be fine. I won''t let you die..."


    "Maa..."


    "Fine, if you are insisting on telling me your last wish, then do it. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    I promise you that I will fulfil it in any condition," Ymir, who wasn''t letting Myne finish his sentence and was busy in his own world, behaving like an annoying friend whom everyone on the team wanted to beat every time he opened his mouth, vowed with an emotional voice as if he was finally ready to let Myne go and dig his grave instead of forcefully holding him back.


    Levi, who was having fun of her life, along with other divine beasts who had already realized what was going on, but none of them came forward to clear things up for Ymir, watched this strange drama in the background. The Owl Iron Man even started recording Ymir''s dark historical moment with his drone, so they could see it in the future when they gathered again, and make fun of him.


    This kind of permanent content shouldn''t be missed.


    "Ma... Ma..."


    "Yes, ma, I already heard that, what next?" Ymir again interrupted Myne, seeing that he was stuck on a single word.


    Myne, who finally couldn''t take it anymore, simply closed his eyes and decided to recover some mana naturally, at least enough so his head started working normally, and he could use his inventory to take out a mana potion or water. As for Ymir, who was desperately waiting for his last wish, to the great disappointment of other divine beasts, he completely ignored him.

 Chapter 518. Scolding And Mana

    "You old fool," Myne growled, his voice filled with anger and frustration. "I wonder who made you a divine beast. You''re hundreds of years older than me, yet you act like a child. Can''t you even tell a person''s condition by looking at them? What kind of divine beast are you?"


    "I was trying to tell you to give me a mana potion or something to recover, but you kept talking nonsense without any shame. Forget about that," Myne continued. "Even if you can''t see my condition, you could''ve turned your head and looked at your teammates'' expressions. They''re all enjoying themselves while you make a fool of yourself.


    Believe me, if it weren''t for the fact that we''re friends and you once helped save my life, I would''ve definitely ganged up with them and made a great dark history for you."


    Myne, who was sitting between Levi and Ymir, scolded Ymir angrily while drinking a mana potion. After his head cleared and he regained control over his body, Myne quickly recovered his mana enough to maintain his bodily functions.


    After dismissing everyone, assuring them that he was all right, Myne brought Levi and Ymir, with whom he was most familiar and considered friends, and scolded them seriously.


    "I''m sorry," Ymir said, his voice softer. "I got carried away. After what happened with Big Sis Fen, I was terrified of losing you too..."


    "Don''t lie, If you were so worried about me, why were you asking about my last wish a few minutes ago? You looked like you couldn''t wait to dig my grave. And people call me a big pervert! Compared to you, I''m just a minor in this field."


    Myne thought, reflecting on the many kinds of perverts. He considered himself just someone who admires beautiful females, feeling he had a long way to go before reaching the level of Ymir and Alban. Those guys are real perverts, not limited to sex.


    "All right, let''s forget about the past, can you tell us what you did to pull that red symbiotic out of Big Sis Fen and put it back? By the way, if you can pull it out again, I have the perfect container to seal it," Levi, who also felt ashamed because of Ymir''s actions but not as much, spoke casually. She was quite curious, wondering what kind of skill Myne had used, about which she had no idea.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, sure. But you guys have to provide me with mana. You know how to do it, right? Like putting your hand on my shoulder and transferring mana to me. It shouldn''t be difficult for professionals like you," Myne, who was comparing the silver-haired lady with both divine beasts, thinking that they all had similar levels, spoke seriously while stroking Fenrir''s soft fur.


    "There''s no problem with that. We can provide you with as much mana as you want, as long as you can heal Big Sis," Levi said confidently, and Ymir nodded his head while giving a thumbs up.


    Sometimes, I even wonder if I''m really her child," Ymir, who was lost in his old memories, spoke in a sobbing voice while tracing circles on the dome with his finger.


    Levi and Myne looked at each other, their faces filled with sadness. While they didn''t understand the full situation due to their age difference, they could imagine the loneliness of a child who was always treated poorly at home, standing in a cold corner while others enjoyed their life in a warm place, eating delicious cookies and receiving enough love from their mother.


    "Uncle Ymir, please don''t be sad," Levi said, walking over to him and hugging him. "Forget about the past. Now I''m here for you. Don''t worry, you can come to my city whenever you want, and I''ll feed you the best cookies in the world. I''ll give you a home and the warmth of a family you''ve never had." Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    Myne, in the background, also wiped away non-existent tears. Although he didn''t feel much hearing Ymir''s story, as a friend, it was basic manners to feel sad in your friend''s sadness. No matter how much you want to take pleasure in the other party''s misfortune, formality is necessary; otherwise, the chance of losing a friend is quite high.


    "All right, we can discuss this matter later, but now saving Fenrir is most important," Myne said, kicking the emotional atmosphere away and bringing both uncle and nephew out of their emotional state. He spoke while taking out a mysterious-looking golden box, opening it slightly, he looked inside it before nodding with an understanding look, and placing it on his lap.


    "Let''s start then. Remember, don''t hold back and pour as much mana as you can," Myne spoke, putting goggles on his nose and starting to examine the red symbiotic inside Fenrir.


    Ymir and Levi wiped their tears, came behind Myne while talking in very low voices, and placed their hands on each side of his shoulders.


    "Are you ready?" Levi asked with a 10% curious and 90% regretful expression. After all, if Myne''s skill didn''t work and the mana they poured into him didn''t find a way to go out, with a human body''s small mana-holding capacity, they might not know his plan, but he would explode like a watermelon for sure.


    "I''ve never been more ready. Go ahead, pour everything you have into me. I want to taste it..."


    "Can you please stop talking like that? I feel like if you continue, I feel like if you keep going, I''ll soon hear you describing your intimate time with your wife. It''s uncomfortable," Ymir interrupted, his face scrunching up in disgust, making both Myne and Levi frown¡ªthe former because of the loss of the perfect speech, and the latter because she really wanted to hear the next part.


    "Fine then, let''s start our rescue operation. Hopefully, Fenrir will forgive me after I save her ass," Myne spoke as he felt a lot of mana pouring inside him. It was the same feeling as emptying an entire bucket of water into a small cup¡ªoverall, a complete waste.@@@@

 Chapter 519. Overflowing Mana And Carelessness

    This was the second time Myne felt that he was invincible and could do whatever he wanted, and no one could stop him. He could beat Maya and Fenrir and make them taste their own medicine, shouting at them about the injustice of being beaten despite being right.


    He envisioned building his own kingdom, exclusive to females of all races, where they have absolute freedom to do whatever they wanted, far from those ugly males who harassed them, and near their most beloved and handsome king.


    He could set some rules, like every girl between 18 and 40 with a wonderful figure and beautiful appearance must wear sexy, small, erotic clothes, and show their figure as much as they could, which would be the greatest honour in his kingdom, and once in a while they would come to their king to give him some world pleasure...


    "Myne! Myne!!"


    "Brat!"


    "What... What? Why are you shouting?" Myne, who was having a wonderful time in his imagination, was abruptly awakened by Ymir''s smack on the back of his head and asked irritably.


    "How long are you going to stay like a statue? Do you want to die or what? Quickly use your skills! Do you have any idea how dangerous your situation is right now? Look, your body is already showing signs of collapse. If this continues, it won''t be long before we see a beautiful human body firework," Ymir scolded angrily, continuing to hit the back of Myne''s head.


    He couldn''t understand how someone could be so careless about their own life.


    Myne, hearing what Ymir said, confusedly looked down, and saw small cracks appearing all over his body, with blue light shining through them, which literally gave him a small heart attack. After all, the last time when the silver-haired lady gave him her mana, something like this hadn''t happened at all.


    Forcibly calming down, Myne quickly used Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity to test whether the mana Ymir and Levi provided was sufficient. First, he thought deeply about the mana fruit given to him by the silver-haired lady and summoned it into the golden box on his lap.


    As the skill activated, it was as if the gates of a dam, which were about to burst, finally opened. The mana within his body drained at a visibly rapid pace.


    Ymir and Levi, who were worried that Myne might explode if they poured too much mana into him, were dumbfounded to find that all the mana they had poured into Myne had vanished, and his body turned into a bottomless pit, no matter how much mana they poured into him, it wasn''t enough at all.


    Boom!


    Just as Myne finished speaking and was thinking about going back to Maya before Fenrir woke up¡ªso he could pretend to be a mysterious, lovable partner who, despite being angry, came to save her¡ªa loud explosion suddenly shook the entire dome.


    Jormungandr burst out of the dome like a cannonball, his entire body now covered in a living, red, slime-like substance, except for his helmet. He wielded a familiar sword, similar to the one Zarathunathis had possessed, but this one was also covered in red liquid, giving it a demonic appearance, instead of beautiful, and elegant like the previous one.


    Everyone, exhausted from their mana expenditure, turned pale as paper as they realised that they were f*cked up. While they had successfully saved Fenrir, their neglect of the dome''s power supply had given Jormungandr the chance to break free.


    However, this was only the beginning of their troubles. A few seconds later, two more figures emerged from the dome, standing in the air and looking at everyone with mocking smiles. Zarathunathis and his girlfriend, although in poor condition, had been severely beaten.


    Zarathunathis had lost his two arms and had large, tennis ball-sized holes all over his body, from which black blood flowed continuously. His girlfriend''s pale face was covered in purple blade, and punch marks, and she had taken a significant beating from Jormungandr. Nevertheless, they were still breathing and kicking, indicating that their condition was not yet dire.


    After quickly surveying everyone and giving Jormungandr a hateful glare, they held hands, turned around, and flew away. A little distance away, they opened a portal to an unknown location and vanished from everyone''s sight.


    Since Jormungandr couldn''t teleport, he merely glared at them before turning his attention to the divine beasts and Myne atop the dome. Starring at them for a while, he swung his sword at them causally.


    A red sword slash, three meters in size, shot towards them at breathtaking speed, causing everyone''s faces to contort in fear. Myne, seeing that the others weren''t in a condition to stand up, could only curse himself for being careless and believing in those unreliable guys'' work efficiency.


    He gritted his teeth and opened a large portal just before the sword slash, then opened other parts of the portal directly beneath Jormungandr''s feet.


    Perhaps due to his overwhelming power or the influence of the two mysterious entities within his body, Jormungandr was unable to react quickly enough. As the portal opened and the sword struck him between the legs, he remained unfazed, calmly accepting the attack as if nothing had happened.


    Because the red symbiotic had the power to enhance things, the magic sword also benefited from this, and as soon as the sword slash hit Jormungandr, his entire body was instantly covered in red crystal-like ice. Losing his magic power, like a broken kite, he began falling to the ground again.


    Thankfully, Myne''s IQ was online, and taking advantage of Jormungandr being or pretending to be imprisoned, he quickly opened a portal beneath him, letting him fall into it before closing it¡ªdealing with the problem once and for all.

 Chapter 520. Between Her Thighs

    "Where did you send Jor?" The Owl Iron Man, who had stored emergency supplies of mana in his suit and recovered quicker than others, asked causally while getting up and helping others to recover by providing them mana.


    "Well... Actually, I can only open portals to places I''ve been before. And as you guys can be seen because of my young age I haven''t had time to wander to many places. So..." Myne paused and looked at Levi, who was resting on the dome with an awkward smile, making her feel very uneasy.


    "You didn''t send him to my city, right?" Levi, who had an ugly expression getting stared at by Myne, asked nervously.


    "Not exactly your city, but very far away in the Mana Ocean. Don''t you say that if someone didn''t have a proper guide, no one could get to your city? I think while he was wandering in the Mana Ocean trying to find a way out, you might have enough time to recover before dealing with him at full force...right?" Myne said with an innocent smile while scratching the back of his head.


    But what he didn''t notice, or maybe didn''t want to see, was that upon hearing the words "Mana Ocean," a look of horror appeared on everyone''s faces, which soon turned to anger that exploded upon Myne.


    "Damn you, brat! Do you have any idea what you''ve done? Both of the cursed artefacts on Jor rely on mana to strengthen themselves. The more mana they get, the more active they become, and there''s also a possibility that they could awaken their creator''s will hidden within them."


    "In the outside world, no host they''ve taken control have that amount of mana that can help them awaken their true form. But that wasn''t the case with the Mana Ocean. That place is like a fish returning to water for them..." The Owl Iron Man, carried away by his emotions, yells at Myne angrily.


    But after venting his anger, he realized that in truth, it was their fault that they couldn''t stop Jor, and Myne was just trying to help them. So there was no point in scolding him. He took a deep breath and continued.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Please tell me you can bring Jor back from the Mana Ocean or send him somewhere else. Any other place will be fine."


    Myne, already ashamed of messing everything up again, hearing the Owl Iron Man''s pitiful voice, took a few steps back with an awkward laugh and decided to be honest, as he had no other choice.


    "I... I can''t. Throwing someone into a random place is okay, but bringing him back... isn''t possible. Also, by now, Jor might have long ago gone to some other place. There''s no way I can trace him and bring him back.


    However, this was far from over, Maya slowly moved her right hand and started playing with Myne''s nipples, just like he always does with her, while increasing the movement of her lower body.


    Myne, who had never experienced this kind of kissing, and thighjob was caught off guard. Along with her playing with his extra-sensitive nipples,, and her pussy continuously hitting his balls, he couldn''t stay on the battlefield for more than a dozen or so seconds before releasing a big load of cum on her big, bubbly white butt with a loud moan.


    "Oh, my, my, it seems like someone is too excited today," Maya giggles with a teasing smile while taking the cum on her buttock with her finger and putting it in her mouth.


    Myne, who was panting slightly, also chuckled a bit, not offended by such a little joke at all, and was about to say something before showing her his beast mode, when an eye-blinding green light fell from the sky onto the centre of the city, 100 meters away from them.


    Whoosh!


    Instead of the loud explosion that Myne and Maya had expected after the green beam collided with the ground, a powerful dome of verdant energy silently spread in all directions, leaving no area untouched. Everywhere it passed, the destruction wrought by Zarathunathis and his army was reversed, as if time itself had rewound. Earth reformed, and trees sprang forth.


    Destroyed buildings automatically started rebuilding as they were before. The living beings caught in the conflict materialized one by one, seemingly teleported back into existence out of thin air.


    However, the number was very limited¡ªif before the city''s destruction, a hundred thousand people were living there, now barely a few thousand could be seen, confusedly looking left and right, wondering what was wrong.


    What was even more shocking was that after a few moments of confusion, they all started behaving as if everything was normal and not a single person was missing, and soon got busy with their work, as if they had forgotten about the rest of the people.


    "Well, it seems like the people whose souls were devoured by demons can''t be resurrected. Only those who died by accident and whose souls weren''t eaten by that two-headed demon were able to come back to life. And in order to not make things worse, whoever restored everyone back, modified their memories, and now they have completely forgotten about all those dead people."


    Maya, who had previously seen this miracle happen when she fought with that being from another dimension ( Chapter 331 ) who caused a lot of destruction after coming into their world, and later got beaten to death by a staff fall from the sky, which later restored everything while sucking all the power of that powerful being, said with a look of understanding.


    "Wait, so you mean now there are only those handful of people left in this entire city, and they all have forgotten about all the dead people?" Myne, whose brain started working in a different direction, asked with a frown.


    "Yes," Maya replied casually while getting off the bed and looking down at the now completely restored city. She still couldn''t understand what kind of powerful being could reverse time to this extent and resurrect so many people.

 Chapter 521. Picking Things From The Empty Castle

    "Doesn''t that mean the castle is currently empty, and we can easily sneak in and steal... I mean borrow everything before people from the kingdom come and take everything under their control?"


    Hearing Myne''s completely out-of-the-ordinary question, Maya was caught off guard for a moment, however, since this wasn''t the first time Myne had surprised her with his shamelessness and surprised her with his out-of-this-world thought process, she just chuckled and shook her head.


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Yes, you can say that. So, what''s going on in your evil mind? You didn''t want to steal... Sorry borrow everything in this castle, right?" Maya asked casually, already knowing the answer.


    "Hehe, you know me well, Big Sis. And you can''t blame me for this. First of all, there''s no owner of this castle currently, so it''s not even borrowing but picking up, which is not a crime. Second, if you''ve seen our clan building, you know that it has been getting bigger and bigger with each passing day. So naturally, I need a lot of decoration and furniture.


    And instead of buying cheap products, isn''t it better to pick up luxurious goods?" Myne said matter-of-factly, opening a portal to the hotel room where Maya and his clone were staying. He quickly walked in and came back in a few seconds, holding Maya''s clothes.


    "Now, stop wasting time and quickly wear your clothes. We have to clean an entire castle. It''s a big job. If it weren''t for the wrong timing, I would have also dragged Aisha and Sylphy here. Those two lazy asses always stay at home and read books. I fear they''ll gain weight if I don''t do something about it soon," Myne complained with an ugly expression.


    He couldn''t even imagine the fat and ugly Aisha and Sylphy.


    Shaking his head to throw those dangerous thoughts out of his mind, Myne quickly helped Maya wear her clothes before opening the portal to the ground floor of the castle.


    "I''ve transferred a space storage-type skill called ''Space Box'' to you. Although it''s not as good as my inventory skill, it''s more than enough for you. So quickly put everything you find useful and luxurious into it. We can use it to decorate our clan. I''ll clean the second floor.


    I heard it was the residential area of the noble family who lived here," Myne said, giving Maya a quick kiss and teleporting away.


    "Sigh, great. A Tier 4 witch has now fallen to the point of stealing garbage from other people''s houses. What worse can be happened than this? People really do everything in love," Maya spoke helplessly while shaking her head and starting to chant a complicated spell in an unknown language.


    As she did, three blue hexagram arrays appeared before her, and six humanoid creatures that looked like a mixed breed of fish and humans walked out with confused expressions. After seeing Maya, they quickly knelt in respect and a bit of fear.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Phiyona put down the book and saw Myne walking toward her with a gentle smile.


    "By looking at your happy expression, I can assume that you''ve finished your mission?" Phiyona asked excitedly. Because Edward had been transformed into a demon by Zarathunathis and thrown into a random corner of the world, Phiyona still remembered him and couldn''t wait to see his dead body.


    "Well, you can say that you definitely won''t be seeing his ugly face. But sadly, I couldn''t kill him," Myne said while making a sorry face, quickly telling her about the entire matter in a shortened form. Of course, he erased a lot of important details that she shouldn''t need to know. Knowing too much also wasn''t a good thing.


    "That''s unfortunate. This means you also couldn''t get me. Maybe next time. After all, a deal is a deal. There''s no such thing as the middle ground. Either finish the work and take the full reward, or forget about it," Phiyona said with a cold, expressionless face, not caring that this might anger Myne and invite unnecessary trouble to her.


    "O...kay? If that''s the case, then see ya later?" Myne replied confusedly, getting off the bed. He didn''t expect Phiyona to be such a serious type of woman.


    "By the way, although I can''t do anything about our main deal, since you have wasted your precious time for my sake, open that wardrobe. There''s a hidden compartment under my undergarments. Open it and take the thing inside.


    It can be useful for what''s going to happen next," Phiyona said with a deadly serious expression, giving Myne a very uncomfortable feeling, he doesn''t like when people talk to him in this kind of manner.


    But since Myne was always a principal guy who never did anything for free, he still opened the wardrobe and quickly found the hidden compartment under Phiyona''s sexy panties and bra. Although this lady couldn''t walk because of her disability, she still had quite a wild taste for sure.


    After opening the hidden compartment, Myne found three small poison bottles, a bottle of unknown lotion, and a small, baby fist-sized metal box.


    Because there were no descriptions or labels on any of the items, Myne could only pick them up and walk toward Phiyona for help. As for using appraisal on them, well forget about it, those small things are not worth that effort.


    "This blue potion can increase your dick size and thickness, while the green one increases your lust and brings you to beast mode. The yellow one increases your stamina... only temporarily, so don''t be happy. That big bottle of white slime-like thing is slippery lotion used to make your dick more slippery and do more wonderful moves during bed battle."


    "As for the thing inside that small box, they''re pregnancy control pills. After eating one, a woman can have as much fun as she wants for 24 hours without any worry about getting knocked out. This is a very high-end product and one hundred percent works."


    Listening to Phyona''s explanation, Myne gave her a weird look, wondering why a disabled woman who had no one in her life, spent almost all her time locked in a room and was treated like a prisoner would save this kind of thing.

 Chapter 522. A Queens Summons

    "Hehehe, you really didn''t take my previous words seriously, right? I was just teasing you. I''m more than satisfied with your work. Although you failed to kill that bastard, technically, since he''s no longer hume, doesn''t that mean he''s already dead? So, Master, do you want to use those things on this poor servant of yours?"@@@@


    Phiyona, with a seductive smile, put aside the blanket on top of her and asked while spreading her legs with her hands and playing with her breasts.


    "Hoo, you almost managed to fool me. For a moment, I thought you were serious about kicking me out of your room. But my beautiful little servant, although I want to eat you, this isn''t the right time. Many things have happened, and my sister is on the ground floor. If she comes up and sees me having fun with you, believe me, my end would be worse than your brother''s. She''s a very dangerous woman.


    Better not to take risks."


    Myne said seriously while putting all the items inside his inventory. Then he took out a storage pouch, first choosing a good-looking red one-piece dress with flower patterns, a set of bras and panties, before putting the entire wardrobe in the storage pouch and handing it to Phyona. He then helped her remove her sexy nightgown.


    "I know you''re not interested in this castle, and even if you were, you don''t have the power to hold it in your hands. So, instead of wasting time and life here, as my servant, you should stay with your master from now on and help him run his little business.


    For the time being, you''ll have to stay in a hotel, but when my clan building is complete, you''ll officially start working with me," As Myne finished speaking, he had already made Phyona ready and picked her up in a princess carry before opening a portal and walking in under her surprised gaze. He didn''t even give her a chance to say anything.


    ...


    "You came so soon...? Now who the hell is she?" Maya, who was shorting out the furniture, heard footsteps behind her, turned around, and spoke casually. But after seeing Myne carrying an unknown lady in his arms, her face instantly turned cold, and a murderous aura emanated from her, which was more than enough to scare the shit out of Myne.


    "Honey, can you please stop looking at me with such a murderous gaze? At least let me explain the matter before making that kind of scary face," Myne, while speaking, put Phyona down on the couch, gave her a knowing wink, walked behind Maya, and gave her a sweet hug, trying his best to coax her before she exploded in anger, and he completely lost face before his new personal maid.


    They were carrying a five-meter-tall painting of a beautiful woman with red hair in a fairytale-like garden. They spoke in an unknown language that only Maya could understand.


    "Put it there, and be quick, If you keep wasting so much time on each item, we won''t finish cleaning the entire castle even after a week," Myne said impatiently. Surprisingly, although she spoke in the common hume language, the creatures understood every word.


    "Glarh, zethet varu na''thur, lat''vesh zelar tuul, en rast mir akh grinth''var. Voth, naghi tresk ne''thar. Zil''ak hoth drak, varush zethet, mer''rath thuul. Glarsh, nolthu ithra''l, vek glarsh u''veth ithar veqoth." ( Master, but these things are too heavy and most of them hang on the wall, which is very high.


    Please don''t be offended, but if you want us to be quick, we need more people.) The middle-aged creature said with a helpless expression.


    "Fine, you guys only know how to give me trouble," Maya replied helplessly and chanted a long spell, and under Myne and Phoyana''s surprised gaze, nearly 50 small hexagram arrays appeared throughout the main hall. From these arrays, nearly a hundred creatures similar to the six emerged. They knelt before Maya with faces full of awe and respect, as if she were their goddess.


    "Go follow those six," Maya instructed. "They will explain your work to you. Try to be quick and don''t mess around, or you know what will happen."


    Hearing Maya''s threat, the creatures trembled in fear, as if remembering something horrifying. They nodded rapidly and quickly ran away.


    "Big Sis, who the hell are those people?" Myne asked, looking at the colourful fish-like people running around the main hall and picking up whatever they found.


    "Those are my people. During my adventures with your mother, I once saved a small tribe of these creatures. They later made me their queen and taught me their summoning spell. When I need help with minor tasks, I usually summon them. They are hard-working, honest, and although weak, they are useful enough. After they finish their work, I reward them, so it''s a win-win situation.


    They are more than happy to be summoned by me." Maya explained lazily, resuming her work of straightening the furniture. However, In her mind, she was seriously thinking about how to get rid of the obstacles between her and Myne''s love life.

 Chapter 523. Summoning Contract

    "Phew, finally over!" Myne exclaimed, sprawled on the couch while using Maya''s lap as a pillow. "Even with so many people helping, it took us five hours to empty this castle. Thankfully we have storage-type skills, or I can''t imagine how and where we''d transport so many things."


    Exhausted and out of breath, hundreds of fish-men were scattered across the floor like discarded toys. Maya had squeezed every ounce of their value out of them, working them like slaves without rest. Now, with the work finally done, they could relax, and take some rest. Their queen was indeed a very scary ruler.


    After a brief rest, Myne looked down at the people below and a thought he''d been suppressing for a while resurfaced. "Big Sis," He asked Maya, whose face couldn''t see because of her big milky mountain coming in his way, "Can you teach me this summoning spell? It''s so nice to have so many people willing to help without asking for anything in return.


    They''re loyal, honest, and perfect for manual labour. All you have to do is respect them and provide enough mana. Nowadays it is not easy to find such good workers." Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "You want to learn it? Sure, it''s not a complicated spell. It mainly requires the summoned creature''s willingness. You should be able to learn it with a bit of practice." Maya replied calmly, she looked around and spotted the middle-aged fish-man who was one of the six people summoned at the beginning. She motioned for him to come over.


    "Glarh, vek''thar zeth al''kur?" ( Master, how can I help you? ) The middle-aged fish-man asked in his own language, which Myne didn''t understand. After getting from the lap pillow, Myne looked at Maya curiously, wondering how she learned their language.


    "This is my younger brother, Myne, after seeing your loyalty (working capability) and dedication toward their master (how easy and convenient it is to make you work, he decided to form a contract with your tribe as well. By the way, let me tell you something¡ªhe''s a very wealthy man in my kingdom."


    "If you help him, you can ask for anything you can possibly buy with money. Compared to me, who rarely needs your help, he''s a big shot with a lot of business. He''ll definitely need your help more than anything else." Maya explained casually, and to make them accept Myne willingly by their own free will, she didn''t forget to throw in some imaginary cake.


    At first, hearing that their queen wanted to make her younger brother, who had seemingly popped out of thin air, their summoner, the fish-man tribe chief hesitated a bit. After all, although they were good at normal labour, if they were summoned into the battlefield and asked to fight, it would only be a matter of time before their tribe became history.


    After all, It is a well-known fact that most young people nowadays are hot-blooded and can''t easily be trusted. Who knew when they might lose their minds over minor things and bring disaster to their little tribe? But when he heard that Myne was a big shot with golden thigh and would only require their help to manage his business, his eyes immediately lit up.


    Without hesitation, he pulled out a golden scroll from his back, where he had no such a thing as a bag or anything and handed it to Myne.


    With a satisfied smile, Myne took the scroll from the middle-aged fishman, unfolded it, and saw that it was filled with golden, shiny runic characters. At the bottom were written the names of Maya and his mother, along with what appeared to be their blood.


    "Did Mother also sign a contract with them?" Seeing his mother''s name, Myne couldn''t help but ask with a surprised expression.


    Hearing about another grand deed of his mother, the corner of Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist. He had a newfound understanding of her brain circuits but soon put aside those distracting thoughts and continued. "That''s good. After reading them, you can translate them and share them with others. Oh, and some books are not suitable for children, so you better not give away books randomly."


    After which Myne gave the middle-aged fish-man some more instructions before returning to their original place. The middle-aged man, who seemed eager to go back and become a nerd, nodded at Maya, cancelled his connection with her, and with a whoosh sound, disappeared in a flash of blue light.


    The others followed suit, and soon the lively, empty castle became silent again, leaving only three people behind.


    "You didn''t give them those perverted novels of yours, did you?" Maya, coming behind Myne, asked with an expressionless face, placing her hands on his shoulders. She knew Myne a little too well.


    Myne, feeling like the Grim Reaper was standing behind him, hurriedly shook his head and used his Liar skill to its maximum limit before speaking.


    "How could this be? Those are rare collections of mine. I haven''t even given them to Aisha for reading despite her doing everything to get them, let alone those fish people. I gave them my old horror novels. I just hope they won''t become like me after reading them. After all, light can''t reach the depths of the ocean.


    It would be a nightmare for them if they started fearing the darkness..."


    "Anyway, let me send you back home. We''ll continue our vacation the day after tomorrow. Today, not only do I have to find a temporary house for Phyiona, but also have to report this incident to my mother-in-law and probably help her to send troops here to deal with the aftermath," Myne said with a helpless expression, rubbing his forehead.


    "Huh? Why tell the queen? What happened to the king? Shouldn''t this kind of serious matter be reported directly to the king?" Maya asked suspiciously, increasing the force of her grip on Myne''s shoulders, making his face contort in pain. Recently she was a bit oversensitive toward any woman Myne wanted to meet.


    "A few days ago, the king had a small accident. He fell down the stairs and is currently in a coma. So temporarily, the queen is taking care of kingdom affairs... Big Sis, can you please loosen your grip? It''s hurting," Myne pleaded, patting Maya''s hands on his shoulders.


    "Ah, sorry, I forgot about that," Maya apologises with a smile but there was no smile in her eyes. "If what you said is true, then there''s no problem."


    She then suddenly leaned forward and whispered in Myne''s ears. "But remember, if you f*cked this woman as well, I''ll break both your legs. Then you two sweet disabled couples can play house-house games as much as you want."


    After threatening Myne until his legs started shaking, she patted him on the shoulder, asked him to open the portal to her house, and walked in, waving her hand with a sweet smile on her face.

 Chapter 524. The Morning Alarm

    "Your sister is quite scary," Phiyona who had been silent from start to finish and hadn''t said a single word, finally spoke up with a sigh of relief after Maya disappeared into the portal. She truly felt that Myne''s sister had ill intentions toward her and the way she looked at her was the same as if she was looking at a corpse.


    "Yes, she is, and what you''ve seen is just the tip of the iceberg. If you ever see her truly angry, you definitely won''t dare to stay close to me..." Myne admitted, sitting beside Phiyona with a tired look. For him, dealing with Maya''s doubts was far more difficult than fighting demons and ghosts.


    At least with them, you know you''re either going to die or survive, but with her, there''s no guarantee of what might happen next. And most people fear the unknown more than death.


    "Let''s forget about her and find a suitable residence for you. By the way, do you prefer a luxurious hotel or a more casual house? Given your condition, I strongly recommend staying in a hotel. As long as you have money, there''s no shortage of people willing to serve you." He said after thinking for a while.


    "I don''t have many preferences. As long as there''s enough food, drink, and comfortable living conditions, I can stay anywhere." Phiyona, who had long gotten used to staying alone, replied indifferently, not minding where she stayed as long as it had sufficient living conditions.


    "Good, then let''s go, let me show you, your new room," Saying that, Myne lifted Phiyoa and opened a portal to the Silver Bell Pavilion in Adol Town, where Gwen and her mother were staying. As they walked out of the portal, Gwen saw a luxurious, well-maintained big room.


    Myne laid Phiyona on the bed and covered her lower body with a blanket before giving her some general knowledge about the location they were currently in.


    "So, one of your lovers is staying right across from me?" Phiyona asked with a playful smile. "What if she finds out about me? Don''t you fear she might misunderstand you, thinking you''re taking advantage of her, and only spending time with her because you are greedy for her young body?"


    "What do you mean by ''finds out about you''?" Myne asked with a frown, flicking her forehead. "You''re my secretary. What''s there to be scared of? Also, don''t have any bad thoughts about me. Until I heal you completely, I''m not going to lay a hand on you. I''m not a beast, and I have my boundaries.


    So, get those naughty thoughts out of your head."


    Although previously he really wanted to have some fun with her¡ªthe other party clearly more eager than him, but after meeting Maya, he remembered that his plate was already full. He had also vowed not to take any more lovers, so he regretfully gave up on her. After all, now he''s a mature man with responsibilities for a big family on his shoulders.


    After dealing with Phiyona''s matter, Myne hurried to Garnet''s bedroom and saw her sleeping with his clone, hugging him tightly with a satisfied smile. she seems having a good dream.


    Myne quickly used his ring to make his clone disappear, then approached behind Garnet and gave her a hard smack on her round, bubbly butt, jolting her awake with fright.


    "What! What happened?" Garnet, who had been having a beautiful dream, opened her eyes in confusion. She first looked to her side, wanting to wake Myne as well, but found that he wasn''t on the bed. Then, she looked behind her and saw him, fully dressed, smiling at her.


    "Good morning, beautiful!" Myne sat down in front of Garnet and spoke while handing her a glass of water.


    "Good morning, my ass! Why did you wake me up so early? I was about to give birth to our child in my dream, but you ruined everything!" Garnet first looked outside the window and, seeing that it was still very early, her expression instantly darkened. She yelled at Myne, snatched the glass from him, and gulped down all the water.


    "Sorry, honey, but I needed to report something important to Your Highness Queen Garnet," Myne, still in the mood to tease Garnet, said playfully while staring at her milky mountains.


    "Huh? Since you''re in such a hurry to report, it must be important, right? Tell me, but if it isn''t anything serious, I will surely beat you to death," Garnet threatened while crawling toward Myne and sitting on his lap.


    Myne chuckled at her threat and told her everything. Unlike Phiyona, whom he hid a lot of things, Garnet was a real family member and knew a lot of insider information, so Myne honestly told her everything, and when he finished, she jumped off his lap in shock and ran towards the wardrobe.


    "Damn it," Garnet asked seriously. "Why did you waste so much time reporting this kind of serious thing? Do you have any idea what it means to have no ruler or guards in a city? Once people realize there''s no one to look after them, they will all go crazy, and the city will soon fall into chaos.


    And if what you said is true, and the city population is really reduced to one-tenth, then things will be even more serious." She continued to dress, although she rarely interfered with kingdom matters when her cheap husband was around. However, this didn''t mean she knew nothing about politics and management.


    On the contrary, she had more experience dealing with these kinds of things than her husband.


    After hearing Myne''s report, she could imagine how long the cooldown time before the fall of Ember Fall City would be. So, after getting dressed, she grabbed Myne''s hand and hurried towards Aniue''s room.

 Chapter 525. The Search Ends

    "Mother, can you please tell me what''s going on?" Aniue, who was dragged out from his bed forcefully without saying anything, asked yawning as he followed Garnet towards Lewis''s room.


    Because of their father''s absence and the considerable mess he left behind in pursuit of his youthful dreams which he wanted to fulfil in old age, Aniue and Lewis had been working tirelessly from morning to late night for the past few days. They hardly slept well, resulting in panda eyes at such a young age.


    Had it been anyone else in Garnet''s place disturbed his sleep, Aniue would have greeted them with his sword


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Myne, who still wanted to play the role of the dead, had already turned invisible and was following behind casually.


    "Just have some patience, I don''t have time to explain to everyone individually," Garnet replied with a frown, and activated her skill, causing her long white legs to glow with a mysterious blue light and runes to appear on them. With a powerful kick, she smashed open the 4-meter-tall iron door, frightening Lewis to death, who was sleeping peacefully.


    "What?! Who!?" Lewis jolted awake in shock, hurriedly putting on his goggles. He looked at the door and saw his mother and brother entering his room like barbarians without any manners. He knew his rest time was f*cked up.


    What kind of skill is this? I never saw it on her interface, Myne thought confusedly and quickly used appraisal on Garnet but only saw her three original skills, Transmutation, High-grade Arithmetic, and Unique Magic?Ice.


    Maybe it is one of those three weird skills about which appraisal has no data, Myne thought while rubbing his chin. But it is strange that despite being so many levels higher than her, I still can''t see through her entire interface, she seems to be hiding quite a lot of secrets from me.@@@@


    "Can you guys just knock on the door? Why make so much noise?" Lewis asked irritatedly, trying his best to fully open his eyes.


    "It would waste a lot of time," Garnet quickly replied. "Anyway, listen I have some important to say to both of you..." She then told them about the mess in Ember Fall City, and except for everything related to Myne, she shared all the necessary information.


    "So now, hurry up and gather soldiers, I have an emergency teleportation scroll that can bring everyone to Ember Fall City, saving a lot of time. The people there have forgotten everything that happened to them, including the people who died. If they ask about the previous ruler, just make up a random story.


    I''ll choose someone to take over the city as soon as possible, and until then, you''ll deal with all their affairs," Garnet said to Aniue.


    "All right, I''ll gather all the soldiers," Understanding the seriousness of the situation, Aniue nodded and quickly ran away to gather the soldiers, leaving only three people behind.


    "And what about me? What should I do?" Lewis asked, unable to understand his role in the matter.


    I recently got another batch of platinum ores, and we can probably produce two or three million coins without any difficulty."


    "WHAT?!" Garnet exclaimed, her eyes wide with shock. "So many? Where did you get so much platinum? Did you find a mine or something? Last time you were saying that you were going to have a lot of trouble finding more, and you were with me all the time. When did you find those platinum ores?"


    "Hehehe, this is a secret," Myne boasted proudly, raising his head. "Your little lover has a lot of tricks up his sleeves. Don''t dare to underestimate me."


    "Oh, secrets, huh?" Garnet replied, wrapping her arm around Myne''s neck and burying her face in his chest. "Then it seems I have to work hard to dig them out. Let''s see how long you can hide them from me. But since you''re now such a rich man, it seems like I don''t have to hold back and worry about wasting money.


    If the funds are sufficient, then one and a half months is enough to complete the construction."


    "Good, I''m looking forward to it," Myne replied while enjoying Garnet''s loving hug.


    Afterwards, they chatted for some time, teasing each other until Aniue returned, having made all the preparations, and asked Garnet to send them to Ember Fall City. Garnet, of course, didn''t have any emergency teleportation scrolls or anything.


    After arriving at the open area in front of the castle where all the soldiers were waiting for them, she gestured at Myne behind her, and he quickly opened a seven-meter-wide teleportation portal.


    Seeing the familiar-looking portal, Aniue, who was still in the dark and thought Myne was dead, had a nostalgic look on his face and became emotional. However, he quickly composed himself and hurriedly walked into the portal along with 500 fully armed soldiers on horses.


    "All right, mother-in-law, now you go and finish your remaining dream, I have some important things to deal with, so I have to go. Let''s meet at night," Myne said to Garnet, giving her a loving kiss.


    "Okay, take care, and stop calling me mother-in-law, It gives feeling like I''m doing something immoral. Don''t forget it was you who took advantage of me" Garnet complained, returning the kiss and forcing Myne to call her by her name. Only after he did that, she happily returned to the castle.


    "Hehe, it''s really interesting to tease older women, It gives a different level of satisfaction" Myne muttered, looking at Garnet''s fading back. Just as he was about to return to Hanaha, since he still had work to do with her, he suddenly paused and looked in a certain direction seriously.


    "Finally, found her... But how did my clone die?" Myne muttered confusedly. "After all, although my clone can only have 30% of my entire strength, there shouldn''t be anyone who can kill it. Even if it doesn''t have any useful skills, my physical fitness alone is enough to deal with normal people. After all, my level isn''t low in the first place."


    Myne frowned and quickly checked the memory sent back by clone number 3. When he went to take Maya from the hotel room, he controlled his clone manually and called it to the bathroom before sending it to the last place where he stopped searching for June, and took its place.


    However, he didn''t expect that within a few hours, the other party would be able to find out June''s location and even lose his life.

 Chapter 526. The Church of Pain

    "Sneak attack? Assassin? What kind of person would hire assassins and make them work as guards? Also, why does it feel like they''re not normal people? Not a single person is behaving normally. They look more like crazy cultists.


    I hope this isn''t another psychopath trying to summon demons or something," Myne mutters, rubbing his forehead before opening a portal and appearing in the middle of a forest in a random location northeast of the Augusta Kingdom.


    Myne glanced at the black curse arrow on the back of his head, which pointed toward the small town ahead of him, nestled beneath a towering cliff. He took a deep breath and walked forward, with each step his appearance slowly faded and by the time he emerged from the forest, he had turned completely invisible.


    The town was quite small, resembling more of a bandit lair established on the ruin of the town destroyed by monsters'' attack and later repaired. The town wall was very new-looking, and there were still signs of ongoing construction.


    Despite it being very early in the morning and the sky was pitch black, the town was bustling with activity. Many people were seen working and walking about, but what was strange was that most were either wearing black robes that concealed their entire bodies or were people with tattered clothes and thin bodies, wearing dog collar-like things around their necks.


    The guards were clad in full-body black armour, patrolling every corner of the town. Many guards were seen holding fire torches, raiding horses, and wandering around the town, ensuring that not even a fly could come near it.


    But the most conspicuous thing was the 5-meter-tall iron door in the cliff, which seemed to lead into a cave. Nearly 50 guards were guarding it as if something significant was happening inside.


    Myne, invisible and much stronger than any guard present in the town, walked as if in his own house, casually strolling toward the town. No one noticed him at all, and with the same ease, he entered the town.


    "What the hell is going on here? And what are those people doing?" Myne, head filled with question marks, felt like he had stepped into another world. He looked at hundreds of slaves tirelessly carved unknown symbols into the ground, which had a thick layer of stone on it.


    Looking at their weird behaviour, which is giving people a feeling of a big conspiracy, Myne couldn''t help but scratch his head and walk into a nearby house. Although he called it a house, it was more of a hut with only one room, made of stone, which slightly increased its rank.


    He knocked on the door, and after a minute or so, a very thin-looking woman with a tired face, and dim eyes, as if she hadn''t eaten in days, wearing tattered clothes and carrying a few-month-old child in her arms, opened the door.


    The woman looked around confusedly, and walked out of the house, but found no one nearby. She wondered if she had hallucinated the knocking, walked back inside, and closed the door. Just as she turned around, she saw a young man looking at her with a smile and snapping his fingers. Everything before her turned black, and she lost consciousness, entering a hypnotic state.


    "What is your name?" Myne asked, looking around the house. This was definitely the smallest house he had ever seen. At least he had never seen five people living in a single-room house that wasn''t as big as his living room.


    "Luna," the woman replied drowsily, without any emotion.


    "What is going on with this town, Luna? Tell me everything you know about it, especially who owns this place," Myne asked, confirming that the other party was fully under his control. He throws some sleeping magic shots on the woman''s husband and two young boys, around 6 and 4 years old, sleeping on the ground, so they won''t suddenly wake up and mess everything up.


    Leg Strength Enhancement (Small)


    ??? ]


    "Hamir."


    "Tell me about your skills," Myne said, his expression confused upon seeing a question mark on Hamir''s status. Despite the man being a seemingly random weakling, Myne couldn''t help but frown.


    "They are Dagger, Leg Strength Enhancement, and Pain Recovery," replied Hamir, a middle-aged man with a receding hairline and a slightly overweight body, speaking in a dazed tone.


    "Huh? So the third skill is Pain Recovery? Quickly, tell me everything about this Pain Recovery, especially where you got it from. I don''t think you got it from awakening, right?" Myne asked excitedly. After all, it was the first time he encountered such a situation. Previously, if he saw question marks on someone''s status, he had no chance to investigate.


    After all, he couldn''t hypnotize big shots like Fenrir, Zarathunathis, or Drakthor, right? Well, Drakthor might still be within range, but that bastard disappeared too soon and had too many hidden tricks, so Myne wasn''t willing to mess with him just for curiosity. But now that he finally had a good scapegoat to experiment with and dig deeper into this matter, naturally, Myne would be pleased.


    "The Pain Recovery skill was bestowed upon me by the Mother Goddess of Pain and Blood after I became her true child and truly embraced her from my heart and soul. With this skill, the more pain I suffer, the faster my injuries recover. Even if I make my enemies suffer pain, I still recover my injuries or magic energy.


    It''s just a basic skill that every church member receives when they officially join the church," Hamir explained. Although still under the effect of the hypnosis skill, the way he spoke was no different from a crazy cultist giving a basic introduction of their god or goddess to fool people into joining them.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What kind of nonsense is this? Can you really get such a powerful healing skill just by joining a random creepy church? And if that''s just a basic skill, then what about the advanced ones?


    Wouldn''t those be literally cheat-level skills like Unique Magic?" Myne wondered, feeling even more eager to find June and quickly get out of this weird town before he got caught in another big mess like the previous one, which still hadn''t settled down.


    All the divine beasts were crazily searching for Zarathunathis and Jormungandr''s whereabouts, and if something happened like last time, he might not be able to call them for help.


    Next, Myne asked everything he could about the Church of Pain, but sadly, this guy had only recently been fooled into joining it, so he didn''t know much. The only thing he knew was that after becoming an official member, he was brought to the entrance of a cave behind the town, under the cliff.


    When the door opened, he lost consciousness, and when he opened his eyes, he was standing atop a sea of blood with a dark red sky above him. It was clearly a dream, but he remembered every single detail. When he woke up from that strange dream, he was already thrown out of the mysterious cave, and the door was tightly sealed again.


    After asking a few more questions and confirming that this idiot didn''t know anything important, Myne inquired about his superior and then instructed him to go back to work and forget about their conversation. Hamir, still under the hypnosis effect, did as he was told and walked away, leaving Myne behind to figure out his next course of action.@@@@

 Chapter 527. Lair of the Psychopath

    "Huh, this should be the right place," Myne muttered as he looked at a small house with a few rooms and five guards standing in front of the door.


    After interrogating Hamir, a random member of the Church of Pain, Myne was able to extract some useful information. Although most of it was useless, he at least learned where his boss lived, making his task easier.


    "Sigh, I really didn''t expect June to get herself into this kind of mess. Couldn''t she have just run directly to my house instead of heading into the forest and coming this far? And how on earth did she manage to get here? When most girls get into trouble, it''s usually some random hooligans or bandits, but when it comes to my girls...


    Forget it, there''s no comparison," Myne muttered in annoyance as he walked toward the house. To tell the truth, he had no intention of getting involved in another mess he couldn''t understand, but sometimes things are beyond your control.


    Even though Myne was invisible, when he opened the door from the inside using his skill, the guards all noticed it. But after not seeing anyone, and when the door closed by itself, a chill ran down their spines. They quickly looked at each other and with tacit understanding, they all moved away from the house.


    "Damn it, I told you bastards not to take guarding duty for this psychopath, but have you ever listened to me?" Guard A muttered angrily in a low voice.


    "But if you want to join the church, you have to accumulate a lot of contribution points. We can''t just stay on guard duty forever; our status is only a little higher than those slaves. If we don''t take risks, there''s no hope for advancement," Guard D replied, continually glancing at the door with an expression as if it were the mouth of some kind of monster.


    "Also, although this guy is a psychopath, he''s not that scary. Most of the torture he does is on himself. I had some in-depth conversations with his maid, and she said that although he does many crazy and creepy things, he''s never harmed her¡ªat least not yet," Guard B added with a hint of pride in his voice.


    "Wait, what? You''re f*cking that psycho''s maid behind his back? But as far as I remember, he treats her like his wife. Aren''t you worried that if he finds out, he''ll skin you alive?" Guard A, who had an ugly expression as if recalling something unpleasant, asked.@@@@


    "I... At first, I didn''t have any interest in her, but one day I was alone on duty, and she called me to help her move some heavy furniture. I didn''t think much of it and helped her, but then she went to take a bath. I was working in the room right beside their bedroom, and surprisingly, there was a hole in that room through which I could see her beautiful figure bathing...


    Gulp, you might not believe me, but at that time, she looked no less beautiful than an angel. She really knows how to hide her figure in that black robe, especially with that big, juicy ass. When I touched¡ª"


    "All right, we understand... can you be a little serious?" Guard E, who had just recently joined their little gang and was still a virgin, not having had the opportunity to eat the forbidden fruit because of heavy work, interrupted Guard B annoyingly. The others also followed suit, scolding him.


    After all, no one wanted to hear how much he enjoyed f*cking that maid, but they wanted to know how he did it.


    "Maybe I should have come here during the daytime... Is that blood?"


    Because the house was a bit too small and everything was in his field of vision, Myne soon noticed a little bit of blood coming out from under the door of the main bedroom.


    He quickly went there, put his ear to the door, and heard a small sound¡ªwas someone praying?


    "Who''s the idiot praying at such a late hour...? Wait, since except for the slaves and guards, everyone else here is a member of a church, it doesn''t seem abnormal to pray to their goddess.


    It''s just, I wonder which goddess works so late at night and listens to the prayers of their believers," Shaking his head, Myne used his telekinesis skill and tried to unlock the door from the inside since it was locked, but surprisingly, he found that he couldn''t unlock it at all.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Is this door locked with magic? This is going to be troublesome. If I break it, it would make a lot of noise... Let''s check the other rooms first before making any decisions, Thinking this, Myne quickly checked the room whose door was unlocked, and there was no one inside.


    However, there were many ladies'' clothes, and cosmetics placed on the bed; even the wardrobe was open, revealing its contents, which made Myne raise his eyebrows.


    "It seems like the owner of this house wasn''t alone, and his taste is also quite good," Myne said with interest, seeing a lot of erotic clothes and a familiar-looking potion bottle used to increase stamina and pleasure. He gave a mental thumbs-up to the owner before walking toward the wall and putting his ear to it.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    "Is that the sound of a whip? Is he torturing his woman?" Just as Myne put his ear to the wall, he suddenly heard the sound of someone using a whip. The sound became more and more frequent, but Myne had to admire the willpower of the poor lady who was being tortured so hard but still made not a single sound.


    Because of his sense of justice, especially towards women, Myne couldn''t hold back. Despite his heart bleeding, he used Unique Magic: Sublime Obscurity and made a small hole in the wall before him, costing him a lot of mana.


    "F*ck, how can be possible!"

 Chapter 528. The Red Light

    Inside a dark room with dim light produced by a handful of candles, the room was barely illuminated, just enough to reveal the things within. The entire room was decorated in a creepy theme, with red walls as if someone had painted them with blood, various portraits of people being inhumanly tortured, along with many torture tools hanging on the walls.


    The floor was stained with real blood. There was a big queen-sized bed in the room, and right in front of it was a small altar made from human bones, especially skulls, drenched in fresh blood. In front of the altar stood a small, one-meter-tall statue of a beautiful woman without any facial features. She held a bowl in one hand and a knife with a heart stabbed in it in the other.


    Her belly was quite big as if she was pregnant with a three-month-old child. The statue was originally made from pure white stone, but after being bathed in blood day and night, it had now become red, obscuring its original form.


    In front of the altar sat a naked middle-aged man with a good physique, praying something unknown in an extremely low voice, with eyes closed¡ªonly he could hear and understand it. Beside him stood an extremely beautiful lady around 30 years old with a kind-looking face, blue eyes, red lips with light makeup, and long black hair.


    She had E-cup-sized breasts, a hot figure, and long legs covered in black stockings.


    She wore only a red, erotic panty and bra, and a suspicious-looking neckless. This lady exuded an entirely different level of charm. Despite her frightened expression, any man seeing her couldn''t help but enter beast mode and want to devour her roughly.


    Myne, who was observing her figure through a hole, was no different; his little brother had long since risen and was trying to break free from its prison, eager to show this lady who the real boss was.


    The only thing suspicious and out of place about this lady was definitely the long whip with spikes and a sharp spearhead at the end of it, which obviously didn''t match her kind and easy-to-bully lady-like image.


    Just as Myne made the hole and was ogling the lady''s beautiful figure while drooling, she, with trembling hands, raised the whip and struck it hard on the back of the middle-aged man, literally peeling the skin off his back, making blood gush out like a fountain.


    "Master, I... I can''t do it. If you continue to get tortured, you will die," The lady, with tears falling from her eyes, spoke in a sobbing voice, making the middle-aged man open his eyes full of confusion and turn his head and look at her as if he were seeing her for the first time.


    After all, she had been doing this for nearly two years; this sudden change in attitude and concern for him was a bit too much for him to digest. But his focus was still half on reciting the prayer in his mind, so he didn''t think too much about it and gestured for her to continue.


    The maid, seeing her master ignoring her, burst into tears, but she made no noise, fearing that the other party would be angered by her. She raised the whip again and smashed it hard on his back, creating another big cut.


    For the next fifteen minutes, Myne witnessed what it means to torture oneself for pleasure. The lady continued hitting the middle-aged man one blow after another. Of course, her expression was not good the entire time, and she was crying hard as if someone were forcing her to torture her own father.


    Seeing a stranger in her room who had appeared out of nowhere and was not only hugging her but also trying to comfort her, the lady was dumbfounded for a second before her eyes widened, and she tried to scream probably trying to alert the guards outside.


    However, Myne, anticipating her next move, covered her mouth, but seeing that she had no intention of calming down, he lifted her and threw her onto the bed before climbing on top of her.


    "Next, I will ask you some questions, and you will answer them. Got it? Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude and doing something dirty with you.


    Beautiful ladies like you are completely my type, and I don''t mind becoming a beast and eating you to death," Myne spoke in a villainous tone while licking his lips and moving his eyes from her face to her neck before giving her large breasts a hard look, which made the lady shiver in fear.


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    But what she didn''t know was that Myne wasn''t looking at her breasts but at a dog collar-like necklace made from an unknown black metal with a large ruby in the middle around her neck. As for why Myne was interested in it, it was because he couldn''t see this lady''s status, and since she was only wearing three pieces of clothing, it wasn''t hard to guess who was behind this.


    However, the poor lady obviously misunderstood Myne and thought he was trying his best to restrain himself from raping her, so she quickly nodded her head, indicating that she understood.


    "Good, I like well-behaved women the most, especially when you''re also so f*cking hot," Myne spoke with a smile trying to maintain his bad image, but in his head, there were completely different things going on right now.


    Damn it, what''s going on with me? Why do I feel so horny so suddenly? I was all right before she came near me. Is this some kind of passive skill this woman has or what? But if it is, then the middle-aged man should also be affected as well. He doesn''t have any skill that can defend him from this kind of magic.


    Why is it working on me?


    It took Myne a lot of willpower to stop his body from getting under the control of his "little brother." Then Instead of asking questions, the first thing he did after calming down was to grab the lady''s necklace. He desperately wanted to see what kind of skill the lady had that was making him more and more horny with each passing second.


    However, the moment he touched the necklace, he felt like he had touched a hot iron and immediately pulled his hand back. He looked at his palm and saw a red collar-sized burn print on it, which healed instantly.


    F*ck, this collar has protection magic, Myne thought with an ugly expression, but quickly calm down, and spoke to the lady in an unfriendly way.


    "I like your necklace very much; quickly untie it and give it to me."

 Chapter 529. A Pitiful Lady

    "I like your necklace very much. Quickly untie it and give it to me."


    "I... sob, I''m sorry, Sir, but I can''t!" The lady, pinned down by Myne, who was breathing heavily as if trying his best to suppress his inner beast, spoke in a crying voice, looking very pitiful. Anyone seeing her in this condition would feel the urge to protect this beautiful, innocent lady.


    However, Myne, who knew that because of this lady''s unknown passive skill, he was becoming more and more aroused, wasn''t in the mood to care about the other party''s emotions. He was trying his best to control himself from raping her, but upon hearing her response, a red light flashed in the depth of his eyes, and his anger instantly soared.


    "I said give me your necklace, right now! Otherwise, don''t blame me for what happens next," He yells through gritted teeth, sweat already falling from his forehead.


    "Sob, sob, Sir, I''m telling the truth! I can''t give it to you... Only my master can untie it. This is a special slave collar, and no one except him can remove it from my neck." The lady, frightened by Myne''s murderous look, quickly explained and accidentally touched his arm, which was like a pillar beside her head.


    As soon as her hand touched Myne''s arm, a chill ran down his entire body, causing his breathing to become even heavier. He could no longer hold back. After all, he had been holding on until now with the hope that she could remove the necklace so he could deal with the follow-up matter, but now, since there was nothing he could do, why waste time and effort trying to suppress his lust?


    Myne, having given up, stood up, though the lady was still beneath him. He quickly unbuttoned his shirt under her horrified gaze, along with his pants and underwear, freeing his aroused little brother, ready to act.


    "No! Noo! Please, Sir, don''t do it... I am my master''s property. If he finds out that someone else has touched me, he''ll sell me to someone else. I really love my master and don''t want to go to anyone else...


    Please, Sir, don''t do it... AHHHHH!!!"


    Myne, already under the control of some mysterious power, had no intention of listening to her emotional pleas. With an expressionless face, he pulled out her panties, grabbed her by the waist, pulled her closer, and placed the tip of his dick at her entrance. While she was still speaking, he thrust his dick completely inside her.


    The lady let out a loud cry of pain as Myne''s large dick entered her, hitting hard against her womb. Her entire body twisted as waves of pleasure and pain coursed through her.


    If Myne were in his normal state, he would never have done such a barbaric thing. He would have taken his time, warming her up and ensuring they were both ready before entering her. Even then, he wouldn''t have instantly started moving but would have spent some time to let her relax. Unfortunately, Myne was obviously not in his right mind.


    After entering her, he immediately began thrusting in and out at full speed, heading straight to the final stage, making the lady cry louder and louder in pain.


    And the more she cried, the brighter the grin on his face became, as if he was enjoying it very much. Even the red light in his eyes became more pronounced.@@@@


    Slap!


    "Ahmmm~ Please... please be gentle... it hurts... AHHH!!!"


    Slap! Slap!


    "Come on, Master, fill this lowly slave of yours with your pure and abundant energy," She said with a beautiful smile, licking her lips seductively, making the red light in Myne''s eyes brighten up.


    Myne didn''t care what she said. He just stared at her open vagina, which was dripping with a mix of their cum. Excitedly, he quickly moved forward, grabbed her left thigh with his left hand, and put the tip of his dick into her entrance. He then lay down on her and started kissing her while slowly pushing his dick deep inside.


    However, just as their second round was about to start, the door to their room suddenly burst open with a bang. Guard B, who had already thrown away all his clothes and was completely naked with an extremely happy expression, entered while speaking loudly.


    "Ohh, dear Oilna, your sweetheart Nethan has come to make you happy..."


    Guard B, also known as Nethan, had successfully gotten rid of his friend and finally had the chance to come to his love. After their boss had run away like a madman, shouting and laughing, Nethan thought no one would disturb them the entire night, and they could have all the fun they wanted.


    However, never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see the woman who had stolen his heart having fun with a stranger.


    What made the situation even more bizarre was that not only had he never seen this guy before, but the other party was also very young, probably more than ten years younger than him and Oilna, which was completely unbelievable to him.


    "Oilna...you...you..."


    Nethan felt pain in his heart for the first time in his life. He had laughed many times at his friends when they were cheated on, but he never expected it to hurt so much. He felt like he was suffocating, barely able to breathe.


    Stumbling, he took a few steps forward, wanting to separate them, but after just three steps, he heard the sound of wind cutting through the air, and everything before him went dark.


    Thud!


    Nethan''s lifeless body fell to the ground, and his head, neatly severed by a wind blade, rolled across the floor.


    Oilna was completely dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Although she wasn''t particularly worried about Nethan, her boyfriend discovering she was having fun with someone else behind his back, she had planned to control him as well and have fun with both guys together. That way, she could absorb both their essences.


    But who would have thought that this little guy on top of her would be so fierce and kill Nethan in one swift attack?


    But before she could process what to do next, Myne forcefully turned her face towards him and started kissing her roughly, speeding up his thrusts without a care for what had just happened.


    Oilna, after a brief moment of thought, put the matter of Nethan aside and resumed her performance of a pitiful lady being ravished by a beast. After all, men like Nethan were not in short supply. She could always find another with just the lift of a finger.


    "Ahhh... Master... Please be gentle~"

 Chapter 530. Leaving A Gift

    "Ahhmm... Where am I?"


    Myne slowly opened his sleepy eyes, hearing noise coming from outside, and looked up at the unfamiliar ceiling. He rubbed his eyes, yawned deeply, then got up and looked around, realizing that he couldn''t remember whose room he was in or how he had ended up there.


    Frowning deeply, he looked down and saw that he was completely naked, sitting on a destroyed bed stained with blood. Multiple torture tools and sex toys were scattered around him, and his expression turned grim.


    "What the f*ck did I do last night?" He muttered, scratching the back of his head anxiously, trying his best to remember his honourable deeds of yesterday night.


    After trying a bit, he soon entered a flashback and remembered everything¡ªhow he had come to this strange town looking for June and come to the highest ranking person in the town to dig out information, only to rape his slave to death the entire night.


    But what made him guilty the most wasn''t that he had raped her, but how brutally he had tortured her. He can still hear her painful screams, begging him to be gentle and not to torture her, and the blood flowing everywhere like a river. His entire body trembled at the memory.


    Although he admitted that he wasn''t a good person, until now he had never crossed his bottom line by harming any innocent person, let alone raping and torturing a woman to death just for fun.


    "Damn it, I hope that woman is still alive. I can''t afford to be the reason for her death. F*ck, how did this happen? When did I become a third-rate villain in a novel?" Myne hurriedly put on his clothes while cursing himself, before using his Presence Detect skill. Only when he found someone in the kitchen did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    Phew, seems like the situation is still under control. If she were in a dire state, there''s no way she would have not only recovered so quickly but also started working silently instead of calling the guards or killing me while I slept peacefully... I''d better check on her and apologize before someone else comes and ruins this perfect opportunity.


    Thinking this, Myne quickly walked out of the room and headed toward the kitchen. There, he saw the familiar back of a beautiful woman wearing tight black floral-print panties, a pink translucent nightgown, and an apron on top of it, and unknowingly a smile appeared on his face.


    The woman was working hard, making all kinds of delicious food. Half the dining table was already filled with various dishes, surprisingly, almost all of which were made from meat.


    However, just when Myne hesitated, thinking of how to start a conversation while drooling over the food, he suddenly saw the woman walking toward a big wooden barrel. She removed the lid, reached her slender hand into it, and pulled out a muscular human arm soaked in an unknown slimy liquid. She then put it into the big pot on the stove happily.


    Myne was shocked beyond words at the creepy scene, and immediately took a few steps back, trying his best not to kill the beautiful woman he had f*cked the entire night before she noticed him. He feared that the next moment she would turn around and he would see something that would haunt him in his dream for days.


    Olina, never expecting that the little guy she thought would be the perfect partner¡ªand who had, in just one night, increased her power level dramatically¡ªwould have such a tricky way of escaping her grasp. Cursing her dear Master, who had ruined her bright future, she turned her gaze toward the small, palm-sized metallic object on the ground.


    Just when she was wondering what the hell is this thing, suddenly, her vision was overwhelmed by a blinding flash of light...


    BOOM!


    Myne had just walked out of the portal onto the town wall when a loud explosion echoed from the centre of town, sending an entire house flying into the sky and leaving behind only a massive crater. The blast killed two despicable people inside instantly and injured many more around the house.


    The explosion and the place it had taken place was clearly no ordinary matter. Within minutes, the entire town, including the patrolling guards, was swarming the scene, trying to determine who had blown up their beloved Boss and his home.


    The people in black robes quickly took control of the situation, and everyone started searching for Myne like madmen. Naturally, the ones who suffered most were the slaves, who hadn''t even had time for their morning meal before they were forcibly dragged from their homes and subjected to strict interrogation.


    In the end, because the black-robed people believed the incident had something to do with the slaves, they were punished and forced to work the entire day without food or water.


    Many hungry slaves collapsed on the spot, only to be beaten half to death by guards who thought they were trying to escape their work.


    But what did this have to do with Myne? After seeing the situation getting out of control, he quickly got out of the town and appeared in invisible mode before the giant door under the cliff. He waited for quite some time, thinking the explosion would surely force the hidden rats inside to come out, allowing him to sneak in. Sadly, no one emerged, and he had to return to town empty-handed.


    As for the bomb he had thrown earlier, it was something he created with his skill when he was being sponsored for free mana from divine beasts. When he was in Alban''s dimension, he had seen these kinds of weird bombs and eyed them but sadly couldn''t get them. Now, since he could create his own, he preferred quality over quantity.


    Although he had only created five bombs, each one was more powerful than the last. The one he had just used was the weakest among the five, and he had spent a great deal of mana to create those five little guys.


    "Damn it, what a dangerous b*tch. I never expected her skills to be so powerful. As soon as she opened her mouth, I fell under her control. Thankfully, that man came in just in time and saved me. If I''d given her a few more seconds, I might not have been able to escape from her.


    Luckily, I left her a big ''gift,'' so I''ll never have to see her damn face again," Myne mutter with a hint of fear in his voice. He hadn''t expected his willpower and mental defences to be so weak that even a lowly maid could seduce him and control him on the tip of her fingers.

 Chapter 531. Behind The Metal Door

    "Forget it. There''s no need to think about those things. First, I have to find June and settle her matter." Myne looked again at the black mark on the back of his left hand, which showed him the direction of June''s current location. He thought deeply as the mark pointed toward the giant metal door beneath the cliff.


    "This is going to be a pain in the ass," Myne muttered, shaking his head in helplessness. Because it was daytime and he didn''t want to attract too much attention, Myne apologized to June in his heart and went back home. It had been quite a few days since he had seen Aisha and everyone, and he was missing them a lot.


    Although his clone was with them all the time, taking good care of them, deep down he wanted to be with them by himself instead of letting his clone have all the fun.@@@@


    "Myne, where did you go so early in the morning? And you''ve been like this for the past few days. Is everything all right?" Sylphy asked with concern as Myne walked into the house. She had just come back from the backyard practicing her swordsmanship.


    "Hehehe, what could happen to me? I''m all right, my little princess. You don''t have to worry too much. I''m just looking for June''s whereabouts. You know about that ghost matter, right? Our one-week deal is about to end, so I have a sense of urgency.


    Nothing else," Myne took the towel from Sylphy''s shoulder and helped her wipe the sweat from her face as he spoke with a smile.


    "Then did you find any clues?" Aisha asked curiously, walking out from the kitchen with a bowl in her arm and mixing something in it. Over the past few days, Myne''s clone had taken good care of both of them throughout the night, and both of Myne''s wives were very satisfied with him.


    They didn''t doubt that he might have been messing with some other woman outside; they were confident that they had squeezed him dry, leaving him with no energy to vent on someone else.


    "Yes, I found the location where she might be, but it''s heavily guarded, so I decided to sneak in there tonight and finish this matter once and for all," Myne nodded and told them some vague information about the mysterious town ruled by a creepy church.


    "That sounds more like some kind of devil cult than a church. Otherwise, how could someone be so crazy as to beat themselves to death just to impress their goddess?" Although Sylphy also believed in gods and goddesses because they granted everyone skills on her awakening day, she clearly felt a difference between the gods and goddesses she believed in and the ones Myne described.


    "I have the same thought as you, but this has nothing to do with us. How they want to worship their goddess is none of our business. Tonight, I''ll silently rescue June and give them a small gift so they never come to mess with us again. Before closing this case, it''s better not to poke our noses into those kinds of people''s affairs.


    God knows what kind of crazy things they do behind our backs," Myne said while shaking his head, before looking at Aisha, who was wearing a loose green gown that couldn''t hide her beautiful, sexy body and had light makeup on her face. He felt a slight heat in his entire body.


    "Aisha, what are you making for breakfast? I am so hungry that I feel like I could eat an entire cow," He spoke with a smile as he walked closer to her and looked into the bowl in her hand.


    Both women wore veils on their faces, only showing their eyes. Even their heads were covered in hoods. The young man, on the other hand, had a handsome face, and blonde hair, and looked around with a face full of disgust, as if he had come to a sewage instead of an open area.


    "Can you two be quick? I don''t want to stay in this shitty place for too long," The young man said to the two women behind him, who quickly nodded. One of the women quickly put her hand into her storage pouch hanging around her waist and pulled out a large carpet, which she causally placed on the ground.


    Surprisingly, the carpet slowly started levitating and stopped 2 feet above the ground. The young man nodded in satisfaction and quickly stood in front of the carpet, while both women were behind him. Then, the carpet slowly started flying toward the town.


    "Those guys really know how to show off," Myne complained jealously as he watched the flying carpet with a face full of envy. After all, who didn''t want to fly in the sky like a bird? Until now, he hadn''t found any fly skill, so obviously this kind of prop became a top item on his "Must-Have" list.


    "Just don''t fall into my hands, or no one can save this thing from me," Myne said with determination before turning around and walking into the door. Perhaps because the trio''s work didn''t take too much time, a dozen or so guards wearing full-body metal armour with red paint didn''t close the door and just stood seriously at the front of the door inside, not letting even a fly in.


    There was no way to bypass them, so Myne could only come out again and use his double jump to enter from the top of the door. Thankfully, the door was big enough, or he might have had to use his fist to break into the big cave.


    The other side of the metal door was a very large open cave, filled with shiny blue crystals that illuminated it all the time, giving it the light of daytime and allowing people to see everything clearly, even the air in the cave much more refreshing than outside.


    There were also hundreds of guards in red armour and weirdoes in black robes walking around doing their own things. As far as the eye could see in the cave, multiple stone houses, large warehouses, and unknown mining machines were clearly visible.


    Are those people trying to dig this entire cliff? Myne thought confusedly as he watched large, monstrous machines digging the cave while people in black robes moved carts filled with those blue crystals into big warehouses.


    Every now and then, giant spider-like monsters would fall from the top of the cave or a hidden hole in the wall and attack the black robe people. The guards in armour would quickly gather and fight bravely against the giant spider, trying to kill it with minimal cost.


    However, what surprised Myne the most was that he couldn''t see any of those people''s statuses. Not only the black robe guys who might have some status, but even the cannon fodder guards were immune to his appraisal skill.


    "Have my skills finally reached the point of being useless? Recently, they''ve been having a lot of problems... But why aren''t any of those guys using their skills while fighting the giant spider?" Myne thought with surprise and confusion as he saw the spider''s iron-like long legs pierce through a guard metal armour and end his life with ease.


    Even so, the guards continued to fight with spears and swords, with no intention of using any skills.


    After watching the fight for a few minutes until the giant spider finally lost its breath due to the guards'' numerical advantage but still managed to take almost ten guards'' lives, Myne opened his mouth in disbelief before walking forward and deciding to capture someone to dig out some inside information before making any decisions. Things in this cave clearly are not as simple as it seen.

 Chapter 532. Pure Maid

    Hmm, that guy seems to be in charge here. Maybe he can help me find June''s whereabouts, Myne thought, rubbing his chin as he stared at an old man in his sixties. The man, wearing a red robe, barely had much hair on his head, stood atop a two-story building, holding a thick book and writing something in it. Three men in black robes stood respectfully behind him, probably his assistant.


    After confirming that no one was paying particular attention to the four people on the roof, Myne used a double jump to land silently behind them, because visibility in the cave wasn''t as much as outside in the day, and he was also invisible, so no one noticed him.


    He then walked behind the old man''s three henchmen and cast a sleeping spell on them several times, causing them to fall asleep without the old man noticing. It wasn''t until their bodies hit the ground with a thud sound that the old man looked up from his book, only to be greeted by Myne''s hypnosis magic.


    "Phew, another successful sneak attack, I am getting more and more professional in this...


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, the old man blinked his eyes a few times. He suddenly rushed towards him with surprising agility like a bull, delivering a powerful punch to his chest with a strength that didn''t match his body age, sending him flying backwards like a cannonball. Myne''s body crashed into a nearby house, creating much noise.


    Unlike a typical third-rate villain, after delivering a powerful punch, the old man didn''t stand on the roof arrogantly and wait for Myne to recover, Instead, after coughing Myne off, he immediately jumped down from the building and ran towards the nearby guards, who were already on alert after hearing the loud noise. It seemed the old man valued his life more than his ego.


    "F*ck! That hurts! Damn it, that old geezer is so f*cking powerful. What did he eat to become like that? I felt like someone hit my chest with a hammer," Myne groaned, removing the wooden table from his face and standing up. White smoke had already begun to dissipate, indicating that his Ultra Regeneration skill had almost healed most of his injuries.


    As he stood up, he heard loud footsteps approaching from the front and knew he had already messed everything up. Sighing helplessly, Myne opened a portal beneath his feet and appeared in a random, deserted corner of the cave where few people went. He had already explored the most of entrance area of the cave, so hiding from random nobodies was no problem for him at all.


    "You bastard shouldn''t have resisted my hypnosis and cooperated with me honestly. Now I have to use some special means to dig out information from you, and believe you will definitely not going to like them," Myne spoke with a fierce light in his eyes.


    He looked at the red-robed old man, who was a few hundred meters away, surrounded by nearly fifty guards and telling them about Myne with a proud look on his face.


    Seeing the other party''s smug smile, Myne couldn''t help but grit his teeth in anger. He hadn''t expected his hypnosis skill, which had never let him down before, to finally start showing signs of failure, just like his appraisal skill.


    After staring at the old man with a murderous look for a few minutes and confirming that he wasn''t going to get any chance to kidnap him for the time being, Myne looked around and quickly ran towards the centre of the cave, where larger and more luxurious houses were built. He slipped into a small one-story villa with a beautiful garden in front, which puzzled Myne.


    He wondered how they managed to grow so many types of beautiful flowers in the cave without any sunlight.


    This small villa belonged to the old man, who was now receiving VIP treatment and a lot of sympathy from the guards and black robes people. Because there were many people in the house, the main door was open, and Myne easily entered. There were three maids and two servants in the villa, who were busy with their business.


    "And? Anything else?" Myne asked, raising his eyebrows as Chindra remained silent.


    "No, sir. That''s all I know about him," Chindra replied.


    "That''s it? You only know this much about your Master? How long have you been with him?" Myne couldn''t believe that a maid knew so little about her own Master. Even a foolish person, after becoming a servant or slave, would gather as much information about his/her Master as possible. But this idiot maid was different. She seemed to have acquired this information accidentally.


    "Yes. It''s been a week since my parents sold me to Master to gain his favour and have a backup plan for my brother when he joins the church."


    "Oh, that''s sad. But since your parents could sell you so easily, it means the church must have a lot of influence in your city, huh? How popular is The Church of Pain in your city?" Myne asked curiously, not caring about the fact that a young girl was sold into slavery in broad daylight. It had nothing to do with him anyway, so of course he doesn''t give a f*ck about it.


    "The Church of Pain rules Kyoto City, and almost 95% of the people living there are die-hard believers. The remaining 5% are tourists or people who want to join the church."


    "It seems like the Church of Pain is more powerful than I expected. But this maid doesn''t know much about the church or related matters; the little she knows is second-hand information, completely useless to me. I''ll still need to rely on that old bastard for more details," Myne thought while rubbing his chin. Then, as he glanced at Chindra''s graceful, sexy figure, his mouth couldn''t help but water.


    "Tell me about your evil deeds¡ªI mean, any bad things you''ve done in your life," Myne asked observing the other party''s figure with clear evil intention.


    However, although he was attracted to Chindra''s figure and had nothing else to do while waiting for the old man, his thoughts naturally turned to mischief. But as a self-proclaimed good guy, he couldn''t harm an innocent girl. Only, if she was a bad girl, then he didn''t mind eating her to pass the time.


    "Once, I secretly stole my father''s money and spent it all on enjoyment. When he asked about it, I blamed my younger brother, who got beaten because of me. But I was too scared to admit the truth, and remain silent and let him get beaten" Chindra said expressionlessly, then fell silent again.


    "And? Anything else?" Myne, waiting for her to confess more secrets, asked anxiously when she once again became quiet.


    "No, that was the first and last time I did anything bad," Chindra replied with a hint of confession in her voice. However, due to the effect of the hypnosis skill, her brain didn''t dwell on it too much.


    "Damn it, what kind of nonsense is this? That''s considered a bad thing? I''ve also stolen money from my parents when they were alive and even got beaten for it, but I never felt bad, let alone had regrets so big I''d become a saint! What a mess¡ªsuch a hot chick standing in front of me, but I can only look..."


    "Wait... I can''t take advantage of her in an evil way, but what about using money power?"


    Thinking such Myne first took out a magic device that blocked sound within a certain range so no one outside could hear their conversation. Then he grabbed Chindra''s small hand, forced her to sit beside him, and removed the hypnosis effect.

 Chapter 533. Torturous Faith

    Bang, bang, bang!


    "Chindra! You little brat, what are you doing in the Master''s bedroom? Are you tired of living or what? How many times I have told you to not go there! Damn it, quickly get the hell out of there!"


    Just as Myne was about to remove the hypnosis effect from the beautiful maid beside him, and have a heart-to-heart in-depth conversation with her, someone banged on the door loudly. A woman''s voice sounded from outside. Despite using a noise-cancelling magic device, Myne could hear everything clearly due to its cheap quality.


    Myne, who was very excited, thinking he would be able to enjoy something fresh and delicious, expression instantly turned ugly. However, there was nothing he could do. Sighing helplessly, he removed the hypnosis effect from the beautiful maid, opened a portal, and quickly escaped the bedroom.


    "Sigh, what a mess... If only that ghost weren''t so unreliable and had given me a better spell or device to locate June, I would have already returned home by now," Myne complained irritably, looking at the arrow tattoo on the back of his hand. It was now spinning in all directions slowly without showing any sign of stopping.@@@@


    Because he still had to rely on the old man in the red robe to find information about June, Myne simply lay down on the roof of his villa and started waiting for the fish to jump in the net, while gazing at the ceiling of the cave, where blue crystals shone like stars, casting a dim light throughout the space.


    Half an hour later...


    "Have you found any clues about the invader?" The old man, whom Myne was desperately waiting to speak with privately, asked a dozen or so black-robed men and red-armoured guards. Their heads were lowered, and no one spoke anything, indirectly answering his question.


    Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Damn it, you bastards are completely useless," He scolded angrily. "You can''t even find a brat in a completely closed cave, despite having so many people. And you talk about conquering an entire world while you couldn''t even find a brat? If the other church knows about your incompetence, they would laugh to death at our Church of Pain."


    Slap!


    The old man scolded everyone angrily, and the person standing in front of the group even received VIP treatment¡ªa sharp slap across his cheek, making him fall to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Although those guards and black-robed people wanted to explain why would find Myne, they all swallowed their words after witnessing the other party beating an unfortunate guy for no reason. After which tThey didn''t raise their heads again until the old man cursed them a few times and walked away.


    "What a bunch of waste! Upon my return, I will suggest Lord Biscop send some saints to oversee this cave. There''s an entire world out there to explore full of unknown possibilities, but no one takes it seriously after the test results revealed a low-level world with minimal resources and mana quality. What is the difference between it and saying, Judging The Book By Cover?


    Taking the weapon, the old man knelt before the altar, took a deep breath, and began lashing his back with the chain mace with his all might. Each slash left multiple cuts, and soon his shirt was ripped apart from the back, and blood gushed out from his wounds like a fountain.


    Myne, who had been following the old man from the beginning, watched this entire process silently while sitting on the stairs. This was the second time he had seen such a crazy guy who didn''t mind torturing himself to death just to impress his goddess, this level of faith is unbeliever for him.


    Seeing the statue and altar, he also understood why the previous guy ( Chapter 528 ) had been sitting facing the wall. There must have been similar decorations in his room as well.


    Sigh, thankfully, my goddess is a kind-hearted one and doesn''t ask anything like torturing her believers, otherwise, I would have definitely become an atheist. Only a psychopath would use this kind of torture to impress their god or goddess.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Myne looked at the leather bags hanging from the ceiling, from which blood was slowly falling. His inner curiosity was screaming at him to open and see what was inside, but his heart and mind told him not to mess with such things.


    Whatever was inside the bags was surely not good, and for his mental health and good sleep, he should better choke his curiosity throat and focus on the work for which he had come to this creepy place.


    Although Myne was not interested in seeing an old man torturing himself to death, he was still curious about how the red light that had covered the previous guy had not only healed him completely but also made him powerful. Myne was curious to see how that magic worked, so he patiently waited and let the old man continue his ritual.


    Since the old man had lived for so long, he would not give up his life so easily now.


    As Myne expected, after beating himself half to death, the old man chanted something in an unknown language, stood up from the ground, and picked up the crystal ball from the centre of the altar.


    Since the old man was blocking his view, Myne could only sigh helplessly and walk through the blood pool with a disgusted expression and stood beside him to see what he was trying to do with the crystal ball.


    Having followed him for so long, Myne had realized that on the rooftop, the old man hadn''t seen through his invisibility but had simply guessed where he might be and attacked randomly, which had accurately hit him by chance. Therefore, he wasn''t worried about being discovered until he touched the old man or did something that revealed his presence.


    Coming beside him, Myne saw that the crystal ball the old man was holding was now shining with white light, and a thick fog had appeared within it. A few seconds later, under his and the old man''s curious and expectant gazes, a dark, creepy room appeared in the crystal ball, revealing two men standing before an altar, staring at the shining ball.


    The old man lifted his head with a strange expression and looked to his left, accidentally meeting Myne''s eyes. Of course, only Myne could see him; from the old man''s perspective, there was no one beside him. He again looked back into the crystal ball and saw the man''s face was familiar, and now staring at him with an evil grin, pulling an iron rod-like object from thin air.


    Seeing such a creepy scene, the corner of the old man''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch, and he exhaled a deep breath.

 Chapter 534. Broken Bones = Reasonable Decision

    "Sigh, why can''t you answer honestly and save us both time? If you have demands, say so. We''re all adults here. There''s no need for these childish games and play to be tough, right?" Myne helplessly tossed aside the iron rod in his hand, breathing heavily. Before him lay an almost beaten-to-death old man, his face especially bruised and deformed beyond recognition.


    Even if his mother saw him now, there was no way she could recognize him.


    The old man''s limbs were broken beyond repair; he couldn''t even move his fingers except for his right arm, which was still in somewhat decent condition, thanks to his painstaking efforts. Nearly half of his bones were broken, and many wounds were gushing blood, contributing heavily to the pool beneath him.


    "Hehehe, no matter how much you torture me, you''re not going to get anything out of me. This kind of childishness is nothing to me. I torture myself more during my prayers...


    But who the hell are you, bastard, and what do you want with me?" The old man, whom Myne had been chasing to learn June''s location and eventually caught in his basement, spat out blood before mocking him and then asked seriously.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I just want to know where you keep the slaves you buy from outside. One of my friends has gone missing, and my investigation leads me to you. So, why don''t you just tell me where he is? I promise, after I get him, I''ll leave and never come back. How about that?"


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Myne didn''t reveal June''s gender, referring to her as "him," and asked with a smile that looked harmless to both humans and animals.


    After hearing Myne''s request, the old man fell silent for a moment. Although he could claim while hammering his cheat that no amount of pain could shake his iron will, that didn''t mean he wasn''t afraid of death. At 120 years old, with a long life still ahead of him, he couldn''t just let some random guy kill him after coming this far.


    Moreover, this madman before wasn''t asking for anything particularly important¡ªjust the location of their slave prison, which, while somewhat secretive for confidential reasons, wasn''t impossible to find with proper investigation.


    After considering his options and seeing Myne''s something not so friendly expression, the old man finally gave in. After all, it is a well-known fact that the more you live, the more you fear death.


    Under Myne''s vigilant gaze, with great difficulty, he moved his injured right arm, took out a scroll from his storage pouch and tossed it toward him.


    "Fill out this contract, and we both sign it. You don''t expect me to trust someone who attacked me openly, sneaked into my house and beat me half to death, do you?" Said the old man, turning around and lying on his back in the ankle-deep pool of blood.


    Myne, who had almost believed the old man would resist the death and remain silent no matter what had already considered this mission as a failure and was preparing to kill him, dumbfounded to see the scroll under his feet. He awkwardly took the scroll from the ground and unfolded it, but nothing was written on it.


    Unsurprisingly, he also didn''t know how to write a magic scroll as well, and could only look at the old man with an awkward smile.


    "Since you provided the scroll, why not give me a quill and ink as well?"


    Of course, Myne didn''t forget to add another hidden condition: "he could kill the old man if he ever patted his shoulder after they sign the contract."


    After seeing the revised terms, the old man finally nodded with satisfaction and dropped a few drops of his blood on the contract to sign it. Myne did the same and handed a high-quality healing potion to the old man, helping him recover to peak condition, which wasn''t difficult for him.


    ...


    "What kind of potion is this? It''s so powerful. It can heal people to peak condition so quickly, even broken limbs can be regenerated."


    After getting healed and wearing new clothes, the old man and Myne walked out of the basement and started walking towards the northeast of the cave. However, the path was long and boring, so the old man couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "It''s a special potion, very hard to get your hands on. Only a few handfuls of people in the entire kingdom can obtain it, so you might as well forget about it. This isn''t something you can get with money or playing tricks... But if you''re willing to tell me what you guys are doing in this cave or some general details about your evil plan, maybe I can give you some," Myne asked with a knowing smile.


    Now that he and the old man were partners, relying on the old man''s identity, he didn''t have to hide. So he simply wore a black robe and roamed freely in the cave. Even if someone had doubts about his identity, no one dared to come and check him, fearing that the old man might skin them alive. His image among most people in the cave wasn''t positive.


    "Forget it. If I really told you about it, I might die before I have a chance to use it," The old man shook his head regretfully and didn''t ask anything again. He simply led Myne to a heavily guarded tower-like building from a lot of guards coming and going nonstop. They entered without a word, and the guards also acted as if they didn''t exist, continuing their work.


    The main hall of the tower was dark and creepy as if no one ever came there, but it was actually a restaurant. Many guards were eating and drinking while a dozen or so beautiful waitresses in revealing outfits served them with open minds. Even when some of the men touched their private parts, the waitresses would giggle and walk away with provocative expressions.


    In a random dark corner, Myne even spotted a couple having in-depth conversations while some rough-looking guys bet on how long the man would last.


    =======


    A/N:


    I wanted to let you know that due to an unexpected emergency, I won''t be able to upload chapters recently. I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience and appreciate your understanding.


    As a thank you for your patience, I''ll be releasing two advanced chapters tomorrow to make up for the delay!


    Thank you for your continued support!

 Chapter 535. The Search End

    "Stop staring at them and follow me," The old man sighed. "Today''s children only think from their lower parts. There''s no shame at all." He shook his head in disappointment, watching Myne observe the guards and waitresses engaging in public sex with great interest as if he had seen a new world.


    Having seen and done much more exciting things in his younger days, such acts were far from enough to raise even an eyebrow. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Upon hearing the old man''s voice, Myne returned to his senses but was thick-skinned enough to remain unfazed. As they followed the old man towards the right side of the main hall, his eyes continued to scan the beautiful waitresses. He had already decided that if given the opportunity, he would surely come back here and receive special treatment.


    The old man opened an iron door before them, revealing a downstairs staircase. Fire touches on both sides of the walls illuminated the path, preventing anyone from falling because of missing any stairs and untimely reunion with their ancestors. A fall from more than a hundred stairs was not something a normal person could survive without severe consequences.


    "Just how deep is this prison or yours?" Myne as they descended the stairs couldn''t help but ask in a complaining tone. "Are you people locked up slaves here or monsters? Why do you even need to build a prison so deep underground?"


    "It''s not as deep as you think, only seven floors." The old man calmly replies, anticipating Myne''s question. "It''s just that the path we''re taking is special. Behind the tower, there''s also a large entrance, from where we transport slaves and other necessary things inside. The entrance is big enough that an entire carriage can move directly to the prison.


    There are no stairs like these, just a direct pathway, so most guards don''t care about it."


    "Then why the hell did you bring me from here? Can''t we just take your carriage and go directly inside? You even made me walk hundreds of meters for nothing." Myne, feeling cheated, yelled at the old man angrily, trying his best to control himself and not to push the old man, reminding him of the consequences of messing with his boss.


    "Believe me, although that path is easier and faster, the experience of walking there is something no ordinary person would want to see," The old man replied calmly. "Most guards don''t care about hygiene or cleanliness, especially those of our Church of Pain. As long as they can have fun and avoid punishment, nothing bothers them."


    "Haven''t you realized this from the conditions in the main hall? Someone was actually raping a girl right in front of them, but others were happily watching and even betting on it. Their mentality has changed after years of hellish training and brainwashing. Now, they''re just beasts in human skin... Forget it.


    When we leave, I''ll bring you through that path, and you''ll understand what I mean." Seeing Myne''s dumbfounded expression, the old man realized he might not comprehend such a complex situation. After all, the other party was only in his twenties. How much darkness of the world could he have seen?


    Although Myne wanted to say something, such as that he had seen all kinds of things, they had already entered the basement, so he remained silent and began examining the cells on both sides of the long corridor.


    The cells were not very big, only 4 by 2 meters, with two people of the same gender living together. All cells were made of iron bars, and there were no walls between them, allowing Myne to see into many cells at once.@@@@


    "Why are the cells here different?" Myne, after a moment of silence, couldn''t help but ask.


    The old man raised the corner of his mouth, seeing that Myne was finally willing to speak to him, and answered casually, "People locked here are either very powerful or have done something crazy that made the church very angry. Everyone locked here, or on the floors beneath, has a very bad history. They deserve to be locked here for the rest of their lives."


    "Let me tell you, those bastards not only won''t be going to see the light of the sun ever again, but they also only get food once every three days. They have to urinate and defecate in the corners of their cells, and they have to live with that disgusting smell. Only once a month do the guards open their doors to let them clean their cells so they don''t die from the smell alone.


    But you don''t have to pity them. Every person locked here deserves this treatment. And if you ask me, I''d say this treatment is quite gentle. Those bastards should be skinned alive and thrown into a vat of salt, before boiling in oil and feeding to dogs, instead of testing resources and locking them here."


    The more the old man spoke, the more excited he became, and by the end, he had entered his psychopathic mode again, revealing his true colours. This scared Myne a little, so he wisely made some distance from him and started looking through the glass window of the cell to his left.


    The cell was small, barely large enough to fit a king-size bed. There was a small bed made of straw covered with tattered clothes, a small container for water, and a wooden bucket filled with excrement in the corner. A man in his forties was sleeping on the bed with his head buried in his arms. He wore only a small piece of clothing, revealing his extremely thin body, with bones clearly visible.


    It seemed he hadn''t eaten enough for years.


    However, Myne was not interested in this man. After glancing at him for a few seconds, he moved to another cell, which held a woman. Her condition was slightly more severe than the man''s, with numerous wounds on her body. Because she was also wearing minimal clothing, everything was clearly visible to Myne. But he remained focused and soon moved to the next cell.


    From the fourth to the seventh floor where all serious criminals were housed, so the arrangement was quite strict. There were only 20 cells on the entire fourth floor, so it didn''t take Myne long to reach the 19th cell.


    This cell was slightly cleaner than the others. A young girl with a lifeless expression was sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall, staring at the ceiling. She was wearing a tattered blue gown, and multiple wounds and scratch marks were visible on her body. Her messy, long hair covered her face.


    Anyone who saw her could easily guess that her journey to this cell had not been easy and that she had endured a lot of suffering.


    When Myne saw this young lady, although he didn''t recognize her because he couldn''t see her face, the curse mark on the back of his hand did. As soon as he saw the girl, it began to heat up to the point, causing Myne to cry out in pain.


    Thankfully, it only lasted for three seconds before returning to normal. But at least this confirmed that Myne had finally found his target.


    "Damn you, bastard. When I have a way to beat ghosts, I''ll take revenge for this prank," Myne cursed, however his anger nothing compared to the excitement and joy of finding June. He quickly snatched the master key from the confused old man who didn''t understand why he suddenly scream, opened the door, and rushed into the cell, ignoring the unpleasant smell.

 Chapter 536. The Price of Mercy

    June couldn''t fathom how her life had taken such a drastic turn. Once filled with carefree happiness, she now contemplated ending her own life to escape the overwhelming pain and regret.


    Although her love life had been a source of dissatisfaction due to a certain scoundrel, everything else was still on the right track. But then, one fateful day, while shopping at the market, she encountered a young boy, perhaps ten years old, with unusual white hair and red eyes, very hard to ignore.


    The boy was dressed in tattered clothes, his face etched with hunger, as he gazed longingly at the fruits and vegetables displayed in front of a shop.


    His mouth watered, and he rubbed his stomach, but he seemed hesitant or afraid to steal. After watching him for a while, he simply sat down at the entrance of the alley and buried his head in his knees, seeming fear overwhelm his hunger, and he couldn''t make up his mind to steal a fruit.


    June, who was purchasing vegetables for dinner, after seeing this couldn''t help but pity the little boy. Her maternal instincts kicked in, and she felt compelled to help. She bought some fruits and approached him. At first, the boy was wary and tried to avoid her, even attempting to run away.


    But his hunger had weakened him to the extreme, and he barely managed to run a short distance before losing consciousness and collapsing on the ground.


    June couldn''t just leave him there, so she decided to help the poor boy. She looked around and spotted a small restaurant. She lifted him up and brought him inside. After regaining consciousness, the boy tried to escape again, but the delicious food offered by the kind-hearted, beautiful woman before him proved too tempting to let go. Reluctantly, he gave in and began eating with great enthusiasm.


    However, to June''s disappointment, the boy refused to reveal his name or tell her about his parents, insisting that he was alone and had nowhere to go.


    There were two men in white robes with golden accessories standing before her, speaking in a language she did not understand. After a brief discussion, they brought both of them in front of the golden statue and performed some kind of creepy and gruesome ritual.


    Suddenly, everything turned dark, and a red light shone on the little boy, which made both men in white robes so happy that they started dancing in joy.


    Then they picked up the unconscious boy beside her and walked away while the bald fatty dragged her to his house. There, he first tried to fool her to be her concubine, but when she refused, he raped her with relentless cruelty, and when she showed too much resistance, he gave her some kind of unknown drugs, which made her body completely out of control.


    After that, she only had vague memories of what happened. When she fully came to her senses, she was in a dark cell, injured all over, with unforgettable, hellish memories in her mind that haunted her every second.


    Just when she was contemplating whether she should take her own life to free herself from the pain, she suddenly heard the sound of the cell door opening. But she was too hungry and tired to care about it. From her perspective, it might have been some perverted guard attracted to her body, wanting to play with her, which, according to her memory, was very common.


    On her way to this cell, she had been played by more than ten guards already.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    But when the figure stood before her, forcefully lifted her up, and embraced her tightly, she didn''t know why she wanted to cry out with all her heart...

 Chapter 537. A Heart Full of Vengeance

    June, honey, are you all right? Hey, can you hear me? It''s me, Myne," Myne, after hugging June to express his emotion, and feeling relief, gently pulled her away and asked with an excited voice. Although he knew that her mental state wasn''t good by seeing her face, as long as the situation wasn''t too dire, everything else could be fixed. It was just a matter of time.


    "M...Myne?" June, unable to believe her eyes, looked at him with confusion. She raised her trembling hand to touch his face. Tears had already burst out from her eyes like a river, and after confirming that she wasn''t dreaming or hallucinating, she collapsed into Myne''s arms and started crying.


    "Wooo..."


    Knowing that she needed a shoulder to vent her emotions, Myne didn''t try to stop her. He simply hugged her softly, patted her back, and let her cry as much as she wanted.


    The old man outside, seeing this, shook his head with a sigh and walked toward the stairs to sit down. He knew they would take some time to calm down before getting out of that prison, and he wasn''t big-hearted enough to stay in that disgusting and smelly cell and wait for them. So, he preferred to stay away from them.


    "But why did this girl seem so familiar? It seemed I had seen her somewhere before," The old man muttered confusedly while trying hard to remember where he had seen June before.


    "Sob, sob, I scared, Myne, I didn''t want to stay here, I had lost all hope, I am already thinking about taking my life," June finally stopped crying after ten minutes, and spoke in a hoarse voice while sobbing nonstop.


    "How can this be? As long as I''m alive, even if you had gone to another world, I would have come searching for you. I can''t let a beautiful girl like you stay outside and be taken advantage of by others, right?


    Who else would make delicious food for me and hug me at night after scaring me with ghost stories?" Myne chuckled a little while wiping the tears from June''s face and giving her a light kiss to lighten her mood before handing her a bottle of magic water.


    June didn''t reply to his joke, perhaps because she was too tired or for some other reason. After drinking some water, she just looked at him confusedly, probably wondering how he had found her.


    "Are you wondering how I came here?" Myne asked, as if reading her mind. He handed her a high-grade healing potion, which she of course didn''t take, and continued...


    "Sigh, still stubborn as ever, but this is attitude not going to work anymore," He complained, opening the lid of the potion bottle and forcefully emptying it into June''s mouth without giving her any chance to react. If he had made up his mind before and forcefully changed her living place, she wouldn''t be in this condition.


    "You know, because of some reason, I went missing for a few months. After I came back, I visited your house, but you weren''t there. At first, I thought you might have gone to work, but later I learned that you were also missing. So, I started investigating the matter and ended up here. Well, the process was quite long, after we go back home, I''ll tell you everything in detail. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Now that your injuries have been healed, it''s time to leave this shitty place." While speaking, Myne examined June''s body and confirmed there were no marks of injury left on her thin body thanks to the healing potion, he nodded with satisfaction.


    There are even people in the church who can''t wait to eat him alive, but sadly, he''s too important for the church, so they''ve done everything they can to protect him."


    "As long as he''s within Kyoto City, no one can harm him." The old man shook his head, not optimistic about Myne''s chances of killing the fatty and taking revenge for his girl. According to him, it was just asking for death. After all, there are four bishops in Kyoto City. How can they let anyone kill their golden goose right under their noses?


    "And this Kyoto City shouldn''t exist in my world, right?" Myne suddenly spoke with an expressionless face.


    This time, the old man didn''t answer immediately but just stared at him seriously. Clearly, Myne had touched a sensitive topic he shouldn''t have.


    "I see. Then there must be a portal leading to Kyoto City as well. I just have to find it, and then you''ll see whether I can harm him or not. At worst, I''ll blow up the entire city, to the sky, I don''t believe he won''t die even then," Myne, who had already made up his mind to f*ck that fatty, spoke with a voice full of determination.


    Since his contract with the old man had been broken after the latter drank the water Myne gave him, he had no worries.


    "Hahaha, brat, you might be more powerful than me, but believe me, if I were in your place, I wouldn''t blindly enter someone else''s house and try to kill their golden goose. Especially when you have no idea who you''re facing. Also, your plan to blow up the entire Kyoto City is as childish as your this damb girl''s plan of running away with our Child of Destiny."


    "Our world, especially Kyoto City is not some random place where any random humans come and settle, or blow it up to the sky if they want. It''s the holy place of the Mother Goddess. If you really dare to harm it¡ªlet''s not even talk about blowing it up¡ªbefore you even set off the bomb, you will explode into a blood mist."


    "Our world is not a minor unknown world like yours. It''s a high-level world, with gods and goddesses watching over it. How can they let any random guy like you harm their interests?" The old man shrugged and mocked Myne, implanting some general knowledge about his world.


    Although there was no need for him to talk so much nonsense after he remembered who June was, he felt some pity for this kind and innocent girl and decided to help her once, so her idiot boyfriend wouldn''t do something he''d regret later.


    After hearing the old man''s words, Myne, who fell into deep thought, suddenly, he felt someone pulling his arm. He looked to his left and saw June staring at him nervously, clearly not wanting him to take a risk in vain and lose his life.


    "Sigh... All right, let''s go home," Finally, Myne gave in under June''s puppy eyes. But in his heart, he had no interest in giving up. Now that he had such a godly artefact-like clone ring how can he only use it to play around all day long, isn''t it better to use them as cannon fodder and try every possible means to kill a certain fatty?


    "Good, then let''s go. I''ll take you back," The old man nodded with satisfaction, seeing this little troublemaker about to leave his sight.


    However, Myne, of course, wasn''t going to let weak June walk all the way out of the cave. While the old man climbed the stairs ahead of him, Myne hugged June and created a clone of himself, which quickly started following the old man, and he, along with June, walked into the portal and appeared in front of June''s house.

 Chapter 538. Healing Wounds ( Part 1 )

    After emerging from the portal, Myne''s first instinct was to glance at the cemetery entrance. He expected to see Mr. Ghost dancing joyfully at June''s safe return there, but to his surprise, he didn''t even catch a shadow of him. Of course, he was a different matter that ghosts don''t have shadows in the first place.


    This damn bastard! After causing me so much trouble, now that I''ve finished the job, he doesn''t even bother to come out and greet me, Myne cursed Mr. Ghost in his heart while walking toward the main door. But as he touched the doorknob, he paused, remembering the horrifying scene from the previous night: June''s house, transformed into a macabre purgatory, littered with rotting human parts and blood.


    The stench of decaying flesh was so overwhelming that it made him want to vomit. If June, already mentally fragile, had witnessed such a ghastly spectacle in her house, she would undoubtedly have had nightmares for a long time.


    "June, honey," he said with a smile, pulling a comfortable chair from his inventory and gently guiding June to sit on it, "It''s been a while since you''ve been missing, and the house is a bit messy. Why don''t you rest for a few minutes while I clean up? I have a cleaning skill, so it won''t take much time or effort." Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve seen more disgusting and messy things recently; a little dust is nothing," June replied. She didn''t know the real state of the house and didn''t want to give Myne any more trouble, so she tried to stand and walk inside, but her weakened body couldn''t support her weight, and she collapsed back onto the chair, embarrassed.


    A smile appeared on Myne''s face as he saw June struggle to stand. This was a stroke of luck; it saved him a lot of trouble in convincing her. After telling her to wait a minute, he quickly opened the door and disappeared inside before she could say stop him, leaving her to shake her head with a helpless smile.


    "Huh? Did Mr. Ghost clean everything after seeing me and June? Is that why he didn''t come to greet me¡ªbecause he was busy cleaning up his crime scenes? That makes sense. After all, based on the condition of the people he had killed who come to hunt down June, It was clear that he had a close relationship with her before his death.


    Maybe out of fear that his appearance might scare her to death, he never revealed himself to her. Even now, he was pretending not to exist, helping her behind the scenes."


    "Sigh, what a noble spirit! If only he wasn''t miser, I''d have given him a good ghost medal," Myne joked to himself as he wandered around the house. After confirming that Mr. Ghost had done a good job cleaning the house, he walked back outside and brought June in.


    "Wow, Myne! In such a short period, you''ve cleaned my house looks brand new. I didn''t expect you to have such a wonderful skill," June exclaimed in surprise as she looked around, amazed by how sparkling clean the house was.


    "Some bastard may have eat your beautiful body which only belongs to me, but they won''t be alive for long. Even if I have to fight a crazy goddess, I wouldn''t hesitate to blow those monsters to death. No one escapes from me after messing with my girl." The more Myne spoke, the more excited and angry he became.


    By the end, his eyes were bloodshot as he imagined that disgusting fatty beating and raping June.


    If things weren''t so complicated, he would''ve already stormed that bastard''s house and shown him the true meaning of messing with his girl.


    As June listened to Myne''s words, tears started flowing down her cheeks again. His words had touched the core of her fears and strange behavior. She got up, buried her face in Myne''s chest, and began crying loudly, pouring out everything she had experienced. She told him how those beasts had beaten her when she didn''t cooperate with them.


    Although the drugs had clouded her memory after the first time the fatty raped her, she still felt haunted by the lingering sense of being raped by multiple men.


    "Alright, alright, I get it. Stop crying. I''m here with you, aren''t I? I promise, after today, no one will ever harm your single hair again." Myne paused for a moment, then added with a teasing smile, "By the way, from now on, we''re no longer best friends..."


    As he said that he could feel June''s body trembling in his arms, clearly she misunderstanding his words. Without wanting to give her another shock, Myne gently pulled her away from his chest and looked into her panicked, tearful eyes. He chuckled and smiled.


    "From now on, you''re my sweet little girlfriend. Is that clear? Although Aisha and Sylphy might beat me to death for this, it can''t be helped. Only after almost losing you did I realize you mean just as much to me as they do. So... welcome to the family."


    After seeing her surprised and delighted expression, he nodded in satisfaction before locking his lips with hers. Slowly both of them lay down on the bed, and start helping each other remove their clothes.


    If there''s any way to cheer someone up, there''s no better method than having some in-depth conversation during a good fight on the bed. Myne had learned that lesson the hard way through his own life experiences.

 Chapter 539. Healing Wounds ( Part 2 ) ( R-18 )

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*


    To both of them, the kiss felt so precious, so lovely, that they wouldn''t mind staying like that forever¡ªespecially June. Previously when that fatty was raping her, the most troubling thought in her mind was that after today, she might never be able to get close to Myne again.


    After all, she had seen many men abandon their wives or girlfriends after they were violated or found with someone else, thankfully Myne wasn''t like those bastards.


    When they could no longer hold on, Myne moved his face away from hers, panting heavily, and they stared at each other. Unlike Myne, June, although couldn''t see much in the darkness, could imagine the desire in his sharp eyes by listening to his ragged breathing. It was a strong desire to eat her¡ªthe same desire she felt but not as extreme as his.


    A few seconds later, Myne kissed her again, pushing his tongue inside her sweet mouth. June had long ago grown accustomed to this and enjoyed the sweetness of their kiss. Since she had decided to follow Myne''s advice and try to rid herself of those nightmarish memories, she began showing her skills as well, catching Myne off guard.


    She grabbed Myne''s tongue in her mouth and started sucking on it noisily, her head moving in small back-and-forth motions as if she were fellating it. The sensation was incredible, and his arousal only grew stronger as time passed.


    But for a veteran like Myne, this was far from enough to surprise him. He soon started enjoying it, and while June was busy with her task, his left hand traced her soft waist down to her plump ass, kneading it gently. His right hand pulled her even closer, pressing her large, perfect E-cup size breasts against his chest, her rock-hard nipples poking his skin, which felt extremely satisfying.


    Their tongues intertwined passionately as she resumed her earlier actions.


    Myne''s left hand then moved upward and found its way to her breasts. He gently kneaded her right breast. It was soft and warm, just as he remembered, and he could almost feel her affection through it. He touched her hard nipple and gave it a light rub with his thumb before pinching it between his fingers.


    "Mmnnn!" Came an immediate, melodious response from her. It seemed that Myne''s plan to help June forget those bad memories through direct action was working well.


    So he kneaded her breast more, scraping her hard nipple. That wasn''t enough to satisfy his greed, so he quickly broke their kiss, leaving her gasping for breath, and looked down at her chest. Her milky white breasts, with large round areolas of a darker pink shade, and her erect nipples were inviting Myne to feast on them.@@@@


    Sadly, they were empty; otherwise, he would have sucked them dry, like he does Hanaha, he can never get satisfied no matter how much he drink her milk.


    June''s mind wasn''t thinking straight as lust clouded her thoughts. All her previous fears and worries had long been thrown in a random corner of her mind, and she allowed her beloved boyfriend to do whatever he wanted.


    Myne''s body moved lower as he took one of her breasts into his mouth, sending another tremor through her body. His left hand kneaded her other breast a bit roughly¡ªsince this wasn''t June''s first time, there was no need to be too gentle¡ªand occasionally pinched her hard nipple.


    June closed her eyes as she felt his mouth greedily sucking on her breast, but it wasn''t enough to satisfy her. She placed both hands on his head, occasionally pushing it harder against her breast as if wanting him to take the entire boob into his mouth. Myne''s wild play with her breasts felt so good that June soon experienced a light orgasm.


    *Squirt*


    Myne''s left hand released her soft breast and began its descent toward her love cave¡ªhis second favorite place. It traced her smooth stomach, sneaking into her panties. He paused briefly on her forest of pubic hair, which seemed untrimmed, rubbing her soft downy hair between his fingers before continuing downward until he reached her sopping wet lips.


    His two middle fingers caressed her soft, wet folds before making their way into her honey cave. She had already released a lot of honey, staining her underwear and wasting precious natural resources. His fingers slid in smoothly, aided by the lubrication.


    Myne slowly increased his thrusting pace when he felt June trying to move her hips in sync. She wanted to moan out loud in ecstasy, but her mouth was covered by his, turning her moans into muffled ones.


    "Mmnnnn... Mfff..."


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    Obscene sounds filled the air.


    June traced his sturdy back with one hand while Myne''s movements became more vigorous and skillful as time passed. She wanted to scream in ecstasy, to tell him how much she was enjoying it, but she couldn''t. Myne kissed her passionately, not giving her the chance to breathe, let alone scream in pleasure.


    Her walls clenched his dick even tighter, trying to squeeze out his love.


    So Myne didn''t make her wait. With a few large thrusts, he came deep inside her, his dick wriggling in delight.


    *Splurt* *Splurt* *Splurt*


    June''s eyes widened as she finally broke free from his kiss. Her tongue hung out of her mouth, and her body twisted in pleasure from the wriggling of his dick. She couldn''t hold back her climax any longer, even though she had just orgasmed moments before.


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    ...


    "Huff, huff, huff..." June''s rough panting echoed in her small room as she lay on the bed in a snow angel pose, while Myne lay on top of her, his head beside hers, and his little brother painting her womb walls with his white cream nonstop.


    After a few minutes, when Myne confirmed that June''s breathing had returned to normal, he pulled out his dick, leaving a trail of their cum mixed together on its tip. He stood up, and to June''s surprise and delight, his dick became hard as a rock again. He then gave her an evil smile and spoke in a proud tone.


    "Doctor Myne''s treatment has just begun, Miss. The night is long, and I''ll make sure you won''t have even a minute of rest until the sun rises high. Only then will you stop thinking about the past and be completely seduced by me."


    Saying that, he grabbed June by her waist, forcefully made her stand up, came behind her, put his arms under her knees, and lifted her up.


    June let out a surprised exclamation, but before she could comprehend Myne''s evil plan, she felt something touching her vagina. When she looked down, she saw Myne''s hand positioning the tip of his dick at her entrance, where cum was still slowly leaking out.


    "It is not good to stay in bedroom always, let''s eat some fresh air outside," Whispering that beside her ear, under her expectant gaze, Myne lowered her body, and his dick easily slid inside her, and when his dick went completely inside her, he gets off from the bed and walks out from the bedroom, while moving June up and down.


    "Ahmmm~~"

 Chapter 540. Foul Deeds in the Shadow

    Half an hour ago!


    After Myne and June vanished into the portal, Clone No. 5 shook his head in disbelief, cursing Myne under his breath as he followed the old man towards the exit of the underground prison. After all, given the choice between having fun with his girl and looking for death in the hands of a crazy organization, who would choose the latter?


    Although Myne''s clones were all copies of himself, once they came to life, they were no different from any other living person. They each had independent thoughts and behaviours. So naturally, they also possessed Myne''s traits, and as everyone knew, Myne was never the one who took things seriously.


    Situations always seemed to spiral out of control, forcing him to do what he needed to, otherwise, given the other party''s lazy personality, even if someone were to destroy his kingdom, he''d rather chase and flirt with beautiful girls in the name of saving them or trying to fill his pocket while taking advantage of opportunity than fighting invaders.


    In such a situation, it was natural for his clones to feel jealous of his main body, which was having fun while they had to search for a fatty and die under the hands of crazy powerful people. Thankfully, this time, he had chosen three powerful skills that could help him deal with most of the trouble, otherwise, he might surely die before he could see that fatty.


    "Huh? Old man, where are you going? The stairs aren''t in that direction," Clone Myne asked with a frown, just as he was about to walk towards the stairs leading to the ground floor, he saw the old man walking in the opposite direction.


    "Did you already forget our conversation? Didn''t you previously complain why I didn''t bring you from the main entrance... Where is your girl?" Just as the old man was speaking, he stopped for a moment and turned around to look at Myne with a smug smile, but it quickly turned into a frown when he saw Myne was following him alone.


    "I left her back in her cell. Although I didn''t want to say it, you might think it''s too dark, and even call me a scumbag. But after listening to how many people have eaten her, to tell the truth, I lost interest in her. Anyway, there are so many beautiful girls out there, how can I care about someone who has opened her legs for someone else?"


    "Until now, I thought she was my exclusive woman, who belonged only to me. So as her man, I was trying my best to find her. But now that the truth has come to light, it''s time to move on. So I told her it was dangerous outside, and I had to deal with some hooligans outside, so she should wait for me in her cell.


    Hehehe, that fool easily believed me and ran back to her cell, and didn''t even forget to close the door."


    "By the way, now that I''m single if you know any beautiful lady, don''t forget to recommend her to me, I am a very rich guy in my world, I will take good care of her, but remember I live big boobs women the most," The Clone Myne said with a wink, coming closer to the old man. As for the entrance the old man was talking about, he already remembered it.


    It was where those people transported goods and people into the prison.


    He walked towards the hole, casually tossed the girl over his shoulder into it from the top of wooden rods, as if it were trash, and then walked towards the group of guards who were preparing food.


    Not long after he left, Clone Myne saw two young men his age, wearing tattered clothes, carrying wooden buckets in their hands. They came to the hole and emptied the contents of the buckets into it. To Clone Myne''s disbelief and bad luck, thanks to his good eyesight, he clearly saw that the contents of the buckets were nothing but shit.


    "Sigh, some things are beyond our control. Just ignore it and move on," The old man said, patting Clone Myne on the shoulder when he saw him stop and stare at the shit hole in shock and disbelief.


    "What kind of disgusting church are you people running? Your people are killing innocent women in broad daylight right under your eyes, but you''re behaving as if it''s normal. Even if those women are the slaves they bought from the market, they shouldn''t be treated like trash. That bastard literally threw a little girl into that shit hole to die. How can you allow this?"


    The Clone Myne asked, gritting his teeth in anger. Although he had seen many disgusting and inhumane things, the guards'' actions were nothing compared to what he had witnessed. But those people were psychopaths, and there was nothing he could do about them. However, the guards were clearly normal, and even working under someone, how could the authorities take no action, and allow them to do it?


    This was truly hard for him to accept.


    "Well... I can''t tell you the reason why we allow them to do it, as it''s our church''s core secret. But you can say that everything happening here is for the greater good, at least the church didn''t lose anything. So just treat it as a nightmare and forget about it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with you.


    There''s no need to poke your nose into someone else''s business," The old man patiently explained, but there was with a hint of murderous intent in his eyes, which he quickly hid as Clone Myne looked at him.


    Hearing the old man''s words, Myne fell silent for a few seconds before nodding and continuing to walk. However, for the rest of the way, until he emerged from the mysterious cave, he was completely unfocused, as if he were deep in thought.


    "Alright, this is it. Remember the contract and forget everything about this place. Just go back, fool... I mean, find a new girl and live happily with her. Don''t run around again," The old man said hurriedly, before walking back into the giant metal gate and disappearing behind a team of motionless guards.


    "So in the end, if I want to know the truth, I still have to go deep into the headquarters of this Church of Pain, huh?" After the old man left, Myne finally came out of his daydreaming and muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Then he casually walked away from the metal door, and after making sure the guards couldn''t see him, he opened the portal and reappeared at the entrance of the tower of the prison, after all, this place was the furthest into the cave he had gone.


    After looking around and asking a random passerby about the portal''s location, Myne quickly walked forward and soon came to a large white marble building surrounded by a 5-meter-high wall with dozens of guards standing on the wall and below it in front of the entrance.

 Chapter 541. New World

    Although the security at the gate of the white marble building was quite heavy, Clone Myne was dumbfounded when he walked to the main gate to try his luck. None of the guards stopped or checked him as he approached. They ignored him completely as if he were invisible.


    Although it was unimaginable how careless they were regarding such an important place, given the single portal and the constant influx of people travelling between worlds, it is understandable that they couldn''t check everyone. But then again, if they didn''t take any person coming and going seriously, then why were there so many guards standing there in the first place?


    Wasn''t it simply a waste of human resources?


    Nevertheless, Myne easily slipped into the marble building and found himself in a vast hall. In the centre stood a colossal, seven-meter-tall mechanical circle-shaped blue portal devise covered in countless runes.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    A fat man sat beside the portal with two bodyguards on the small wooden desk, recording the names and purposes of those using the portal and collecting blue crystal-like material, which seemed to be everywhere in this cave and was the primary material the workers were mining.


    Instead of rushing towards the portal, Myne observed the hall, which could easily accommodate over a thousand people. On the left side were registration booths, similar to an adventurer''s guild, where people could register for jobs or accept various missions.


    On the right was a trading platform where people used some kind of metal card-like thing to purchase items, and obviously Myne had no idea what or how those card systems worked. But after observing for a few minutes, he realised that those people didn''t seem to accept blue crystals as currency, which ruined his plan of robbing a random warehouse and getting rich in minutes.


    Initially, Myne intended to visit the trading platform to see if anything interesting was available, but upon seeing the metal card system, he changed his mind. and approached a rogue-looking guy in a black robe who had written bad guy'' all over his face. After a friendly hit of hypnosis skill, Myne "borrowed" some money from him to pay the travel toll.


    Next, instead of exploring further, he went directly to the fat man in charge of the portal.


    "Name and purpose?" The fat man asked without even looking up, continuing to read a book written in an unknown language. While the basic language used in the world of the church of Pain was the same, it seemed they used an official language for everything else.


    "Myne Fortuna. My purpose is to visit a friend," he replied. Because his real purpose wasn''t friendly at all, Myne didn''t dare reveal it, fearing they might get gang up on the spot and beaten to death, after all, everyone knows that most of the cultists are psychopathic.


    Also from the technical perspective he didn''t lie, since he knew someone from June, who was now his woman, they could be considered long-distance friends. As for how long their friendship would last after they met was a different story.


    However, what made him grit his teeth was that these cards required authorization and registration, meaning he couldn''t simply borrow someone else''s and use it as he wished. He would need to obtain his own card and recharge it with credit before making any purchases.


    Fortunately, gold was also a valuable currency in this world, and there were plenty of good things he could sell, so becoming randomly low-level rich was no problem. After thinking for a while, Myne asked the passerby for directions on where he could get this card and soon ended up in front of an ancient, ten-story-tall pagoda-like building.


    Since Clone Myne was no different from a country bumpkin in this world, having never seen such advanced architecture, his jaw dropped so wide that passersby wondered if he was having some kind of health problem. After all, to them, this was just an ordinary building, nothing extraordinary.


    There were many structures even taller than this one, so it was natural for them to find Myne''s reaction unusual.


    Oh my God, how did these people build this thing? Do the people of this world all have good skills that they use in construction rather than fighting monsters? Myne thought, scratching the back of his head in amazement as he walked into the wooden pagoda. Because he was wearing a black robe, the most common civilian dress, no one paid any attention to him.


    In fact, the six guards at the entrance didn''t even open their eyes to look at him, continuing to pretend to sleep in order to maintain their cool image.


    The main hall of the pagoda was bustling with activity. People were running left and right, and every receptionist counter had a long line of customers¡ªeach line had at least 20 people. The business was thriving, and since this card trading and maintenance building was a civilian platform rather than a private one, everyone was treated equally, at least on the surface level.


    Myne, who had been accustomed to living a luxurious life where everywhere he went people would come to greet him and do everything to please him, was disappointed by the lack of attention. He could only sigh helplessly and join the queue.


    While waiting, he didn''t forget to observe his surroundings. Everything in this world was new and fascinating to him. If it weren''t for the fact that he was penniless, he would''ve already started a heart-to-heart conversation in some high-end hotel with a beautiful, long-legged, big boobies, hot body big sister to gather information about this world.


    As for why he didn''t use his hypnosis skill on someone wealthy to get some assistance¡ªit was because, in this world, both his hypnosis and appraisal skills were performing very poorly. People with low will or mental power were easy to hypnotize, but when it came to individuals with strong will and mental strength, the effects were easily broken.


    While on his way to this building, he had tried to hypnotize some beautiful wealthy women to support him, but sadly, none stayed under his control for more than a minute. In the end, he could only lower his head and wait in line honestly.


    "It seems like I have to level up all my important skills. Just having them at level one or two isn''t enough to mess with random people on the street, let alone big shots," Clone Myne muttered with a sigh, while watching a beautiful big sister laughing and hugging a 300-pound, 2.3-meter-tall fatty whose eyes were deeply hidden by his mass that couldn''t even be seen.


    He wore golden rings on all his fingers and a beautiful big sister in his arms looked like a little girl in front of the man. Myne could only sigh in his heart, realizing that the women in this world were very open-minded and willing to do anything for money.

 Chapter 542. Navigating the Currency System

    "Sir, this is your bank card. Currently, you have bronze-level privileges, the most basic our bank offers. With this level, you don''t receive many noteworthy services, however, don''t worry; upgrading your rank is very straightforward, and easy, as long as your account has sufficient credit, it will automatically be updated."


    "By the way, would you like to recharge your card? You can visit our exchange counter over there and discuss any valuable items you might want to trade for credit," The receptionist girl explained with a beautiful smile, handing Clone Myne a random black metal card featuring a sun logo on the front and very small intricate runes engrave on the back.


    "Oh, and if you want to check your balance or transfer money, simply infuse your card with mana. If you don''t have mana, a drop of blood will also work. This is why we request a blood sample from you. The card is now linked to you, and only you can use it," The receptionist girl continued, noticing Myne''s astonished expression and curiosity.


    She understood that this country bumpkin had likely never seen such a thing before and quickly explained how to use it. After all, if he made a mistake outside and people discovered he didn''t even know how to use his bank card, it would reflect poorly on the bank''s reputation.


    Upon hearing the girl''s explanation, Myne quickly infused the card with a bit of mana. The sun logo in the middle of the card glowed in white light, and a large "0" appeared in its place. Below it, are two small brackets, the left one is empty and the right one has the word "Send" written in it were visible. Even a toddler could understand how to use such a simple interface, let alone Myne.


    After comprehending how the card worked, Myne thanked the receptionist lady from the bottom of his heart. While she wasn''t his type for certain reasons, she was overall a good girl. Not only did she not charge him anything for opening an account, but she also completed the process in a matter of minutes, demonstrating the bank''s impressive efficiency.


    "How can I help you, sir?"


    Unlike the main reception area where most of the bank''s work took place, and over the crowd, there were only a handful of people at the exchange counter. It didn''t take long for Myne to get his turn.


    "I would like to exchange something for credit. Could you provide me with some details or a catalogue of valuable exchangeable items?" Clone Myne didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to business. He had limited time and wanted to gather as much information about this world as possible before it ran out.


    "Certainly, here''s the catalogue. It lists most of the items you can exchange for credit at the market price.


    Although gold was also a hard currency in this world, it wasn''t as valuable as in his world due to the credit and banking system. Myne had seen the exchange rate of gold and, after calculating in his mind and finding that he wasn''t losing much, so simply he nodded and placed his card in front of the lady.


    She took out a palm-sized box-like thing, put his bank card into it, touched the disk to the box, then took out the card and handed it back to him with a bright smile.


    Myne, who was watching everything with a dumbfounded expression, infused mana into the card. The previous 0 had now turned into 100, demonstrating the lightning-fast transaction speed, leaving him speechless. But since his work was done, after thanking the lady, he walked out of the bank while playing with his card and headed directly to a well-regarded, high-end tavern right in front of the bank.


    After all, it was a well-known fact that if you wanted to gather basic and interesting information, there was no better place than a bar or tavern.


    "Welcome, my lord. How may I help you?" A beautiful young girl in her early twenties, wearing a very short erotic maid dress, with black net stocking and a nice figure appeared in front of him out of nowhere. She spoke with a bright smile while making her ample chest bounce, instantly capturing Myne''s attention.


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I... I wanted to eat something delicious. If possible, give me a place where I can get a good view and fresh air while enjoying my meal," Myne replied without changing his expression. As an experienced player, he naturally wouldn''t be shy just because dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at him.


    He grabbed the enthusiastic waitress''s waist, pulled her into his embrace, and stared at her with burning eyes while walking into the bar, earning a lot of hateful glares from some random nobodies.


    However, the girl seemed used to it. She didn''t care whether Myne was hugging her or touching certain places he shouldn''t. She happily led him to a table beside the window from which he could see the busy street.


    After taking Myne''s order, which was nothing but telling her to bring what she liked the most as a beautiful girl like her taste shouldn''t be bad, instantly raising his favorability a dozen points in her eye, after all, he had no idea what kind of food this world''s people ate, so he can only use this kind of low-level tactic.


    After which he put on a bored expression and started looking out the window lazily while leaning against the chair. This was obviously a facade to avoid attention, as his real focus was completely on the nearby people, trying to get some useful information.

 Chapter 543. Consequences of Idle Talk

    "Did you hear yesterday''s announcement?" Guy A slurred, his face flushed a fiery red from excessive ale, It seemed he had already crossed his drinking limit. "I never thought Deacon Wilson would settle down at such a young age. After all, he''s a notorious playboy. Countless hearts must be broken by this news, especially of those damn slave traders, hehehe..."


    "But there''s no way someone like Deacon, who always wanted to climb further in the church, would miss such a god-given opportunity," Guy D interjected causally. "Sure, he has to say goodbye to the forest for a single tree after this, but at least his rank and influence in the church will skyrocket. No matter how you look at it, it''s a guaranteed win deal for him."


    "By the way, from what I heard, his bride isn''t just some random big shot''s daughter," Guy B continued, ignoring Guy D''s interruption. "She''s a fairy¡ªnot only wise and beautiful as an angel but as powerful as a bishop. If our church weren''t so misogynistic, she could''ve easily gotten the position of bishop a long ago with all her contributions.@@@@


    Otherwise, how could Deacon Wilson, the richest man and lover of half-city girls, settle for just one woman for the rest of his life and sign such a humiliating contract? You know even if I have three wives at home, how can a big-hearted man like Deacon stop supporting those poor women? This is all that b*tch''s conspiracy..."


    "Shhh, motherf*cker, what are you doing?! Lower your damn voice! Don''t talk nonsense like you''re in your own home. Many of her followers are wandering the city. If they hear you spreading rumours about her, death is the only thing you can hope for, but it won''t come," Guy D hissed and quickly covered his pig teammate''s mouth, who was carried away by the excitement of alcohol and talking loudly.


    A few people stared at him with great interest, as if they''d found a rare animal. But seeing Guy D quickly handle the situation, they reluctantly stopped looking at them.


    After all, this kind of thing is the most common thing in the tavern, most people here just want this kind of interesting gossip, otherwise, do you really think those guys who live in the city with their families like to come to the tavern every day and waste their hard earn money for cheap tasteless drink and those sluts in a short dress who are literally public property whom everyone can f*ck as long as they have money?


    But the damage was already done. As Guy D tried to instil some sense into his pig-like companions'' empty heads, a thin, graceful figure cloaked in a robe approached their table. The figure''s form was obscured, but a certain, well-developed area hinted at her gender. As for how had those four idiots been so unlucky that they had just spoken causally when someone like her happened to overhear them?


    Well, that was because a certain figure, eager to establish her influence in the church and gain an official position, so much that she didn''t hesitate to sell her own body to fatty for it, knew that the moment news of her actions spread throughout the city, countless people would do everything to tarnish her reputation.


    One of them was the man who was about to take her to his bed in a few days and explore every part of it thoughtfully. Rumours, no matter how trivial, could influence public opinion, especially in critical situations, like when someone was trying to change the church''s thousand-year-old rules.


    So, she had her people spread throughout the city, especially in the most popular public gatherings places, ready to teach a harsh lesson to anyone who dared speak ill of her.


    Guy D, knowing his team had run out of luck¡ªespecially since, in the past few days, many people had been carried out of various places like bars, taverns, and hotels on the shoulders of others in the half-dead state, gulped nervously. After a moment of silence, he forced a fake smile and spoke in a trembling voice...


    "A beautiful lady like you shouldn''t drink while standing. Come sit here and keep me company," Myne seeing the beautiful waitress have some ulterior motive toward him, and trying to attract his attention by playing cute and naive, rolled his eyes, grabbed her mug, and spoke with a serious expression while placing it on the table.


    Then, without giving her a chance to protest, he grabbed her by the waist and made her sit on his lap, and when she was about to say something, he picked a piece of jelly-like dessert and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "You are so kind, My Lord~ Thank you," The waitress seeing her plan success quickly replied with a smile. She didn''t resist Myne''s advances at all, and when he wasn''t paying attention, even gave her friend a victory gesture. Then while leaning against his broad, wealthy chest, she picked up her juice and continued watching the show, while Myne casually began eating his food.


    Bang!


    Just as Myne was considering asking the beauty in his arms some questions to have a better understanding of this world, the robed lady¡ªwho had been silent until now¡ªreached out, grabbed Guy A by the neck and smashed his face into the table. She used so much force that the table instantly broke apart, and his face directly kissed the wooden floor.


    Except for Guy B, who remained eerily calm as if nothing was out of his control and even leisurely sipped wine from his mug, at least, In terms of looking cool, he had done a great job, If he didn''t get beaten today, he might even become a minor celebrity in this tavern for next a few days, however, Guys C and D didn''t hesitate for a second.


    The moment Guy A''s handsome face hit the floor, they bolted towards the exit at lightning speed.


    Unfortunately for them, it seemed this wasn''t the girl''s first time handling such situations. As soon as they moved, she leapt at Guy C, knocking him out cold with a kick to the face. Before Guy D could open the door, he suddenly felt the world lose colour, and his legs grew weak.


    He touched his poor little brother with trembling hands, let out a small, mosquito-like cry, rolled his eyes, and collapsed to the ground like a dead dog. The girl casually pulled her leg back from between his legs.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing Guy D''s fate, a low gasp ran through the entire tavern. Even Guy B''s expression twisted for a second. After all, unless you''re not a real man, watching someone ruthlessly attack a man''s "little brother" sends chills down everyone''s spine.


    "Now, will you talk, or do I have to use some more... tough means?" The robed woman stood in front of Guy B, drawing a short lady''s sword from beneath her cloak. Clearly, she wasn''t planning on giving him the real troublemaker as nice treatment as his friends.

 Chapter 544. Misunderstanding

    "Now, will you talk, or do I have to use more drastic measures?


    Even though the woman in the robe didn''t look like someone to mess with, Guy B showed no fear at all. He remained seated, leisurely sipping his ale, as if the conversation wasn''t directed at him but at someone else.


    Seeing that Guy B continued pretending to be some hidden big shot, the woman in the robe grew impatient and prepared to cut his arm to show him his place. But as soon as she raised her sword, Guy B intercepted her with a raised hand.


    "If you want me to talk, you must deal with my master first. He may not know anything about this, but without settling things with him, even if you chop me into pieces¡ªwhich is impossible as long as he''s with me, you won''t get your answers. Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    And if you harm me before killing him, believe me, it won''t be a pleasant experience, for you," Guy B said, turning his head and shouting at someone with a hint of annoyance.


    "Master Momo! For goodness'' sake, stop eating and deal with this damn woman! What if this crazy b*tch loses her mind and accidentally hits me? And by the way, you can bring her back to your house as a reward and have as much fun as you want. She''s my treat for you. I haven''t seen her face, but from her voice, she must be a beautiful young woman."


    As Guy B spoke, everyone in the tavern, including the woman in robe followed his gaze and looked at a certain man who was like a hungry ghost devouring the food as if he hadn''t eaten anything for months, oblivious to the commotion around him. He was holding a beautiful waitress in his arms and occasionally taking a sip of fruit juice from her mug.


    Everyone''s expressions twisted in disbelief after seeing him. If not for the fact that they could see Guy B wasn''t joking and was genuinely relying on this man to save him, they wouldn''t believe, even with a sword at their necks, that this poor guy could be a powerful big shot with unpredictable abilities.


    "My Lord! You''re so amazing!? Why didn''t you tell me!" The waitress, seeing the golden halo around Myne brighten to the point of almost blinding her, exclaimed with excitement. She couldn''t believe the cute rich pig she chose to have fun with and earn some pocket money would turn out to be the protagonist of today''s drama.


    "Huh? What?! What are you talking about? What didn''t I tell you?" Myne, who never imagined the food of this world would taste hundreds of times better than even the dishes made by a grandmaster chef like Aisha, had been completely lost in the flavours. He''d ignored everything around him until he heard the beauty on his lap cry out in excitement that he come back to reality.


    He lifted his head and found everyone staring at him strangely for some reason, and the beauty on his lap practically had stars in her eyes. Judging by her expression, he can say with full confidence that it is only a matter of him opening his mouth, and the next moment they''d be rolling in bed together.


    "Please, my lord, stop teasing me. That idiot has already revealed your true identity. You''re actually a super powerful guy! Why didn''t you say so before? You might not know this, but someone of your status can eat and stay in our tavern for free," Seeing that Myne was still playing dumb, The waitress, cloud only sighed with admiration.


    He truly was a big shot. If not for his pig teammate revealing his identity, no one would''ve been able to tell from his appearance and age that he was such a powerful person.


    No one cared about the small episode between Myne and the waitress. Right now, everyone''s attention was on the big guy, who, under their excited gaze, could only sigh helplessly and reluctantly put down his book before standing up. Then, to everyone''s surprise, and dumbfounded gazes, a giant, 3 meters tall, appeared before them.


    "F*ck, what does this guy eat?" was the only question running through everyone''s minds after seeing the mysterious guy. Although the people of this world were quite tall compared to those in Myne''s world¡ªhe had seen many men around 2 meters tall¡ªeven for them, a 3-meter giant was very rare. After all, for most humans, height of 2 meters was the maximum standard.


    The mysterious Master Momo casually moved the table in front of him as if it were a child''s toy with just a flick of his finger. Ignoring the guy who tried to steal his limelight and the beauty on the ground who was staring at him with saliva dripping from the corner of her mouth, whose skirt had moved up revealing her erotic black panty, he walked up to Guy B.


    "Miss, listen, I personally don''t like to fight, especially with women, but work is work, and I''ve taken the task of protecting this idiot. So, how about you give me some face and forgive him? You know you''ve already caused a lot of noise. According to the rules, you''d have to pay a lot of credits to the tavern for all the damage you have crushed."


    He paused for a second and continued... "if we fought, because it was you who started the battle, I definitely won''t be punished. But believe me, even if you defeat me¡ªwhich you can''t¡ªthe compensation you''d have to pay alone would be enough to make you cry. We''re all smart people here, and there''s no need to be so angry because some drunkard talked nonsense.


    So, why don''t we just go our separate ways..."


    Bang!


    While Momo was still talking with a friendly smile, like the kind-hearted big brother of the neighborhood who always helped everyone, the woman in the robe didn''t care whether the other party was trying to be a gentleman or not. She listened to his nonsense with her left ear and threw it out with her right.


    As he was still speaking, with lightning speed, she waved her sword at his neck, ready to send his big head flying into the sky.


    Of course, that was only in her imagination. In reality, just as the sword was about to hit his neck, he casually raised his hand and caught it with ease. But anyone looking at his face, which no longer had a friendly smile, could tell he wasn''t in a good mood after being treated like a random scum.


    Click!


    "Since you didn''t want to end this peacefully, you can''t blame me for what happens next." Saying that, Master Momo snatched the sword from the woman''s hands and casually threw it aside. Before anyone could react, he suddenly appeared in front of her as if he teleported, grabbed her neck, and lifted her up like a little kitten.


    Which is very normal, compared to his 3-meter height, the woman, who was only 1.8 meters tall, was indeed like a kitten in front of him.

 Chapter 545. Crowd of Voyeurs

    "Since you didn''t want to end this peacefully, you can''t blame me for what happens next," After saying that, Master Momo raised his other hand, loosened his grip on her neck, and slapped the woman in the robe hard on her cheek.


    The woman was like a broken kite instantly flung toward the left side of the wall, smashing against it. Thankfully, the quality of the stone was sturdy, and the wall didn''t collapse. Otherwise, it would have been a big loss for the audience if the woman had been thrown out of the tavern and run away.


    "Cough!"


    Clearly, Master Momo not only looked like a giant but his strength was no joke. The woman, who had been pretending to be a mysterious expert and threatening people in broad daylight, started coughing up blood after a single slap.


    The audience would have already started making noise if this were a normal fight. However, since the protagonist''s mood wasn''t right, and anyone could tell he wasn''t someone to mess with, they behaved very cautiously. No one dared to provoke him and become the partner of the woman, and join her to take beating.


    Master Momo was undoubtedly a man of few words. He approached the woman again, lifted her by the neck, and this time, instead of ending the matter with another slap, he tore off the hood from her head to see her face.


    A beautiful young face with light makeup appeared before everyone. Let''s not talk about the men in the audience who gasped at the sight of such beauty¡ªeven Master Momo, who was usually as stoic as a stone and not easily swayed by his little brother''s desire, couldn''t help but feel his heart skip a beat. He instantly tore off her robe as well.


    The beauty was wearing a light blue shirt and black leather pants and looked like a heroine no matter how you looked at her, of course now if a hero didn''t come to save her, then she would only be a random beautiful side character to attract the audience. However, most of the men, including Master Momo, weren''t in the mood to admire her breathtaking figure.


    Instead, they all had one question on their minds: how could such a large thing be hidden perfectly under that robe?@@@@


    "Is that robe some kind of magic prop?" Myne wondered as he looked at the G-cup-sized, mountain-like breasts of the young girl¡ªwho appeared to be Aisha''s age¡ªnow in Master Momo''s grasp, when she wore the robe, her breasts size only appeared like C-cup size, but the truth was completely unexpected.


    The girl struggled hard to break free from Master Momo''s clutches. If it had been any normal time, Myne would have definitely raised his flag of justice and rushed forward to save this beauty with every possible means to seduce her. But things were different now. Not only was he just a clone, but he was also in a completely different world and didn''t even know the most basic information about it.


    He had no intention of causing trouble just for the sake of his little brother.


    "You are totally my type of girl," Master Momo said with a chuckle while nodding his head full of satisfaction.


    "Listen, little girl, I''ll give you two options. Either you honestly acknowledge me as your master and become my disciple¡ªyour future would be limitless¡ªor you can become my concubine and give birth to my children. I promise a life of leisure and luxury; you''ll never have to worry about anything until your death."


    "What do you think? You lose nothing with either option. It''s a win-win situation, right?" He spoke, running his finger along her soft, white cheek before touching her red, juicy lips seductively under her murderous gaze. Seeing Master Momo''s skilled behaviour the temperature in the tavern rose a few degrees.


    But just when everyone thought that this girl with the large breasts would choose the first option¡ªsince even an idiot could see that the second one was just a trick¡ªthe young girl spat the blood in her mouth onto Master Momo''s smiling face and spoke arrogantly.


    "Huh? You f*cking rat of sewer aren''t even worthy to lick my shoes, and yet you dream of making me your sex slave? Do you have any idea who I am, you bastard? Just because I''m not your match in terms of strength doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. Let me warn you¡ª"


    Slap! Slap!


    Rustle!


    "AHHH!! STOP! NO!


    Otherwise, even for a big shot like him, to save up one million credits¡ªnot including injuries, travel expenses, equipment damage, and other costs¡ªhe would have to work nonstop like a robot for at least two to three years. And that''s assuming he never had to worry about finding tasks.


    After all, easy jobs with high rewards, where you don''t have to worry about getting injured or encountering something dangerous, are quite rare. Otherwise, he would have to think very carefully before choosing a task. With how dangerous things were outside the cities, he might not even know how he would die.


    "Wait, but if you have one million credits, what the hell were you even doing here? And I saw your bank card; it was only silver rank. So where are you going to take out one million from? I think you''re just fooling everyone to buy yourself some time!"


    God knows where the gold-digger waitress, whom Myne had kicked away, found the courage to walk out from the crowd. She pulled out a silver metal card from the girl''s tattered clothes thrown on the ground and held it up for everyone to see, speaking righteously. Clearly, she was trying to attract Master Momo''s attention.


    Although she was a bit scared seeing his monstrous tool, she decided to endure some pain for her bright future''s sake. Anyway, at worst, she''d just have to take some healing potions, not a big deal.


    Seeing the bank card in the waitress''s hand, everyone quickly snapped out of their greedy state and gave the girl in Master Momo''s hands a murderous look. No one knew who started shouting, "Put it in!" but soon everyone joined in, encouraging Master Momo to take the girl''s virginity, and punish her for fooling them.


    The poor girl tried to explain that she had brought her spare card to keep her identity secret and that she was indeed a second-generation super-rich lady from a big family, but no one was in the mood to listen to her nonsense.


    Especially Master Momo, who felt like his intelligence had been insulted. No one likes to be fooled in front of so many people. He didn''t give the girl a chance to speak further and grabbed her wrists with both hands, pulling her down with great force, directly thrusting his monstrous tool deep inside her, breaking her hymen without pause and hitting her womb.


    "AHHHH!"


    The girl let out a high-pitched scream due to the pain, but her partner didn''t care at all. After letting out a soft moan, he immediately started moving his tool in and out.


    The audience was having the time of their lives. After all, it''s not every day that you get to watch live sex. Some newbies even started taking notes, hoping to use Master Momo''s tricks to satisfy their own evil desires later with their girlfriends or wives.


    What really amazed everyone, though, was that despite having such a beauty to f*cked, because of the size of his monstrous tool, which could only enter halfway, only a few seconds later, he started complaining that she was too short. Unfortunately for the girl, his frustration made her suffering worse.


    As the temperature in the tavern rose, most of the men intentionally or unintentionally couldn''t help but glance at the three waitresses who were slowly walking toward the kitchen. Although their hearts were in their throats, fearing that the next moment they would be eaten by these wolves like this poor little girl, they tried their best to act as if everything was normal.


    Rumble!


    Sadly, they underestimated the men''s desire. The waitresses were only halfway to the kitchen when a few muscular men blocked their path, quickly surrounding them. Thankfully, just as they were about to make their move, a loud crack of lightning sounded outside the tavern, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    When they turned to look at the entrance, they saw an extremely beautiful lady in her late twenties, wearing a luxurious purple dress, standing there panting heavily.


    However, no one in the tavern, except a certain bumpkin who knew nothing about the world''s situation, was interested in admiring this lady''s beauty or heavenly figure. Everyone''s body was trembling in fear as they watched the blue lightning surrounding the lady from head to toe.


    Even her eyes were glowing like light bulbs, and anyone could see by the way she looked at the girl in Master Momo''s hands that they were all doomed.


    Because Master Momo''s back was facing the entrance and he was so engrossed in his work, he didn''t realize his impending death. He continued thrusting his monster inside the girl making her cry in pain, occasionally slapping her butt and breasts.


    It wasn''t until his sixth sense kicked in, and he felt all the hair on his body stand up as if he was being watched by a dangerous monster, that he stopped and looked back, but by the time he reacted, it was too late.


    He and everyone in the tavern only saw an eye blinding blue light, mixed with the sound of lightning, and a loud explosion sounded in the centre of the city which scared the shit out of half of the city residents.

 Chapter 546. Cold Body, Warm Soul

    "F*ck! Haah, haaah, haaaah!"


    "Myne! What happened? Are you all right?"


    Myne, who had been peacefully sleeping at June''s house with her in his arms, his face buried in her chest, suddenly jolted awake, panting and gasping. June, who was almost thrown off the bed, tried to calm him down. After all, under normal circumstances, it should be her having nightmares after everything that happened to her.


    But instead, it was Myne screaming and waking up from sleep like a little boy, which was far from normal.


    "Nothing, I''m fine. It was just a nightmare. Sorry for scaring you and disturbing your sleep dear. You maybe tried, let''s go back to sleep, don''t worry about me," Myne didn''t give June a chance to ask more questions. He hugged her tightly, lay down on the bed and gently started stroking her naked back to make her relax. Within a few minutes, June had fallen asleep again.


    She was already mentally exhausted after being saved by Myne, and the few hours of intense coaxing had left her physically drained as well. It was a miracle she had even woken up because of his scream.@@@@


    Damn it, what kind of attack was that? I can still feel numbness and pain all over my body. That world is insane! How could that damn woman use such a powerful attack in the middle of a city at boardday light? God knows how many innocent people died because of her. I wouldn''t be surprised if her attack razed an entire block from the ground.


    But no matter what, unless I have a child and can use that blood-type magic skill to be reborn after death, I will never travel to that world in my real body. From now on, I''ll only send my clones to gather information. Those worlds are so f*cking dangerous. You can''t even watch some fun from the sidelines, let alone enjoy yourself."


    [ Blood Magic: Life Siphon


    Description: A forbidden ritual from the dark arts. The caster sacrifices a small portion of their life force, around a few months to a year. By etching a sigil with the blood of a willing blood relative onto any part of their body, the caster creates a magical link.


    Even if the caster dies a violent or unexpected death, the sigil will exchange the caster''s death with that of the relative. Within three hours, the caster will be reborn at the site of their death and restored to their prime physical condition.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    Sigh... Thankfully, I didn''t try to test my luck and go there blindly seeking revenge, otherwise, all my girls would have been widows before they could even start enjoying their love life. I have to speed up my project with Hanaha...


    "It seems you''re not confined to the cemetery and can go anywhere you want," Myne deduced while wiping nonexistent sweat from his forehead, thankfully Maya didn''t remove the crush, otherwise if Mr. Ghost had given him a visit in rage, he would have definitely become meat paste a long ago.


    "By the way, would you mind if I told June about you? If she had known about you earlier, she might not have run away from home to escape the kidnappers and could have sought your help directly."


    This time Mr. Ghost hesitated for a moment. Although Myne couldn''t see his emotions due to his hooded face, the shaking dark aura surrounding him indicated his internal conflict. It was as if he wanted to meet his daughter but feared that if she knew what he had become, she might be terrified, possibly even run away from her house. Then he might never be able to see her again.


    As Myne expected, Mr. Ghost shook his head, and a resounding "No" appeared on the wall. Although he was a powerful being capable of delivering a horrific death to anyone, when it came to his daughter, like most fathers, he became soft as water.


    "Alright, but I think it''s unfair that you''re protecting her but can''t meet her because you''re afraid of scaring her. How about this? I''ll try to gauge how she feels about ghosts and the like, and I''ll work on creating a positive image of the ghost community in her mind. When she''s ready, I''ll bring her to you.


    After all, if she knows about you, she''ll feel more reassured, even if I''m not around temporarily. She can come to you for help instead of wandering around like a headless fly and getting into trouble like this time. What do you think?"


    Hearing Myne''s suggestion, Mr. Ghost pondered for a few seconds before nodding. Clearly, although he was dead, he yearned to see his daughter and spend more time with her, at least until his final wish was fulfilled and he could move on to a new life instead of wandering aimlessly.


    "Good, now last thing: I think it''s time for you to remove this curse from me so I can sleep more peacefully. It''s stressful knowing there''s a time bomb inside your soul that could go off any second." Myne raised his hand, showing the dark circle with an arrow, and smiled at Mr. Ghost. Despite still having Phasmophobia, after getting to know Mr.


    Ghost a little, he no longer saw him as a ghost but more like a father-in-law, even though he still had no idea about Mr. Ghost''s true identity.


    Mr. Ghost didn''t make things difficult for Myne. With a light touch, the dark circle instantly vanished from Myne''s hand, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Now, if you don''t have anything else important, I''m heading back. I really need some sleep¡ªI haven''t had a good rest in days because of June''s situation," Myne said while yawning hard. He had hardly turned around and taken a step when Mr. Ghost appeared in front of him and pointed at the wall.


    Myne looked at the wall in confusion. ''Give June some powerful skills and train her!'' was written there, making his mouth twist as he felt like his image in his father-in-law''s mind wasn''t as positive as he had hoped, other party still think he is some kind of scum who run away after taking advantage of her.


    "How do you even know that I can give skills to others?" Myne, unable to beat his big-boss-like father-in-law, shook his head, thinking he should try to improve his image in the other party''s eyes. But he soon put aside those useless thoughts and asked in confusion. After all, even though he had stolen a skill from MR.


    Ghost before, there''s no way he could be completely sure that he can transfer skills to others. Even Fenrir didn''t believe that such a perverted skill like ''copy and paste'' could exist in this world, let alone a ghost."

 Chapter 547. A Fathers Unseen Care

    "How do you know that I can also give skills to others?"


    Mr. Ghost didn''t answer but pointed at his back. Myne could only sigh, and look at the wall behind him. He saw two words written on it, which made him doubt his own intelligence. After all, no one feels good about being fooled by a ghost.


    "Don''t know!"


    "Damn it, nowadays you can''t even speak casually... Although I wanted to give June some powerful skills for protection, it''s not easy. Stealing someone else''s skill is fine for me, as the price I pay isn''t that high. But if I wanted to give it to someone else, I''d have to lose at least one year of my lifespan. And it depends on the skill level and how much lifespan I''d lose.


    This is why I''ve never given June any additional skills. After all, we humans barely live for 60 years at most. If I start losing my lifespan so easily, I might become a grandpa in no time."


    Myne shrugged. He had long ago mastered the technique of lying without blinking, and with his Liar skill, even his women¡ªwho had their instincts as a backup¡ªcouldn''t find any fault in his nonsense. Let''s not even talk about a straightforward guy... I mean, ghost like Mr. Ghost.


    Because this explanation seemed reasonable¡ªpaying such a heavy price to use unbelievably powerful cheat-like skills, like Fenrir¡ªMr. Ghost didn''t doubt Myne and fell into deep thought. Just when Myne was wondering how much longer he''d have to stand in the cold night with his bare chest, Mr. Ghost suddenly raised his index finger and vanished into black smoke.


    "That finger gesture means ''Wait for one minute''... right?" Myne muttered while pulling a chair and thick blanket from his inventory. He sat down at the entrance of the cemetery without fear. If it had been before, he would''ve run away with his tail between his legs, but now, since the boss of the cemetery was his own person, he felt completely fearless.


    He was even in the mood for some midnight snacks while waiting for Mr. Ghost.


    Ten minutes later, just as Myne was dozing off while holding a jar of mixed dry fruits, Mr. Ghost appeared in front of him, scaring the hell out of him.


    "F*ck! Can''t you stand some distance away from me? Why do you have to appear right in front of me?" Myne cursed angrily, clutching his chest as his heart pounded like a drum. Anyone would be scared to death if someone suddenly appeared in front of them when half asleep and saw someone standing there.


    Mr. Ghost, who seemed unable to speak, was too lazy to care about Myne''s emotions. After all, it''s not like Myne could beat him. Casually, Mr. Ghost raised his right hand, holding a small black cup, palm-sized, made of some unknown metal. It was adorned with ten dark crystals arranged in two circular lines.


    The cup was in terrible condition, worn out and dusty, with many dents as if someone had tried to destroy it with a metal rod but failed. The dust accumulated on it was thick, as though it had been dug out of the ground moments ago. Overall, no matter how you looked at it, this antique, junk-like cup didn''t seem like a treasure worth trading a few skills for Mr.@@@@


    Ghost''s daughter in exchange for someone''s lifespan.


    Although Myne wanted to tell Mr. Ghost he didn''t need this junk, seeing the ghost''s ever-cold expression, he could only bite the bullet and take the cup in his hand to examine it thoughtfully. Except for a few unknown words on the bottom, he didn''t find anything worth mentioning about it. Helplessly, he activated his appraisal skill, but he didn''t have much hope in his heart.


    "Alright, since you''ve solved my problem, I promise I will make June powerful enough that her enemies will tremble in fear just hearing her name¡ªof course, only if they''re normal people. But it may take a lot of time, you know, finding good skills isn''t easy," Myne said with a surge of his shoulders. After waiting a moment and seeing that Mr.


    Ghost had nothing else to say, he said goodbye and returned home.


    June was still sleeping peacefully, unaware that the two most important people in her life had already made a deal that would make her life miserable in the future. Myne swiftly climbed into bed, took her in his arms, buried his face in her boobies, and closed his eyes.


    ...


    "So, you''re saying that the ghost who cursed you was actually her father, and after removing the curse, he gave you the task of training her to become a powerful warrior like us? And in exchange, he gave you this broken cup that can increase a person''s lifespan?"


    Aisha and Sylphy were sitting at the dining table, after hearing Myne''s (modified) story about how he rescued June from some evil cultists. Sylphy couldn''t help but ask doubtfully while observing the black cup, which looked like a piece of junk.


    "Yes, at first, I thought Mr. Ghost was fooling me, but this morning, before I came here, I killed a bastard who was trying to rape a poor girl in our town, and this cup really absorbed his soul. Haven''t you noticed one of the crystals on the cup has become slightly red from pitch black?" Myne while wiping sweat from his forehead, pointed at a certain crystal on the cup, now red.


    Having decided to take June as his woman, Myne spent hours talking to her in the morning about how he was going to explain her to his family. Later encouraged mysteriously by June, he finally decided to bring her home and introduce her to Aisha and Sylphy. Anyway, both of them knew about his special relationship with this childhood friend of his and long expected that he would make her his woman.


    So when he mentioned that June would occasionally join them in levelling up and could now be considered an unofficial wife, neither of them reacted as much as he had expected. Instead, they asked where she would sleep.


    It was only when Myne told them that she would continue living in her parents'' house and had no intention of moving in with them that they smiled, and their attitude toward June became indifferent to natural.


    "But I don''t see any fighting spirit in her. Has she even killed a wild chicken with her hands?" Aisha asked with a frown, glancing at June, who was playing with Ted and Waffle like a little girl. No matter how she looked, she couldn''t see any warrior-like qualities in her new sister.


    After verifying that the cup is indeed genuine, Aisha and Sylphy''s impression of June is raised to another level, after all, those who didn''t like a powerful backer who can help them in certain times of emergency and provide wonderful magical artefacts as if they are nothing.


    Also as everyone knows no woman wants to look old and die quickly, so a cup that can increase their lifespan, and make them young is must have a thing in their life


    "Well, everyone has a first time. She''s a professional chef, so she must''ve killed a lot of animals for meat, right? And even if she hasn''t, just throw some monsters in front of her and force her to kill them. I don''t believe she won''t improve," Myne replied after thinking for a while.


    The trio then made plans to improve June''s combat skills and decided to visit the Dungeon of Strength in Adol Town to train her properly.

 Chapter 548. Perspective

    "Myne, where are you taking me? And why are your wives arming themselves from head to toe?" June asked in a low voice after pulling Myne out of the house. Though she understood that Myne wanted to make a place for her in his family, she was confused about why she had been given leather armour and a dagger.


    The preparations, as if they were going to war, filled her with apprehension, and dark thoughts raced through her mind.


    "Do you know why you suffered so much in the last incident?" Myne didn''t answer but asked calmly as he helped June put on the armour she clutched tightly instead of wearing.@@@@


    "Because I was careless and stuck my nose into someone else''s business that I couldn''t afford to offend?" June replied confusedly, without thinking too much. She still had naive thoughts and was not using her brain fully. If Myne hadn''t had a serious expression, she might also have wanted to answer jokingly that she wasn''t fast enough and got caught by those bastards.


    "This is the difference between you and the three inside the house. When faced with danger, you try to escape or avoid it. But we all know that''s not the solution. Since you''re now my woman, it''s time for you to become like them. I''m not telling you to copy them or be perfect, but at least have enough strength to protect yourself, and easily kill some random hooligans if they dare to mess with you."


    "That''s why you''re wearing this armour and holding the dagger. Today, I''m going to help you change your profession from an amateur chef to a veteran warrior. Be ready. Your gruelling training is about to begin, so be ready.


    Your sisters won''t be easy on you just because you''re new to this field," Saying that Myne gave a dumbfounded June a light kiss on her forehead and walked back into the house, laughing evilly.


    As the door closed behind her, June, finally coming to her senses, and dropped the dagger in her hand unknowingly. After going through so much trouble, she was expecting to spend some special time with Myne before returning to her normal boring life, except that she was now also a part of a big family, but who would have thought that the real nightmare was just about to begin?


    Soon, while June was wondering how she could save her comfortable and leisurely life, Myne, along with everyone else, walked out of the house fully armed. Without giving June a chance to speak, he opened a portal in front of her and dragged her into it.


    ...


    Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    [ Name: June


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 15 years old


    "Most people can''t do that. Otherwise, why, when monsters attack a town, do only a handful of people survive? Can''t they see them coming from afar and run away? After all, there''s nothing more important than life. Yet, people still stay in the town and crush trouble on others even at the last moment or run around like headless chickens instead of thinking about saving their lives."


    "Everyone has a different way of seeing things. You might think those slimes are disgusting and can kill them without hesitation. But if someone told you to kill a cute little puppy, you might rather kill that person than the puppy because, in your eyes, that innocent puppy is more important than the person. This is also true for June. For her, slimes are no different than a puppy.


    She thinks they''re cute and innocent, so it''s difficult for her to make up her mind to kill them..."


    "If you listen to my advise, I think you can find an ugly creature with a bad reputation like a goblin. Then June would surely feel more at ease killing them. After all, everyone hates goblins."


    Amy, who rarely speaks a few words, said so much in one breath leaving Myne speechless. After all, even after living together for months, let''s not talk about Myne who was missing most of the time, Aisha and Sylphy probably haven''t exchanged more than 100 words a day with her. She''s completely an introverted silent girl. So, hearing her speak so much at once, Myne stared at her dazedly.


    "Huh? What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?" She asked confusedly, seeing Myne''s weird behaviour, and quickly made some distance from him. After all, living with someone who made weird noises with his wives most of the nights, whenever Myne looked at her for too long, Amy felt a chill run down her spine as if she were being stared at by a bad wolf, and her precious body was in danger.


    Although she wasn''t ignorant about adult things, in terms of age, she was a centurion and had seen a lot of things, even though she was still a virgin.


    Unlike Myne''s other women who were helpless against his little brother''s addictiveness and willing to share him with other women after realizing they couldn''t squeeze him dry alone, she was still a fog in the well, and like most elves, although she wasn''t arrogant, it didn''t mean she wasn''t selfish.


    She had long ago decided she would never share her man with anyone, so she always tried to stay away from Myne, fear that he would fool her with his sweet mouth and take her most pernicious things, she had already seen his abilities to deceive women so she is a little afraid of him.


    "I never expected you were a genius. You should communicate with others more often. You know, sometimes I even forget that you live with us. In the house, your presence is even lower than Ted''s parents. If you continue to be a silent ghost, believe me, you might not be able to make any friends after moving to clan building. By the way, your idea is nice.


    I should catch some goblins for June. She seems to hate them as well," Myne spoke while rubbing his chin, not realizing that because of his casual remark, he had already given a critical hit to a certain elf grandma.


    "Ohh, you have something to say to me, right? Tell me how I can help you," Myne who was about to go to Aisha and Sylphy to discuss where to find goblins, suddenly remembered the original purpose of coming to Amy, and asked.


    "I... I wanted to ask when we''re going to take me to the Elf Kingdom," Amy, whose mood had suddenly dropped because she remembered her family and friends, asked in a low voice, feeling a bit uncomfortable.


    She didn''t like asking other people for help for free, but there was nothing she could do. Currently, because of her special identity, not only was she targeted by a bunch of troublemakers, but even the royal family was continuously staring at her. Without Myne''s help, she had no way to go back to her kingdom and take a look.


    In the end, she could only comfort herself that she would repay Myne with some treasure of the elf kingdom she had in her storage ring when her work was done.

 Chapter 549. Forgotten Quests

    "I... I wanted to ask when you''ll take me to the Elf Kingdom...I..." Fearing Myne might misunderstand her words, Amy hurriedly continued, "I mean, aren''t you very interested in the ''Dungeon of the Sky'' and the ''Dungeon of the World Tree''? You can get a lot of good stuff from there!"


    Hearing Amy''s question, Myne fell into deep thought. Before the abnormal incident with the other-dimensional demon and the subsequent chaos later, he was on his way to the Elf Kingdom to clear the two mysterious dungeons and acquire some wonderful skills.


    Because the journey was boring, and no one wanted to spend days in a carriage travelling nonstop, some certain lazy people shamelessly abandoned him without hesitation. So he could only fool Velvet, who was newly in love with him at the time and drag her along. Later, both of them found themselves in deep trouble and almost died.


    Due to this incident, he had completely forgotten about the Elf Kingdom, if Amy hadn''t mentioned it, he might never have remembered again. As for why Amy was so sincerely concerned about this matter, it was simply because she also had a selfish motive: to send Myne there, so he could open a portal and bring her there.


    She could then finish some of her remaining tasks, at least take a look at her old home, and see if she could find any of her race members, although she didn''t have much hope.


    Hmm, now I remember, Myne mused, rubbing his chin.


    Fenrir tasked me to bring Amy to Ymir (Chapter 247), so he could apologize to her for destroying her race, and as a middleman, I also got some reward. I wonder if the reward is still valid... This is a good opportunity to go to Fenrir. I can use this mission as an excuse to meet her, this way she won''t be able to kick me away immediately after seeing me.


    Also, I remember another divine beast living in the World Tree with its family. I wonder which one it is. If it''s that big-breasted older sister or the crystal lady, then it would be wonderful. I could try to take their blessings (telepathy link) and earn their favorability points when I have nothing better to do.@@@@


    Just as Myne was lost in thought, his eyes fell on Amy, who was staring at him. Suddenly, another sentence from Fenrir echoed in his mind.


    In the current tense situation, if I brought Amy to Fenrir so she could get familiar with the divine beast and not be scared to death after seeing her race''s destroyer in front of her, it would be a miracle if I managed to save my ass. Also, currently, all the divine beasts should be busy dealing with Zarathunathis and Jormungandr''s mess...


    I hope that kind-hearted dragon uncle won''t die because of his stupidity. It would be a big loss if such a good toolman... cough, I mean helper were to be killed. I also have to give the dragon prison a visit. Without him, I really don''t dare to go to that creepy place. God knows, if someone played a prank and locked the door behind me I got trapped there until my death.


    After all, not every dragon was as kind-hearted and simple-minded as Jormungandr.


    "Bang!"


    "Ahhh!"


    "I can''t do it, sob, sob, Myne, please I am willing to fight with a troll, but I really couldn''t kill those cuties!"


    Because most monsters in dungeons never truly die and respawn after some time, there wouldn''t be much difference in their data panel or skills, and even the name wouldn''t change, let''s not talk about anything else.


    So Myne casually glanced at Troll Gazer''s status, stole its skills, and called out to Aisha, who was in full heat and ready to use her ultimate move to finish off this good-for-nothing final dungeon boss.


    "What! Can''t you wait for a moment? I was about to deliver the final blow to this big guy," Aisha asked with an angry pout, clearly unhappy about being interrupted.


    "But haven''t you killed him many times already? How long are you going to torture this poor guy in the name of taking revenge? And it''s not his fault that you were too weak when you came here the first time and got scared to death," Myne asked with a helpless expression, knocking on Aisha''s forehead with his flick, who was trying to act like a little girl.


    "Anyway, forget about your childish revenge and help me train June. This idiot has some problems with her brain and insists on fighting dangerous monsters even though she couldn''t even kill a slime, just because she thinks they''re cute. God knows from which angle she finds slimes cute. Those disgusting little bastards always ruin my clothes when I fight with them."


    "Sigh, I''ve already given her the Regeneration skill, so she won''t die easily. You don''t have to be her bodyguard; just make sure she doesn''t become meat-paste under this big guy''s attack. Minor injuries, like broken bones or limbs, are minor things. Only by tasting real pain will she mature and realize why being too good a curse, especially when they don''t have any protective measures."


    "But wasn''t it your job to train her, she is your woman, not mine. What are you so busy with that you''re throwing her to me?" Aisha asked with a frown, a strong feeling of being tricked rising in her heart.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "I have to discuss our future adventure with Amy. Don''t you remember before I went missing, we all planned to go to her kingdom to explore two mysterious dungeons?


    Now that I''m back and you guys have been sitting at home for months, it''s time to move some muscle and visit new places and have fun, instead of sitting at home like retired people all day," Myne said with a smile, stealing a quick kiss and running toward June before Aisha realized she was being fooled.


    "All right, June, because I have some matters to discuss with Amy, from now on, your trainer will be Aisha.


    Go there quickly; don''t let her wait for too long, otherwise, it can be harmful to your poor health," Myne said, patting June''s butt lightly and pushing her toward Aisha, who was staring at him with a murderous gaze, clearly realizing that a certain bad husband for her had successfully dumped his work on her head.


    Until June was dragged in front of Troll Gazer, she didn''t realize what was going on and just confusedly followed Myne and Aisha''s instructions. How could she imagine that a moment ago she, who was struggling to deal with a level 1 monster, would be thrown in front of a boss-level monster by her unreliable boyfriend?


    So, there''s nothing much to say about the rest. The entire dungeon was filled with the sound of a certain poor girl screaming and crying for help as she was tossed left and right by the troll like a bouncing ball, getting beaten and experiencing the pain of every bone in her body breaking.


    Of course, the level of pain was still under everyone''s control, and she was just overreacting. It was her first time, after all. Every time the troll wanted to cross the line and hurt June to an extreme, he would be beaten by Aisha''s sneak attacks. If there was anything everyone hated, it would surely be June''s ear-piercing screams that were ringing in their ears nonstop.

 Chapter 550. A Queens Dilemma

    "All right, then," Myne suddenly said while clapping his hands, surprising Amy, who had been staring at him the entire time like a hungry ghost, eagerly awaiting his answer.


    "It''s decided. We''ll go to your kingdom in three days if nothing unexpected happens. Until then, I quickly deal with some of my unfinished business, and I also need to train that idiot so she won''t embarrass us too much in front of others."@@@@


    "Yes!" Amy exclaimed with excitement but quickly calmed down after noticing Myne''s playful stare and coughed lightly. "I mean, good. I promise you''ll have a great time there."


    Having said that, Amy quickly ran toward Sylphy and the others, as she always felt that if she stayed with Myne for too long, this pervert would surely decisive a kind-hearted girl like her and eat her up as well.


    "This grandma princess is quite shameless. Does she really think I can''t see through her little tricks?" Myne complained while rolling his eyes, and decided to teach her a good lesson later. He then looked over at June, who was getting beaten by Troll Gazar, and nodded with satisfaction before stepping aside. He quickly walked toward where no one could see him and created two clones of himself.


    He instructed the first one to handle Aisha''s side while sending the second one to Garnet to gather information about the situation of the Ember Falls City¡ª and, if possible, about the divine beasts as well. After dealing with those minor tasks, he quickly opened a portal and walked inside. As he had told Amy, he truly did have some unfinished business that urgently needed to be addressed.


    ...


    "Where have you been all morning? I looked everywhere," Hanaha asked with concern as Myne walked out of the portal in front of her. She wore a casual gown with an apron, with untied hair, and looked quite sexy, especially as her rock-hard nipples poked out from her clothes and provoked Myne. It seems like after not having fun for two days, her body now dying to roll on the bed.


    "Where are the children?" Myne didn''t answer her question, instead asked while looking around and finding no one else in the house.


    "They''re on the farm, probably playing around. Do you need something from them?" Hanaha replied, confusedly. She didn''t understand why Myne was asking about the children.


    Although most of the children had a good impression of Myne, they weren''t particularly close to him since he never took the initiative to play with them or discuss topics that might strengthen their bond, instead when everyone was in the house, he would sit down under the tree in front of house and read his books.


    "Finally," Myne spoke while taking a breath of relief, excitement evident in his voice.


    "Now I can have some quality time with my big girl." Without warning, he lifted Hanaha up in a princess carry, catching her off guard and walked toward the bedroom, not giving her a chance to refuse him, otherwise given how she cared about her image in front of her children, Myne''s most important task of having a life-saving card as soon as possible would be never able to come to life.


    "Ahh... Myne, what are you doing? Put me down! What if someone sees us?" Hanaha''s face flushed with embarrassment and fear seeing Myne''s bold action, worried that the children or her younger sister might come into the house and see her in this shameful position.


    However, her body spoke a different language, as her arms wrapped tightly around his neck, showing no intention of struggling or letting go. It seemed that her recent duties as a full-time mother without worry about earning money had left her exhausted, and now her inner woman craved some attention from her sweet lover to relieve her stress.


    Myne ignored Hanaha''s fake protests entirely. He had already decided to "eat her up," and now, even if the children came into the house, he wasn''t going to stop, no matter what. At least a dozen or so rounds were inevitable, and to ensure no interruptions, he intended to use his ultimate treasure to gain more time alone with his cow lady and use all extreme techniques he knew to make her pregnant.


    After entering the bedroom, Myne put Hanaha down, locked the door, came in front of the small table and waved his hand. A mysterious, small golden box adorned with colourful gems appeared on the table, confusing Hanaha. She had thought he would simply throw her onto the bed and directly enter beast mode, however, the other party seemed to have something else in his mind.


    3. There is something wrong with the castle sewage. According to reports from various servants, there are ghosts in the sewage.


    Solution: Immediate investigation.


    Result: Two idiot thieves hiding there, who accidentally blocked the main exit pipe. They wanted to steal something valuable from the castle.


    4. A village near Minza Town was destroyed by a large bandit gang, resulting in nearly 500 deaths and 100 women kidnappings.


    Solution: Need some powerful soldiers who can destroy the bandit lair.


    Problem: Insufficient manpower.


    10. Uta City has a serious water shortage. The river that supplies the city with water has suddenly dried up for no reason, and all the people sent to investigate the problem went missing.


    Solution: Urgent investigation and a lot of powerful soldiers who can handle any situation.


    Problem: Insufficient manpower and lack of powerful individuals.


    15. Mysterious disappearance of people from the Capital City at night. Nearly 300 people have gone missing.


    Solution: Investigation?


    Problem: Lack of powerful, brave individuals.


    ... ]


    "What is all of this, and why are you showing them to me?" Myne asked with a fake confused look on his face, although he already understood why Garnet had become so excited after seeing him and had handed him her personal notebook immediately after expressing her love.


    However, as a qualified clone whose only job was to satisfy the original Myne''s women and do some suicidal work to collect otherworldly information, he couldn''t accept these minor tasks that could easily reveal his identity. He had no intention of doing these tasks in any condition, after all, the original Myne had only given him three luxurious skills, and he had almost no combat power at all.


    As a mage without skills, he was no different than a punching bag. So, he would rather anger Garnet a little bit and dump this mess on the original Myne than take any risks.


    Garnet''s lovely smile obviously fell when she heard Myne''s question. Unless someone was as brain-dead a pig as some certain protagonists of novels whose IQ always amazed readers and forced them to doubt their own intelligence, anyone could guess what she wanted. But seeing Myne pretending to be dumb before her and having no intention of helping her, she couldn''t possibly be in a good mood.

 Chapter 551. Trouble at Every Turn

    "What is all this, and why are you showing them to me?" Myne asked with a feigned air of confusion.


    "I... Forget it. If you don''t want to help me, say so, why are you pretending to be foolish? Do you think I''m stupid and can''t see your true emotions?" Garnet said with a helpless sigh. Although she wanted Myne to help her with the high-level tasks, she shook her head and gave up after a moment''s thought.


    This was the royal family and kingdom''s internal matter, after all, and as a civilian, Myne indeed had no business in it.


    Forcing him to clean up their mess would be shameful, no doubt, and unlike her cheap husband, Garnet wasn''t thick-skinned enough to ask for help without batting an eye, especially since she had nothing to give in return for his hard work, also deep down she didn''t want Myne to do those weird task and put his life in danger.


    "Hehehe, you know it''s not easy to directly refuse someone''s request, especially when the other party is looking at you with such great expectation. I also have to consider your emotions. What if I hurt you and you broke up with me? Where would I find such a beautiful and caring queen like you?" Clone Myne grabbed Garnet''s hand, pulled her toward him, and made her sit on his lap.


    He locked his arms around her waist and spoke with a chuckle.


    "Ahh, I see. So this is why you care so much about my emotions. I didn''t expect you to be so shameless. Is the only good thing you see in me that I''m queen?" Garnet asked with a cold expression.


    "Now you''re going on the wrong track. You have countless wonderful qualities besides being a nice queen.


    If I start talking about them one by one, I might not be able to finish it in days, and given how busy you are right now, the little free time you have now would be gone in a flash." Myne, whose naughty hands had already found their way inside Garnet''s dress, spoke with a smile while giving her a playful wink.


    "Sigh, you and your sweet tongue. I''m really weak in front of it. Nowadays, I can''t even be angry with you, you damn little pervert," Garnet complain with a helpless look. However, anyone seeing the smile on her face could tell that she was in a good mood after listening to Myne''s flirting.


    Next, Myne didn''t waste more time talking nonsense and directly sealed his lips with Garnet''s, while helping her to remove her dress. Though they were in the workplace and there was a possibility of someone coming in, neither of them cared. Garnet, who had been stressed in the past few days, simply decided to put aside all her worries and let herself go.


    Clone Myne cared even less about such things, anyway if the sky fall, there is someone to hold it, so just do what he can.


    "All the scouts I sent there to investigate have disappeared, and none of them have returned. At night, strange roars of monsters and eerie cries of people can be heard from it. Many people think there''s a ghost there. At first, I didn''t believe in this nonsense, but later people started behaving strangely."


    Dwarf Minister swallows the saliva hard and continues... "They wake up every night and, without saying anything, start walking toward the Canyon as if they were possessed. At first, it wasn''t that serious, but later more and more people started going there and never returning, forcing me to believe it.


    I also appointed a lot of soldiers there to stop those people from going into the Canyon, but by morning, forgot about the civilians, and all my soldiers disappeared as well."


    "So I quickly built a temporary wooden wall at the entrance of the Canyon in the hope that nothing more terrible happened and hurriedly came to you for help. I believe that if we don''t do anything about it, as time passes things will only become more and more complicated, and by then it will be too late to do anything," The dwarf minister said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Everyone could see his body trembling. After all, only he knew what kind of life he had been living those days. He hadn''t slept peacefully for nearly three weeks. Every night when he closed his eyes, he heard an extremely sweet and seductive voice of a lady in his ear, asking him to come into the Canyon where she was waiting for him.


    At first, he thought it was just a lucid dream, but as time passed, he heard the same lady''s voice every time he fell asleep, and he started feeling something was wrong. The incident of people walking in their sleep and going into the Canyon to die completely destroyed his courage to sleep.


    If someone asked him when he slept most comfortably recently, it would surely be when he was on the way to the capital. Now, he was so scared that he didn''t want to go back to his Fief at all. But sadly, his family and everything he held dear were there, so no matter how unwilling he was, he had to go back. Of course, not before taking some helpers with him.


    Otherwise, forget about it; life is more important. And even if he knew he could do nothing and was running back to die, he was simply a smear on his reputation as a qualified politician.


    Hearing what the dwarf minister said, Garnet put aside her private matters and fell into deep thought. This was indeed a very serious matter. If this had happened somewhere else, given how short the kingdom was on manpower, she might have temporarily ignored it. But Aelmore Canyon was really too important for the kingdom, and no matter how unwilling she was, she couldn''t ignore it.


    Let''s not talk about Aelmore Canyon''s own importance; literally half of the potion ingredients in the kingdom came from Aelmore Canyon. And as everyone knew, all potion masters not only had very high status in the kingdom but also had some brain problems. If they didn''t get resources to mess with potions for a long time, they would bombard her office with complaints.


    They didn''t care about the dire situation of the kingdom but only about their research and potions. If she refused to listen to them and kicked them out without any satisfactory answer, they would definitely run to another kingdom, causing significant damage to the kingdom. After all, a war was not only fought with soldiers but resources were also very critical.


    Given the Demon Kingdom''s causing havoc everywhere and the not-so-friendly relationship with neighbouring kingdoms, if those bastards found out the real situation of The Augusta Kingdom, and with the critical hit of potion masters running away, it would only be a matter of time before various kingdom armies were knocking on their door.@@@@

 Chapter 552. A Woman Ultimate Weapon Toward Her Lover ( R-18 )

    "Your Highness... what should I do now?"


    Seeing Garnet fall into deep thought, and couldn''t make a quick decision on such a serious matter, the Dwarf minister, already nervous to death, starts panicking more. Thankfully, his bodyguards were quite competent and handed him some unknown medicine at the right moment, which helped him relax a bit.


    However, even after calming down, he couldn''t take it anymore and spoke out. After all, everything he loved was at stake. If the kingdom was unwilling to provide support, and he couldn''t return, the money he brought would last only two years at most before he''d need to find work to earn more.


    Of course, things weren''t as serious as he imagined, and if he was willing to give up his ultra-luxurious life, he could easily live comfortably for the rest of his life with the money he had. But how could the Dwarf minister, born with a silver spoon and accustomed to luxury, be willing to compromise and live like a commoner?


    "First of all, if you don''t mind, Lord Lion, can you please write a detailed report about the Aelmore Canyon incident? I want to know every little detail that could be helpful for later investigation. Remember, don''t leave anything behind and give it to me as soon as possible. Then you can rest a few days in the capital while I see what I can do about this matter."


    "And worry not, Aelmore Canyon is a very important part of the kingdom. No matter what, we will never abandon it. You can rest assured about that," Garnet, after hearing the Dwarf Minister''s voice and coming back to her senses, spoke with a forced smile.


    Although she currently didn''t even have enough manpower to stop the broad-daylight kidnappings happening right under her nose, if she didn''t give this cowardly minister some hope, she feared that the other party not only refused to cooperate with her but even added fuel to the fire Instead, and stirred up trouble to put further pressure on her in order to save his Fief, which would only make the already dire situation worse.


    "Sure, sure, no problem, Your Highness. I will give you the detailed report as soon as I can. Just give me half an hour, and the report will be on your desk. Also, thanks for your support. You are indeed worthy of your title as the Greatest Queen of History. Your wisdom and courage are so admirable that I can''t describe them in words.


    Now I won''t disturb you any further."


    The Dwarf Minister, after getting Garnet''s promise, regained his confidence and turned into a completely new person. He bowed deeply with a smiling face, spoke some nonsense and personally closed the door of the study, before walking away in full of excitement without giving Garnet any chance to say anything, fearing that she give him more workload, wasting his free time.


    Inside the study, Garnet looked at the closed door with a deep frown. She had completely ignored the bootlicking of the Dwarf Minister as her mind was deeply focused on the Aelmore Canyon incident, which was something she couldn''t dare to neglect no matter what.


    Otherwise, it would only take a few months or a year at most for her title of Greatest Queen of History to turn into the Worstest Queen of History, who destroyed the entire kingdom single-handedly.


    Most people didn''t care about the process but the result. If she couldn''t save Aelmore Canyon, the kingdom would fall into the whirlpool of war and given the kingdom''s military power which is currently very worrying, probably be destroyed soon after.@@@@


    Unfortunately, today, he was unable to fulfil her desire to that extent. Clone Myne knew what she truly wanted, but lacking the particular skill she hoped for, he could only use basic techniques and his fingers to satisfy her.


    Although a hint of disappointment flickered in her expression, she had her reasons to expose Myne, and directly ask him to use his skill to satisfy her. First of all, this wasn''t the right place or time where they could let go of themselves and do whatever they wanted, and second, she had some wicked plans in mind.


    The more guilty Myne felt for her, the better it suited her purpose. So, instead of questioning him, she made a helpless expression, forced a smile that was full of sadness, and assured him he was doing great. She said he could stop now, as she had enough warm-up and move on to the next phase, which struck a critical blow to Myne''s little heart.


    "Don''t feel bad. I understand you''re low on mana and need to conserve it for emergencies. I couldn''t ask you to use those powerful skills to have fun with me, right? Now, don''t be discouraged, and come here.


    Let me give you a warm hug and a sweet kiss." Saying this, Garnet wrapped her arms around his neck, burying his face in her chest for a few moments to give Myne a boast before pulling him up for a deep, passionate kiss, while helping him undress as well.


    Thankfully, this time, no one interrupted them. After a few moments of foreplay, Clone Myne regained his vigour and successfully connected with Garnet, before start banging her as if there were no tomorrow. He aimed to make up for not fulfilling her earlier wish with his dick impressive performance.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The sound of flesh against flesh echoed through the entire study as Clone Myne gave his all to satisfy Garnet. Lifting her in his arms by grasping her soft, ample big bubbly buttock, and thrusting into her with such intensity that his dick smashes hard on her womb, making Garnet lose in pleasure, and a bit of pain.


    But she soon enter slut mode, and started urging him to go faster, her tongue hanging out of her mouth, her ample chest bouncing and rubbing against him, leaving him yearning to play with them, though his hands were occupied.


    "Ahm~ I... I am about to cum... Myne, f*cked me hard~ damn it, ohohohoh..."


    Garnet gasped, her words working as fueling Myne''s lust. Just as he approached his climax, he placed Garnet on the desk, gripping her waist and pulling her toward him, and started thrusting into her crazily with all his strength.


    Occasionally, he smacked her rear making a loud ''Paa'' sound, which only heightened the tension, her vagina''s inner walls tighten to the extreme around his dick with each slap as if trying to pull him in completely, bringing both to another level of ecstasy.


    "Ahhhmmm~"


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*

 Chapter 553. Advance Payment ( R-18 )

    Damn it, how dare that bastard do that? I only asked him to spend some time with my woman, but that f*cker, just for the sake of his little brother, dug a hole for me, and such a big one. What kind of nonsense is this? I have clearly instructed him not to get involved in any of those stupid issues with nothing to do with them, but here we are, already giving a promise without asking my permission.


    Who is the original one, he or me?


    Original Myne, who was happily watching Hanaha''s milky mountains bouncing in front of him, who had a lewd smile on her face, showing how deeply she enjoyed his care, especially when both her holes were filled with his big and thick little brothers, suddenly felt a surge of memories enter his mind.


    After seeing those memories, he realized that his bastard clone sent to Garnet to inquire about the Ember Fall City and divine beasts had not only failed to do his work but had instead promised Garnet to help her with all kinds of troubles going on in the kingdom, especially the Aelmore Canyon one, which even an idiot could say had big problems not easy to mess with after hearing a little bit of information about it.


    And most importantly, all of this was because the other party was too satisfied with Garnet''s otherworldly performance and only an hour of affection had successfully managed to take his promise.


    I didn''t expect that my clone would be so weak in front of her, Myne cursed inwardly before speeding up his thrusting.


    As both Hanaha and he were close to climax, she soon let out a loud moan and both of them exploded in pleasure.


    Today, I have overflowed Hanaha''s womb with my cum, Myne thought while panting slightly while hugging trembling Hanaha''s body tightly. Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    Hopefully, this would be enough to knock her out. This damn world is now getting more and more dangerous with each passing day. There is literally no sense of sincerity at all, Myne thought while gently taking his dicks out of Hanaha''s both holes, before placing her on the bed on top of him and getting up from the bed.


    Because she wasn''t as powerful as him and he hadn''t used stamina recovery on her yet, Hanaha was so tired that she was barely conscious.


    So Myne, who now urgently wanted to go back to Garnet as his idiot clone had taken a leave saying he was going to the toilet, leaving her waiting for him, cast stamina recovery on Hanaha, who finally felt alive, after regaining some energy again. Because it wasn''t the first time Myne had used this skill, Hanaha thought they were going to continue their lovemaking.


    So with an evil smile full of excitement, she directly lifted her legs, while opening her vagina lips with her index and middle finger, inviting him.


    Although Myne was very tempted by her seduction to the point his mouth filled with saliva, unfortunately, in the end, he could only give Hanaha a sweet kiss under her puzzled look and apologize to her, saying that something urgent had come up and he had to go, which made her very disappointed.


    After all, because they hadn''t revealed their relationship, Hanaha couldn''t do any intimate behaviour with Myne in the house, not even at night after everyone was asleep, for fear that the children might wake up and catch them. Now she finally had a chance to spend some lovely time with him, but he was leaving after only a few hours of lovemaking. How could she not feel sad?@@@@


    But Hanaha was an experienced woman who had seen the world and knew how to control her emotions. Since Myne said it was important, then it must be. Otherwise, given the other party''s perverted nature, she didn''t believe he would let go of her so easily.


    So she smiled sweetly and took an absolute promise from him that he would spend the night with her, otherwise, she wouldn''t let him go now before she wore her clothes and they both walked out of the mysterious golden box.


    Since time slowed down in the golden box, although they had been f*cking each other for nearly five hours, outside it had barely been an hour, and no one had come back to the house from the farm, which made Hanaha breathe a sigh of relief.


    "All right, take care of yourself, and don''t work too much, you are now a woman of a rich person. It''s time to enjoy life and spend more time with family, instead of always being busy with work. I will come back in the evening, and then I am not going to let go of you all night, so you better take a good nap."


    Then she raised her head which was buried into a big soft pillow and spoke in a gentle tone like a newlywed shy wife,


    "Please be gentle... I am still not used to it."


    It was as if clouds surrounded Myne''s eyes, and bells started ringing in his ears. After listening to her request, his inner beast, which had barely touched the ground with its buttocks, stood up again in excitement.


    Myne directly jumped on Garnet''s back, grabbed his dick, and put its tip inside her asshole entrance. He then lay down on her comfortably, grabbed her chin, turned her head towards him, and to satisfy his evil desire, he started kissing her to relax her.


    When he felt that she was no longer paying attention, he pushed his lower back hard, making half of his dick go deep inside her back hole, sending a jolt of electricity to her body. Garnet couldn''t help but start trembling as if she had been electrocuted.


    Although Garnet wanted to break the kiss and scream hard, Myne didn''t let her do so. Instead, he continued messing with her tongue while starting to move his dick in and out, making her moan with each thrust.


    "AHHHHH!


    "Ahhh...ah, ah, ah, pl...please be gentle... Ahh... It hurts... ahmmm~"


    As soon as Garnet''s mouth was freed, she started begging with tears in her eyes and holding the bedsheet tightly, which of course did not affect a certain beast. After all, it was she herself who had invited this trouble, so how could Myne let go of such a perfect opportunity to teach his always calm and charming mother-in-law a good lesson?


    He continued with his pace while banging her, grabbing her bubbly breasts from behind, and folding them in various shapes aggressively, occasionally pinching her nipples hard. making her scream even louder.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    Finally, five minutes later, when he felt he was close to cum, he wrapped his arm around her waist, placed his knee on the bed to support his lower body, buried his head on her back, and started banging her with all his strength, making Garnet scream like a pig who was about to be slaughtered.


    Thankfully, the soundproofing of her study was very nice, otherwise, by now, I am afraid half of the guards of the castle would have already stormed into the study to save their queen.


    "Ahhhh!! Slow down, slow down, I can''t take it anymore! You will break my anus," Garnet put her right hand on Myne''s stomach, trying to slow him down, but sadly she had no strength in her to do so. Instead, it had the opposite effect.


    "Ahhhmmm~"


    *Squirt* *Squirt* *Squirt*


    Thankfully, Myne was close to cumming and Garnet didn''t have to suffer for long before he filled her butt hole with his cream, and collapsed on her while breathing heavily. As for Garnet, she was on the verge of passing out. This time, she wasn''t lying. It had indeed been a lot of time since someone had banged her other hole, and it was currently the most sensitive part of her body.


    So getting banged to the extreme by Myne, being forced to suppress her cries, messing with her other body parts, and previously treating the clone Myne with all her strength, she now really had no energy left to do anything else, if not for the fact that kingdom right now in deep trouble, she would have long ago fallen asleep.

 Chapter 554. The Kingdoms Thugs

    "All right everyone, gather here for a moment, I have something important to say!"


    After exacting revenge on Garnet to the point where she couldn''t open her eyes, let''s forget about continuing working, Myne reluctantly grabbed her task notebook, which now contained one more nightmare-level task, and returned to Aisha and the others. Since the dungeon of strength was merely a novice dungeon, not much of a challenge for anyone except June, they had long ago cleared it and were now enjoying a picnic in a nearby forest by a lake.


    Sylphy, Waffle, and Ted were playing in the lake. Aisha was lounging on a mat, basking in the sun, wearing a sexy bikini, giving her backside¡ªespecially her big, bubbly buttocks¡ªthe warmth of the sun to help them develop evenly. Amy, the nard, was engrossed in an alchemical book. Only June sat in a rocking chair like a grandma, staring at the floating clouds with lifeless eyes, as if she had lost her will to live. It seemed her training had hit her hard.


    Upon hearing Myne''s call, Sylphy and her two followers emerged from the lake with dissatisfied expressions. Amy also put down her book. Aisha, unconcerned with such trivial matters, continued to lie down, relishing the sun''s warmth. It was early October, and the weather had begun to cool down, making the sunlight feel particularly warm and inviting. Her eyes grew heavy, and if not for the noise caused by certain people, she would have fallen asleep.


    "What happened? Weren''t you going to pee? Where did this urgent matter come from? Also, when did you change your clothes? Didn''t you say you wanted to have some fun with me in the lake?"


    Having been married for almost half a year, and with everyone present being family members around the same age, Sylphy had long since grown a thick skin and thrown aside her shyness. She asked with a hint of annoyance. As for the kind of "fun" she was talking about, it was self-evident, judging by Amy and June''s red faces, that it was of the adult variety.


    "Can you please calm down a bit and listen to me? This is a serious matter; otherwise, why would I disrupt our picnic?" Myne spoke helplessly, rubbing his forehead. In his haste to complete all the tasks in his notebook, he had only given a casual look at his clone''s memory and neglected minor details like wearing only shorts before leaving to exchange positions. Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "When I went to pee, Her Highness the Queen, aka my dear mother-in-law, called me, saying that something urgent had happened. She asked me to meet her as soon as possible, and then she explained that various abnormal incidents were occurring throughout the kingdom. At first, they were not serious, but recently, they have completely spiralled out of control. Due to a shortage of manpower and powerful individuals, she couldn''t do anything to stop them. So, she asked us to open our Clan prematurely and tasked us with solving all these major problems, which are beyond her and her soldiers'' capabilities."


    "Really!?" June''s eyes lit up with excitement, If it weren''t for the fact that she felt embarrassed by Aisha and the others'' stares, she would have hugged him. Only she knew what she had gone through in the past hour. She never expected a troll, considered a foolish monster, to know so many ways to beat people without killing them.


    The amount of slaps she had received, and the teeth and bones she had broken, were enough to make anyone want to die. Thankfully, Aisha had a powerful healing skill that recovered her completely in seconds. Otherwise, with the level of injuries she had sustained, she might not have been able to leave the bed for months unless she drank high-quality healing potions like water.


    If there was anything good that had come out of this, it was that she now had good resistance to beatings and high tolerance of pain. She was no longer frightened when her clothes were destroyed in battle or when others saw her naked. As for what she had gained about fighting, she could only say that she could run faster than her previous self.


    "Have I even lied to you? From now on, you will only fight with humes. Just remember to beat them up the same way that troll boss did to you before finishing them off. That way, you''ll gain more experience," Myne said with a smile, which made June''s face turn black as the bottom of a pot.


    After motivating June to curse him to death, Myne opened a portal and, along with everyone else, arrived in a random desolate alley in the capital city. He looked around and continued walking towards a certain direction. The street was very empty, with few people walking around. The shops were still open, but there were many guards in uniform, carrying swords on their backs, standing at the entrance of each shop. A group of soldiers was patrolling the road nonstop.


    "It seems like things are much more critical than my mother-in-law said," Myne muttered, looking around. Everyone behind him also had serious expressions. They didn''t expect things to be so troublesome.


    "Where are we going?" Sylphy asked nervously, but there was a clear fire of rage in her eyes. If anyone dared to mess with them now, she would cut them to pieces without saying anything.


    "To find some people who can give us inside information," Myne said coldly, continuing to walk towards the slum area of the city.

 Chapter 555. The Path to Power

    "Take us to the city''s most powerful gang," Myne tossed a platinum coin at the bagger and spoke in a cold voice.


    The middle-aged beggar didn''t display the typical behaviour of a beggar. Instead of grabbing the platinum coin like a greedy ghost, he lifted his dirty head calmly, which had been hidden under long, unwashed hair. He began observing everyone. At first, he didn''t take them seriously, but upon seeing Sylphy, he hurriedly stood up as if he had been electrocuted and bowed repeatedly.


    "Your Highness, Princess Sylphid, I am deeply honoured to meet you. Please forgive this old man for not recognizing you sooner..."


    Seeing the beggar change his attitude faster than changing clothes, everyone couldn''t help but twist their mouths. Although they were all thick-skinned, even for them taking such shameless flattery was a bit too much which left them speechless.


    "Thank you for your respect, Mr, but I''m no longer a princess, you don''t have be behave like that. By the way, can you take us to the headquarters of the most powerful gang? We have business with them," Seeing that the other party was her fan, Sylphy quickly pulled Myne back, took his place, and spoke with a smile.


    "It would be my honour, Your Highness. Please, follow me. I take you to the headquarters of the Hairless Gang. It''s not far from here," The beggar replied, swiftly pocketing the platinum coin on his lap and leading them toward the Hairless Gang''s headquarters. While walking he began to give a basic introduction to the Hairless Gang.


    "The Hairless Gang was established a year ago. Its leader has no hair on his entire body due to disease and was often bullied when he was young and seem became somewhat mentally ill. When he awakened his skills, the first thing he did was skin alive all the people who ruined his childhood, including his brother and sister."


    "After taking his revenge, he was afraid that the kingdom would punish him for murder, so he ran away to another kingdom to become rich, and nearly ten years later, he returned. Seeing that this kingdom lacked any powerful individuals, he formed his own gang. However he seemed to have something wrong with his mind, the first requirement to join his gang was to have no hair on your head."


    "Using his powerful skills, he beat up all the other gangs and forced them to submit to him, becoming the overlord of the slums in the capital. However, he was good at management. Instead of taking everything for himself, he asked the other gangs to pay him a monthly protection fee, allowing them to continue their business. Because of his generosity toward his subordinates, many people were willing to work hard under him, and surprisingly, they''re very loyal, of course, if you ask they all hate him to death for not letting them have hair, however in front of money, everything can be put aside, let''s not talk about hair."


    "Currently, The Hairless Gang now has 20 core members, 60 internal members, and 120 cannon fodder. The rest are just people hired to take care of their needs and entertainment."


    After giving the basic introduction of the Hairless Gang, the beggar fell silent and said no more. However, the amount of information he gave was a bit too much, which made Myne feel suspicious, and he quickly used appraisal on him, who was acting mysteriously


    [ Name: Tasio


    Level: 46


    Race: Hume


    "All right, we understand. Thanks for your assistance. Now go, no need to ramble on," Before Sylphy could say anything, Myne said pulling her back and again taking the lead before speaking arrogantly, not in the mood to listen to the nonsense of the traitor who seemed to want to play both sides. He gestured to everyone and quickly walked toward the three-story building in front of him, preoccupied with the work ahead. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Aisha and the others followed him without saying anything, while Sylphy apologized to the beggar for Myne''s behaviour before quickly tottering after him. The beggar was left behind, wearing an ugly expression as if he had eaten shit, and hatred toward Myne was over following in his eyes. He wanted to throw away the platinum coin Myne had given him, but thinking about how much it was worth, he reluctantly hid it deepest part of his dirty clothes and cursed Myne under his breath before entering the building through the back door to inform his boss about the VIP guests.


    "Halt! Who are you? Uninvited visitors are not allowed here, this is a private property. Please leave if you don''t have an invitation card!" Four bald, muscular brothers wearing only shorts, showing off their dense muscles and six-pack abs, stood at the gate, wielding spears, blocking Myne and the others at the gate.


    Although Sylphy stepped forward, intending to charm them for easier entry, it seemed these four brothers were the introverted type, unaware of her identity, they remained unmoved, focused on their duty. Of course, this didn''t stop them from feasting their eyes on her beauty.


    "Brothers, please inform your boss that members of the royal family wish to see him. We have urgent matters to discuss. Tell him that this golden opportunity had knocked on his door, if he misses, others will steal it," Myne spoke with a smile, while gently placing five platinum coins in the hand of the leading bald brother, who was stunned at the sight of so much money.


    He immediately let go of his spear, holding the coins with both hands, afraid they might slip away. Before the other three could react, he nodded and hurriedly walked into the building. As expected of a villainous gang¡ªfor them, money is god, and everything else is just a means to earn more of it. There is no such thing as morality or loyalty.


    "Well, it seems money still holds a lot of power," Myne muttered with a smile, giving the other three guards a tip of one platinum coin each as well who was watching him as if abandoned puppy. As the coin touched their palm, their favorability toward him maxed out at once. One of the honest brothers invited them into the lobby and seated them on a couch, under the confused gazes of other gang members, who were either drinking or playing cards to pass the time. The other two guards also quickly start serving them as if they were Myne''s attendants rather than the guards of the Hairless Gang.


    ...


    "Who are these big shots?" A random gang member asked curiously the bar girl, who was preparing a drink for him.


    "How would I know who they are? As far as I remember, there shouldn''t be any VIP guests visiting the boss today," The bar girl replied with equal confusion in her eye, she pull out her personal notebook from the women''s universal fourth-dimensional pocket ( big boobs ) and quickly check the listed entry. Indeed, as she had said, there was no prior entry of any important guests coming to their base.


    "But, no matter who they are, those three girls are so damn hot. If I could have just one of them as my wife, I''d never leave her side. I''d give her the whole world," Random Guy B said, adjusting the little dragon in his pants while his eyes remained glued to Amy as if he''d found his soulmate.


    "Huh? Didn''t you say the same thing about Mr. Lang''s wife and daughter? How did your taste change so soon?" Random Guy A asked, looking at him weirdly.


    "Tsk, what''s the point of thinking about someone you can never have? Didn''t the boss already claim Mr. Lang''s wife and daughter? If I don''t change my taste, what should I do¡ªbe a single dog for the rest of my life? Brother, I don''t have the heart of a saint like you, who can stay single for 40 years. I''m still young, and I want a big family," Random Guy B sneered at his friend, who was old enough to be his father, before continuing to ogle Amy, nodding occasionally as if in agreement with himself.


    "Bastard, I''m single because I got tired of dealing with those b*tches who only use their bodies to take advantage of honest men like me. You haven''t even lost your virginity, so what do you know about the matters between men and women? Once you fall into the hands of a woman, you''ll realize the problems we men have to face. That time you''ll realise how happy I am being single, and be jealous to death of my freedom," Random Guy A retorted, but his all friends, even the bar girl gave him disgusted looks. Clearly, no one believed his nonsense and they simply ignored him, continuing their discussion about the beautiful girls before them.

 Chapter 556. The Gang Boss

    "Your Highness, our boss has invited you to his office. Please come this way," The bald brother guard who had gone to inform about Myne and the others'' arrival to his boss, returned hurriedly and spoke to Myne with a wide smile. Despite his scruffy appearance and bald head, he still had the qualities of an elite henchman.@@@@


    "All right, lead the way," Myne, who was chatting with Aisha about their follow-up plan, nodded and followed the bald guard, under the curious gaze of the members of the Hairless Gang. Soon they come to the second floor, which was completely reserved for the gang boss, and only a handful of important people are allowed to step in.


    Knock-knock!


    "Boss, I''ve brought the guests!" The bald brother announced loudly, knocking on the door at the end of the corridor.


    As his voice fell, the door opened with a gentle click. A stunningly hot woman, dressed in eye-opening clothing, wearing a cowboy hat covering her messy hair, greeted them. Though her face was average compared to Myne''s women, her body was no less charming than theirs, especially when enhanced by light makeup, and only wore a tight bra and panties, which was more than enough to seduce Myne.


    "Please come in, Your Highness," The woman bowed deeply before Myne, offering a tantalizing glimpse of her ample cleavage, which jiggled slightly with each movement of her body.


    "My name is Emila, Your Highness. I am deeply honoured to meet you," Ignoring the murderous glare she was receiving from behind Myne, Emila boldly wrapped her arm around Myne and pulled him into the office with a charming smile, trying her best to seduce him.


    "This bastard, I''ll teach him a lesson about how to be a good boy," Aisha muttered, gritting her teeth, her fist making a creaking sound, telling people around her the scale of her anger. Seeing Myne completely captivated by a random woman, and start behaving like a fool, Aisha felt a surge of anger. What made her blood boil was that this f*cker actually had forgotten all about them, blatantly admiring Emila''s body with a lustful gaze.


    "Me too. Let''s team up and teach him some manners together," Sylphy agreed, her anger no less apparent than Aisha''s. Her hands were trembling, betraying her true emotions, and she couldn''t wait to show her anger to a certain someone.


    Feeling the murderous atmosphere, Amy honestly distanced herself from them. However, suddenly, as if she had thought of something, she looked at June behind her and raised an eyebrow in confusion. She couldn''t understand why the other party was so calm seeing her boyfriend flirting with an unknown woman openly right in front of her. After all, judging by the way Aisha and Sylphy looked at Myne, it was clear that the other party would surely run out of luck when they returned home.


    "Aren''t you angry with him for messing with a stranger right in front of you?" Finally, Amy''s hidden gossiping nature couldn''t stay buried any longer, and she asked June curiously.


    "It''s normal for you not to have heard of me, and you don''t need to know in the first place. You just need to do the work I give you, take the money, and forget everything else. It''s best for everyone. Otherwise, recently a lot of people have been going missing under the royal family''s nose. If a hundred or so more went missing, I don''t think many people would care. Have you ever heard the saying ''The more one knows, the faster he dies?"


    Myne spoke in a casual tone while looking at Ganda sternly. If it weren''t for his life-threatening words, Ganda and Emila, who was receiving special care under his skilful hand, might have considered him easy to mess with such a big shot.


    "I... I understand, Your Highness. Please tell me what I need to do. I''ll try my best to help you," Ganda replied while wiping the nonexistent sweat from his forehead. Although he didn''t recognize Myne, he had recognized Sylphy, the former princess the moment he saw her. Since she was treating this man with such respect, it was undoubtedly true that the other party was someone he couldn''t afford to take lightly. And as Myne had said, he only cared about money; the rest was just formalities.


    "Ahh~... Cough, cough... Sorry, please go on."


    Just when Ganda was waiting for Myne to speak, his girlfriend suddenly let out a soft moan, which she quickly covered with a cough. However, anyone seeing her flushed face and trembling body could tell that something was amiss. Although they had some doubts, but because she was in front of everyone''s eyes, and there was no way a certain bastard could play tricks right under their nose, so they didn''t think much of it. Of course, Emila wasn''t as calm as she appeared. A hint of shock and surprise could be seen in her eyes, which soon turned into delight. She first gave Myne a hateful glance, pretending to be angry for taking such a rush action, before secretly moving her hand into his pants.


    Myne ignored Emila''s little tricks and continued to act arrogant and aloof before Gandu, while his left middle finger had already entered her vagina. He then used his Mystic Limb Sculpting skill to transform his middle finger into a dick shape and increase its size to 8 inches long, which was also why Emila had lost her composure. While gently moving his finger dick in and out to prevent her from making another mistake, Myne spoke...


    "The task isn''t big, but before that, I want to know everything about the kidnapping incidents happening in the capital city."


    Hearing about the kidnapping incident, Ganda finally couldn''t maintain his calm expression. He showed a look of hesitation on his face as if he were in a deep dilemma and didn''t know whether to speak about it or not. Just when Aisha and the others thought Ganda would refuse their request, a small leather pouch fell onto the desk, making a loud sound of coins clinking together. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Like a boss, like a henchman. As soon as the pouch touched the desk, Ganda quickly snatched it, opened it, and peeked inside. Upon seeing more than a dozen platinum coins, the shape of money instantly appeared in Ganda''s eyes, and he hurriedly put the pouch in his drawer with a bright smile. His previous hesitation was instantly thrown aside, and he began speaking hastily, as if afraid that Myne would change his mind and take the money back.


    "Although we don''t know who''s behind it, about half a month ago, a small group of seven people entered the capital at midnight. At first, no one paid much attention to them since it wasn''t a big deal, and many travellers came into the city at night. But the weird thing is that after entering the city, those people completely vanished, and no one has seen them since. From that day, people started disappearing from the city every night. Because we also lost more than ten members, we conducted an in-depth investigation and found this little information."


    "According to our findings, these incidents have nothing to do with humes. It seems more like some kind of unknown humanoid monster. Once, in an attempt to catch the kidnappers, we set up a trap. Unfortunately, not only were we unable to save our gang member who was selected to be bait, but we didn''t even see how he disappeared right before our eyes."

 Chapter 557. Side Tasks

    "After that trial, no other member was ready to sacrifice themselves for the greater good, so we honestly put aside our revenge and pretended to know nothing. I strongly suggested my people not to leave the house at night," Gandu finished speaking, rubbing his palm on his shiny head with an annoyed expression before sighing helplessly.


    "I see... This is going to be a bit troublesome... By the way, if I want to repeat the same trap as you, do you think there would be anyone who would volunteer to be bait?" Myne asked with a troubled look on his face, playing with a small pouch in his free hand.


    "Of course, Your Highness, for you, for our kingdom''s safety, there are still a lot of sensible people who are willing to sacrifice themselves. If it were me, they would surely refuse, but for you, they would be more than happy to do anything," Gandu said with a smile, his eyes glued to the pouch in Myne''s hand and rubbing his hands together.


    "Good, good, then I leave this matter to you. I will return to you tonight, and we will set this trap. I want to see who these bastards are who were messing with my kingdom," Myne threw the pouch at Gandu before continuing. "Next, I want to know about some interesting things happening in the kingdom."@@@@


    Saying that Myne took out Garnet''s notebook and started looking through it. Although there were many tasks in it, most of them were specific to certain areas, so he could only get fresh information after going there. There was no need to ask Gandu about it, who obviously didn''t have much information about the small towns and cities. They were too far from him, and currently handling the capital''s matters was his limit.


    Next, Myne asked about two more tasks related to the capital city. One involved a medium-sized private auction house that was blown to smithereens for unknown reasons. The owner was unwilling to cooperate with the city guards and didn''t give any explanation, instead, he was doing his best to keep it under wraps. Due to this explosion, many nobles family members and wealthy people had lost their lives, and the kingdom was taking it very seriously. Of course, hundreds of letters of complaint piling up on Garnet''s desk were also an important reason.


    Thankfully, Gandu happened to know about it and solved the case in one go. It turned out that the auction house owner had bought a strange, shiny red ore, about the size of a basketball, from somewhere. But the ore was a bit too weird, and after trying everything and not finding any use for it, even destroying it was nearly impossible.


    So, when he realized it was a super-strong ore with no practical use, and couldn''t even mold to crate weapons, the auction house owner decided to sell it. However, that "idiot" and his pig teammate carelessly placed it near some kind of alchemical mixer, which later accidentally fell on that ore and due to a chemical reaction, it exploded during the auction. Explore stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    So now they just had to bombard the auction house owner''s house, confirm all the information, and throw him into prison.


    The second task was about a poison attack in a black market in the city. Some kind of powerful poison gas was released during a fight, killing more than 50 people, half of whom were of a certain status. Now, everyone was going crazy trying to find the culprit.


    As for the reason why is there a black market in the capital city of a kingdom where a lot of soldiers patrolling day and night, and people were prohibited from selling dangerous and illegal goods privately? Well, there were always some people who cared more about money than life, and before the royal family knew it, the kingdom''s biggest black market started operating right under their noses. Because a lot of nobles were secretly backing the black market, and it didn''t have too much of a bad impact on the kingdom, the royal family, too lazy to deal with it, decided to ignore it, which led to this task.


    "Now that this matter is done, next you guys go and prepare for our hunt tonight, while we deal with that auction house owner. Miss Emila, you wouldn''t mind being our guide, would you?" Myne asked with a smile.


    "Of course, my lord, it would be my honour to be of service," Emila replied, her face flushed red, and breathing was heavy. She slowly got up from Myne''s lap, her hands covering her intimate area to hide the evidence of their secret activity from the prying eyes of others, especially from those who were giving her murderous stares. She then backed away and hurried to the bathroom to change her clothes.


    "All right, then thanks for your cooperation. If there''s nothing else, we''re going now," Myne spoke calmly as if nothing had happened, standing up and tossing another small money pouch at Gandu, which lit up his eyes. But when he turned his head, cold sweat broke out on Myne''s forehead.


    Except for Amy, Ted, and Waffle, who were serving as mere spectators, everyone else in his team was now brandishing their weapons and giving him dangerous smiles. Even June, who was crying while fighting with slimes, was now wielding two daggers god knows where she got, rubbing them together ominously.


    "Myne, dear, could you step aside for a moment? We have something important to discuss with you," Sylphy interrupted Myne''s train of thought who was thinking of an excuse to save his poor life, grabbing his arm and pulling him towards the door. Aisha quickly joined, locking his other arm, while June grabbed his shirt from behind.


    "Your Highness, if you want to discuss something private, you can use the room on the left. It has a very high level of soundproofing and is often used for important guests," Gandu, the iron-hearted men, who play to be ignorant even when his girlfriend is messing with another man right in front of him, sees Myne about to run out of luck, immediately took the opportunity to take revenge, and while playing the role of a qualified henchman, he quickly pointed Myne toward his inevitable doom.


    Myne, who still had hoped that the three "monsters" surrounding him would show some restraint, given that they were in public. He thought they might scold him at most. But Gandu''s words were like the final strict that broke Camal back and shattered his all fantasies.


    Initially, he had simply wanted to play the role of a wealthy playboy to test Gandu''s character. However, Emila turned out to be too much of his type, and when his "little brother" took control, he hadn''t even realized it. Aisha and the others had also remained silent the entire time, which made him completely forget about them as he gave in to temptation. After all, the body parts created with his Mystic Limb Sculpting were indistinguishable from the real thing, and he experienced everything as if it were genuine.


    Like this Myne had dug his own grave. With Aisha and the others'' heightened senses after levelling up, they couldn''t have missed his little trick. Emila had been too sensitive, and her "love juice" had a scent strong enough that anyone within three meters could smell it if they focused.


    Boom!


    The office door slammed shut, leaving Amy and Gandu to exchange knowing glances and shake their heads slightly, though the smiles on the corners of their lips were hard to hide.

 Chapter 558. A Husbands Pride

    "Are you all right, Your Highness? How did you get hurt so badly?"


    "I''m fine, it''s just some minor injury from a fall down the stairs¡ªno big deal. By the way, is this the house of that auction house owner? It seems like his business is doing quite well," Myne, whose face had turned purple and swollen from getting beaten hard, struggled to hold back his tears. He couldn''t use his skills to recover due to his furious wives'' punishment.


    Having no other choice, Myne could only shifts Emila''s attention to other topics, who is still rubbing salt in his wounds by questioning how he got hurt, he quickly asks, "Is this the place?" Then, he poked his head out of the carriage window and seriously observed the luxurious manor before him, which had a front garden twice the size of his own house''s entire area, so you can imagine how big the manor could be.


    "Yes, Mr. Osgorn is indeed very wealthy," Emila nodded seriously and explained. "He has auction houses in all the big cities of our kingdom and even in other kingdoms. Even if he retired early and just had fun around all the time and spent money like water, he would have enough money to live like a king... at least in a small place like our kingdom."


    As she finished speaking, Emila walked out of the carriage to communicate with the manor''s guards at the entrance gate. Soon, she returned, the manor gate opened, and their carriage quickly entered. The manor garden was filled with exotic plants of various shapes and sizes, and flowers of different colours. There were also many cute girls in short maid uniforms working in the garden, making Myne''s eyes lift up in excitement. However, feeling a murderous aura coming from beside him, he honestly pulled his head back from the window and closed his eyes.


    Sigh, I hope this bastard Osgorn is a bad guy so I can give him some more visits alone, Myne thought while planning how to take advantage of this super-rich pig. As Myne was working on his evil plan, the carriage soon stopped in front of the manor entrance, where a young butler with an arrogant expression plastered on his face as if the entire world owed him money, along with two young maids, was waiting for them.


    "Your Highness Sylphid, it is an honour to have you visit our dear master. I am the butler of this manor. Please, come with me; the Master is waiting for you," After Myne and the others exited the carriage, the butler approached and, while skillfully ignoring everyone else as if they were invisible, greeted Sylphy with a gentle smile. Before she could react, he took her hand in a gentlemanly manner, bent down, and kissed the back of her hand like a pervert.


    "All right, we understand. Lead the way. As a butler now you are crossing your limit," Myne quickly pulled Sylphy''s hand back from the butler with a disgusted expression, took out a water bottle from his inventory, and¡ªunder everyone''s bewildered gaze¡ªpoured it all over the back of her hand right in front of the butler, as if afraid she might catch some kind of horrible infection from his touch.


    Sylphy didn''t expect such a strong reaction from Myne and could only offer the butler an apologetic smile. Yet, inwardly, she felt very pleased and decided to overlook Myne''s earlier episode with Emila and let him sleep in the bedroom.


    Unsurprisingly, the butler''s face turned ugly as if he had been forced to eat shit, but due to his position, he could only try to maintain his composure, accepting Sylphy''s apologies with forced politeness and bringing them inside. However, the way he looked at Myne was no different from looking at his lifelong enemy.


    "So now I can''t even protect my wife from old perverts like you, huh? If I said the same thing about your wife after I f*cked her right in front of you, would you just ignore it and pretend nothing happened, Mr. Goro-goro?" Myne, with a forced smile, spoke gently while walking towards Gargoyal, not caring about the spears getting closer and closer to his face.


    "Bastard, do you want to die?! And my name is Gargoyal!" Gargoyal exploded, grabbing Myne''s neck with red eyes. If it weren''t for the fact that Myne was backed by the royal family, Gargoyle would''ve already ordered his guards to pierce him with their spears.


    "Believe me, even if I wanted to die, you don''t have the ability to kill me," Myne replied with a smug smile. He had already activated his Rock Skin skill, making Gargoyle''s grip on his neck feel like nothing. Calmly, he reached out and grabbed Gargoyle''s neck in return. With a slight squeeze, Gargoyle began to tremble, and gasp for air, with eyes so widely open as if they would pop out of their sockets.


    The guards, sensing something was wrong, immediately tried to pull Myne away from their master. Unfortunately, the strongest among them was only level 35, a mere feather compared to Myne''s level 130. To make himself look even more imposing, he also activated several physical skills, rendering the guards'' efforts futile. They couldn''t even move him an inch.


    "Myne, we''re not here to cause trouble," Aisha finally couldn''t help but intervene as she noticed Gargoyle''s face turning purple, on the verge of passing out.


    "Be thankful that my wives are too kind-hearted and stopped me this time, but if you dare insult them again, I won''t mind killing a mosquito like you. After all, there have been too many of them swarming the kingdom lately. Killing a few would be beneficial for everyone. Am I right, Goro-goro?" Myne whispered into Gargoyle''s ear before throwing him back onto the couch. After breaking free from the guards, who clung to him like glue, he walked over to another couch and sat down with the others, waiting patiently for Gargoyle to catch his breath.


    "No matter what anyone says, bullying a third-rate villain like him really has its own charm," Myne chuckled, whispering to Aisha beside him as he repasted his ultra-regeneration skill, instantly healing his injuries. Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Aisha wanted to nod in agreement, she noticed Gargoyle coughing like an old man on the brink of kicking the bucket. She chose not to stir the pot further, staying silent and pinched Myne''s thigh to stop him from talking more nonsense.


    "Cough, cough... water..."


    It took Gargoyal a minute to calm down. His stunningly beautiful young girlfriend handed him a glass of water with a worried expression. If Myne hadn''t been so powerful, she might have already jumped at him to show her loyalty to Gargoyle. After all, with Gargoyle''s seven wives and twelve concubines, she needed to prove her dedication to secure her status and maintain a firm hold on her unlimited pocket money card. Otherwise, she risked becoming just another concubine discarded once he''d had his fill of her.

 Chapter 559. Buying Freedom

    "What the f*ck do you want from me?!" Gargoyal roared, his voice trembling with anger. "Let me tell you, just because you''re married to Princess Sylphid doesn''t give you the right to barge into my home and accuse me of anything. you are no different from any other commoner. If you think you can bully me because the royal family was backing you, you''re sorely mistaken."


    "I have connections with ministers too, and if you don''t apologize and provide a reasonable explanation for your insulting behaviour, I''m warning you, this matter won''t be easily resolved," Gargoyal tried to conceal his anger. After witnessing Myne''s strength, he was no longer in the mood to play around and couldn''t wait to kick them all out of his house.


    Myne chuckled, unfazed by Gargoyal''s threats. "Well, well, it seems Mr. Goro-goro is feeling a bit defensive. Since you''re so eager to know why we''re here, let''s cut to the chase, there''s no need for any more nonsense. We''re investigating the explosion incident at your auction house that killed many innocent people. You''re aware of it, right?"


    Gargoyal''s already darkened face grew even uglier upon hearing Myne''s purpose. As the source of the incident, how could he not know about it? Every day, when he opened his eyes and went to his study, there was always a thick pile of complaint letters waiting for him. Due to this incident, he received heavy criticism from the royal family and was temporarily banned from conducting any business in the capital city until he was cleared of all accusations.


    "My name is Gargoyal! Not Goro-goro... And yes, I know about it. So what? Spit out whatever you want, don''t waste my time," Gargoyle spoke irritably. Despite the panic in his heart, he maintained his composure, pretending the incident had nothing to do with him.@@@@


    "So, Mr. Gorogoro, we''ve learned that you were the mastermind behind the explosion. Your carelessness caused the tragedy," Myne said, a playful smile playing on his lips. "Since you''re so eager to get rid of us, why don''t you quickly confess? If you admit your crime now, we''ll throw you in prison for further procedures and move on to our next task. It doesn''t take much of your time, you continue your remaining work in prison. What do you think?"


    Hearing Myne''s words, cold sweat instantly broke out on Gargoyal''s forehead. However, he didn''t back down; instead, he became agitated and began shouting like a madman.


    "This is all a lie! I had nothing to do with it. I wasn''t even at the auction house that day. You can ask anyone. If you want to arrest someone, arrest the workers who were responsible for the incident. You can''t grab my neck and throw all the blame on me just because I own that auction house..." Read latest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hypnosis!"


    When Myne reached the third floor and looked inside Gargoyle''s bedroom, his young girlfriend had already put most of the valuables things in her storage bag and cleaned out his hidden safe filled with money as well. She was now about to jump out of the window and escape.


    "Seems like you''re in quite a hurry to get away from us, aren''t you, miss...?"


    "Welvy. My name is Welvy, Your Highness," Welvy replied calmly while getting down from the window. Having seen Myne''s strength and his unique way of controlling Gargoyle, who had revealed all his secrets merely by being asked. She had no intention of resisting Myne. She dropped the storage pouch she had hidden in her dress, signalling that she meant no harm.


    Then, to Myne''s surprised and dumbfounded gaze, she gently removed all her clothes and walked towards him in her birthday suit, revealing her breathtaking figure. While she was with Gargoyle, she had noticed Myne''s gaze and knew that he was very interested in her. Now that it was impossible to fight him or escape his grasp, she decided to use her body to buy her freedom, which didn''t matter to her much, at least compared to her father''s age Gargoyle, Myne is hundreds of times more suitable for her taste.


    Approaching Myne and confirming that he wouldn''t mind her method of seeking freedom, she skillfully untied his pants, took out his excited little brother, and swallowed it completely in one gulp. It seemed she was a master of oral pleasure.


    Sigh, I hope this ends quickly, Myne thought with a worried smile as he watched Welvy work hard to satisfy him. With a wave of his hand, he closed the bedroom door.


    ...


    "Where did you go? We were looking for you everywhere!" Aisha asked Myne, who was sitting opposite her in the carriage with suspicious eyes. She occasionally sniffed his body, trying to detect any strange scents. After all, Myne had been gone for almost an hour. Given his special hobbies and perverted nature, it was natural for others to doubt him. The manor had many beautiful maids who would have been more than happy to entertain him, especially with his special identity and financial power.


    "Aisha, dear, please stop behaving like a dog. I''m telling the truth. I was just looking for Gargoyle''s hidden storage area to borrow some of his stuff. When I found his bedroom, someone had already taken most of the things inside. So, I thought maybe he had a special hidden room for his most valuable items. But sadly, even after searching every corner of the manor, I couldn''t find anything," Myne replied with a disappointed look as if hurt by Aisha''s lack of trust in him.


    However, in reality, he was grateful to Welvy for her quick thinking. Thankfully, she had a special magical item that completely removed her scent from him, otherwise, he might have already been beaten to death by Aisha and Sylphy.

 Chapter 560. Lack Of Motivation

    "Now, since there''s still time a lot of time before midnight, do you guys want to go shopping or shall we go back home?" Myne asked as the carriage entered the main market area of the capital city.


    Hearing the word "shopping," the girls'' eyes immediately lit up. They looked at each other and nodded in tacit understanding.


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s been quite some time since I bought a new dress. I think today''s a good day to buy some," Sylphy said with a smile while hitting Aisha''s arm with her elbow.


    "Indeed, I also need to buy some supplies for the kitchen. And weren''t you complaining that all your dresses were worn out and needed to be replaced? I think we can use this free time to buy some nice clothes for you as well," Aisha receiving Sylphy''s secret message added thoughtfully.


    Amy and June weren''t thick-skinned enough to speak their inner thought, so they remained silent, but their expressions revealed their excitement.


    Myne had long experienced the chaotic nature of shopping with women, which could be summed up in three words: "Exhausted to death." So, he pretended to be indifferent and spoke before they could drag him into this mess.


    "If that''s the case, then you guys can go and have fun. I''ll take June with me to continue her training. She''s learned a lot, and I wanted to make her enough prepared that she can level up alone before we leave for Aelmore Canyon. By the way, after shopping, you can go back to the castle. We''ll return in the evening and meet you in Sylphy''s room, all right? Any questions?"


    "Wait, I also want to go shopping! I need to buy some personal stuff as well. Also, didn''t you say that today''s training is finished? How can you go back on your word?" As soon as Myne finished speaking, June immediately protested, her face filled with unease. For once she could even fight trolls with her own initiative, but she couldn''t let go of such a golden opportunity to go shopping with unlimited funds, this is her lifelong dream. How could she let it go ¡ª especially for the sake of a thing like training?


    Unfortunately, June didn''t have enough weight in the family yet, nor did she have a powerful fist, enough to change Myne''s decision forcefully. Her complaint was like a rock falling into the ocean, about which no one cared. Everyone simply glanced at her, and after she stopped speaking, they ignored her and continued discussing their follow-up plans.


    "Oh, so you''re still in the mood for talking nonsense, huh? Seems like the beating from the troll wasn''t enough to repair your broken head. You need a different kind of punishment to motivate enough to focus on training..." With that, Myne closed his eyes and fell into deep thought, which sent a shiver down June''s spine. Memories of being beaten by the troll quickly flashed before her eyes, and she began to tremble in fear. She hesitantly looked at the slimes, which were slowly jumping toward them, but in the end, she couldn''t bring herself to kill the cute creatures.


    "Got it!"


    Just when June was in a deep dilemma, Myne''s eyes snapped open, a spark of excitement in them. Under her nervous gaze, he took out a palm-sized metal ball with an eye at its centre appearing in his left hand.


    June, who had read all kinds of books to become a professional chef and broaden her horizons, instantly recognized the most popular magical gadget of the past decade.


    "Hohohoh, it seems like you recognize it, huh? This makes things easy. Otherwise, I would have had to explain the horror of this little guy to you," Myne chuckled evilly as he saw June''s face turn pale. He hugged June while playing with the metal ball in his hand and continued, "My sweet master chef, would you do me a small favour and tell me what this thing is used for? I actually didn''t know much about it, you see, I was never a guy who read useful books."


    Hearing Myne''s playful question, June didn''t hesitate for a second, and instantly replied..."Eye of the Past, the most sold gadget in the past decade. No one knows who created it, but it was sold by an unknown force in all nearby kingdoms that came out of nowhere. Even after ten years, hardly anyone knows anything about the organization that sold it."


    "It sold for the price of two platinum coins and was a one-time consumable item. Once something was recorded in it, we could see that recorded file saved in it as much as we wanted, but if you wanted to record something else, you had to buy another product. It can charge with magic energy. Any attempt to dismantle or damage it would trigger a powerful self-destruction function, and thousands of people get injured, knowingly or unknowingly because of this function every year. But despite such a dangerous function and sky-high price, countless people bought it every day, and it still sold like hotcakes."


    June''s eyes didn''t leave the Eye of the Past for a second as she explained, reciting the official description word for word she had read in a book, leaving Myne speechless.


    He really didn''t know about all the messy details of the Eye of the Past June was talking about. A few days ago, Maya had shown his clone this gadget which recorded some cool tricks about their bedtime exercises, which she had bought from the market. Later, Myne thought it was a nice gadget to record beautiful moments and bought a hundred of the latest premium products from the official store, which could record around five hours of sensory data and could also be edited later, which was very convenient. But he didn''t expect that this thing was so dangerous and could also be used as a bomb in an emergency. If he had known about it earlier, he would have bought more.


    Thinking this, Myne moved his eyes away from June, looked at the dozen or so slimes jumping toward them, and, under June''s horrified gaze, threw the Eye of the Past at them.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 561. Punishment For The Greater Good

    As the Eye of the Past touched the round, bubbly head of the slime, it emitted a bright red light and exploded with immense power, instantly killing all slime within a two-meter radius.


    Damn! This thing''s power was just twice that of a random fireball, and it really exploded very easily. No wonder so many people were injured because of it. If someone was careless, it could easily take a life. But its effect still wasn''t enough if you wanted to use it in battle, After a moment of surprise, Myne frowned as he analyzed the explosion''s effect and thought seriously.


    June, unaware of Myne''s curiosity, exclaimed in disbelief. After all, the Eye of the Past wasn''t a cheap gadget; it cost two platinum coins, a significant sum for any normal person.


    "Why did you throw it away? Did you lose your mind? Didn''t I tell you it explode easily? How could you waste such an expensive thing like that?" She asked incredulously.


    "No need to make a mountain out of a molehill," Myne replied casually while waving his hand. As a super-rich guy who had enough money to buy half of the kingdom, how can he care about a mere two coins?


    "I know what I''m doing, and you don''t have to worry about money. Right now, you have more important things to worry about, like how if you don''t kill a slime within the next five minutes, I will use the Hypnotize skill I used on Goro-goro to control you and order you to do all kinds of embarrassing things, and then show everyone that dark history of yours. So unless you don''t want others to know about your dark history, you better take this dagger and do what you should have... Your time starts now." Saying that Myne placed a dagger in June''s hand, took out another Eye of the Past, and distanced himself from her.


    Shocked by Myne''s threat, June wanted to play cute to save her image from being ruined, but before she could say anything, she saw Myne shaping his fingers, and a one-meter-tall sand clock appeared between them, its sand falling rapidly. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Realizing that Myne had no intention of giving in, June could only turn her head toward the slimes and walk towards them nervously, tightening her grip on the dagger. But deep down, she still hadn''t made up her mind to kill them, which made her hesitate, unsure of what to do.


    June didn''t know how long she had stared at the slimes, which had surrendered and were trying to climb on her legs. The acid attack of these low-level slimes wasn''t powerful, and their quantity wasn''t much, just a dozen. June didn''t feel anything except a light tickling, which made her even more hesitant to kill these harmless, cute creatures. It was only when Myne called out that she only had one minute left that she came back to her senses and looked at the sand clock, which had almost lost all its sand in the upper section.


    After a quick glance at the clock, June looked at Myne, who was giving her an evil smirk while pointing at the Eye of the Past in his hand, his intentions were clearly written all over his face. Thinking about the moment when they would be having dinner, and Myne started playing all kinds of shameful acts of hers, which she was going to commit under his skill effect, and other girls laughing at her, June couldn''t help but shiver. Suddenly a firm look of determination appeared in her eyes.


    Shaking his head, Myne cast his Etheric Marionette skill, a lesser version of telekinesis skill, lifted June a meter above the ground, and made her float toward him.


    June had never experienced the feeling of flying, and like most people, she also had a fear of heights. For a second, she was scared to death when her feet left the ground, but seeing that she wasn''t going to fall on the ground, her fear soon turned into amazement, and she started enjoying the feeling of levitating in the air.


    "Can you do it again? This time I want to fly a bit higher," June said excitedly, hugging Myne''s arm with stars in her eyes after landing beside him.


    "Oh, sure. If you perform well in your upcoming training, I will give you such a flying experience that even if you want, you will never be able to forget it," Myne replied with a forced smile while nodding his head. June didn''t realize the sarcasm in Myne''s words and started dreaming excitedly about how she was going to fly like a bird in the sky. However, suddenly, she heard Myne''s next words, which made her break out in a cold sweat.


    "But now, are you ready for punishment? According to the rules, you have to kill a slime within five minutes, which, unsurprisingly, you failed to do," Saying that, Myne gently tapped June''s forehead and put her under hypnosis before she could pretend to be cute and beg for mercy.


    Because this was her first time, and she had overcome her fear, Myne was still quite satisfied with her performance. So, he didn''t make it difficult for her. He activated the Eye of the Past''s recording function and ordered the hypnotized June to dance in front of him.


    There was no music or anything in the background, and June didn''t know anything about dancing, so her performance could only be summed up in two words: extremely embarrassing. Watching June make all kinds of random movements that she had ever seen in her life and subconsciously performing them, was so awkward that just two minutes after she started dancing, Myne could no longer watch it and turned his head to the other side. But the recording didn''t stop, and he was determined to collect enough material to give June enough motivation to fully focus on her training.


    June''s embarrassing dance lasted for nearly ten minutes before Myne made her stop and put away the Eye of the Past, fearing that after waking up, June would fight him to the death to destroy her dark history. Because the hypnosis skill had a specific restriction that made the victim remember everything they did during the time they were hypnotized, Myne didn''t have to show June what she had done.


    And just as he expected, as soon as Myne removed the hypnosis effect, like an angry lioness, June rushed toward him with a furious expression. The killing intent in her eyes was so significant that for a moment, Myne even thought June would surely kill him to save her image.


    "Damn you, bastard! Quickly give me that Eye of the Past, otherwise you''re done for!" June''s face was flushed red. She roared angrily and grabbed Myne''s neck with both hands, shaking him hard as if she wanted to strangle him to death.

 Chapter 562. In the Dead of Night

    Bang!


    "Ouch, why are you hitting me, you bastard?!" June covered her head with tears in her eyes as she received Myne''s love first, and glared at him as if she wanted to eat him alive.


    "Why? Of course, because you''re making so much noise, what other option did I have? First, you fail to complete a simple task, and you start protesting when it comes to receiving punishment. How can there be such a good thing?" Myne said with a frown. Then, seeing June on the verge of tears, he took a deep breath, sighed heavily, and continued, "Now stop complaining and kill more slime... By the way, you said you wanted to fly, right? How about I fulfil your this wish?"


    "Really?" June didn''t immediately believe Myne but showed some doubt. After all, she had never seen him flying, and his reaction to her, especially his torturous training, had made her favorability for him drop quite a lot. Now she hated him as much as she loved him.


    "Pinky promise, If you kill seven slimes in the next fifteen minutes, I''ll make you a bird without wings, and you can enjoy the feeling of flying as much as you want... Believe me, you''ll never forget this experience," Myne made an okay gesture while nodding with a bright smile, making anyone who saw him think there was something wrong with him. He now looked like a black-hearted salesman who could make any promise to sell his product.


    "Remember your promise," June warned, narrowing her eyes. "If you dare to fool me, then for the next entire month, I won''t let you touch me, and you might as well forget about these two buddies of yours." Although she felt something was wrong, decided to believe him for one last time, since she knew there was no way to escape this wicked training of his. However, to prevent Myne from thinking she was easy to bully, she left an ultimatum behind while touching her breasts before running toward the nearby slime.


    As she already had some experience, June didn''t waste time hesitating like last time. She quickly sat down in front of the lone slime and started stabbing it repeatedly.


    Seeing June full of motivation, Myne nodded with satisfaction, took out a rocking chair, sat down under a tree, and began to gather his thoughts.


    A lot of things had happened recently, and everything was getting messy. There were so many troubles he had to take care of that despite having clones to help him, Myne sometimes felt overwhelmed.


    Let''s not talk about the mess with all his girls. Matters with demons and divine beasts were also getting intense. Although he didn''t know where they were making havoc currently, things shouldn''t be peaceful. Also, about that other world, Myne didn''t know whether he should go there to look for trouble.


    Yes, taking revenge for his girl was mandatory, but he had no idea about the situation over there. God knows if he accidentally attracted the attention of some powerful big boss and the other party chased him to this world, he would surely be looking for death.


    At first, Myne thought that with the help of his clones, he could do whatever he wanted. But after careful consideration, he found that there were so many weird magic tricks and artefacts that could easily expose him, and he had no way to save himself if someone powerful came knocking on his door, except by fleeing. Although it was no problem for him to run away, what about his family, in an emergency he surely couldn''t save everyone.


    "Sigh, I should have just stayed at home and taken care of the immediate issues before seeking trouble elsewhere. Those useless tasks Garnet assigned me alone are going to eat up a lot of time. I also haven''t found a way to coax Fenrir. Henaha still hasn''t shown any signs of getting pregnant, let''s not talk about my child coming into the world and giving me an additional lifeline."


    "F*ck! All right, it''s time to take things seriously. First of all, let''s deal with Garnet''s matter, and then find a way to coax Fenrir. As for other things, let''s put them aside temporarily... Of course, except for the task of making Henaha pregnant. Saving lives is most important," Muttering such thoughts, Myne looked at the cloning ring in his hand.


    Hearing Myne''s explanation, everyone''s doubt, instead of decreasing, increased further, and Sylphy couldn''t help but ask with a raise of her brow...


    "If so, then why is her expression as if she had just come back from a haunted house, and chased by ghosts all day long?"


    "...Maybe because she enjoyed her reward I promised a bit too much..."


    Myne had hardly said those words when June suddenly burst out loud with tears and started crying even more loudly. She pulled her face out from Amy''s embrace, looked at Myne hatefully, and complained with sobs.


    "Enjoy my ass... Sob, sob... You bastard promised me to let me fly... Sob... But...but... you actually threw me down from a thousand meters from the sky, and now you''re saying I enjoyed it!"


    "Wahhhhh... Sob, sob, Sister Aisha, Sister Sylphy, this bastard literally scared me to death. You know I have a fear of heights, but despite knowing this, he simply threw me to the ground from the sky. For a moment, I thought I was going to die... Wahh!"


    "All right, all right, please calm down, you''re safe now..." Amy seemed unable to take June''s crying loudly near her ears. She forcefully buried her face into her embrace again, making her silent, and said a few words to calm her down before beating a sigh of relief and giving Myne a strange look as if she was seeing a demon. She couldn''t understand how someone could treat his girlfriend like this, even an enemy wasn''t as cruel as him. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    What happened next was nothing surprising. After a bit of discussion and a simple coin toss game between Aisha and Sylphy, Aisha took Myne to the bathroom for some private discussion, which lasted for about half an hour. When both came back, Myne had an expression as if he had lost the will to live. Seems like he had received another wave of punishment. Thankfully, this time his prank wasn''t as serious as bringing another girl home, and he quickly regained his spirit.


    After they coaxed June, showing her new clothes, and Myne repeatedly apologized to her under the deadly gaze of other girls, they ate dinner and wasted some time doing random, and except for Amy, most girls receiving a special one-hour-long private massage service from Myne, when the clock reached midnight, they hurriedly came back to the headquarters of the Hairless Gang.


    ...


    "Your Highness, all preparations are ready. This time we spent a lot of time setting up traps for those bastards. Hopefully, with your help, we can be able to get rid of them tonight once and for all," Gandu, the gang leader of the Hairless Gang, along with more than 50 members of his gang, was waiting for Myne and others. Seeing them coming, he quickly ran forward like a qualified henchman and reported.


    "Good, let''s go and start the operation. The sooner we finish this, the sooner I can go back and finish my remaining sleep," Myne again entered his arrogant young master role and spoke while yawning, behaving as if he didn''t take this matter seriously at all, which was indeed the truth. He really didn''t take this matter seriously.


    "All right, please follow me," Gandu didn''t care about Myne''s behaviour. The other party had a big pocket, and this was all he cared about. He gestured to his gang members, whom he had already given detailed instructions about today''s operation, and led the way.


    Soon they came to a desolate corner of the city where according to their investigation most kidnappings had happened in past. Everyone quickly hid away in nearby houses, which had already been emptied out in advance for today''s operation.


    Myne and others were surprised by the professionalism of the Hairless Gang. They didn''t expect that the other party would take their words seriously and make so many preparations. No matter what to say, at least Myne was very satisfied with their work efficiency and decided to give them a good reward later.

 Chapter 563. Shadow in the Fog

    "You guys did a good job," Myne complimented, staring at a sixty-year-old man dressed in beggar''s clothes, lying at the entrance of an alley, covered with tattered quilt from head to toe, in front of them. He gave a nod of approval to Gandu, who stood beside him.


    "It''s nothing, Your Highness. You gave the order, and we didn''t fulfil it, how could this be possible?" Gandu replied with a humble expression. "Besides, catching those kidnappers benefits us too. Around 70% of us do business at night, but because of those scoundrels, we were forced to stop all our nighttime activities. It''s been a major blow to our income." Gandu didn''t miss the chance to bootlick Myne as he explained.


    "Hmm."


    Myne didn''t say anything further and continued staring at the beggar''s location, waiting for the mysterious kidnappers to arrive. Because the area selected for the operation was very secluded, and recent night attacks had scared most people, there was no sound of any people around them, and the atmosphere was eerily silent.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    An hour later, just as Myne was yawning uncontrollably and struggling to keep his eyes open, he suddenly noticed movement on top of a house across from them. His drowsiness vanished instantly.


    "You guys stay here. I''m going to check out something," Leaving those words behind, before the other could react, Myne quickly used a combo of his various skills to enter invisibility mode and hurriedly left the house. The others quickly moved to the window, trying to catch a glimpse of whatever had prompted Myne to rush outside, but they saw nothing unusual, and could only be looked at each other in confusion.


    Outside, Myne didn''t head straight for the rooftop. Instead, he paused in the middle of the road and used his Presence Detect skill. Soon, a small map of his 500-meter surroundings, with himself at the centre, appeared in his mind. But what surprised Myne was that there were only blue dots¡ªindicating friendly units¡ªappeared on the map. Not a single red dot was in sight.


    "Was that my illusion? But I clearly saw that shadowy figure peeking at the beggar," Myne scratched his head in confusion, unsure whether he was just imagining things because of sleepiness."


    "Anyway, since I''m already here, let''s wait a while. If I continue to stay with those lazy people, I''m afraid I''ll fall asleep." Shaking his head, Myne casually strolled around to stay awake. Soon, though, he grew bored. Thanks to his night vision, he didn''t need any light to see in the dark, so he leaned against a wall across from the beggar, took out his half-finished book, and started reading to pass the time.


    However, Myne didn''t notice that five minutes after he immersed himself in the world of the book, the thick black fog slowly crept from the other end of the alley, swallowing everything in its path.


    Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    Myne didn''t have time to think about how the other party could see him despite his invisibility. After stabilizing himself, he hurriedly rushed toward the beggar''s location inside the thick fog, but sadly, it was too late, and he found no one there.


    Not wanting to give up, Myne quickly rushed into the alley, but he had hardly gone twenty or thirty meters inside when something came beside him out of nowhere and punched him hard on his shoulder, sending him flying toward the nearby wall, and he was smashed into it like a rag doll.


    Bang!


    Myne hadn''t even gotten up from the previous attack, and his head was feeling dizzy when suddenly a big figure appeared in front of him and kicked him hard on his stomach. The power was so great that Myne, while smashing through the wall behind him, crashed into a random house, bypassing the living area and entering the bedroom of the house owner by directly breaking the wall.


    Thankfully, because of Hairless Gang''s advanced preparation, the people inside had already moved to another location for tonight''s operation, so there was no one to see Myne in such a miserable condition. However, it took him quite a bit of time to get back on his feet and rush back to the alley. Although he was badly beaten, thanks to OP skills like Ultra Regeneration and with a lot of mana stored in his inventory, his injuries recovered in a matter of seconds.


    "F*ck, this black fog! I can hardly see within five meters. If this goes on like this, I can only take beatings passively," Myne complained irritably. This time, he didn''t dare to rush into the black fog blindly to get beaten. He tried to look inside the fog to see if he could find anyone and attack from a long distance but sadly, the range of visibility was too limited. The enemy was also very professional and knew how to use their advantage to deal with him, leaving him no chance to counterattack.


    Having no way to advance, Myne glanced at his skill page to see if there was any skill that could help him deal with the black fog, and quickly cast AoE Magic?Wind Maximum.


    A green hexagram of three meters in diameter appeared a few meters away from Myne in the middle of the alley, and the next moment, a tornado five meters tall appeared before him. As the tornado rotated, the black fog was soon absorbed into it, and the visibility of the fog started to decrease, and Myne''s visibility quickly recovered.


    He moved the tornado toward the other entrance of the alley and slowly started following it with full alert, not wanting to give the enemy any chance to attack him again. For safety reasons, this time he also activated some defensive skills like Rock Skin, Iron Wall, and most importantly, Wind Shield, so even if he got attacked, at least he wouldn''t be blown away and couldn''t even see the face of his opponent.


    It turned out that Myne''s choice was correct. Only fifteen seconds later, as the tornado started absorbing the black fog, a shadowy figure on all fours rushed out of the black fog toward him with great speed and smashed its head hard on his Wind Shield, leaving a dense crack on it.

 Chapter 564. Correcting Errors

    Although the attack of the mysterious creature was quite fierce, thankfully the wind shield managed to hold on, and Myne was finally able to see the other party''s figure.


    It was a two-meter-tall, wolf-like creature with extremely dark skin, devoid of fur. It possessed razor-sharp teeth, a big nose, black, pupil-less eyes, long claws, and a long, thin tail. However, it was most conspicuous because its entire body continuously released a black fog, and it also displayed a considerable level of intelligence.


    After realizing its attack had failed to harm Myne, the creature took a deep breath, opened its big mouth, and released a thick black fog, swiftly obscuring Myne''s vision before vanishing into the black fog.


    "Damn it, what the hell was that?" Because the mysterious creature was too fast Myne didn''t get a chance to use his appraisal skill on it. Cursing under his breath, he hurriedly moved the tornado closer to clear the black fog. He was about to move forward when he suddenly noticed some movement on the ground below him.


    Confused, Myne looked down and was shocked to find a big, thick, black arm, surrounded by the black fog, with long nails, appearing between his legs, God knows when. Just as he looked down, it tightly grabbed his right leg. Then, another hand emerged from the ground without any trace, as if passing through it like a ghost, and placed its palm on the ground for support.@@@@


    The next moment, Myne felt his body lightening and a strong wind hitting his face. When he came back to his senses, he saw himself lifted up by the hands on the ground and was thrown out of the alley with super-fast speed, smashing hard into a house on the other side of the road.


    BOOM!


    Five of the hairless gang''s members, who were on alert and paying attention to the battle in the alley, were frightened to death when they saw Myne flying towards them. They immediately jump aside from the window. Then, with a loud bang, Myne blasted the wall apart, smashed through two additional walls, and crossed out the house, landing on the road on the other side.


    "F*ck! Do you think he''s alive?" One of the gang members, who still had the energy to care about Myne''s situation, asked, as he struggled to his feet.


    "Hard to say. If I had taken such a solid hit, even if I''m not dead, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to get off the bed for at least half a year," Another member replied uncertainly while helping others move the debris off their bodies.


    "Idiots, stop talking nonsense and let''s go help him. Don''t forget our bonuses are in his hands. If something happens to him and he doesn''t give the boss the payment, it will be a big loss for us," The third one, who seemed to have some IQ, scolded the others angrily before quickly rushing towards Myne. Everyone else also came to their senses after hearing the third guy''s words, and their expressions instantly darkened.


    Indeed, if something happened to this "golden thigh," who would give them the payment for tonight''s operation? Thinking this, the remaining four looked at each other and quickly followed the third guy.


    However, when they came out of the house, they saw the third guy standing awkwardly in front of Myne, scratching his head awkwardly and saying something in a low voice. As for Myne, whom they thought would be seriously injured, he was just patting his butt to dust it off, with a calm expression as if nothing had happened. There was no trace of serious injuries on his body at all.


    After saying that, fearing that everyone would surround him and start asking for bonuses in advance, Gandu quickly slipped away, leaving everyone thinking about the grand promise he dangled before them.


    "Cough, everyone, my wife is ill, so I can''t return to headquarters with you. I''ll leave first," A random core member of the gang suddenly spoke with an apologetic smile and quickly ran away under everyone''s suspicious gaze.


    "Huh? Does Boss Jing have a wife? Wasn''t he single until yesterday?" Someone in the gang, who hadn''t understood the seriousness of the situation, couldn''t help but speak, and because everyone was silent, his voice was heard by everyone.


    "Now I remember, I also have to check on my elderly mother. She got sick yesterday and needs someone to take care of her. Sigh, if only I could find a good wife like Jing," Another core member spoke in a regretful tone and walked away with a sad look.


    "Oops, I forgot to close my house, and my wife is alone there. I''d better go back."


    "What? You too? What a coincidence. It seems like our memory is getting worse with each passing day. I really miss my young days."


    One by one, all the core members, after leaving lame excuses, ran away under the confused expressions of the inner members of the gang, who didn''t understand why everyone was so eager to go home instead of thinking about tomorrow''s hunt plan.


    ...


    "Are you okay, Myne?" After returning home, Aisha saw Myne sitting on the couch, lost in thought, and couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I was just thinking about tonight''s operation... Those monsters hidden in the fog were really weird, especially their skills. During the entire fight, I couldn''t even touch them and could only take a beating passively. If they hadn''t wanted to hide their identity and focused on retreating after finishing their job, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have gotten away so easily," Myne spoke with a heavy heart, falling into deep thought again.


    Although he had quite a few powerful skills that could give the kidnappers a heavy hit, these skills also caused significant damage to the surroundings. Once cast, they not only damaged friendly units but also damaged a bit of the surrounding area.


    He lacked a super-powerful all-rounder skill that could deal heavy damage to a single target or be helpful in specific situations like tonight, which made Myne realize one of his significant weaknesses.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Let''s go and have a good sleep. I''m sure you''ll figure something out tomorrow," Aisha, not knowing how to deal with the matter, comforted Myne and gave him a sweet kiss, dragging him towards the bedroom, not wanting him to worry too much.

 Chapter 565. Clone Mynes Mayhem

    "Alert! Alert! We are under attack!"


    BOOM!


    "God damn it, which bastard leaked our base location this time!" A fierce-looking middle-aged woman stormed out of the underground shelter, her voice a thunderous roar. She has an average face with a flat chest, a prominent scar marring her left cheek, short afro hair, and slightly dark skin. Her masculine physique and imposing demeanour belied the far-from-gentle nature of a woman.


    "Leader, trouble! Someone has rescued all our prisoners and trophies, and burned our warehouse!" A fat man, drenched in sweat, rushed towards the woman, his voice trembling with fear.


    "Did you see the attackers? How many were there?" The female bandit leader, though she might have appeared as a brutish bandit, was surprisingly sharp-minded. Rather than comforting the panicked man or rushing toward the enemy with bloodshot eyes, she focused on gathering information.


    "Sorry, Leader, I was too focused on coming to you to inform and didn''t see the¡ª"


    "Leader, I saw it! It was a young boy. He was standing in front of our base, hurling fireballs nonstop. And for some reason, they were incredibly powerful. I''ve never seen anyone use such destructive fireballs before," A random bandit who had just arrived at her side to save himself quickly responded, hoping to prove his worth so he wouldn''t be used as cannon fodder.


    "How many did you say? Only one?" For once, the female bandit leader thought she''d misheard. She stepped in front of the man, grabbed his collar, and asked, almost subconsciously.


    "Yes, just one!" The random bandit, frightened by her fierce gaze, replied in a trembling voice.


    "F*ck. Quickly gather anything valuable and retreat through the emergency passage. If someone can infiltrate our base, kill more than fifty guards outside so easily, and then rescue dozens of prisoners right under our noses without our knowledge, he couldn''t be someone we can handle. Better to run while we still can," Surprisingly, the female bandit leader showed remarkable intelligence. After giving her orders, she hurriedly ran toward her personal underground shelter with her men following closely.


    Meanwhile, Clone Myne, who had been bombarding the bandit base outside, yawned lightly, looking bored, and then walked inside. He had spent the entire night running to Minza Town, far from the capital city, to gather information on the bandit gang that was wreaking havoc in the kingdom, taking advantage of its vulnerable state. Thankfully, the bandits were careless, leaving plenty of clues, allowing him to locate their base easily.


    However, he''d still had to spend another two hours secretly rescuing about twenty women who had been kidnapped by them. Sadly, among 100 poor females who were caught by them, only those 20 lucky ones survived, while the rest were eaten to death by all the bandits who were no different than goblins.


    After which, Clone Myne didn''t hesitate and directly started bombarding the bandit base. Because the clone can only have a maximum of 3 skills, its attack capability is very limited. One skill slot was taken away by the teleportation skill, which can be used for travelling and life-saving. Another was hypnosis to interrogate and play tricks like using bandits to help him rescue prisoners. The remaining one was an attack-type skill to finish the task with a beautiful firework. With a perfect combo, it''s no problem for the clone to deal with most normal situations, however, the speed at which tasks can be completed can be significantly reduced.


    "Well, this black bear wasn''t as strong as I thought," Shaking his head with disdain, Clone Myne continued walking deeper into the fog. After dealing with the mini-boss, no other monster came to mess with him again, and the follow-up journey was extremely smooth until he reached the centre of the fog and saw a giant light greenish meat wall in the middle of the river, not letting a single drop of water come to the other side of the meat wall.


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    "At least I found the source of the trouble... But what the hell is this shit?" Clone Myne couldn''t help but complain as he touched the meat wall, which was shaking from time to time as if it were breathing. Because the surrounding area was covered in dense fog, he couldn''t determine how big this meat wall was or what it was.


    "Forget it, I''ll leave this mess to the main body. I have no skill to deal with such a big guy," shaking his head, the clone Myne activated the ring effect and blasted into a small ball of light like a bubble. Because Myne didn''t want anyone to know about his clone ability, he had decided that if any clone wanted to tell him important information, it would just destroy itself.


    ...


    "Ahm~ Myne, please let me sleep. Didn''t you have enough last night?"


    "Sorry, dear, when it comes to eating my most favourite wife, it can never be enough," Myne slowly poked his head out from the quilt, gave Aisha a quick kiss, and replied with a chuckle, before putting the quilt on himself and then diving back under to continue his "morning breakfast."


    Aisha slowly opened her heavy eyes, looked beside her, and not finding Sylphy, she understood why Myne was showing so much love to her. Too lazy to complain, she just closed her eyes and readied herself to enjoy the VIP treatment. However, even after waiting for an entire minute and feeling that Myne was just lying on her, with his head between her breasts and not making any further move, she couldn''t help but frown and open her eyes again.


    She lifted the quilt in front of her and saw Myne burying his face between her breasts, god knows what was going on in his mind.


    "Myne? What''s wrong?" Fearing that something had happened, Aisha asked worriedly.


    "What''s happened?" Veins bulged on Aisha''s forehead, seeing that Myne was trying to hide things from her again. She had noticed that recently he was doing this a lot as if she was completely useless in her eyes and couldn''t help him at all, so the other party was looking down on her and trying to do everything by himself.


    As Aisha "gently" grabbed Myne''s ears with a smile on her face, Myne instantly realized that he was in danger, but his poor brain couldn''t figure out the reason behind her sudden change in mood. Just when he was racking his brain to think of a way to save his ass, Aisha threw him away from her, climbed on him with a vicious look, and grabbed his little brother tightly, making him cry out in pain.


    "No need to be disappointed, ''honey,'' I won''t let you go before feeding you your ''sweets,''" Saying that, Aisha gave Myne''s little brother a tight slap, just like he did with her poor buttocks every night, and smiled evilly.

 Chapter 566. Vantage of the Vines

    Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I think this is some giant monster that came here from somewhere else, settled down, and accidentally blocked the river. I''ve seen similar things before," Amy said with a serious expression, withdrawing her hand from the light greenish meat wall.


    "All right, then what about the fog and the strange behaviour of nearby animals and monsters, who crazily attack anyone who enters the fog?" Myne found Amy''s explanation reasonable, but it deepened some of his doubts. After all, most giant monsters are solitary creatures and don''t like other creatures in their territory, especially right under their noses, let alone using them to attack others.


    "I... I don''t know about that," Amy closed her eyes, trying to use her Unique Magic: Tree skill, which connects her with nature to gain insight into the abnormality. But except for red energy permeating the surrounding environment, controlling the subconscious minds of low-intelligent creatures in the fog-covered area, she found nothing.


    "What about you, Myne? What did your appraisal skill say?" Sylphy asked casually, rolling her eyes. Thinking about these puzzling details was giving her a headache, and she doubted they''d get any clues without seeing the source of the problem.


    [ Name: ??? ( Mutanted )


    LV: ???


    Race: Unknown


    Gender: Unknown


    Age: ???


    Occupation: Unknown


    Title: Unknown


    Status: Excited, Nervous, ???


    [Skills]


    However, before anyone could say anything, a loud sound of footsteps echoed in their ears, making everyone frown. The sound was like hundreds or thousands of creatures rushing towards them from all directions while destroy everything along the way, and the ground started shaking as if a small earthquake had hit their location.


    "Guys, I think this creature is controlling most of the monsters in the fog area. And because we attacked it, it summoned a monster horde to deal with us!" Amy, who could sense the red energy spreading through the fog like a water tide and the thousands of monsters rushing towards them with bloodshot eyes, exclaimed nervously.


    "Huh? Amy, we understand it''s a big deal that this weird meat wall can control monsters, but why are you reacting so strongly?" Myne asked with a puzzled expression while looking at Amy who behaving as if she was about to have a panic attack.


    "They''re just random monsters. If they''re weak, we can beat them to death, and if things get tough, we can just teleport away and come back when things calm down. There''s no need to be so nervous," Myne looked at Amy, the naive elf grandmother with a worried smile, and shook his head.


    He couldn''t understand how a girl hundreds of years older than him could be so easily frightened by such a small matter. No wonder she was chased by some random slave traders so far; with her timid personality, it was only natural for her to be bullied. After all, the other party had a unique skill, no matter how useless it was, it was easy to crush dozens of monster hordes with a wave of a hand, as long as you had enough mana. And Amy''s skill was in no way useless and as an elf¡ªespecially one over a century old¡ªher mana capacity was also monstrous. Yet here she was, unnerved by a few thousand monsters. To him, it was a shame to her race.


    Amy realized she''d gotten carried away with excitement and felt embarrassed, wishing she could disappear into thin air, and never appear before them again. But there was nothing she could do about it. She had spent her entire life in a utopia-like, peaceful environment where everyone was happy, and there was no such thing as fighting among each other like hume who couldn''t wait to kill each other for a little bit of profit.


    Outsiders were never allowed into her kingdom, making them very introverted and out of touch with the rest of the world. After her kingdom was destroyed, she was unaccustomed to conflict and had a hard time adapting to the harsh realities of the world. That''s why she had spent most of her time fleeing.


    Then, after she started living with Myne and the others, a little bit of awakened fighting spirit which she gained during her time escaping from slave traders seemed to drift back to sleep again. Now, suddenly seeing thousands of monsters charging at them, her fear was so overwhelming that her mind went blank for a moment, and she hurriedly alerted everyone.


    Seeing Amy''s flushed face and her desire to bury herself to hide from everyone, Myne chuckled and shook his head. He closed his eyes and visualized the map in his mind, which was filled with red dots of varying sizes. One particularly large dot, covering half the southern region, was right behind them.


    "This guy seems much bigger than I expected," Myne mused, rubbing his chin. Then, as if remembering something, he turned to Sylphy and asked quickly, "By the way, Sylphy, there seems to be a task in your mother''s notebook about collecting supplies, right?""Huh? I think there is... hmm, It is a task about collecting meat or other edible things. Due to various incidents in the kingdom, hunters and adventurers were afraid to roam the forests, fearing attacks from powerful creatures or large bands of bandits. This led to a shortage of meat supplies, and as time went the situation was getting worse, so Mother hoped we could hunt down some giant monster that provided a lot of meat."


    Sylphy, to better understand the recent kingdom affairs, and a deep desire to help her mother in difficult times, had read the entire notebook very seriously and remembered almost all tasks. Hearing Myne''s question, she quickly recalled the task and replied with a delighted expression. With the momentum created by the monsters, she could tell their quantity was very large, if they could kill all of them, and bring them back, then it would surely be a good help for the kingdom. Just thinking about it makes Sylphy want to kiss Myne out of happiness.


    "Good, if that''s the case, then let''s deal with these monsters. By the way, try not to use overly powerful attacks; it would be better to preserve their bodies as much as possible... Ahm, Amy, you have a tree-related skill, right? Can you create a barrier around us and a platform here? It would be easier to kill the monsters from a higher vantage point," Myne turned to Amy, who was hiding behind dumbfounded June, who was overwhelmed by the entire matter. Since June had no words to express and became a silent observer in the background, just like Waffle and Ted.


    "Sure..." Though embarrassed, Amy, as a part of the team, still stepped forward to help. She raised her hand, closed her eyes, and activated her Unique Magic: Tree skill.


    Suddenly, the trembling ground beneath their feet began to glow with a light green energy. A moment later, brown vines started growing out from the ground around them as if they were alive.


    The vines began interlocking with one another and formed a five-meter-tall giant wall in front of them. But it didn''t end there¡ªthe veins continued to grow, encasing them in a spear-shaped barrier with an open roof. Next, veins covered the ground beneath them, creating a solid floor that started to lift them higher. Before everyone''s surprise could wear off, they found themselves elevated, with enough height to attack the approaching monsters from a vantage point.

 Chapter 567. Novices Training

    "Thank you, Amy. You''ve saved us a lot of trouble. Keep it up, and you''ll surely learn a lot from us. At least next time you meet slave traders, you don''t have to run away from them," Myne gave Amy a thumbs-up with a smile before turning his attention to the dense fog.


    Although the fog was very thick, he could still see hundreds of wolves and bears of various sizes rushing towards them. What was truly alarming was that all of them shared two unusual characteristics: inky black fur and an abnormally large size. After all, not every wolf could grow to be two or three meters tall, and not every bear could reach five meters.


    "These creatures are similar to the bear my clone killed earlier," Myne frowned and launched five wind blades towards the horde.


    Whoosh!


    The wind blades sliced through the fog, striking two giant alpha wolves at the front of the pack. Deep cuts appeared on their bodies, but they seemed impervious to pain, continuing their relentless charge towards the vein wall. Red blood mixed with a bit of greenness dripped from their wounds, making Myne''s face turn ugly.


    "Guys, these monsters are abnormal. Forget about holding back. Go all out and kill them as quickly as possible, I don''t think their meat is edible," Myne announced, raising his hand to the sky. Over fifty basketball-sized fireballs materialized above his palm, which he then launched at the horde with a gentle wave of his hand.


    Aisha and Sylphy were equally active, and instantly took action upon hearing his command. Aisha started firing arrows like a machine gun, targeting the smaller monsters that could be killed with a single shot, since the larger monsters had quite a big health bar and strong defences, not easy to kill with just arrows.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Sylphy, as a melee warrior, was limited in her options within the dense swarm. She relied on the fireball skill Myne had given her, launching fireballs indiscriminately. Despite her limited mana pool, the Sorcery Extremity skill, which she had "borrowed" from her husband after an entire night of hard work. This skill can allow her to compensate by reducing mana consumption and increasing skill power, which is more than enough for her to give very heavy damage to the horde.


    June, meanwhile, was a true noob, there wasn''t much to say about her performance. She was lucky she hadn''t fainted from fright at the sight of so many monsters charging at them.


    Amy, despite her limited experience, decided to redeem herself after her previous embarrassing display. Using her unique skill, she manipulated vines dozens of meters long to smash monsters left and right, helping to hold the line.


    "Deal! I''ll be your loyal maid for the next entire week, and you can ask me to do anything," June agreed without hesitation. She knew that everything she had came from Myne, and there was nothing specific she could offer in return except food and, body, and there was no shame in doing so, anyone he is her boyfriend, it is only natural for her to take his advantage. She snatched the scroll from his hand, tore it open, and closed her eyes.


    Watching her act like an excited child who couldn''t wait to show off a new toy, Myne shook his head helplessly and pasted his Wind Gun (Small) skill onto her. As for why this skill? First, because he didn''t have many magic skills; they were rare, and he only had about a dozen, which he used regularly and didn''t want to part with. Second, he rarely used this particular skill because its damage was limited, with each finger only able to shoot once. Unlike his ability to summon hundreds of fireballs at once, Wind Gun allowed only ten shots at once. Lastly, it had a fixed mana limit, meaning it couldn''t infuse additional mana to increase its power. Given June''s limited mana capacity, this skill suited her perfectly.


    A few seconds later, June opened her eyes with a confident grin. Without thanking Myne, she pushed him aside, walked over to Amy''s side¡ªwho was still smashing monsters with tentacle-like veins¡ªand pointed her index finger at a black deer.


    With a whoosh, a greenish energy beam shot from her finger, hitting the deer in the stomach and leaving a small, finger-sized hole. Satisfied with the output, June, who had no concept of mana consumption, made a gun-like gesture with both hands and began shooting Wind bullets randomly in every direction, giving the impression of a monkey wielding the sword.


    Myne had no high expectations for June; he only hoped that, with this opportunity, she could quickly level up, which would improve her physical fitness as well as her mana recovery and capacity.


    There was nothing else for him to do. His team was more than qualified to handle this level of monster horde. After ensuring everyone was in place, he returned to the meat wall and pondered how to tackle it.


    "Damn it, what an idiot I am! How could I forget "that" skill?" He gave himself a light slap and quickly opened his skill page, finding the skill he had received as a dowry from his may-be father-in-law: The Ethereal Phase.


    [ Ethereal Phase:


    Description: This skill bestows upon its user the extraordinary ability to seamlessly transition between the material and ethereal planes, granting them unparalleled flexibility and stealth. By harnessing this power, the wielder becomes akin to a ghostly apparition, capable of traversing through solid objects as effortlessly as a gust of wind through an open window.


    Cooldown Time: One hour after each use.


    Special Note: Due to the unique laws of the ethereal plane, using this skill renders the user incapable of activating any other skills simultaneously. ]@@@@

 Chapter 568. The Twisted One

    "Damn it, what a big idiot I am! How could I forget about the Ethereal Phase skill? I should''ve used it the moment I got here. I wasted so much time for nothing!" Myne slapped himself and quickly activated his ghost form. Although he called it his ghost form, there wasn''t any real change in his body except that it became slightly illusory and very light, like a feather. He could now pass through all normal physical objects and fly at low heights.


    After confirming that the skill was working fine, Myne didn''t hesitate and headed directly toward the meat wall, easily passing through it. However, the experience was anything but pleasant. The sensation of passing through rotten meat and seeing the horrifying inner parts of the body could only be described in one word: horrific. If possible, Myne would never want to experience it again.


    The meat wall was much thicker than he had expected¡ªhe had to cross around 30 meters before he finally emerged on the other side, relieved to have a fresh "breath." Although, in his ghost form, all senses except his vision were completely dulled, so he couldn''t actually breathe or smell anything; it was purely a psychological relief. The fog on the other side of the meat wall was much denser than he had anticipated, so dense he could barely see his own hands, let alone anything else.


    Unable to assess his surroundings, Myne didn''t dare to exit his ghost state and continued to float in the same spot while formulating a plan. However, when he happened to look down at his feet, he was taken aback. The ground was covered with a dense network of thin, blood vessel-like organic structures, interlocking with each other and spreading everywhere.


    "If I follow these, I should be able to reach the centre, right?" Myne muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to head toward the centre and take a look. Anyway, he was in ghost form, so it wouldn''t be easy to harm him, and if anything happened, he could always escape.


    Due to the thick fog, Myne could only take a general direction by observing the path of the blood vessels and floating along it. The surroundings were extremely quiet, and along with the eerie visuals and atmosphere, it gave a very creepy feeling. If he were the old Myne, he would have run away in fear long ago. Although he still had some symptoms of phasmophobia, thankfully, after his encounter with the demon Albn¡ªwhere he played hide and seek with zombies¡ªand his meeting with his would-be father-in-law, Mr. Ghost, his heart had long ago strengthened enough to handle these kinds of minor scares. Of course, his own strength and confidence in his life-saving skills were also major factors.


    Myne continued wandering through the fog for at least 20 minutes at a slow pace before something caught his eye and made his eyes light up.


    In front of him, probably around a hundred meters away, a red sphere about the size of a volleyball was floating two meters above the ground, emitting a faint red light. The light was so powerful that even through the dense fog, where visibility was nearly zero, it could still be seen from a hundred meters away.


    "Did Lady Luck finally bless me this time, and I stumble upon some kind of legendary treasure, the one mentioned in stories? If yes, then I am willing to complete hundreds of more of this kind of tasks for Garnet."


    Myne had heard countless stories of people finding rare treasures during their adventures or explorations of ruins or other haunted places since childhood. Many of those stories were true, fueling his dreams of becoming one of those lucky few who obtained overnight success and spent the rest of their lives surrounded by wealth, power, and beauty.


    Now, seeing something unusual in the middle of this extremely dangerous place¡ªa mysterious object that seemed anything but ordinary¡ªhow could his heart not be moved? Greedy thoughts flooded his mind. Although he didn''t lack money now, his strength was still limited. After spending time with super-powerful beings who could raze mountains with a single move and wandering in other worlds where even random creatures were as large as a hill, people can randomly blow up entire buildings in the middle of the city causally because of a little dispute, Myne''s standards for power had skyrocketed. Despite being able to overpower most humes in his world with a wave of his hand, he subconsciously still felt weak and in urgent need of more strength.


    So, after spotting this strange object, which looked like a rare treasure¡ªa gift from fate¡ªhe quickly discarded his caution and floated toward the bloody sphere for a closer look.


    However, as he reached the bloody sphere, his expression turned sour. Someone was already a step ahead of him and now was sitting in front of it, seeming to be making a move to claim "his" treasure.


    "What the hell is going on here...? What has this guy gone through to become... to become... F*ck, what should I call it? Is this the result of gaining power overnight from the legendary treasures? Isn''t this a bit too much?"


    At first, Myne intended to sneak up on this man, who was attempting to steal "his" treasure. However, as Myne drew closer and got a clear view of his body, every hair on his body stood up, and a chill ran down his spine.


    Once a normal hume man, now had pale skin with a faint greenish tint. Calling him "hume" was probably an insult, as apart from his facial features, which still retained some hume resemblance, the rest of his body had transformed into something Myne could hardly describe.


    Cooking


    Cleaning


    Magic?Wind ( Wind Gun ( Small ) ]


    [ Name: Amilia Eyllissithek ( Amy )


    LV: 79


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Age: 135 y/o


    Occupation: Eyllissithek Clan Head''s Only Daughter


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Happy, Grateful


    [Skill]


    Unique Magic: Tree


    Magic?Recovery


    Alchemy


    [Divine Protection of World Tree]Blessings of the World Tree. ]

 Chapter 569. Trust or Trickery

    Things on his team''s side were going well, and Myne had no intention of stopping their "training." After a quick glance, he returned to the meat wall, walked a little further from the vein sphere created by Amy so they couldn''t see him and his clone, opened a portal, and one of his clones emerged with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    "Can''t you call someone else? I was on the verge of obtaining some crucial information for my task, and now I have to start all over," Clone Myne complained with a pout.


    "Stop talking nonsense and do your job. I know exactly what kind of ''information'' you were gathering¡ªbedding someone''s wife right under his nose. And you still have the nerve to complain?" Myne looked at his clone with disgust and shook his head. When he checked the status of his four clones, he found that, aside from this troublemaker, all the others were completing their tasks honestly. But this one had somehow managed to seduce a beautiful woman, and after ensuring her husband was out, he had started an affair with her right in her own house.


    "Tsk, it''s not like I''m different from you," Clone Myne retorted, still clearly dissatisfied, though there was little he could do. After venting his frustration, he entered ghost form and drifted toward the bloody sphere.


    Myne had come up with a brilliant plan to increase his chances of stealing the legendary treasure. First, his clone would go to the target location, float a few meters above the sphere, and use the Unbeatable skill for emergencies if anything went wrong. Then he''d open a portal directly below the sphere. As he fell, he would grab the sphere, drop into the portal, and close it immediately¡ªa perfect theft plan. Before the deformed creature even realized what had happened, Myne would have already fled with the treasure, without worrying about the aftermath. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    Everything was in place, and now the only thing left was to wait for the clone to finish. Since Myne could connect and control his clones remotely, he didn''t have to rely solely on his untrustworthy clone to perform such an important task. He quickly took over the clone''s body and hurried toward the sphere.


    The scene at the centre remained unchanged; the deformed creature sat on the ground, its tentacle-like hands playing with the bloody sphere. Who knew what it was doing?


    It was none other than that deformed creature, whose lower half was connected to the surrounding, meat-like structure that seemed to be a part of its body. Now, however, the creature''s lower half had grown two strong legs. The dense eyes on its upper body were fully open, staring at him creepily, while the eye on its face remained closed. Its tentacle-like hands swung left and right like living things. The balloon-like, sallow tumour on its back had sprouted dozens of pipe-like appendages, connecting it to the fleshy ground. Overall, the creature still looked as creepy as before¡ªonly now it seemed much harder to mess with.


    "So, that was your clone, huh? It''s quite rare to see such perfect cloning magic... Can you tell me how I can help you?" The deformed creature was far from the mindless beast Myne had expected. Not only could it speak in a pleasant, gentle tone, but it also seemed to have a high level of intelligence.


    "Are... are you a hume?" Myne, who had been preparing for a life-and-death battle, hadn''t expected the creature to communicate peacefully. This caught him off guard, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "''Hume,'' you mean human right? Well... you could say that, but not entirely. I was human some years ago. But then, to gain more strength, I began experimenting biologically on myself. Some experiments were successful, some were not, and now, as you can see, I am no longer human. But my soul is, so you don''t need to be so cautious¡ªI bear no malice toward you," the creature explained casually as if speaking with a friend.


    "I see, so you''re not unfamiliar with our world. May I ask, what are you doing in my world? By the way, what should I call you?" Hearing the creature''s explanation and the unfamiliar terms it used, it didn''t take Myne long to realize that this being was from another world. If he was correct, then neither the treasure nor this creature belonged to his world, which solved many doubts.


    "Oh, you know about other worlds? It seems your identity is unusual. Well, this will make things easier. And you can call me Apolo... All right, let''s not beat around the bush. Listen, I have no intention of causing trouble or anything like that here. I''m currently at the final stage of my evolution, which is crucial. Once I complete it, I''ll leave your world and return to mine. So, how about you just leave me alone? If you''re concerned, you can leave people to watch over me, and I''ll also handle the mutant monsters, so they won''t trouble your people. What do you think?" Apolo spoke without moving, a hint of impatience in its voice as if he didn''t want to waste too much time on Myne.


    "Really? You''re not just trying to fool me to buy time, right? What if you change your mind after completing your evolution? Instead of returning to your world, what if you become fascinated with mine and decide to become a king or emperor here? You know, in the past few days, I''ve met a few beings from other worlds, and none of them had good intentions. All of them wanted to rule my world or destroy it for fun. It''s really hard to believe the words of people from other worlds now. Please understand my concerns, it is not that I don''t believe you but I also have reason to be curious, after all, it is a matter of safety of my entire world," At first, Myne wanted to sneer at Apolo for underestimating him, but considering that the other party''s fist was very hard, he softened his tone to avoid offending it without reason.


    "Hmm, you have a point. People from higher-level worlds do tend to look down on lower-level worlds like yours. It''s common for them to create chaos in your world for amusement; I''ve seen quite a few examples of this. If that''s the case, then tell me what you want. As long as it doesn''t cross my bottom line, I''m willing to cooperate with you." Apolo showed an understanding look, which made Myne breathe a sigh of relief. Since he was willing to listen to him patiently, it seemed that, at least for now, he wasn''t a threat.

 Chapter 570. A Risky Pact Amid Doubts

    "Actually, I just want something like a guarantee that assures me you''re a good guy and that after you finish your evolution, you''ll honestly return to your world," Myne didn''t want to have too much contact with people from other worlds, especially when they were not only ugly as sin but also powerful enough to kick his ass easily. So, he didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point.


    Apolo, the mutant creature who slightly resembled a hume, fell into deep thought after hearing Myne''s condition. After a full minute, when Myne thought the other party was about to take action, he saw him sigh heavily, kneel down, place his tentacular hand on the meaty ground, and a few seconds later, when he pulled out his tentacles, there was an old-looking scroll covered in some kind of stinky liquid.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    Dusting the liquid off the scroll, Apolo walked forward, approached Myne, and threw the scroll towards him without saying a word.


    Myne caught the scroll with a confused expression, and seeing that Apolo had no intention of speaking, he unfolded the scroll. There were dense words written on it with green ink. Surprisingly, although Myne had never seen this unknown language before, he could somehow read it.


    Though there were quite a lot of things written on the scroll, it could be summarized in a few lines. It was a contract, according to which, after Apolo finished his evolution, he don''t make any trouble in this world and return to his own peacefully. The rest were just formalities, nothing serious.


    Myne read the contract three times with wide eyes, and only when he confirmed that there was no problem with it did he sign the contract with his blood and throw it at Apolo, who didn''t hesitate at all and also signed it. As they both signed the contract, it transformed into black smoke and drilled into their bodies, half each. As the contract entered his body, Myne immediately felt as if someone had placed a thin, feather-like, but still very strong chain on his body.


    "Now that you have your guarantee, you don''t mind if I go back and do my own work, right?" Apolo didn''t wait for Myne to test the strength of his contract. After saying those words, he turned around and started walking towards the body sphere.


    "Wait!"


    However, he had barely taken a few steps when Myne stopped him.@@@@


    "Sigh, what now? Listen, kid, although I''m a very patient person, if you continue to delay my evolution, don''t blame me for being rude and smashing your head," Apolo''s previously gentle tone became a bit irritating as if he was trying his best to control his anger. He released such a strong aura that it frightened Myne to death. He had only seen this level of aura in Fenrir''s mother, and it was slightly weaker than hers.


    "I''m going to make some snacks. Does anyone want something to eat?" Aisha asked the others.


    Waffle and Ted, the two gluttons, ran directly into the kitchen at the mention of snacks, while Amy shook her head and returned to her room.


    "I''m going to practice a bit, so you can make whatever seems fit. Anyway, whatever you make is delicious," Sylphy waved casually as she walked into the backyard with her sword.


    As everyone runs away one by one, and no one wants to accompany her, Aisha shrugs her shoulder and enters the kitchen to entertain her two fans.


    ...


    As they sat in the bathtub, Myne chuckled, massaging June''s shoulders. "You''re getting bolder, you know? Until the day before yesterday, you couldn''t even make eye contact with Aisha and the others, and now you''ve dragged me away in front of them. If this keeps up, will you steal a place for yourself into the bed next time?"


    June pretended to consider it, her tone teasing. "Not a bad idea. And since I''m officially your girlfriend now, there shouldn''t be anything wrong with sleeping beside you right? It is not like you are banging both of them at the same time, so what''s wrong with having one more person with you? It''s really boring to sleep alone in my old house without someone to hug."


    "Sorry, honey," Myne replied, giving her a light kiss on the cheek. "But our house is already full. Until our clan building is ready, you''ll need to stay in your old place. Besides, most of your time will be spent training with us, and I''ll only send you back when you''re so tired you can hardly keep your eyes open. You won''t even notice when you fall asleep." He chuckled, clearly enjoying her feigned disappointment.


    "But didn''t you say I did really well in today''s battle? Do I still need training?" June pouted, attempting to look pitiful to escape the gruelling practice. Instead of a playful response, she was met with a firm but affectionate smack on her bubbly bottom, causing her to gasp in surprise.


    Myne didn''t say anything further. He wrapped his arm around her waist, lifted her up, and gently entered her, turning her face toward his and kissing her passionately as he eased her body down.


    A soft moan escaped June as she trembled with excitement. She wanted to moan louder, but Myne held her lips firmly, their bodies intertwined in an intense embrace. They simply kissed and stroked each other for a few minutes, savouring the closeness. Only when June was out of breath did Myne release her lips, pulling her slightly up before guiding her back down in a rhythm that took her breath away.

 Chapter 571. Tears and Trust

    "Be gentle, be gentle... Ahhmm~ Damn, it''s not like I''m running away!" June, finally freeing her lips from the "bad wolf" holding her, yelled out while panting heavily and pinched Myne''s thigh hard.


    Sadly, it didn''t help much. Instead, Myne felt provoked, tightened his grip around her waist, stood up while holding her, and increased his threatening pace.


    June didn''t expect such a reaction from Myne, and she nearly fell face-first into the bathtub. She hurriedly placed one leg in the tub for support while Myne held the other at the last moment.


    "You... AHHHH~~ Don''t pinch so hard, you bastard! What''s wrong with you today?" June let out another pained moan as Myne grabbed her breast and pinched her nipple hard.


    Slap!


    "This is how you talk to your boyfriend, and you still hope that I''ll be gentle with you? Do you really think I haven''t noticed your little tricks? I''ve seen that recently you''ve been competing with Aisha and the others openly, as if I''m some trophy you want for yourself in any condition. I don''t mind if you''re messing around behind my back, but so openly? And you still dare to play the emotional card, acting pitifully to gain my favour? How could such a good thing exist?"


    Myne paused for a moment, released June''s leg, took out his little brother, turned her around, put his index finger under her chin, lifted her face, and looked into her big black eyes, now welling with tears. He continued, "I brought you home because I wanted you to accept everyone as family, just like you did with me. Haven''t you noticed that Aisha and the others are trying their best to make you comfortable here and to be friends with you? If you keep playing dumb and, like Amy, remain silent and hesitant to interact, how are you going to live with them in harmony?" Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do you want me to live in a family where my girls can''t even talk happily with each other and keep plotting nonsense?"


    As Myne finished speaking, June''s face turned red from embarrassment, and she quickly lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze. It was true that she rarely spoke with anyone except Amy, who wasn''t involved with Myne. She''d even played a few tricks so he would spend more time with her¡ªlike not killing slimes, pretending to be weaker than she was, and so on¡ªbut she hadn''t expected Myne to see through her so easily. Thinking it over, she realized her plan was indeed full of loopholes, and perhaps Aisha and the others had also noticed but gave her some face and didn''t expose her little tricks.


    "Did Aisha and Sylphid also know about it?" After a moment of hesitation, June asked in a low voice.


    "What do you think? They''re both veterans who''ve fought hundreds of battles. It would be a miracle if they didn''t see through your childish tricks," Myne rolled his eyes at the obvious question, picked up a small bucket from the edge of the bathtub, filled it with hot water, and poured it over June to start cleaning her body, giving her time to think about her mistakes.


    "Sob, I... I''m sorry, sob, sob. I was just scared. I thought once you got bored of me, you''d ignore me and never spend time with me again." After a painful silence, June couldn''t hold back any longer, hugged Myne, who was lathering soap onto her body, and started crying softly.


    Because the bathtub was big enough for five people to take a bath together, and it gets deep as you walk into the centre, Myne and June half of the bodies were in her water despite them being standing, so the sound of water slapping was very obvious, however, neither of them cares about it at this moment.


    Myne was too busy enjoying the super tight anue passage of June, which was squeezing his dick so hard that he felt as if his little brother was about to sacrifice himself for the greater goods, but his deep urge in his heart to still want more, force him to slap on June''s buttock, making her anus, even more, tighten with each slap, to the point where he couldn''t help but groan with a mix of pleasure and pain.


    *Pat* *Pat* *Pat*


    "Huff, huff... AHHH! Hah... F*CK! Faster, FASTER, MYNE! F*ck my hole harder... huff, I''m about to cum..."


    Both of them were highly sensitive, and June was especially on edge, reaching her climax faster than she expected. With her raw emotions unleashed, June who was being a good girl, quickly showed her real side and spoke while cursing.


    The sound of flesh meeting flesh echoed around the bathroom. Myne had no objection to her request; in fact, he was more than eager to pick up the pace. He quickly sped up, and in excitement, he didn''t forget to grab his two little precious and squeeze them.


    "Huff... Huff... I... I''m cumming, I''M CUMMING!" June screamed, and with one last thrust, Myne pushed his dick as deep as it could go, stopping holding back, and finally letting go of his white cream.


    "Yes! I''M CUMMING TOO!"


    As his thick, hot semen filled anus, June''s body trembled, and she cried out as her own climax hit. Her body convulsed in ecstasy, matching his intensity.


    ...


    "Huff, huff, huff... That was incredible. I never imagined that having you in my... well, that it could bring so much pleasure," June said, resting her upper body on the edge of the tub, panting heavily.


    Myne, too, was catching his breath, feeling the strain of the intensity they''d shared. Gently, he withdrew his dick from butthole, leaving a trail of their shared warmth behind. He sat on the steps of the bathtub, half-submerged, and pulled June into his arms. Before she could react, he placed her legs on both sides of him and lifted her a bit, positioning his dick at her vagina entrance. Then, with one fluid motion, he entered her fully, kissing her womb directly.


    "This is just the beginning, dear," He murmured before kissing her, moving slowly as he began to thrust once more, letting the passion build between them again.

 Chapter 572. Decisive Attack

    "Your Highness, everything is ready. Because last time we underestimated the enemy''s strength, this time, not only have I moved all the people in the nearby area, but I''ve also set up quite a few traps along the way from which those people in the black fog can escape. According to the information you provided about those monsters, if my estimation is correct, they mostly use the sewerage system to come in and out of the city. Otherwise, there''s no way they could roam the city so easily without anyone finding out about them.


    "As sewers are generally neglected and rarely visited by anyone unless there''s some big problem, they''re the perfect hiding place for criminals like them," Gandu, the leader of the Hairless Gang, explained to Myne and his team as they approached the night''s hunting ground.


    Unlike last time, Gandu was accompanied by only two others, who didn''t seem like ordinary henchmen.


    "Hmm, what you said makes sense," Myne nodded thoughtfully. "Sewers could indeed conceal such creatures and allow them to roam the city undetected." He then turned to the two middle-aged men in leather armour, wearing animal masks and carrying heavy crossbows on their backs. "By the way, who are they? They don''t seem to be part of your gang."


    "I wish they were Your Highness. They''re professional hunters I hired from the black market. They''re highly skilled and experienced with their work, and responsible for setting up traps and assisting us during the hunts. Otherwise, how could we set up traps for creatures of this level? You know most of my gang only knows how to hack and slash¡ªtraps are too high-level for us," Gandu, who was very well self-aware about his gang''s shortcomings, explained with a smile, not caring that his words could ruin his own reputation.@@@@


    The two hired hunters, already aware of Myne''s identity, politely nodded when he looked at them without speaking, clearly not wanting too much contact with the royal family.


    "You did a good job." Myne didn''t know much about the black market except that you could buy illegal goods there. With limited experience dealing with people from the black market, he didn''t delve too much into the matter and simply followed Gandu to today''s hunting location, which was in another district, far from the spot they visited the previous night.


    "Your Highness, we''ve gathered some information and found that the core area of the sewer system lies beneath our feet. If our guess is correct, and those creatures are indeed hiding there, the noise they make during tonight''s hunt will echo through the sewerage. My two esteemed guests have already released their numerous little friends within the sewerage to track the sound and follow them."


    "Even if we fail to capture them tonight, at least there''s a chance we''ll find their rat hole," Gandu explained enthusiastically, becoming more excited as he spoke. No matter how he looked at it, this was a perfect plan. When he first heard it from a core member during the morning meeting, he had been so thrilled that he nearly lost his composure and kissed the other party''s bald head.


    Myne determined not to fall asleep, had turned invisible and was sitting on the roof of a house, reading a book while enjoying the cool night breeze.


    Just as he reached the most exciting part of the book¡ªwhere the heroine turned out to be a spy sent by the villain and easily killed the hero''s brother who always want to f*ck her during their intimating moment, and while pretending to be injured so no one doubts her, and bought hero to show his brother''s dead body to killed him as well while he was emotionally unstable¡ªMyne noticed black smoke starting to fill the alley in front of him from the corner of his eye. Reluctantly putting the book away and cursing the bad timing of the kidnappers, he jumped down from the roof, knocked three times on the door to alert everyone, and rushed toward the alley.


    The old man who had volunteered to act as bait this time was sleeping peacefully at the entrance of the alley as if he were in his house. Even as the black fog began to cover half his body, he remained sound asleep.


    Myne didn''t have time to care about the old man. As the black fog enveloped most of the alley, he heard faint, heavy footsteps. Grabbing the old man, he threw him out of the alley with all his strength, sending him flying, and rushed into the fog.


    As he reached close to those stranger creatures, he cast his Unique Magic: Lightning using 10% of his mana reserves, prepared for a decisive attack while the other party was unguarded. Though he knew using such a dangerous skill in the city would cause significant destruction¡ªand the kidnappers might flee because he was holding back, however, he had no better option to handle them effectively.


    The world erupted in a flash of blinding white. Although it wasn''t as powerful as the time he had used 90% of his mana, the sheer force was staggering. A bolt of thunder shot out, tearing through the dark sky with its blinding brilliance.


    The thunder crackled, splitting the night apart before reversing direction and plunging back toward Myne with a deafening detonation. The black fog and two towering, four-meter-tall humanoid creatures, along with two three-meter-tall beasts crawling on all fours, were blown back by the force.


    Enjoy new chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    BOOM!


    A crackling sphere of purple lightning surrounded Myne, a vortex of raw, uncontrollable power. Within seconds, the force field pulsated violently, radiating terrifying energy. The entire alley and the adjacent houses were obliterated in the blast, and the sound was so deafening that half the city was likely jolted awake.

 Chapter 573. The Puppeteer in the Shadows

    Thud!


    "Huff, huff, huff... Damn it, Garnet''s going to complain a lot. I didn''t expect that, despite holding back so much, I still caused so much destruction," Myne moved the debris of the houses aside before him and fanned away the dust cloud with a wave of his hand. The powerful explosion of Unique Magic: Lightning had already dissipated the black fog, and he could now see everything clearly.


    His enemies, two four-meter-tall humanoid beings and two three-meter-tall beast-like monsters that had intended to attack him were now lying on the ground, groaning weakly. They seemed to have taken a heavy hit, and their bodies were paralyzed temporarily due to the lightning. However, even so, they had taken the matter of concealing their identities a bit too far. Even in their injured state, they were still hiding their bodies under a dense fog, revealing only their red glowing eyes.


    "Let''s see who the hell you are," Myne muttered with a frown.


    He first tried to appraise the fallen humanoid beings but, as expected, the skill didn''t work at all. So, he resorted to the old-fashioned way of uncovering identities. But first, to avoid a surprise attack, he threw three fireballs at one of the four-meter-tall humanoid beings. After all, to see his face, there was no need to keep him alive.


    Nothing unexpected happened. The fireballs easily penetrated the black fog and landed on the creature''s stomach. Surprisingly, it was wearing high-quality iron armour that resisted most of the damage from Myne''s random fireballs. Soon after, the black fog once again concealed the armour, as if nothing had happened.


    This didn''t discourage Myne. He snorted disdainfully and continued throwing fireballs. On the twenty-fifth fireball, the humanoid creature''s armour was finally breached, a hole appearing in its chest and instantly killing it. However, before Myne could celebrate, the other party suddenly exploded in a burst of black fog, leaving nothing behind. This caught him off guard.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    One by one, low explosions echoed in his ears. When he turned around, he realized that all his enemies, whose bodies were hidden within the black fog, had exploded in a chain reaction, leaving only black ash on the ground.


    It took Myne a few seconds to regain his senses and realize that he had been played by the real mastermind behind the sense, and not only those two beasts but even those two humanoid creatures, whom he was thinking of the real kidnappers, were all summoning beasts of the other party. A highly vigilant individual who only sent out summoned creatures to do his dirty work.


    "No wonder he had never been found by anyone. By using reverse summoning to recall his creatures when things went south, it would be a miracle if anyone could track him down. But now, what should I do? I don''t think Gandu''s master plan of tracking the other party through small animals of hunters would be going to work," Myne looked around with a hint of anger as he felt like a fool who was played around by someone. It was a very frustrating feeling to be toyed like this.


    Ignoring the ghost in front of him using almost all willpower, Myne turned his head to look back and found an elderly ghost, probably in its 70s, with sparse hair, toothless gums, white eyes, and a creepy expression. The ghost was wearing a ladies'' erotic single-piece pink nightgown and was rubbing his transparent, bony hands on Myne''s buttocks with an expression as if he were on the verge of an orgasm. Occasionally, the ghost would stick out his long, pale tongue and give Myne''s buttocks a hard lick.


    Although they were ghosts and had no sense of touch, Myne himself couldn''t physically feel them, but whenever they made contact with his body, that part felt as though someone had thrown him into a lake in the dead of winter. However, seeing their obscene acts¡ªespecially the old man''s ghost behind him¡ªmade Myne feel like he was caught by the world''s most dangerous beasts.


    He let out a subconscious scream and jumped away with all his might. To keep the ghosts away from him, he frantically threw fireballs at them. Sadly, his fireballs were the basic version and had no effect on souls. They just passed through the ghosts'' bodies and bombarded some poor guy''s house.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Myne didn''t care whether his attacks had any effect on those two ghosts or not. Even after landing on another house''s roof, he continued throwing fireballs, wanting to blast their evil souls to death.


    "Huff, huff, huff... F*ck, tomorrow the first thing I''ll do is look for a skill that can deal with ghosts," Myne panted heavily as he looked at the dust cloud in front of him and wiped the sweat from his forehead. However, in the next moment, the two ghosts, laughing crazily, floated out from the dust cloud and hurried toward him as if they wanted to give him a sweet bear hug full of passion and love.


    If they were normal ghosts trying to kill him, Myne, for a second might have mustered the courage to fight back. But faced with two perverts who had dark thoughts about his little pure body, there was no way Myne would let them come near him. Knowing that his skills wouldn''t work on them, Myne, while praying to all the gods to bless him, waited until the two ghosts got closer. Then, he used his trump card and opened a big portal between himself and them.


    Both ghosts, clearly having some brain problems, didn''t expect Myne to play such a trick. They were caught off guard and sucked into the portal, which closed immediately.


    "Phew, thankfully that trick always works..."


    BOOM!


    Myne hadn''t even had time to breathe a sigh of relief after getting rid of those two perverted ghosts when something like a metal ball landed in front of his feet. The next thing he saw was an eye blinding white light before he was blown away by the impact of a huge explosion.

 Chapter 574. Close Call

    "Amm~ Where am I? Why is everything so dark..."


    "So you finally willing to wake up? I thought it would take a lot longer," A familiar voice, full of sarcasm, sounded in Myne''s ears. He was barely conscious and couldn''t quite grasp what was happening.


    "Big Sis? Why am I hearing her voice? Shouldn''t it be Aisha or Sylphy around me? Where did she come from?" Though his head was spinning and his thoughts were foggy, Myne managed to push the wet cloth off his face. A blinding light hit his eyes, making it difficult to open them.


    After a moment, his vision cleared, and he saw his dear sister, Maya, standing before him, along with her good-for-nothing husband, Jin. They were deep in conversation, discussing something very serious. In the background, Aisha stood quietly with an expressionless face, holding a big bag filled with glass bottles containing unknown liquids.


    Confused, Myne looked around and realized he was in his own bedroom in Lucus Town, not in the capital city, chasing a weirdo who liked hiding behind his summoned monsters.


    "Ahhhm, why does my body hurt so much?" Just as Myne tried to sit up, he felt excruciating pain shooting through his body. He could barely move his fingers, let alone anything else.@@@@


    "Calm down, you''re injured. It will take time to heal, so don''t move unless I tell you," Maya scolded him. Seeing him try to get up despite the pain, she rolled her eyes in annoyance, and flicked his forehead hard, clearly, she was furious, but had no way to vent her anger in the other party''s current condition.


    "All right, but what happened to me?" Myne asked hesitantly under Maya''s deadly glare. He had no idea why he was back home, why Maya was glaring at him as if she wanted to kill him, or why he was so badly injured, and his proud OP healing skill suddenly became useless. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Well, where to start," Maya crossed her arms under her proud boobies, looking as if she were deep in thought. After a few seconds of pondering, with a light chuckle, she began, "It started when an idiot tried to do something that wasn''t his business, despite being repeatedly warned by someone close to him, but that bastard idiot one way or another always found a way to f*cked himself up."


    "Wait, Sis, you know that guy in the black robe?" Myne hurriedly interrupted Maya, got up, grabbed her hands, and asked with burning eyes, clearly wanting revenge on someone who had taken quite a bit of advantage of his poor body.


    "No, I don''t know him. I just made a random guess based on his actions and the curse he cast on you. This type of high-level curse can only be casually cast by a Tier 3 or above necromancer. It not only keeps the target alive but also tortures their spirit slowly over time to force them to become a vengeful spirit. It''s a common trick of those weirdos to cultivate their ghost army."


    "Otherwise, how do you think he let you go, and only took some of your body parts and organs, couldn''t he just take your entire body with him? He just didn''t realise the full potential of your healing skill, and wanted to make full use of you in a short period," Maya explained casually, sending a chill down Myne''s spine. He hurriedly touched his body to confirm that no parts were missing and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it, what the hell is such a dangerous character doing in our little world? And if he''s so powerful, why does he need to play cat and mouse with everyone and like to kidnapping random passersby? Can''t he just buy them from the slave market or take over a small village or something? Why directly attack the capital of a kingdom?" Myne cursed angrily. He really couldn''t understand the brain circuit of this big boss.


    "Although I don''t know what he wants, one thing''s certain: from now on, you''re not going to poke your nose into this matter. This necromancer is not something you can mess with, so stay away from him. Since he''s only kidnapping random passersby each day, let him do it. When he''s finished with his work, he''ll eventually leave. People of his level can''t stay in a backward place like our world, where there are hardly enough resources to meet the requirements of Tier 2 or above. Of course, if it different matter if he wants to retire and needs a peaceful place to spend the rest of his life, which I don''t think is possible since most necromancers are restless characters who can never be peaceful."


    "All right, since you''re healed now, move your ass and go outside. Others are worried about you too," Maya said, getting up from the bed and leaving the bedroom, giving Aisha a nod on her way.


    Lost in thought about the necromancer, especially trying to remember how he suddenly fell unconscious, Myne just hummed in response. It wasn''t until Aisha pinched his cheek that he came back to his senses and realized she was looking at him with teary eyes.


    "Sigh, why are you behaving like a little girl? I''m fine, aren''t I? How could anything happen to me? It''s not as easy to deal with your Lord Husband as it seems," Myne pulled Aisha into his arms, stroked her hair gently, and spoke softly to comfort her.


    "Sob, fine... Fine my ass. Do you even have any idea what condition you were in when we found you? You were barely recognizable. Almost all of your internal organs were missing. That bastard even took your heart. If it weren''t for your regeneration skill, and my healing skill, you would have died long ago..." Aisha sobbed while gently hammering her fist on his chest.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry, all right. But who would have expected that such a simple kidnapping task would turn out to be so life-threatening? Anyway, at least I''m alive and kicking, don''t I? So forget about the past and move forward. Now, my sweet wifuu, put aside those tears and let''s go outside. Sylphy and the others are worried sick about me too," Myne gave Aisha a deep, passionate kiss to calm her down, wiped her tears, and walked out of the bedroom with Aisha in his arms, speaking in a playful tone to lighten her mood.

 Chapter 575. Secrets in the Barn

    "Myne, you''re finally back! Where did you disappear to so suddenly without a word? Do you know how worried I was?" Hanaha, Myne''s MILF cow girlfriend, exclaimed in a low voice with a face full of nervousness. Seeing him enter the house, she rushed out from the kitchen, grabbed his hand, and dragged him outside, so her children inside wouldn''t notice them.


    "Huh?" Myne didn''t expect such a strong reaction from Hanaha. After all, it had barely been two days at most since his clone left to handle various tasks assigned by Garnet, leaving him no time to spend with his girls. He thought that since Hanaha was the oldest among them and had her children to care for, she wouldn''t mind his absence for a few days. However, it seemed he had underestimated his importance to her heart.


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    After dealing with matters at home, and having nothing to do as most of the minor tasks were done by his clones, Myne left his clone at home, and came to Hanaha to continue his plan of creating a life saver, but who would have thought she would be missing him so much.


    "Sorry, honey," Myne quickly apologized. "Something urgent came up, and I had to rush to the capital city. I wanted to tell you before leaving, but with the children around and you not having told them about us, I thought it might raise doubts in their hearts if I shared everything with you as a ''stranger.'' So, I left quietly. By the way, is everything all right? You seem a bit worried," He looked around cautiously, ensuring no little eyes were secretly spying on them, hugged Hanaha''s bombshell body, touched his forehead to hers, and asked softly, stealing a quick kiss on her juicy lips.


    "I..." Hanaha, after receiving the kiss, calmed down and didn''t look as nervous as before. But it seemed the brief kiss wasn''t enough to satisfy her big heart. Confirming that her children weren''t around, she took the initiative to give him a long, passionate kiss, catching Myne off guard. Before this, she had always behaved reserved and shy, so this sudden boldness surprised him.


    "I feel better now," She said, pulling away. "Follow me. I have something very important to tell you." Without waiting for a response, she grabbed his hand and led him towards the small barn behind her house, in the middle of her farm.


    This was the first time Myne had entered Hanaha''s farm, despite him (his clone) living with her for several days. Most of the time, he was either too busy leisurely reading under a tree or playing with the children to increase his favorability. When he had enough of both, he would scheme ways to drag Hanaha away and spend quality time with her. How could he have time to wander the farm and risk messing up his precious clothes?


    Soon, under Hanaha''s guidance¡ªwho refused to speak no matter how much Myne asked¡ªthey arrived at the barn. The barn stood tall, its red wooden walls accented with white-painted trims, exuding a classic charm. The pitched roof, shingled and slightly sloping, was flanked by small square windows on either side, letting in soft streams of light for ventilation. A large, three-meter-wide double door dominated the front for easy access, while a smaller 1.5-meter door on the right served as a convenient entrance.@@@@


    "Hanaha, tell me you''re not joking!" Although Myne knew Hanaha wasn''t the type of woman to pull such a prank, he still wanted confirmation again. He gently but firmly pulled her away from his arms, looked at her with burning eyes, and asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, I''m pregnant. The doctor checked yesterday, and there''s no doubt about it," Hanaha said. Although she was already a mother of five, she still felt shy saying those words to her boyfriend and behaved like a newlywed wife. But deep down, she was very nervous. After all, it was quite common for men of Myne''s age and status to dislike children at such a young age. Men his age often only cared about women''s bodies and not about the consequences of leaving their seeds behind, later dumping the women they impregnated and refusing to accept the children.


    With her current financial condition, Hanaha knew she couldn''t afford to raise another child alone. If Myne turned out to be the kind of scumbag who would run away after hearing the news, she would have no choice but to abort the child as early as possible. This was the reason she had been so hurried to tell Myne and confirm his feelings about the child.


    "YES! Finally! Now I''ll have someone of my bloodline in the world!"


    Myne literally jumped with excitement. Although he was thrilled at the thought of becoming a father, the real reason for his excitement was the fact that he now had a powerful life-saving trump card. He no longer had to worry about some unexpected big boss jumping out of nowhere to mess him up. At least now, if someone sneak-attacked him, like that necromancer, he would have a way to save his life instead of relying on the hope that his enemy might spare him out of pity or take interest in his poor body and soul.


    Of course, Hanaha didn''t know Myne''s true thoughts. She breathed a sigh of relief, seeing how excited he was about becoming a father. She remembered how her ex-husband had reacted to her first pregnancy¡ªhe had been so scared that he couldn''t sleep peacefully out of nervousness and fear of the unknown future. However, if she had known the real reason behind Myne''s happiness, she might have wanted to kill him herself.


    "This is the greatest news you''ve ever given me, Hanaha! I''m about to become a father! F*ck! Hanaha, my dear, as the mother of my child, I, your future husband, want to thank you properly..."


    "Myne, there''s no need for that. I''m more than happy knowing you liked my surpriseeee... Wait... Not now...Mmmm~"


    Hanaha''s emotional speech was interrupted as Myne sealed her lips with his, pulling her into a tight hug. He fell onto the bed with her, continuing to kiss her passionately while his hands moved to undo her loose gown.

 Chapter 576. Courage to Confess

    "Thank you, honey. I can''t express how happy I am. Having someone with my bloodline has always been my greatest wish," Myne gently stroked Hanaha''s smooth, spotless back as she lay on top of him, her eyes closed and a wide smile on her face. After hours of intense battles in their loft, filled with love and passion, and knowing Myne was even more excited than her about having a child, Hanaha felt this was one of the happiest days of her life. If only her children could accept their relationship easily, her life would be perfect.


    "So, Myne," Hanaha murmured playfully, opening her eyes, she lifted her head and gave him a passionate kiss, "Have you thought of a name for our child?"


    "Forget about it. I''m really not good at naming. It''s not my cup of tea. You''re more experienced in these kinds of things, and as the mother, it''s your right to choose a beautiful name for our child."


    Myne was well aware of his terrible naming skills¡ªso bad they could only be described in one word: Atrocious. He wanted to avoid ruining something so important. He feared that, like Aisha, Sylphy, Maya, and Fenrir, Hanaha would also mock his lack of talent in naming whenever they discussed this topic. Those four were already more than enough in that department.


    He moved his hands from her back to her firm, bubbly buttocks, massaging them softly as he continued, "By the way, since you''re already pregnant, when are you planning to tell everyone? This isn''t something that can stay hidden, no matter how much you want it to. Believe me, it''s better to take the initiative and be honest with them than let them find out on their own. That way, at least they won''t feel like we weren''t taking them seriously or doing everything behind their backs in secret."


    "Although your children are young, they''re not idiots. If my guess is right, they might have already noticed our relationship. They''re probably just waiting for you to tell them..."


    "What?! How could they possibly know? We''ve never done anything in front of them that could reveal our relationship! How could they figure it out?"


    Hanaha''s eyes widened in shock as she exclaimed, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She placed both palms on Myne''s chest, lifting her body as if to stand up, but Myne was holding her buttocks tightly, and his "little brother" was still inside her love cave. Feeling her movements, it instantly hardened again, making her body tremble in excitement. Her voice gradually softened, unable to hide the lingering effects of the intense battle that had only ended minutes ago.


    Myne rolled his eyes at Hanaha''s naive question. He couldn''t tell whether she was pretending or genuinely oblivious to her younger sister''s and elder son''s meaningful gazes every time they returned from their secret dates. There had been plenty of times when Myne had "kidnapped" Hanaha from the middle of her children to go out for fun at midnight. The little ones might not have noticed anything, but her sister, who was already of age when Hanaha had her second child, must have known it a long ago. What else could the two of them possibly be doing in the middle of the night, sneaking out together expect committing adultery? Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    Though Myne could easily convince her with examples of their unconscious displays of intimacy, which were as good as loudly proclaiming their relationship to everyone, he knew she already had the answers to her questions. She just didn''t want to accept them. Instead of wasting time, he placed his hand on the back of her head, pulled her face toward him, and started kissing her to calm her down.


    As Myne shared his worldly knowledge with her, he put away the hill of coins and casually walked toward the house with Hanaha in his arms.


    Everyone had already fallen asleep, and there was no light in the house. A big mattress, large enough for two people, along with two pillows and a quilt, was placed on the ground in front of the couch.


    "Do you still want to say they don''t know anything about our little secret?" Myne said with a proud expression as he drank water from a mug on the table and lay down on the mattress.


    Hanaha didn''t say anything. Instead, she looked toward the bedroom with a complicated expression. She walked over to it, gently opened the door, and saw everyone sleeping peacefully on the ground. After closing the door, she exhaled deeply, walked back to Myne, drank some water as well, lay down beside him, and hugged him tightly.


    "I think you''re right... Let''s tell them the truth tomorrow. But you have to help me with this," Hanaha said with determination after some hesitation.


    "Deal. And please, don''t think too much. Everything is going to be fine. By the way, now that everything is settled and I help with such a big problem, don''t you think you should reward me?" Myne spoke with an evil smile, slowly moving his hand inside Hanaha''s gown and pulling down her already wet panties.


    "Hey, stop, please don''t make trouble. What if someone wakes up and sees us? It''s too risky," Hanaha immediately stopped Myne''s hand from continuing his mischief.


    "Don''t worry. We won''t be wild. It''s just a warm-up before sleep, I promise. Everything will happen under the quilt, even if someone comes out, they won''t see anything unexpected."


    There was no way Myne would let go of the food which already touched his mouth. He gently moved Hanaha''s hand aside, quickly pulled off her panties, and placed it in his inventory so it wouldn''t be left lying around and accidentally found by someone. Then, he did the same with her bra before pulling the quilt over them and removing his pants and underwear.


    There was nothing more to say after that. Although Hanaha was worried to death that their children might discover their secret activity, a part of her couldn''t help but feel excited. And like this, while hiding under the quilt, they spent an entire hour making love before finally falling asleep.

 Chapter 577. Looming Walls

    "Myne? What are you doing, scaring Amy by sitting there like a wax statue, staring at her as if you''ll eat her alive the next moment?" Aisha asked as she walked over to Myne, and hit on the back of his head lightly, who was sitting stiffly on the couch, staring unblinkingly at Amy and terrifying the poor elf princess.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Myne, who was busy controlling his clone remotely, jolted awake as Aisha hit him. Because he had another near-death experience, he once again was forbidden to leave the house, so he could only use his clones to see the outside world. The one he was controlling was en route to the Aelmore Canyon in a luxurious private carriage. Accompanying the clone were two twins with stunning figures, hired to keep him company on the boring journey, with whom he was having an in-depth "conversation." It took Myne a few seconds to process what Aisha was saying.


    "Oh, sorry, sorry, Amy. I didn''t mean to scare you. It was just a misunderstanding. I was using the skill that allows me to take over the bodies of animals, and explore places I''ve never been to before. It''s a way to expand the range of my teleportation portals."


    "So, when you saw me sitting here, I was controlling a horse and heading towards the Aelmore Canyon. It''s part of the most important task on our list, but you guys have forbidden me from wandering off, I thought using animals would be a good way to investigate and figure out what''s wrong with that place" Myne explained, apologizing to Amy, who waved him off, gesturing for him not to worry, before lowering her head and continuing to prepare the ingredients for her potions.


    "When did you get such a perverted skill? And you didn''t use it to peep into people''s houses, did you?" Aisha''s immediate concern wasn''t the skill''s potential, but rather its potential misuse, she suspected that he might be using it to spy on women bathing. She knew her husband all too well.


    "Nonsense! Do I look like that kind of person? I already have the world''s most beautiful wife. Why would I look at those ugly women outside? Don''t ruin my poor image," Myne protested, hugging Aisha and defending himself shamelessly, even though his clone was currently enjoying the company of the twin in the carriage.


    "Well, I''ll believe you this time. But remember, I have my eye on you. Now, let me go. I have work to do in the kitchen. Also after you finish your exploration mission, remember to wash Waffle, Ted, and his parents. It''s getting cold, and none of them want to go near water, even if I force them. Especially that little rascal Waffle he always runs away with his flying skill. Sometimes I wonder if you should take back that troublemaking skill of his," Aisha complained, kissing Myne''s cheek before returning to the kitchen, leaving him shaking his head with helplessness. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    Feeling Amy''s scrutinizing gaze, Myne turned to look at her. Thinking about how his workload had increased because of her, and knowing he still had to brush a lot of favorability points before he could even consider wooing this last elf princess, Myne stood up, grabbed Amy''s hand, and walked toward the backyard, ignoring her protests.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Let go, or I''ll tell Sister Aisha that you have bad thoughts about me," Amy shouted, struggling against Myne''s grip. She had long anticipated this moment and immediately began resisting, threatening him in Aisha''s name. After living with him for so long, she knew Myne was terrified of his wives and didn''t dare to act recklessly under their watchful eyes.


    Originally, he had wanted to stay with Hanaha and spend some quality time with his only child''s mother. But when he woke up morning, he found himself alone in the house. Everyone had left for a picnic, leaving him a note in which Hanaha apologized and explained that she needed some time alone with her family to tell them about their relationship and his child. Although she wanted to bring him along, she decided to face them alone and happily abandoned him.


    Having nothing else to do, Myne could only return home helplessly and remotely control his clone to do Garnet''s task and pass the time.


    ...


    "Huh? Where are Tina and Mina, and the carriage? F*ck, how did I end up in such a creepy place? What the hell did this damn clone do in an hour that everything disappeared and I ended up here?"


    As Myne opened his eyes in his clone body, ready to embrace Twis in his arms and exchange some love, he found himself standing in the middle of an unknown road sandwiched between two gigantic walls. An eerie atmosphere surrounded him. The bright sun on top of him had mysteriously vanished, and the sky had turned into an inky darkness covered with clouds.


    Even with the help of his night vision, he could only see within a 100-meter radius. Beyond that was just darkness, like the mouth of a monster waiting to devour him. Behind him, there was supposed to be a path, but now it was replaced by a giant wall that stretched endlessly upward just like both walls on his left and right.


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew from the front, making him shiver. Thankfully, he knew deep down that he was in a clone body and was absolutely safe, so he wasn''t scared too much. After a few minutes of adapting and confirming that there were no enemies nearby, he took a deep breath and moved forward.


    Things went much smoother than Myne had expected. Along the way, no weird ghosts or monsters came to take his life. Except for the eerie silent atmosphere and the occasional bone-chilling cold wind, everything else was normal. As time went on, he became bolder. Since he was already prepared to explore the Canyon, this time he chose the Teleportation, Fireball, and Double Jump skills for the clone. After all, in the Canyon, it was normal for him to need to climb higher places, and the Double Jump skill was perfect for this.


    So, after seeing that there was no danger around him, he continuously used the double jump to climb the wall around him. Once he got on top of the canyon, he could at least pinpoint his approximate location. However, it didn''t take long for his expression to darken. Even after jumping for nearly 15 minutes, reaching nearly 1000 meters high in the sky, and using 80% of his mana, he still couldn''t see the end of the walls.


    "Damn it, another goddamned weird place," Myne cursed annoyingly, feeling that he was running out of mana. He grudgingly opened a portal under his feet and returned to the ground.

 Chapter 578. One Way Passage

    "Huff, huff, huff... Just how the hell long is this damn passage? It''s been nearly six hours of continuous walking... Am I walking in a loop?"


    Myne looked at the identical walls around him and the seemingly endless passage ahead and behind him. He couldn''t help but doubt himself. To verify his suspicion, he fired seven fireballs at the same spot on the right wall, one after another, creating a small hole.


    The hardness of the stone wall far exceeded his expectations. If he were outside, his fireballs could easily make a hole a meter or deeper, but here, it was barely a few centimetres.


    "I hope my guess is wrong," Myne muttered anxiously. "If I''m really caught in a loop, it''ll be even more difficult to figure out the situation of this place." He continued walking forward, observing the right wall and praying he wouldn''t see the small hole again.


    Thankfully, he was overthinking. After another half-hour of walking, he finally saw the light ahead.


    "Phew, nearly seven hours of walking, and I''m going to get out of this goddamned passage," Myne muttered excitedly, rushing toward the exit.


    Whoosh!


    "F*ck! Cough, cough, damn it, why the hell there are all so many bushes at the exit?" Myne, full of excitement and with eyes not adjusted to the bright light, directly entered the dense bushes at the exit and cursed loudly.


    He impatiently waved his hands and pushed aside the bushes, which covered his entire body like a cocoon, and all kinds of small insects, like perverted little creatures, were trying their best to crawl into his clothes and touch his poor body. Thankfully, there were no thorns on those bushes, otherwise, without the help of the Ultra Regeneration skill, Myne''s further journey would have been full of pain and suffering.


    Rustle!


    Thud!@@@@


    Overall, Myne was not at all pleased with the group of people he saw. He looked up at the mysterious sky, which was divided into two parts: the left half was dark, covered with a beautiful red moon and stars, while the right half was sunny, with the sun shining brightly. This bizarre phenomenon of day and night existing simultaneously was more than enough for him to curse his bad luck. Even after witnessing such a wonderful sight, if he still naively believed he was in his own body, he might as well return to his original body and stay as far away from this mess as possible.


    "I hope Garnet gives me enough reward for all this hard work," Myne muttered, taking a deep breath. He shook his head and decided to go the stream. Although he wanted to meet these not-so-friendly looking people and understand what was going on, considering his condition and the drying mud, and lacking any other clothes, Myne decided to clean himself first. Otherwise, if these muscular brutes misunderstood him as a monster and killed him, it would be a significant loss.


    There was no one around the stream, saving Myne a lot of trouble. He directly opened a portal at the edge of the stream and walked into it without hesitation. The water was very clean, flowing continuously and reducing the possibility of bacteria.


    As most of his clothes were already dirty, Myne didn''t bother to take them off. He sat down in the stream, which was barely a meter deep, and started cleaning himself.


    Perhaps Myne was having too easy a time, as while he was cleaning himself, a few patrolling guards noticed him and quickly rushed towards him, riding big wolves and holding simple swords. Just by seeing their expressions, anyone could tell that Myne was about to run out of luck.


    ... Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing loud footsteps and shouts, Myne looked towards the "village" and saw seven muscular giants riding wolves, armed with weapons, rushing towards him. What surprised him was that all of them had expressions as if they had seen their lifelong enemy and couldn''t wait to kill him.


    Because he wanted to understand the situation and knew that fighting these strange people would not benefit him, Myne didn''t make any sudden movements. He simply stood in the stream and patiently waited for them.


    "Grahk? Who''y? Mean take land? Filth our wa''ra?"


    A man with the longest beard, eight-pack abs, and the appearance of a captain of this small team approached Myne. He spoke in a heavy voice, his face full of rage, as if he would jump on Myne and behead him with a swing of his sword at the next moment. But his language was different from Myne''s, and he could barely understand a few words.


    A big question mark appeared on poor Myne''s head. He could barely understand a few words spoken by the other party, not enough to grasp what he was trying to say. Although the language had some similarities with his own, it wasn''t enough for him to communicate with them.

 Chapter 579. Into the Village

    "Grahk? Who''y? Mean take land? Filth our wa''ra?"


    "What? What did you say?" As he saw the big man''s expression darken after receiving no reply, Myne couldn''t help but ask, his face full of confusion, he really couldn''t understand what he was trying to say.


    "Bind! Drag to Grar! He say, do with fool!" The long-bearded man didn''t repeat himself. Instead, he ordered his men and kicked his wolf''s flank to turn around and head back towards the village.


    Before Myne could fully understand what was happening, he saw two men quickly dismount their wolves, hemp ropes in hand, and approached him with unfriendly expressions. Not wanting to escalate the situation, Myne decided to comply and see what these muscular weirdos were up to. After all, he could always escape with his portal skill if things went south.


    Myne was easily tied up and forced to walk towards their village without resistance. While everyone else rode wolves, giving him a prisoner-like feeling.


    Although these muscular men looked strange and didn''t seem very intelligent, they were well-trained. None of them spoke along the way, and they all maintained a vigilant watch, if Myne dared to make any unnecessary move, he would surely lose his head.


    The village wasn''t far from the stream, and after a short walk, they reached the village entrance, where the small wolf squad captain stood with another middle-aged man. This man was heavily tattooed, his body covered in strange patterns, as well as three large tattoos of a bear, a wolf, and an eagle, which alone took up 60% of his body.


    Standing at a towering height of three meters, the man had long brown hair tied in a braid that reached his buttocks and a thick beard that fell to his collarbone. His super muscular frame made Myne''s thigh look thin compared to his biceps. He carried a massive double-handed battle axe on his back and wore leather pants with a wrap of unknown monster skin around his waist.


    When Myne was brought before him, the man said nothing. Instead, he grabbed Myne by the neck, lifted him off the ground, and brought him face-to-face. His piercing gaze was so intense that anyone with a weak heart might have wet themselves.


    Myne, however, remained calm, knowing this was just a clone. He stared back, curious about the man''s intentions.


    "Not bat! Weak hum''n! Throw to Old Grar! He crush!" After staring at Myne for a few seconds, the big guy tossed him to the ground, barked an order, and walked into the village without a second glance, clearly declaring a false alarm.


    While Myne cursed the giant¡ªwho seemed to be some kind of chief¡ªunder his breath, one of the men who had tied him up showed a sliver of kindness. He helped Myne stand before slapping the back of his head and gesturing for him to walk into the village.


    With a vicious look at the man who dared to slap him, Myne decided to get revenge before leaving. After all, It is okay for the chief to bully him, since he has the capital to do it, but a henchman? He moved forward, entering the village of these half-naked, hairy giants.


    "Sigh, these people are still as innocent as children," The old man suddenly spoke in Myne''s language, catching him off guard. Myne was ready to argue with the old man to make him understand, but he hadn''t expected the other party to be a big boss.


    "Don''t be surprised. In my long life, I''ve dealt with all kinds of people, and humans have taken up the majority. Knowing their language isn''t a big deal," The old man rolled his eyes at Myne''s surprised expression and untied him.


    "Water or drink?" He asked casually, walking towards the house.


    "If it''s a fruit drink, then okay. Otherwise, water... Thanks for the hostility, by the way," Myne was very open-minded and quickly adapted to the situation. He carelessly followed the old man into the house as if he were with his own grandpa, not a stranger who was tasked to deal with him¡ªwhich in the barbarian dictionary means, interrogate and dig out any useful information if he had any before feeding his body to wolves..


    "Kazrak! Bring one mug of your fruit wine, and my favourite one... I haven''t introduced myself, have I? I''m Tharnak Bloodhowl, a retired old man, spending the rest of my days gardening. The little guy who will come out from the kitchen soon is my grandson, Kazrak. What about you?" After entering the house, the old man named Tharnak shouted before giving a brief introduction about himself and his soon-to-appear grandson.


    The house was simple but cozy, filled with trophies of strange monster body parts and weird-looking shiny weapons. There were two long wooden couches with fur mattresses, a wooden table in the middle, a kitchen to the left, and four rooms divided into two sections in front. A small bookshelf with about thirty leather-bound books stood to the right.


    Hearing Tharnak''s question, Myne, who had been observing the house and admiring the trophies, came back to his senses and quickly replied.


    "Myne, Myne Fortuna... An adventurer? Actually, I don''t have any proper occupation yet. Most of the time, I either wander around for fun or help my queen mother-in-law deal with the kingdom''s mess. But after my clan officially begins, I might start taking things seriously... maybe!" He shrugged, not very confident about his claim of taking things seriously. If nothing extraordinary happened, he would probably continue to be a womanizer, always on the lookout for potential targets everywhere.


    "I see. So, which world did you come from, and what is your purpose in invading our territory? And please don''t lie to me. I have dozens of ways to confirm whether you''re honest or talking nonsense," Tharnak sat down on the couch and asked Myne with a faint smile.


    Myne didn''t take Tharnak''s threat seriously at all. He walked over to a giant, two-meter-long battle axe with a golden handle. He tried to lift it, but it felt rooted to the ground. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t even move it an inch, let alone lift it.


    "Sigh, how the hell do you guys use such heavy weapons?" He complained, sitting down opposite Tharnak with an annoyed expression. "And how did you figure out I''m from another world?"


    "There are no humans left in my world, and the ones in those bastard bats world aren''t having a good life. People like you, full of optimism, positivity and full of vitality, are as rare as the Blood King there. So naturally, the answer was obvious."


    "What happened to humans in your world? How could a race like ours, no different from cockroaches, disappear?" Before Tharnak could repeat his question, Myne continued testing the waters, trying to extract as much information as possible.


    Tharnak, seeming very patient, didn''t mind chatting with Myne at all. Just as he was about to answer, a young man, a few years older than Myne, wearing leather pants and an apron over his bare upper body, his hair messy, hurriedly walked out from the kitchen. He placed a wooden tray with two mugs on the table and quickly returned to the kitchen without saying a word.

 Chapter 580. How to Sell Your Race 101: A Human Legacy

    "Ignore him; he was busy with his punishment. I asked him to study hard yesterday, but this idiot ran out to build his muscles. So, today he was punished to make a hundred milk cakes," Tharnak waved his hand casually, seemingly not wanting to talk about his idiot grandson.


    "All right, so where are we... Oh, yes, what happened to humans in your world? How could a species so adaptable, with a strong reproductive ability, and thick skin disappear?" Since the other party didn''t want to talk about his family, Myne wasn''t stupid enough to seek his own death and wisely steered the conversation back to the topic.


    "Well, actually, humans in my world haven''t had a good time from the beginning because their ancestors provoked some powerful beings due to their greed, and ended up on the iron plate. After this various forces hunted down the entire human race. Only they know what they did to anger those forces, but they seem determined to erase all existence of humans from my world at any cost."


    "Around 30 years ago, the last human settlement was also founded because someone among humans sold their own people for money and power, and everyone was killed in that incident... including the traitors, I was also there when that happened, the faces of those traitors were really worth to see when they were killed... Well, to tell the truth, 60% of the reason behind the human demise was humans themselves. If they had a little bit of unity or at least stopped selling their own people, it wouldn''t have been a problem for them to survive."


    Finished saying that, the old man Tharnak fell silent and stared at Myne, wanting to see his reaction, but was surprised to find that the other party had a calm expression as if he already expected this outcome.


    "You don''t seem surprised learning about the reason for your race''s demise. Although they have nothing to do with your world, at the end of the day, they are also human. Don''t you feel emotional?"


    Hearing Tharnak''s question, Myne looked at him as if he were an idiot and rolled his eyes. "Emotions, my ass. You said you''ve spent most of your life with humans, right? Don''t you understand what kind of race humans are? If there were no traitors among humans who contributed the most to destroying their own race, then it would definitely be surprising to me."


    "I am also a human, and I know very well what kind of mentality and special genes our race has. Humans are a race that bullies the weak and kisses the asses of the powerful. We are heartless enough to kill our families for a pitiful amount of power or wealth. Selling strangers is not worth mentioning."


    Let me tell you a small story, then you understand what I mean... I once saw a drunkard who did nothing all the day long expect sleeping, while his wife worked hard to provide food for their younger children. But that bastard every night snatches all her hard-earned money to drink. One day, she fought back and didn''t give him money. He became angry, beat her down crazily in front of her children, snatched the money, and went out with his chest raised up as if he had done something very proud."


    "But he also understood that his wife became rebellious and there was a chance that she might run away. So that night, he bought five people to his home and let them f*ck his wife for money. Their house was very small, and their little children watched their mother being abused and raped by a bunch of strangers, but they couldn''t do anything except cry and beg. In the morning, that man bought a slave owner, sold his wife and children, took all the money happily and left town, fearing that others would gossip about him and not let him drink peacefully."


    "Well, I see that you are not lying. This means your coming here indeed was pure coincidence. But one thing I don''t understand: why aren''t you a little bit panicked about getting caught by a group of dangerous people? Forget panicking; you''re even in the mood to chat with me happily while drinking juice as if you are in your own house. You are clearly as weak as a chicken, and even a 10-year-old kid in our tribe can rub your face to the ground. What is it that gives you confidence?"


    This was the question Tharnak was most curious about. He really couldn''t understand why this human brat was so calm despite knowing that there was a high possibility he could get killed. If there was any other person in his place, by now, he would have already shown himself in sweat, but he was behaving as if everything was under control.


    "Of course, because I have some trump cards hidden in my slaves, and believe me, you guys didn''t capture me; I let you bring me here so I can understand the situation of this weird place. Otherwise, if I wanted to flee, your stupid guards are far from enough to touch even a hair on my head... By the way, can I have another mug? This juice is quite tasty," Myne put down the empty mug in his hand and asked with a smile. But what greeted him wasn''t scolding from Tharnak or another question but a fist coming toward his face, which was getting bigger and bigger.


    BOOM!


    The fist stopped a few centimetres away from Myne''s nose, and what followed was a supersonic wave of air, which was so powerful that Myne, along with the wooden couch under his butt and half of the furniture and trophies on the walls of the living room, were all blown away and smashed into the wall at the back, making everything a mess.


    "What the hell are you doing? Do you have any idea how much time it would take to place everything back to its original place?" Tharnak''s grandson, Kazrak, hearing the commotion, rushed out of the kitchen but seeing the condition of the living room, he opened his eyes wide and couldn''t help but exclaim while holding his head.


    Tharnak, who had one leg on the table and a fist in mid-air, withdrew his fist, calmly grabbed the mug with his favourite wine, sat down on the couch, and looked at his grandson with an evil smirk.


    "So what? You are under house arrest anyway and have a lot of free time. Isn''t it better to clean the house than lazily lying on the bed all day long? This way, at least you have something to pass the time, right?"


    "You... You... Just wait, old man. When I become strong one day, I will beat you to death. Don''t think I don''t know why you are doing this, but being jealous won''t change anything. Just wait until I complain to Grandma that you bullied me just for fun, let''s see who will laugh at whom," Seeing Tharnak''s face darken at his threat, Kazrak felt much better and returned to the kitchen, muttering under his breath.


    This damn brat, it seems like I was too gentle with him. Today, he dared to threaten me with his grandma. God knows what he will do when he grows up. I have to speed up his training before he gets out of my hands, Tharnak thought while drinking his wine and looked toward the debris, trying to see the spot where Myne was buried.

 Chapter 581. Beyond the Passage Again

    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh? Why isn''t that brat coming out of the debris? Did he accidentally hit his head or something? Are humans from other worlds so weak?" After a few minutes of waiting and seeing that Myne was showing no signs of coming out from the debris, Tharnak couldn''t help but worry. After all, it''s not easy to find people from other worlds, and it seems Myne''s world is connected to this strange place, so he can help them with a lot of things. But if something happened to him, all his plans would be ruined.


    Tharnak quickly put down the mug in his hand, came to the place where Myne hit the wall and was buried under the debris, and started moving things on top of him. But until he saw the wooden floor, he didn''t see even a shadow of Myne.


    Then, he quickly pushed aside all the things hurriedly, and what he feared happened: Myne had indeed vanished out of thin air.


    "Damn it, I messed up everything. Shit, that brat ran away... But what kind of power did he use? I didn''t sense any mana fluctuations at all. It''s as if he just disappeared. It seems like his world isn''t as small as he was talking about, otherwise, how can a random guy from a small kingdom have such a powerful artefact that even a Tier 6 being like me couldn''t sense his escape method?"


    "No, I had to find him. He might not have gone too far away," Thinking this, Tharnak quickly opened the house door, rushed out, and bumped into a serious-looking lady.


    The lady had a wrinkled but beautiful face, long white hair that reached the ground, and she was exceptionally tall, probably 2.8 meters. Compared to the other women in the tribe, she wore very nice-looking clothes covering her entire body, which seemed to be made of high-quality materials with colourful flower and butterfly designs on them.


    "Where are you going in such a hurry?" The lady asked with a frown, her voice very pleasant to the ears. She frowned as she looked at Tharnak and raised an eyebrow.


    "I''ll tell you after I come back. Time is running out, I have to go," Tharnak replied quickly, though impatient, he didn''t dare to ignore his wife. After walking out of the garden, he bent his legs, jumped high into the sky, and flew toward the forest with such high speed that he produced a sonic boom behind him.


    The lady looked at her husband who was flying away with a calm expression, no one knew what she was thinking. She shook her head and was about to enter the house but was frozen on the spot when she saw the mess in the living room. Her hands couldn''t help but tremble, and her breathing sped up, because Tharnak had been standing in front of the door before, but she hadn''t noticed the chaos inside.


    Walking inside, she picked up a broken vase and destroyed flowers stepped on by a certain big guy. Suddenly, strange patterns rushed out from her clothes and quickly covered her face, and her eyes turned red.


    "Maybe there''s another way, but I haven''t found it yet. I don''t think there''s any way to restore Aelmore Canyon to its original state anytime soon. This mess is beyond our control," Myne acknowledged Sylphy''s concern but was also helpless. If there had been a monster, he could have fought it and solved the problem. However, destroying the bridge between the two worlds was completely out of his league.


    "By the way, Waffle, when was the last time you talked to your mother?" Myne suddenly thought about Fenrir, who was angry with him and had cut off all ties. He had been busy with various things, and she had also been occupied with dealing with Zarathustra and Jormungandr, leaving him no opportunity to coax her. If he could talk to her, he might be able to involve other divine beasts in the matter and solve it easily, as it was their responsibility to deal with otherworldly invasions.


    "I talked to her two days ago. She asked about my well-being, but she seemed very busy. After a few minutes of chatting, she said goodbye. As far as I know, she hasn''t returned home, and my brothers are alone there. Hehehe, because Mother fears they''ll cause trouble, she locked them in the house, so they can''t go out at all," Waffle said, laughing at his brother''s misfortune, their brotherly love is indeed genuine.


    "Well, forget it. I''ll investigate the situation there in a few more days. If I find a way to close that spatial rift, that would be perfect. Otherwise, I''ll meet Fenrir and ask for her help..."


    "But Myne, why didn''t you ask Mother-in-law? She''s very powerful and knowledgeable, right?" Aisha interrupted Myne, confused. She didn''t understand why he didn''t want to ask his powerful sister for help.


    "First of all, she''s your sister-in-law, not mother-in-law. And second, why are you in such a hurry to become a widow? If Big Sis finds out that just a day after escaping the jaws of death and being strictly warned by her, I''m still trying to poke my head into another big mess I can''t handle, what do you think she''ll do? Will she consider the kingdom''s well-being and help us unconditionally to solve this matter, or will she beat all of us and lock us in the house so we start behaving honestly and do what normal couples should do?"


    "All right, no need to discuss this any further. Let''s eat dinner. The rats in my stomach are about to go on the rampage from hunger, and I have to continue my mission of exploring that place," Myne said, slapping June''s butt and pushing her aside, who was lazily sitting on his lap like a cat.


    ...


    "Damn it! Whoever set this rule to cross this long passage every time someone enters the canyon, I curse them to never have good sex in their entire life. Bastard! That''s seven whole hours, and even if you run at full speed, the time speed remains the same as normal walking. You also can''t use any other skills to shorten the travel time. What kind of nonsense is this?" Myne complained angrily, having just returned to his clone body after helping his two wives and one girlfriend with their "pre-sleep exercises."


    Sadly, there was no one to listen to his complaints, and he could only move forward. Thankfully, he had learned his lesson and had already sent another clone to enter the passage four hours ago, so if he died accidentally, he wouldn''t have to waste another seven hours before entering this strange place again.


    Seeing the light in front of him, Myne smiled happily and hurried towards it. He had already figured out a perfect excuse to deceive that muscular grandpa, although a little beating was inevitable. But compared to his future muscular body and the freedom to eat whatever and however much he wanted, this small price was nothing. No matter what, he had to dig out those people''s secrets behind their super solid bodies.


    But Myne''s happiness lasted only a few seconds and turned into utter shock as he saw darkness surrounding him and a desolate, dark, dirty alley in front of him.

 Chapter 582. Bats Are Everywhere

    "Ahhhh! Please stop! My Lord, please, please let my child go and take me away in his place, I beg you."


    "Hehehe, and why do you think I am only going to take your child away, not you as well? You low-born really think too highly of yourself. It''s all Duke Bois'' fault; he treats you too well, which makes you arrogant. So much so that now you even dare to talk to me while looking directly into my eyes."


    Myne, hidden in the crowd, wearing tattered clothes to disguise himself which he borrowed from a kind soul, observed the unfolding drama with a calm expression, showing no interest in poking his head into other people''s business.


    The protagonist of this spectacle was a handsome man clad in a luxurious black, slim-fit tuxedo suit, a bloody red cape, and matching shoes. He had short black hair, pale skin, bright red eyes, and two suspiciously long teeth protruding from the corners of his mouth. An arrogant look was etched on his face as if the entire world owed him a debt. In his arms, he held an unconscious twelve-year-old boy, and by his side, a frail, thin middle-aged woman who looked as if she hadn''t eaten in months, and might blow away with a gush of strong wind.


    After his nonsensical rant, the man in the cape''s feet slowly left the ground. Under the woman''s horrific screams, he flew toward the under-construction castle on a hill some distance away from the town.


    "Poor Rosalinda," A passerby muttered while sighing heavily, shaking his head. "Just a week ago, she lost her husband, and now, her child and she are also destined to become food for those monsters. I warned her to stay indoors, but nowadays, no one listens to reason."


    "Reason, my ass," Another, more cynical voice retorted. "If she stays cooped up at home, what will she and her child eat? Dirt? We men can earn a living on construction sites, but what about a woman with a child to raise? Don''t forget, if she doesn''t eat, she won''t be able to provide the three litres of blood demanded weekly. To survive, she must work, and to work, she must eat. Otherwise, she''ll become food for those monsters." With a deep sigh, the man turned and left.


    "Let''s go. There''s nothing more to see here. You all have work to do in a few hours," A burly man announced, and the crowd stopped blocking the road and quickly dispersed.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, what Myne didn''t notice was that over fifty bats were perched in various high places on the castle and tree in the garden, watching him coldly. Due to a specific bat''s command, no one approached him, leading him to the beautiful misunderstanding that the old men were working hard with full honesty and diligently.


    "F*ck! The door is locked," Myne cursed as he tried to push the iron door, but it was locked. He looked around for any opening, but unfortunately, all the windows at the front of the castle were also locked. There didn''t seem to be any other passage as well, which made him curse the castle''s designer. After all, what kind of castle doesn''t have more than one entrance? Not everyone can use the main gate. For servants and transporting goods, there should always be a few extra entrances in the castle. But sadly, this one had none.


    While avoiding the suspicious glances of the gardeners, Myne walked to the back of the castle, hoping to find any opening. In such a large castle, he couldn''t believe there wouldn''t be any other way in.


    "Who are you, and why are you wandering around the castle instead of doing your work?" A feminine voice suddenly cut through the air, startling Myne. He hurriedly turned around and saw a beautiful woman with a bombshell figure and D-cup-sized breasts. She had long, waterfall-like flowing red hair and stood behind him with ten not-so-friendly-looking men dressed in black.


    "I... I was looking for a way in?" Myne stammered awkwardly under the intense gaze of the beautiful woman and her guards. As the guards started approaching him, he quickly adjusted his story. "I mean, I''m new here, and I was appointed as a servant in the castle''s kitchen. But I couldn''t open the main door, and there were no guards around, so I was just wandering around hoping to find a back entrance."


    "Oh, a kitchen servant, huh? But as far as I remember, we don''t have a kitchen in this castle. So where did this kitchen servant position come from?" The red-haired woman smiled forcedly as she crossed her arms under her chest. The guards surrounded Myne, ready to act on her command.


    "What? How can your castle not have a kitchen? Then where do you prepare food?" Myne, who had limited information about this strange place that he learned from passersby, couldn''t believe his ears and unconsciously asked.


    "We don''t need to go through the trouble of preparing food like humans. Our food is always ready¡ªwe just have to grab it and suck it until our stomachs are full. Enough! Catch him and bring him to the basement. Lock him there. I''ll interrogate him properly later," The red-haired lady commanded impatiently. The guards immediately acted, tying his hands behind his back with some kind of red energy rope. The rope looked like solidified liquid as they pulled it from their pockets, and they pushed him toward the entrance door.


    "Weird... this went a bit too smoothly. Doesn''t this guy know space magic? Why didn''t he try to escape? Could getting caught be part of his strategy?" The red-haired woman muttered with a deadly serious expression. Sensing that the matter seemed more serious than expected, she decided to inform Lord Duke about it. Without wasting time, she transformed back into a small bat and flew toward the top of the castle.

 Chapter 583. Collective Chaos

    "Damn it, easy, easy, my body is very fatigued. If something happens to me, remember you will not escape your boss''s wrath as well," Myne complained to two guards who were locking him in a small, one-person prison cell. The cell was completely sealed except for a small metal door at the front. There was no window in the cell, making it more of a solitary confinement compartment.


    After the guards walked out and closed the door, the entire cell was plunged into darkness, without any source of light. This was quite scary, especially for someone like Myne who didn''t like being confined in small, enclosed spaces. For him, it was no different from a nightmare.


    "Thankfully, I prepared and bought the Ethereal Phase skill this time to deal with these kinds of unexpected surprises," Myne muttered with relief as he turned transparent and easily freed himself from the handcuffs. He then poked his head out of the iron door like a ghost and found that no one was guarding him. Surprisingly, most of the prisoners, only two others besides him in an entire prison with over 50 cells, were very well-behaved.


    Because he wanted to dig out information from the red-haired hottie, as he did with the old man Tharnak, Myne didn''t plan to escape immediately. Instead, he walked out of the cell, opened the small window on the metal door for some light, and under the astonished gaze of the two prisoners and three bat guards on the ceiling, he walked back into his cell as if it were his own house. After all, if he didn''t want to get caught with his own initiative, why didn''t he use Ethereal Phase at the beginning to explore the castle?


    Read exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    He was very well aware of the feeling of being watched the entire time, especially when an entire group of people were watching him with murderous gazes as if they couldn''t wait to eat him alive, although he couldn''t detect the whereabouts those people, this doesn''t mean he couldn''t even sense their friendly gazes?


    Now it''s much better. I wonder how long it will take that woman to come to me for interrogation. Should I check out my other clone''s situation? According to the time, he should be on the verge of finding the entrance, Myne thought while rubbing his chin. After a few minutes, when he confirmed that no one was coming to bother him, he instructed his clone not to mess up and quickly transferred his consciousness into Clone No. 4, who was blindly walking in a dark and desolate passage.


    "Huh? What the f*ck? Where am I this time? And why are there so many people? Where did all of them come from?" Myne opened his eyes to his clone''s body, only to find himself standing in the middle of a large, dark, basement-like place with dim orange light from fire torches on the walls illuminating the surroundings. Beside him stood 50 or so people of all ages, from child to old. They had frightened and disbelieving expressions, shouting nonsense like "What''s going on?", "How did I come here?", "Did someone kidnap me?", etc. Overall, none of them were clear about their situation.


    Myne listened to their conversation while looking around, and a frown appeared on his face. According to these people, all of them were sleeping in their homes before coming here, and it didn''t look like they had entered the canyon like him or experienced the painful feeling of walking through the space passage for seven hours. But no one woke up in the middle, which was very abnormal. It was as if something was forcing them to sleep continuously before walking out of a space passage.


    "Huh? Wait a minute, is that a magic array? Oye, Uncle, please move aside a bit," Myne, who was standing in the middle of the crowd and could barely see much, looked down because someone stepped hard on his poor feet. But suddenly, he found that the entire ground was covered with bloody marks. At first glance, they looked like random markings, but after observing them carefully, you could see the hidden array between those marks.


    Just as Myne pushed aside a random uncle to get a clear look at the array, the array suddenly shone with a dim light so faint that it was easily ignored if someone wasn''t paying attention. With a small white light, a confused middle-aged lady holding a crying child around one year old in her arms appeared in front of Myne.


    Nodding with satisfaction at everyone''s reaction, Myne threw the fireball at the iron door.


    BOOM!


    The entire basement shook violently, and dust started falling from the ceiling. For a moment, the crowd thought they were going to be buried alive. Although the effect and aftermath of the fireball were a bit scary, almost giving ordinary people heart attacks, the result was satisfactory: the iron door was blown away, revealing the staircase leading to freedom. Of course, two guards stood in front of the iron door, their lives and deaths were unknown.


    Since Myne was the only one who wasn''t cursing himself for such a reckless move, and free enough, he checked on the two unfortunate souls lying on the staircase, covered in blood. These two had pale skin as if they hadn''t seen the sun for years, and strange marks on their faces, making their already ugly face even uglier. They wore old clothes with many holes in them, looked no different than baggers, and clearly didn''t seem in good condition.


    After casually inspecting the two guards, who were still breathing, Myne started climbing the stairs, ignoring the shouts coming from behind him. He could easily guess what those people wanted: it is the same cliche? nonsense about helping them for humanity''s sake, the strong protecting the weak, etc. Myne fully believed that if he let those people speak, they would try to climb on his head within minutes, and he would end up becoming their nanny¡ªof course, only if he compromised his limits.


    "F*ck, what an arrogant brat! Who does he think he is? We just wanted to cooperate to increase our chances of going home, but look at him!" A middle-aged man with a receding hairline spoke angrily, wiping his face with a handkerchief.


    "Forget him, Mr. Wanko. He helped us open the door, and that''s enough. We can''t expect a stranger to help us for no reason. We have nothing to offer him, nor the strength to provide any help, so obviously he doesn''t want to listen to weaklings like us," said an old man in his early fifties, who looked like a scholar. He wore loose robes, cheap glasses, and had a handful of white hair on his head. He clearly understood why Myne didn''t want to waste his time on them.


    "Then what should we do now?" Asked a young man around 25 with long brown hair, dressed like a fisherman, nervously.


    "Is there even a need to ask? Quickly follow him. We are all ordinary people without any special skills, and we won''t be able to get out of this creepy place on our own. But if we are careful enough and follow that young man, there''s at least a chance we can get out. He seems very strong. I''ve never seen someone create such a big fireball in my entire life."


    "He''s by no means an ordinary guy. Quickly call out to everyone. Don''t waste too much time. If that young man runs away while the master of this place is unaware, and we get surrounded afterwards, we won''t end well," The wise old man explained. Although his words were caring, his actions were honest. He didn''t care about the life and death of others, but after finishing speaking, he quickly rushed toward Myne.


    The others looked at each other, and a big guy hurriedly told others to follow them. They also chased after the old man. No one bothered to explain the real situation to the people at the back, who, like brainless goats, also didn''t care where everyone going and started trailing behind the rest.

 Chapter 584. Behind the Iron Doors

    "I know it, how can it be so easy to escape from the hand of someone who went to great lengths to capture a bunch of weaklings?" Myne sighed helplessly as he looked at the maze covered in thin fog before him. The walls of the maze were made of stone, and covered with dense bushes. The stone walls were connected directly to the ceilings, destroying any plan of being oversmart and flying over the maze.


    "Phew, thankfully this time I was prepared, and those walls couldn''t stop me from cheating, hehehe... But I feel sorry for those people. I hope some of them were able to get out alive," Myne muttered as he looked at his back, where people were continuously getting out from the basement and gathering together, waiting for him to move forward so they could use him as a meat shield, themselves not having to do anything.


    Shaking his head, Myne used the Ethereal Phase skill, becoming slightly transparent like a ghost. Under the shocked and disbelieving expressions of the crowd, he passed through the wall of the maze and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Am I having a hallucination or did that brat just pass through the stone wall?" A random man spoke hesitantly while rubbing his eyes.


    "F*ck, how can this be?" The middle-aged man who had a hot temper and previously cursed Myne the most, quickly rushed toward the wall where he disappeared, pushed aside the bush in front of it, and touched the wall desperately, trying to get through it as well. Sadly, it was no use, and in the end, he helplessly collapsed on the ground with a light thud.


    "It seems like that young man had seen through our plan to use him to get out of here without paying any price, so he just left us on our own. I should have thought about it earlier. I am really getting old," The wise old man spoke with a helpless sigh. He looked at the fearful people around him and fell into deep thought.


    ...


    Myne didn''t know that there was an old man in the crowd who understood him very well but didn''t want to loosen his pocket and now regretted it a lot. After walking in the labyrinth for half an hour, he finally came out and was now looking at a group of people who were bootlicking a young lady with a big-sister-like template. She wore very sexy purple clothes, had blonde hair, and a beautiful face, but sadly, only C-cup size breasts. She was sitting on a throne-like chair with two people massaging her arms, while one was on her shoulder, and the rest were complimenting her or thinking of some words to compliment her.@@@@


    Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    The lady liked being the centre of attention and hearing praise, despite knowing that they were just talking nonsense, and is a histrionic.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    As soon as the ants bit people, they let out heart-wrenching screams, as if someone had thrown acid on the area where they had been bitten. After three seconds, they fell to the ground with twisting bodies, as if they had been electrocuted.


    Because no one was ready for this sudden attack, and at first, they didn''t think it was the work of a group of ants. Seeing the horrific end of the poor people who became the first targets, the remaining people could only look around vigilantly. But by the time they realized it was the work of the small ants on the ground, only seven people out of more than fifty were still standing, while the rest were lying on the ground, their eyes were open, brains working completely fine and they could feel bone breaking pain in their bodies, but their body refuses to listen to them and just twisting nonstop.


    "Hahahaha, look at their dumbfounded expressions. These country bumpkins might have never imagined in their dreams that one day even ants could toy with their lives," The blonde lady laughed crazily, holding her stomach. Her henchman wasn''t far behind, laughing heartily as well. Only God knows what was so humorous about watching people suffer.


    "Baldy, tell people in the control room to activate Protocol 7. Since these people are all lying on the ground, they might as well have a sweet dream. This way, we won''t have to worry about them dying unexpectedly," The blonde lady called out to the black-robed weirdo in the corner, instructing him.


    The black-robed weirdo nodded and quickly delivered the message through the ring.


    "Sigh, another psychopath. Why do I always encounter these kinds of people?" Myne shook his head. He could tell that what was going to happen next would be nothing but torture for these poor people until they begged to die. If possible, he wanted to deal with these bastards who didn''t take anyone''s life seriously except their own, but he knew that if he really did that, these people might die an even more horrific death unless he could get them out of this strange world, which clearly wasn''t within his capability. So he could only pray for their good luck and pass through the iron door.


    On the other side of the iron door was a dark, long corridor. Along one side of the corridor were iron doors spaced at intervals of about ten meters, with two guards standing on either side of the door leading to the basement.


    Myne looked left and right, then walked towards the left. After passing through six other entrances to other basements screams of people can be heard every once in a while, Myne saw a wooden door at the end of the corridor. As he passed through it, he finally saw the sun above his head.


    "I didn''t expect there would be someone who is good at visualization magic among those commoners. It was really surprising."


    Myne hadn''t even had time to smile at his successful escape when he heard a sweet voice behind him. Turning his head, he saw a middle-aged woman wearing a red robe, holding a wooden staff with a black gem on top, a golden crown on her head, and long golden hair. Her blue eyes were staring at him with a curious look, but Myne only felt a chill run down in his spin.

 Chapter 585. No Chance

    "Mr. Mage, I have a few questions for you, if you don''t mind. And please don''t misunderstand me; I have no ill intentions. I''m willing to pay for the information," The beautiful blonde woman in the red robe spoke with a smile as she came in front of Myne and gently tapped her wooden staff''s butt on the ground, creating a transparent barrier around them.


    Trouble... Sigh, but still, compared to that old man Tharnak and red-haired woman, she at least didn''t want to extract information and treat me like an ant. Myne realised that was no match for this blonde woman, and she also seemed to have some tricks to remove his Ethereal Phase skill effect forcefully. He could only nod his head.


    "As long as I know, I will try to satisfy your curiosity, My Lady."


    "I like honest people like you the most," The blonde woman grabbed Myne''s cheek between her index finger and thumb and continued, "Don''t worry, I''m not an ungrateful b*tch. If you cooperate well, trust me, we both will be happy. Now before we start, can I ask you from which basement you came out?"


    "Number 5, maybe? I seem to have heard a young girl and a bunch of her bootlicking followers talking about it," Myne thought for a second and replied while enjoying the blonde woman''s gentle pinching. She seemed to have some talent in massage.


    "Tell me she wasn''t cursing trouble there," The woman''s smile suddenly froze, and unconsciously she increased her strength.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch, it hurts, be gentle, be gentle..." Myne let out a painful cry, bringing the woman back to her senses, and she quickly let go of his cheek.


    "Sorry, sorry, I was just distracted," After apologizing, the woman touched Myne''s cheek with her palm, and a green light shone on her palm, relieving Myne of his pain. Although Myne didn''t care about such a small amount of pain, he feared that his clone''s weak body might not be able to handle it, after all, the other party''s strength wasn''t as weak as she was trying to show.


    "Well, by trouble, if you mean releasing a bunch of monstrous ants and some kind of weird creature to torture teleported people. Then she was enjoying it a lot. By the way, she also said something like she wasn''t afraid of her b*tch mother; she now had her father''s support, and if her mother dared to order her around anymore, she didn''t mind beating her to a pulp and showing her who''s the boss."


    Because the woman before him and that arrogant girl in the basement looked 80% similar, and even their voices were the same, along with her questioning about that girl, it didn''t take long for Myne to realize that she was the mother in that girl''s mouth, who seemed very strict with her daughter. And as a qualified troublemaker, how could Myne let go of such a good opportunity to teach that arrogant brat a good lesson?"


    "Oh, she really said those things?" The woman somehow managed to maintain her smile as if this had nothing to do with her.


    "Yes, and her followers also were very arrogant and trying their best to pour oil on the fire, filling that girl''s mind with all kinds of bad words about her mother and provoking her to do bad things for fun''s sake, so she could continue fooling around for enjoyment and increase their favorability in her eyes. You know, nowadays, how easy it is to fool young people, just say some comforting words and nonsense they want to listen to the most, and they will believe in you unconditionally."@@@@


    "Anyway, forget about that little fool. I still couldn''t believe how easily she was fooled by those bunch of idiots. So what do you want to ask me?" Myne casually waved his head with an irritated expression, behaving like he didn''t want to talk about that fool, which made the woman, the mother of the girl, grit her teeth in anger. After all, no parent wanted to hear that their child was an idiot and people were using her to their own advantage, and most importantly, expecting their child, everyone else knew that they were using her.


    "Don''t be surprised. Our Pope knows this magic as well. He always uses it to deal with all official business of the church, while his real body is always either completing God''s tasks or looking for some way to take tasks from our God, he is a workaholic and power-hungry restless old man who can do anything to increase his strength," The woman let out a helpless sigh and shook her head.


    "By the way, Mage, are you interested in joining me? Your magic is very useful for us, and believe me, you will be satisfied with the reward. We are not stingy with our partners."


    "If you answer my two questions, then I will definitely consider this proposal seriously," Myne pondered for a minute before speaking with a serious expression.


    "Ask!" The woman seemed really eager to recruit Myne into her team and replied as soon as his words fell.


    "First, what is your name? Mine is Myne, Myne Fortuna. Nice to meet you," Myne raised his hand at the blonde woman.


    "Huh? That''s it? I thought you would ask something serious," The woman let out a light chuckle and held Myne''s hand gently. "Finn Osciana. Nice to meet you too."


    "Finn, you have a beautiful name. Now, my second question... please don''t be offended. Are you married? If so, then do you love your husband? Don''t misunderstand me, but female mages like you are very rare in my world, and as you can see, as a young man in his prime, currently finding a beautiful girlfriend is my most important task.


    "Although I don''t know about your personality, at least your figure is to my liking. You can say that you are the woman whom I always dream about. Please give me a chance," Myne grabbed Finn''s hand with both of his hands and spoke with eyes full of passion, like a lover who, after going through hellish struggles, was finally able to make up his mind and propose to the girl he always loved.


    "What!?" Finn was completely dumbfounded by Myne''s words. She didn''t understand what was going on in this weird mage''s head. How could he possibly propose to a stranger he met only ten minutes ago, and that too with such a confident look on his face?


    "Sorry, but we can''t be together. First of all, I have a husband, and although nowadays our bond is on the verge of getting destroyed, I still have no intention of looking for another man. And you are not my type. You better find a young girl of your age instead of trying to eat someone else''s sweet," Finn''s expression turned cold, and she forcefully pulled her hand away from Myne, after breaking Myne''s beautiful dream bubble, she quickly made some distance from him.


    "Well, forget it then. Now, if you don''t have anything else to ask, I will take my leave, and thanks for your time," Myne sighed heavily with a depressed look on his face, like a heartbroken lover who got rejected by his crush. After giving Finn a forced smile, he lowered his head and started walking toward the left. The entrance to the basement was behind a giant building, surrounded by a three-meter-tall wall.


    "The exit is on the other side," Finn, although feeling a bit sad that she couldn''t pull such a good talent under her wing, since the other party was just a clone and it was a bit too dangerous to let such an unstable factor join the church, she didn''t try to pursue him at all and let him go.


    "Thanks, and take care, I hope we meet again," Myne raised his head slowly and gave her another forced smile before exhaling a deep breath, lowering his head, and starting to walk towards the other side.


    "Nowadays, children, only God knows what''s going on in their crazy minds," Finn shook her head and walked into the basement, putting Myne''s matter aside. Now she had more important things to do, which was to teach her daughter and her bastard henchmen a good lesson. As for Myne getting to death by guards after getting seen by them? What does this have to do with her?

 Chapter 586. Boundaries

    "Hey, you! Stop there! Who the hell are you? How did you get into the church''s boundary?"


    Myne had barely stepped out of the alley between the big building and enclosing walls and hadn''t even had time to check his surroundings when he was surrounded by three heavily armoured guards pointing their sharp spears at his face.


    Feeling the guards'' murderous intent, which made it clear they were in no mood for conversation and were eager to kill him the moment he spoke something they didn''t want to hear, Myne didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it," Myne shook his head, activating the Ethereal Phase skill and disappearing from the guards'' astonished eyes.


    "Damn it, quickly ring the bell! An intruder has escaped. Also, notify the captain. Tell him there''s a space mage of unknown origin wandering around our territory and may have even entered the church," One of the three guards, seemingly the leader, hurriedly instructed his teammates.


    "But what about you?" The second guard couldn''t digest that they were working while the third one trying to be their boss, asked with a frown.


    "I''ll check the basement. This mage seems to have come from there. Don''t forget that Bishop Jekal''s daughter is in the basement. If something happens to her, we won''t be able to save our heads," The third guard replied urgently, then without waiting for a response, he sprinted toward the basement.


    The other two guards exchanged guilty glances, realizing they had misunderstood their companion''s intentions, and quickly went to carry out their tasks.


    "So this bastard Jekal is becoming the wall between me and Finn, huh? Seems like I''ll have to come up with a good plan to ruin his image and give Finn a shoulder during her difficult time. Only then can I successfully steal her heart and find a reliable backer in this cold, scary world," Myne muttered, still standing in his original spot, having overheard the guards'' conversation.


    He then walked forward into the garden, admiring the giant church-like building. The structure, built from random stones found nearby, was grand and ornate, with significant effort put into its architectural beauty. Numerous people in black robes were constantly going in and out of the church, seemingly very busy.


    "I see," Myne muttered, narrowing his eyes. "Now I remember where I''ve seen something like this before. These are people from that weird world (Chapter 541) where the Church of Pain exists, whose one of the bastards kidnaps June, and most people are weirdos who wear long robes and like to torture themselves to gain their god''s favour..."


    "Although I have to admit that it was quite cool, what the f*ck is this? How can day and night change so quickly?" Myne stared at the dark sky with a dumbfounded expression. Before he could ponder further, he felt a burning sensation beneath his feet. With a flash of bright light, when he opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on the bed in his home, with both Aisha and Sylphy hugging him like koalas.


    Did I just die like that? Sigh, clone bodies are too fragile. Although exploring the unknown world with them is safe, it also has significant drawbacks. I can''t do a lot of things... Forget it, I''ll think about it tomorrow. For now, I''ll just get some sleep, Myne thought and was about to close his eyes when he remembered his third clone.


    That clone was locked in the prison of those pale-skinned people. Although he had told the clone to inform him if something happened, he''d forgotten one critical detail¡ªhow was the clone supposed to do that? Unless the clone destroyed itself, there was no way to remotely communicate with the main body. Only Myne could share his consciousness with them.


    Thankfully, he decided to check. When he entered his clone''s body, the other party was already being interrogated by two people. One was, of course, the red-haired babe who had captured him earlier. The other was a middle-aged man with white hair, dressed in luxurious clothes, and adorned with golden rings on every finger of his hands.


    "Dirty rat, this is the last time I am asking you. Tell me the true purpose of your invading our territory and who sent you here. My patience is running out, and your silence will only make things worse for you," The white-haired man spoke coldly and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, ten ball-sized red orbs, looking as though made of blood, floated out of his pocket. The balls exploded and transformed into liquid, gathering together. Soon, they took the shape of finger-sized sharp needles before getting solidify, at just a glance, could make anyone''s blood run cold.


    Fifty or so bloody red needles surrounded Myne''s poor body on the ground, ready to teach him how to behave.


    "Stop! Stop! I''ll say it, but first, can I ask you something?" Myne quickly raised both hands in a surrender motion. However, he hesitated and then asked cautiously, "It''s not anything big, I just wanted to confirm something... Please, it''ll only take a few seconds."


    The middle-aged man''s face darkened as though Myne had asked for his daughter''s virtue. Seeing this, Myne quickly tried to explain, "No! It''s nothing inappropriate. I just want to confirm something¡ªplease!"


    "Bark!" The man spoke in a heavy voice.


    "Does your people can also see the three-day countdown in the lower-right corner of your vision?"


    "Yes! Do you know what it means? We also received a notification from a mysterious being. It said that after the countdown ends, something horrific will awaken, and we must be prepared for it," The red-haired lady behind the man replied with an anxious look on her beautiful face. Clearly, she was desperate to know more about it.

 Chapter 587. Midnight Visit

    "Sorry, I have no idea. I just wanted to confirm whether I''ve gone mad and started hallucinating things," Myne shrugged his shoulders and spoke jokingly.


    "All right, enough of your nonsense. Answer my question," The white-haired man moved fifty or so finger-sized bloody needles towards Myne''s face, touching his skin, and roared in an irritated voice.


    "Fine, but there isn''t much to talk about. I learned from the townsfolk that their master lives in this castle. I came here for a chat to gather more information about this strange dimensional creak. However, before I could find anyone to talk to, I received your warm hospitality..."


    "You''re a world traveller! No wonder you can use space magic so easily. Wizard, stop lying, and tell us your true purpose. This is your last chance, and don''t try to fool us. If you had no ulterior motive, there''s no way you would have let us capture you so easily," The red-haired woman interrupted Myne, who was speaking sarcastically and asked with a hint of strange excitement in her voice.


    Sigh, Those two people didn''t know how to interrogate prisoners. Who let those noobs get into the prison? Myne thought with a sigh and shook his head.


    "Listen, babe, I really have no ill intentions. I thought if I let you capture me, at least I''d have a chance to talk to you calmly. After all, not everything can be settled with a fight, especially in this unknown world..."


    ...


    Did that f*cker kill me just like that? Now this is a bit too much. If next time I''m teleported to their area, I''ll definitely bombard their castle," Myne cursed, gritting his teeth. If there was anything he hated the most, it was dealing with unreasonable bastards who wouldn''t listen to others at all, and make their own conclusions.


    Now I''ve lost my sleep. Damn you, Finn, why the hell did she mention that time thing?


    Myne silently got up between Aisha and Sylphy, walked out of the bedroom, and went into the kitchen. He drank some water to calm his thirst before sitting down on the couch and starting to optimize all the information he''d gathered.


    "Although there were still many uncertainties, if my guess is right, there should be a total of three areas representing three different worlds and one of mine, a total of four, in this dimensional creak. The first was my world, which was now being used as a human resource wishing machine by those bastards from the church world, who were kidnapping people from here for their own use. However, there could also be more worlds, which I could only check tomorrow, but I wish there wouldn''t be more."


    "Second, all three areas of those three parties were very far from each other and had literally no contact between them at all. It was also possible that they didn''t know about each other''s existence."


    "And what kind of help do you need?" Gandu took a small sip of water, pushed the coffee cup his assistant had filled towards Myne, and asked with a calm look on his face. Of course, he wasn''t as calm as he appeared. In his heart, he was dancing with joy. After being beaten by the necromancer and having no news of Myne, Gandu had long ago guessed that Myne wouldn''t dare to continue with the kidnapping cases and definitely wouldn''t return to him. This meant he couldn''t rely on him to make a fortune by doing literally nothing.


    But now, since the fat sheep had returned to him, this meant another boost to his little wealth.


    "I need ten disposable people. There are no requirements, and most likely they won''t come back after I take them. So, you can also grab your enemies. I just need ten people who can talk and walk. Gather them by afternoon, and I''ll come back to take them away," Finished speaking, Myne picked up the coffee cup, stood up, and started to walk out of the office.


    "By the way, what happened to the kidnapping cases matter after I left?" Myne, who was about to close the door, suddenly thought of something and asked curiously.


    "Huh? Don''t you know about it? The day you got injured and taken away by your women, a few hours later, a woman with blue hair came and asked my people about the entire matter, and left without saying anything. But a few hours later, suddenly the entire city started trembling as if a big earthquake had hit it."


    "I was sleeping at home at that time, scared to death thinking that my old house building would collapse on me and bury me alive. Thankfully, the earthquake only lasted for a minute, and nothing bad happened. However, after that incident, there were no more kidnapping cases... I thought you sent that woman to deal with those bastards. My Lord, do you know that lady?"


    Gandu wanted to know more about this incident desperately after his men had told him about it. Although he hadn''t seen the woman himself, his years of experience told him that she had something to do with Myne. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence that just when Myne was injured, this mysterious woman appeared out of thin air and defeated those scary kidnappers?


    I see, so this is what happened. Sis really knows how to make me happy, Myne ignored Gandu''s question, thinking happily, he closed the door with the back of his hand before opening the portal back to his home.


    "Damn royals, this is the only thing about them I didn''t like. Those bastards never took other people seriously at all. Yonko, one day when I become a super rich man, and have my own place to rule, I''ll also treat others like this," Gandu said confidently, with eyes full of hope for a bright future. In the background, his assistant rolled his eyes disdainfully, as if he had heard this nonsense thousands of times.


    "Humph, couldn''t even find a girlfriend and wanted to become a ruler..."


    "What did you say?" Gandu, who heard his assistant''s muttered words, looked at him with a murderous look. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Nothing, boss. Do you need anything to eat? You know, working on an empty stomach isn''t good for your skin," The assistant quickly changed the subject and asked with a flirty smile.


    "You better don''t cross your line... Well, I''m indeed feeling a bit hungry. Let''s go and eat something. You also have to help me with work after this," After saying that, Gandu didn''t let his assistant protest, grabbed his hand, and dragged him out of the office.

 Chapter 588. Mysteries of the Status Panel

    "Damn it, only two people among ten, God knows where the hell the rest were thrown," Myne cursed as he looked at the two scary-looking, muscular dudes beside him.


    The next day, as Myne had promised, he went to Gandu, who was already waiting for him with ten heavily beaten people tied with rope, casually thrown in a corner of their headquarters. After Myne used his hypnosis skill on them and took them under his control, he rewarded Gandu for his hard work and brought them to Aelmore Canyon, handing them over to his clone.


    Because he didn''t want to waste his clone''s skill slot, he had to use hypnosis on them himself.


    "Tell me, did you guys see any words floating in front of your eyes?" Myne, who couldn''t wait to read the words of the mysterious being of this dimensional creak, asked the two hypnotized thugs.


    "Yes!" Both of them replied mechanically, devoid of emotional expression.


    "Great! Tell me what it says," Myne exclaimed excitedly.


    The thug with a big cut on his cheek paused for a bit and spoke, "It says...


    [ You have entered The Dimensional Creak (Beta Version )... ]


    [ Checking qualification... ]@@@@


    [ Qualification met! Welcome! Player 943822. ]


    [ Survival difficulty is being checked... ]


    [ Checked completely... ]


    [ ID: 943822


    Race: Ordinary Human


    Level: 1 (0/1000)


    Health: 20/100


    Energy: 30/30


    Power Rank: G


    Talent: Locked ( Will be randomly drawn once at awakening. )


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "Hello, my name is Myne Fortuna. Nice to meet you too," Myne smiled at the big beauty who was two heads taller than him. He was about to grab her hand for a handshake when she moved her hand forward and grabbed his arm.


    "In our tribe, we do handshakes like this," Zhorra said in a heavy voice with a deadly serious expression, holding Myne''s arm tightly as if she would pull it out of his shoulder the next moment, sending a chill down Myne''s spine.


    "All right! I understand. You can let go now," Myne quickly pulled his arm back, grabbed his chair, and moved it closer to Morva. He didn''t want to stay near this kind of hot-tempered girl.


    "She''s quite scary," He whispered to Morva in an extremely low voice.


    "You think so too? Sigh, she inherited this talent from her father. Sometimes, she even scolds me for every little thing," Morva also moved her face close to Myne and spoke in a low voice.


    "Then how do you deal with her? She doesn''t start beating everyone for every little thing, right? I''ve seen some hot-tempered women who, when they get angry at someone, either start throwing things at them or start cursing loudly."


    "Oh, I''ve taught her good manners. When she gets angry at her family, she just runs out of the house to stay alone for some time. Only when she''s with outsiders would she explode and beat everyone to a pulp."


    "So hot-headed. I think I better stay away from her. I''ve heard that most girls like her don''t like funny people. They can''t understand jokes and are very straightforward. If they misunderstand you, you''ll get beaten no matter what," Myne nodded with an understanding look on his face.


    "You two, I can hear both of you," Zhorra, who had cross-popping veins on her forehead and was clenching her fists tightly, finally couldn''t help but speak through gritted teeth.


    "Cough, cough, sorry, sorry, my bad," Morva apologized to her granddaughter before again moving her face close to Myne and saying, "We''ll continue on this topic later."


    Myne, not wanting to get beaten, gave her a thumbs up.


    "So, Myne, what did you want to talk to my husband about?"


    "Nothing serious. I''ve just teleported into this dimensional creak and wanted to gather some basic information. By the way, what is your power rank?" Myne, after realizing that Morva was very easy-going, came straight to the point and asked curiously.


    Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s E, what about you? You''re also from another world, huh? Now it explains your height being so small... If I''m not wrong, you''re a human, right?" Morva replied after a moment of silence, probably opening her status panel to confirm the data.


    "Oh, mine is only G. You''re so powerful. Seems like I should also start making muscles, hehehe... And yes, I''m from a small human world, not worth mentioning. Since you look so similar to humans, I''m curious what your race is," Myne replied jokingly while touching his jelly-like biceps.


    "According to this strange data panel, we''re enhanced humans, but I don''t believe it. Our ancestors clearly mentioned that we''re barbarians, a completely different race from those tiny humans," This time, it was Zhorra who replied, and her voice was filled with unquestionable pride.


    But aren''t barbarians also humans? It''s just that they couldn''t accept the development speed of the rest of humanity and lived like ancient people, so people started calling them barbarians? Although Myne wanted to complain, thinking that it could cost him a good beating, he honestly didn''t open his mouth.

 Chapter 589. Wealth That Doesnt Seen

    Next, Myne and Morva continued their general talk about this dimensional creak, while Zhorra occasionally added a few words to make her presence known. Both of them didn''t know how they ended up in this ghostly place. One moment they were inside their town, watching the meteor shower that appeared once in a hundred years, and the next thing they remembered was that all the people in their town, including their mounts and animals, were teleported to this open area in the middle of a forest.


    Thankfully, there were only some weak monsters around them, and with a stream of fresh water running right behind their asses, there was also always a sunny day time saving a lot of trouble, so they had no difficulty surviving.


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    After that, they quickly adapted to their situation and started building a shelter. After all, the cooldown time was like a sword hanging over their necks, and they dared not be careless. This is why Myne only saw a handful of people causally patrolling around the village, while the rest were busy making preparations for the war.@@@@


    Because of this, they were so busy that they hardly had time to rest or think about anything else, leaving many things unprepared, like how they now completely depended on meat for food, and there was nothing else to eat around them. Although the forest was lush, there were no other edible things around them, at least they hadn''t found anything.


    It was good that most of the barbarians were very fond of meat; you could even say they were die-hard fans of meat, so they didn''t care even if they only had meat to eat for months. However, some people like Morva and Zhorra, other ladies, who also liked to eat other things, were on the verge of going crazy after eating meat without seasoning for nearly half a month.


    "You guys are really having a hard life," Myne showed a look of sympathy. If it were his real body, he would have already taken out a dozen or so delicious dishes, enough for both ladies to eat their fingers off, but sadly, he could only offer them some pity and had no other way to gain their friendship points quickly.


    "Umm, Morva, I have to mop the floor, can I now have some drink... Brat?! You''re back?"


    Just as Myne was continuing to talk with both ladies, suddenly Tharnak walked out of the house, holding a mop in one hand and a bucket filled with dirty water in the other. He was halfway through ruining his own strong and mighty image when he saw an unexpected guest sitting with his wife and granddaughter and couldn''t help but exclaim with surprise. Then, without wasting time trying to save his poor image, he quickly came beside Myne.


    "Old man, seems like you''re getting good treatment for trying to be cool. This is called karma. In the future, when treating guests, you better not try to show off your strength," Myne looked at Tharnak''s getup and mocked him with a disdainful smile.


    "F*ck! Why didn''t I think of that?" Myne, who finally realized he was losing money with each passing second, stood up in shock and exclaimed while holding his head.


    "Wait, does this mean we don''t have to eat that tasteless meat anymore and can finally eat something useful?"


    "Not only that, but we also don''t have to rely on those three half-baked blacksmiths to build those poor-quality weapons and can get something nice. It''s also possible to place a siege weapon in front of the village for better defence, and heavy attacks!"


    Clearly, the husband and wife''s brain circuits didn''t match the rhythm. One wanted to eat delicious food, while the other''s head was full of fighting spirit. But the way they looked at Myne was similar: like a hungry lion finally catching a rabbit.


    "Wait a moment, I''ll go call Father. He''s been losing hair recently because of all these troubles. I hope after hearing this news, he won''t be so anxious," Saying that, Zhorra didn''t wait for a response and quickly rushed out of the courtyard.


    "All right, let''s calm down a moment and discuss this seriously before others come," Morva gestured for her husband to sit on a chair, at least she still cared about his image, and continued, "So, Myne, tell us, are you interested in doing business with us? Although we don''t look very rich, don''t judge us by our appearance. We have enough wealth to blind your eyes."


    "Really?" Hearing the other party claim to be super-rich, Myne showed obvious doubt. Seeing how they were wearing cheap and crude leather clothes and didn''t even have decent weapons, it was hard for him to believe they were wealthy.


    Morva didn''t answer, just snapped her finger. Suddenly, the golden ring with a red ruby on top of it shone in a dim red light, and a blinding golden light appeared in front of Myne, forcing him to cover his eyes.


    "F*ck! Where did you get so many raw gold ores from? Did you rob a mine or what?" Myne looked at the ten-meter-tall hill of gold ores before him, his eyes wide with shock. Not only was gold still very valuable and a hard currency in his world, despite him treating it like junk and always using platinum coins, but this gold also had magical energy in it. Clearly, it wasn''t the same ordinary gold used as currency in his world but a magical material.


    If he placed this gold in front of Lewis or any alchemist, he had no doubt that those people would go crazy to dig out its source. After all, materials with good magic energy conductivity were already rare, and if they could be replaced with a valuable material like gold, it could increase the normal product price five times or even more. After all, appearance is god, and this principle applies to both living and non-living things.

 Chapter 590. The Trading Game

    "You have convinced me. I am willing to be a merchant, only because I couldn''t hurt your old people''s hearts. Please don''t misunderstand, I''m not doing this for the unimaginable fortune you guys have been hiding. I''m a very decent person," Mine picked up a palm-sized gold ore while spouting nonsense, which neither Morva nor Tharnak took seriously.


    "But wait a minute... It is okay to bring things from my world to yours, but how the hell am I going to take them back to my world? I still have no idea how to return, just like you. This is also the reason I only dare to send my clones here. Once you enter this dimension, there''s no way to go back!"


    As Myne examined the gold ore, a shocking doubt struck him, making him dizzy. He couldn''t help but voice his concern to the duo, who had already started daydreaming.


    "This... is indeed a big problem," Morva said, covering her face with her palm and falling into deep thought. Tharnak, who had long given up on trying to leave this dimension after trying everything, had no solution either. He simply decided not to think at all and let other serious people hammer their heads over this mess.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Due to this sudden realization, the happy mood turned depressing in an instant. The trio fell silent, each trying to come up with a solution. Sadly, by the time Zhorra entered the courtyard with her father¡ªthe three-meter-tall muscular, scary-looking, tattooed man who had ordered his men to bring Myne to Tharnak when he first arrived near their village¡ªthey had found no solutions.


    "Why are you all looking so glum?" Zhorra asked, sensing something wrong from everyone''s dejected faces. Her father, who had finally heard some good news since arriving in this ghostly silent place, shook his head with a helpless sigh. He could tell that the grand plan his daughter had been talking about had hit a major snag.


    "Zhorra, dear, I think your plan has a slight problem," Morva said with a sigh, seeing that neither of the men intended to break the silence.


    "What kind of problem?" Zhorra''s father, Ryga, asked with a frown.@@@@


    "Well, although Myne can indeed transport supplies from his world to ours, we don''t know how to send our things back to his world. Without payment from our side, he couldn''t continue purchasing large amounts of supplies for us," Morva explained as she got up and brought two additional chairs from the house.


    "Damn it! I thought we''d almost solved the problem of eating meat every day!" Zhorra cursed, sitting down angrily beside Myne, scaring him slightly. If possible, he really didn''t want to have too much contact with this hot-tempered babe. Although her figure was completely his type, her strong personality was enough to keep him at a distance.


    "Yes, you could say those bastards are the lifelong enemies of our barbarian race. Those f*ckers wander the night, dwell in castles, and are nearly immortal, living for thousands of years. They control most of the world''s resources and are surrounded by unimaginable wealth. They feed on the blood of living beings, especially intelligent and powerful races. As one of the three strongest races in our world, we are their favourite prey. Our ancestors have fought them for millennia but still haven''t eradicated them."


    "I advise you to stay away from them. Those bats are aggressive and ruthless, valuing no life but their own. Even conversing with them is as difficult as eating rocks," Tharnak warned with a serious expression.


    "Sigh, alright, forget about them. Let''s talk business. Since I can''t take objects with me, do you have anything else, like magic-related knowledge, potion formulas, body-building techniques, or other things I can learn? My body would naturally retain that information. At least until we figure out a way to transport supplies to my world, we can use this as a form of exchange commodity."


    Hearing Myne''s words, everyone''s eyes lit up instantly, especially Tharnak and Morva. These two old monsters had learned a lot in their youth and could confidently claim they had enough knowledge to help Myne purchase most of what their shelter currently lacked.


    "That''s a wonderful idea. Since your power rank is only G, it means your strength is limited. Here, take this. This is a basic breathing technique and a body-building exercise. As long as you follow the instructions written in it and do it for one week, you''ll see qualitative changes in your body, and your strength will grow rapidly. After you finish these two techniques, we''ll move on to the advanced versions.


    "Other than those two, I also have 120 Tier-0 spells, 65 Tier-1 spells, 18 Tier-2 spells, 9 Tier-3 spells, and 4 Tier-4 spells in all categories. Take your time learning them from me, and I can guide you if you run into any problems," Morva said with a smile, handing Myne two leather-bound books.


    "Although my mastery of magic is limited, I know a lot about swordsmanship, martial arts, boxing, spearmanship, horseback riding, archery, super speed flying, air combat, underwater fighting, combo training, etc. If you need someone to teach you physical fighting, come to me. I have enough to keep you busy for a few years at least," Tharnak added with a smile while rubbing his hands.


    "While I may not match Grandma and Grandpa in knowledge of combat and magic, if you want to learn about management, and politics, or need a sparring partner, come to me," Zhorra said with narrowed eyes and a heavy tone, as if threatening Myne.


    After hearing the trio''s offers, Myne subconsciously looked at Ryga, wondering what he would propose. Then he saw Ryga pull out a sharp dagger from behind his back and speak with deadly seriousness.


    "If you ever bring your real body to this world and want to master the mystical arts of our barbarian race, come to me. I''ll help you capture a powerful being and seal it within your body just like mine," Ryga said, showing Myne the tattoos on his body, that suddenly started moving as if they might jump out the next moment.


    "No need. I think I''ll pass on on that. It doesn''t sound painless. I''d better learn magic and fighting first, but thanks for the offer," Myne said with a forced smile, quickly moving his chair away from Ryga. Although his behaviour seemed rude, he cared more about his body than someone else''s feelings. The way Ryga was rubbing the sharp dagger on his arm was a bit too much for his little heart handle.

 Chapter 591. Sneaking In The Darkness ( R-18 )

    After everyone''s excitement calmed down, they quickly formed a circle and started discussing pricing and what they urgently needed to transport. Apart from food and good wine, which were of utmost importance to barbarians, the second thing Ryga asked Myne to buy was, surprisingly, Ironpaste.


    In the Augusta Kingdom, Ironpaste is used for gluing rocks together while constructing houses or giant walls. Because Ironpaste is easy to produce and has numerous uses, it is very cheap and can be bought anywhere.


    As for why Ryga wanted this, it was, of course, to build a giant city wall around their shelter. After hearing about vampires and cultists¡ªerr, I mean, people from churches¡ªfrom the other world, he realized that wooden walls no longer provided any sense of security. He urgently needed something that could strengthen their shelter''s defences.


    Apart from those two items, they also ordered a large number of weapons, mostly battle axes and double-handed swords, armour, and good-quality clothes. Because this was their first transaction, and they also needed to discuss matters with other members before finalizing a list of other resources, they quickly ended their discussion.


    Myne was eager to make a good impression on these super-rich guys, who could casually produce special exercises to increase strength permanently or spell modules to gain magical skills¡ªunlike those awakened from the adulthood ceremony which had little to no future, and completely depended on luck. But the potential value of those spell modules in the other world is clearly limitless.


    He believed that scholars or the power-hungry nobles in his world go crazy if they knew about them. Of course, without a proper instructor to teach their use, especially how to control their mana, even if he placed those spell modules in front of them, they could only stare at them but couldn''t use them at all.


    After bidding farewell, Myne destroyed his clone and opened his eyes in his real body.


    Since Myne didn''t have any specific plan and thought that he would be going to spend a lot of time in the dimensional creak, he helped his girls with some "night exercises" and decided to sleep on the couch so that he wouldn''t disturb them when he woke up.


    "Damn it, I forgot it''s still dark outside... Hmm, if I want to buy those items in large quantities, it''d be better to ask for Garnet''s help. That way, I can save myself a lot of trouble. Besides, I still haven''t received my reward for helping her deal with so much hassle," Myne muttered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    After making up his mind, Myne quickly opened a portal directly into Garnet''s bedroom and stepped through it.


    The bedroom was pitch black, with only the faint sound of gentle breathing of someone on the bed. Myne, who had good vision, quickly located his target lying under the quilt. He walked toward the bed, removing his clothes as he went.


    It had been quite some time since he''d "eaten" Garnet, and, to tell the truth, he missed her dearly.


    Like a thief, he silently climbed onto the bed, lifted the corner of the quilt, and saw her slender white legs hidden beneath a sexy green nightgown. The breathtaking view instantly awakened Myne''s inner demon.


    To make things interesting, he slipped under the quilt, positioning himself near Garnet''s "love cave." Gently, he touched both her legs, intending to spread them apart and crawl into her gown to surprise her with a sleepy climax, sadly, things didn''t go as expected.


    As soon as Myne''s hand touched Garnet''s leg, he suddenly felt a bloodthirsty gaze on him. Before he could make sense of the situation or figure out where the murderous intent was coming from, he felt his body lighten. The next second, he saw the bed beneath himself getting smaller and smaller and he was thrown against the ceiling with great force.


    He coughed up a mouthful of blood because of impact before falling back down. Thankfully, at the last moment, Myne managed to turn around. Otherwise, with his poor little brother standing hard like a sword, he might have ended up seeing hell while still alive if he had fallen on his face.


    Because Myne was in full mood and feeling a bit of resentment from the beating he had just received from Garnet for no reason, he didn''t hold back at all. He directly showed his beastly side and banged Garnet with all his strength.


    "Ahhhahaha, please don''t be so rough... Damn, don''t bite my nipples so... hard... Ahmm~"


    Garnet''s screams and pleading had the complete opposite effect. The more she told Myne to be gentle, the more excited he became. Myne, having played with Garnet hundreds of times, knew her temperament and the techniques she liked the most.


    Although she was screaming like a virgin now, it was actually her way of provoking him so he would use more strength to satisfy her. She had given birth to four children and was a super-powerful character whose real strength even Myne didn''t fully know. Naturally, simple sex couldn''t satisfy her. She needed more excitement and a bigger dick to fill the void in her heart, vagina, and even anus. Only then could she feel truly alive, let go of all her tensions regarding the kingdom, and be herself.


    Paa! Paa!


    Myne gave her bubbly buttocks two tight slaps, earning pleasurable moans from her.


    "Garnet, your vagina is so damn tight; I can''t hold back," Myne groaned. As he slapped Garnet, her body instantly responded, showing him who was the real boss. He couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as he felt the tight squeeze on his dick.


    Letting go of her breasts from his mouth, he stood straight, lifted both of her legs, placed one on each of his shoulders, and increased his speed to the maximum.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    "Ahhh! Ahhmm!"


    "Mother-in-law, I''m about to cum... Am~"


    "Don''t! A few more seconds~ Yes, just like that! Faster! Don''t hold back... Slap me!"


    Paa! Paa! Paa!


    Although Myne could hardly hold back, he still fulfilled Garnet''s request and gave her three tight slaps on her buttocks. Unfortunately, it had the opposite effect. Instead of Garnet being stimulated and cumming, the slaps caused her vagina to tighten even more. Myne couldn''t hold back at all, and with a low groan, he released all his seed deep inside her womb.


    *Squelch* *Squelch* *Squelch*


    It wasn''t until the last drop of his release spread into her womb that Garnet''s body also trembled violently, and she came as well.

 Chapter 592. Casual Chat

    "Huff, huff, huff... Why do you seem so excited today?" Garnet asked softly. As always, she wanted to stroke Myne''s hair while he lay on top of her, but she sighed helplessly when she realised that her hands were tied up on top of his head.@@@@


    "Do you really want to know the reason?" Myne lifted his head from her giant G-cup-sized breasts and asked with an evil smirk on his lips.


    "Yes?"


    "Well, before that, I have two pieces of news for you¡ªone good and one bad. Tell me which one you''d like to hear first," Myne said as he released the Paste skill effect on the handcuffs. Still horny as a dog, he hugged Garnet tightly, stood up carrying her in his arms, walked to the headboard of the bed, sat down while leaning against it, and let Garnet sit on his lap.


    He placed her handcuffed hands behind his neck so she couldn''t distance herself from him. Then, grabbing her buttocks, he lifted her, positioned his dick at her vagina entrance, and slowly eased her down. After his dick entered her, he started moving rhythmically while waiting for her to choose an option.


    "Amm~ Tell me the bad news first. At least during my happiest moments, I''ll have enough courage to face it without much worry," She replied with a smile. Garnet leaned forward and began kissing Myne like a hungry ghost, sucking his tongue as if she wanted to squeeze something out of it.


    Myne was not someone to be easily overpowered. He moved his tongue fiercely and soon took control, overpowering Garnet. Although Garnet was nearly twice his age, in terms of experience in sex, she was no match for him. She had only ever been with her bastard husband before meeting Myne. Her husband, after their second child, had slowly lost interest in her and started using his status as king to seek excitement with younger women. Over time, he spent less and less time with Garnet. By the time she gave birth to Ayri, he had completely pushed her aside like an old antique, devoting himself entirely to the younger flowers around him.


    On the other hand, Myne had experienced all kinds and races of beauties, from humans to halflings and demons to monsters, hundreds of times. He could confidently hammer his chest and say that she is too young to compare with him in his field.


    After overpowering her in the kiss, Myne used one hand to move her lower body while his other hand roamed to her buttocks. His middle finger found a hidden entrance, which made Garnet''s eyes widen in shock. Myne didn''t give her time to prepare and quickly thrust his middle finger into her anus, making her entire body tremble as if electrocuted.


    But he didn''t continue teasing her for long. He paused to let her calm down, though his index finger continued to move in and out of her anus gently.


    "So, the bad news is that you can forget about Aelmore Canyon. It is now beyond saving... Even if the goddess herself came down from wherever place she live, she couldn''t restore it to normal," Myne said causally.


    "So now, in exchange for those mystical body arts and magic spells similar to our skills, you will provide them resources from our world so they can survive the upcoming disaster, right?" Garnet asked with a frown after listening to the entire story.


    "Yes, and since I''ve already taken advance payment, I hope you can gather the things I asked for by tomorrow afternoon so I can go back and deliver them and start my training. This way, after learning, I can also guide you guys. As long as we''re all powerful enough, who cares about some weaklings attacking us? If they dare to provoke us, we''ll simply put them in their place and make them our slaves. Let''s see who else dares to mess with us after that," Myne said confidently.


    After going through so much hardship, his perspective had elevated to new levels. He no longer took kingdom-level wars seriously. After all, anyone capable of travelling between two worlds was powerful enough to raze a kingdom to the ground in a few hours. Not to mention others, even Maya alone was powerful enough to subdue any nearby kingdom. Thus, it was hard for him to understand Garnet''s concerns.


    "Well, the things you asked for are too little, and this amount of material might be in our castle''s warehouse. The population of those barbarians is too small. I don''t think they can survive the upcoming disasters unless all of them are as powerful as the chief''s family you mention."


    "You know, not everyone is a warrior, and according to your description, I think only 30¨C40% of the people are real warriors while the rest are simple common folk. Most importantly, unlike the other two camps who have enough cannon fodder, they don''t have any. When some people die, their morale will instantly plummet."


    "Of course, we also can''t come to a conclusion until the first wave of attack begins. Who knows what will happen to them? At least until then, we''ll have to stick with them. Compared to the other two camps, who seem very cunning and wouldn''t mind eating us alive, those simple-minded barbarians seem like good partners."


    "At least we don''t have to worry about being stabbed in the back," Garnet said with a smile. As a queen, she had seen all kinds of people and could understand the barbarians'' current situation just by listening to Myne''s description. According to her, although the barbarians were good fighters, they were poor at ruling and managing their territory and people, let alone using their wisdom to play dirty or set up good defensive strategies.


    Otherwise, despite knowing that a big battle awaits them, they wouldn''t be using wood to build a wall. Since they can use magic, how can they not have a single spell to create stone walls or glue rocks together?


    "Alright, since the business matter is solved, shall we continue our lovemaking? You know I can''t hold back anymore," Myne said, pulling out his dick from Garnet''s vagina and applying her love juices to her anal entrance.


    "Are you determined to f*ck that hole? You''ve been inside for quite some time. Don''t cry if you cum within a minute; I''m still far from reaching my climax," Garnet teased with a mocking smile.


    "Oh, then what if I f*ck both holes? How long can you hold back then?" As Myne spoke, an additional dick grew a few inches above his original one. This one was 12 inches long, and 5 inches thick, with bulging veins and abnormal dots on it. Clearly, he had taken Garnet''s taste into consideration.

 Chapter 593. The Crimson Awakening

    "You looked nervous? If you need help you can tell me. I know many jokes that can make you relax."


    Myne, who was sitting on the nearly-built stone wall, massaging his sore legs from the gruelling training under the watchful eye of an old geezer, and now could hardly feel any life left in them, hearing his coach''s voice beside him, his mouth twisted in annoyance.


    "And why the hell would I be nervous? This isn''t my home, and I don''t know you guys very well. Even if I died, I''d only lose a clone. So why do you have this misunderstanding that I''d be nervous? Instead of teasing me, why don''t you go and help your people? Maybe with you as a meat shield, they''ll feel much safer and secure," Myne spoke disdainfully, glancing at the heavily armoured, muscular giants, two to three meters tall, standing guard at the village entrance. They were equipped with giant spears, swords hanging from their waists, and battle axes strapped to their backs. They stood ready, waiting for the cooldown timer to hit zero and for the first wave of attacks to begin.


    The unused wolves were kept in reserve for emergencies because the enemy was unknown and they didn''t have enough giant wolves, losing even one was unacceptable for them.


    Ryga and his daughter, Zhorra, who looked like a heroic princess in her golden armour (specially borrowed from the royal inventory by Myne to make his training sessions less painful, after all, she is his unwanted sparring partner, the happier she is, the less hellish his training would be), was a stunning sight. She sat atop her pure white wolf, sword at her waist and bow in hand. As the future hope of the tribe and the chief''s right-hand man, she had no intention of charging headlong into battle against an unknown enemy.


    "If they can''t save their own lives and get defeated by the enemy even with such fine equipment and weapons, then there''s no point in motivating them. And I don''t think the people I''ve trained with my own hands are so weak that they need me to personally encourage them," Tharnak said confidently, pulling out a wine bottle from behind his back and taking a long swig.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Morva, still in her casual house clothes except for a staff topped with a golden gem, walked up to them and smiled as she addressed them.


    "Nothing, dear. Myne''s just nervous, and I was encouraging him. You know, young people nowadays aren''t like us, wild and bold enough to face any enemy without having any useless thoughts. They prefer to fight cautiously," Tharnak said with a mocking tone and chuckle heartily. Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Why are you laughing? There''s nothing wrong with being cautious. Only an idiot would face an unknown enemy boldly without knowing anything about it. That''s not bravery but seeking death. You were lucky in your youth to never encounter a forbidden enemy and have a smooth journey, but not everyone is so fortunate. People die every day, often because they''re too careless and underestimate their enemies," Morva said sternly, glaring at Tharnak, who quickly shut up, and lowered his head not daring to look at his wife.


    "Thank you, Grandma Morva. This helps a lot. Now I can finally rest for a moment," Myne gave Tharnak a smug, mocking look before turning to Morva gratefully.


    "No problem, dear. You''ve helped us so much, the least I can do is this. If this old man ever troubles you again, just tell me, and I''ll teach him some manners..."


    "Master, the time is up."


    As Morva finished speaking, a girl around 1.8 meters tall, with a super-hot figure, H-cup breasts, and a super-big butt, appeared beside Myne. She wore a super-skin-tight, full-body black suit resembling a ninja''s, with a robe on top of it that revealed only her black eyes. She moved her face closer to Myne''s ear and spoke emotionlessly.


    At her voice, everyone''s expression turned serious. But before anyone could speak, a thunderous roar echoed from the sky. The brightly lit sky suddenly turned dark, filled with stars. A red moon, surrounded by clouds, peeked out, shining its crimson light on the ground. A chill ran down everyone''s spine.


    "ROAR!!!"


    Thousands¡ªor maybe hundreds of thousands¡ªof monstrous roars sounded from all around the forest, which had been peaceful until now. The red light seemed to awaken their inner beasts, filling them with an insatiable thirst for blood.


    But the surprises weren''t over yet. Before anyone could comprehend the sudden appearance of so many monsters, everyone present in the dimensional creak¡ªexcept a guy who was blatantly cheating in broad daylight¡ªsaw lights flicker on. Row after row of notifications appeared on their retinas, visible only to them.


    The beautiful, sexy girl in a tight suit and robe, whom Gandu gave to Myne as a gift for taking care of him so much, was the daughter of his enemy. Now, as Myne''s slave after receiving a double dose of the slave contract and hypnosis effect, she had absolutely become a perfect maid in most men''s minds¡ªone who cared only about her master''s happiness.


    She sat down behind him and started relaying all the information appearing before her. This was also why Myne had honestly accepted the gift from Gandu¡ªafter all, he needed someone he could absolutely trust to keep him informed about the mysterious being who had teleported everyone to this strange place, seemingly to play a sandbox-style game with them.@@@@


    [ The time is up. The awakening is beginning... ]


    Equipment: A skin-tight black suit that increases charm against the opposite sex and allows ease of movement, and a normal robe to hide identity.


    Dimensional Coins: 10


    Overall Evaluation: A weak human whom anyone can crush under their feet like an ant. ]


    [ Shelter: The Barbarian


    Area: The Forest


    Survival Difficulty: F ]


    [ Trial Mission: Survive! ]


    [ Time Remaining before the end of the trial: 71:59:12. ]


    After hearing the long list of information from his beautiful slave, Myne fell into deep thought. He looked around and saw that everyone was busy checking their information and trying to understand it. Since no one was paying attention to him, Myne quickly withdrew his consciousness from his clone body to his original one and opened a portal to the entrance of Aelmore Canyon.


    His clone, whom he had ordered to come here on the way, had just walked out of the portal as well. After a nod, his clone walked toward the canyon, but before he could step into the foggy area, he was stopped by a transparent golden barrier. Myne and his clone looked at the barrier, which, after finishing its task, turned invisible once more. Their expressions turned to grim realization.


    Since there was no way to break something so far beyond his league, Myne helplessly returned home and re-entered his clone body. However, opening his eyes, he found everyone staring at him with worried expressions, even Ryga and Zhorra, who were supposed to be battling and standing in front of him.


    "What?!" Myne stood up from the ground, dusting off his buttocks and asking with a frown.


    "Have you checked? Is the entrance to your world really closed?" Zhorra, who had softened her attitude toward Myne somewhat after spending time with him, especially since he gave her such a valuable gift, asked seriously.


    "Sigh, sadly, yes. There was an invisible golden barrier at the entrance of my world. I''m afraid I can no longer help you guys. Now, you''re on your own," Myne said helplessly, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Damn it! Without a continuous supply of food, weapons, and potions, how the hell are we going to survive 72 hours?!" Zhorra threw her bow to the ground in frustration.


    "ZHORRA!"


    "Sorry, Father. I just got carried away!" Hearing her father''s roar, Zhorra, who was full of anger and ready to vent it on someone, calmed down instantly. After apologizing, she picked up her bow, jumped down from the stone wall, and returned to the front line, but everyone could still hear her cursing from afar.


    "This girl has no patience at all," Ryga complained, shaking his head. "And with the supplies, Myne has brought us in the past few days, it should be enough to last 72 hours, as long as we don''t take any unnecessary risks. Father, I hope you can take action if any big monsters appear."


    "You can rest assured son. I''ll make sure only monsters that your warriors can handle enter the boundary of our shelter," Tharnak said with a smirk, winking at Myne and kissing Morva to get some good luck, he jumped high into the sky like a rocket and flew away with a whooshing sound.


    Ryga also wanted to say something cool before leaving, but suddenly, loud footsteps and a rustling sound caught everyone''s attention. From the west of their shelter, green-skinned monsters, holding random objects found in the forest, emerged from the woods and looked towards the shelter with bloodthirsty and greedy smiles on their ugly faces.

 Chapter 594. A Wild Encounter

    "Goblins? What in the world are they doing here?"


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing the familiar figures rushing towards the shelter like a thrusting traveller lost in the desert seeing an oasis, Myne couldn''t help but exclaim confusedly.


    "Do you know them?!" Morva, who had never seen goblins before, was surprised by Myne''s words, but soon she was delighted and asked in a hurry. After all, fighting an enemy you know everything about is vastly different from fighting an unknown one.


    "Know? There wouldn''t be any person who didn''t know those little pieces of shit. You could also say they are public enemies of every intelligent race in our world. Those little perverts live in forests, like to kidnap females of other races and mate with them for reproduction until they lose their will to live. After giving birth to their disgusting beasts, most of the females die from lack of nutrition or other problems, and then they eat them happily."


    "Because of this, except for the deep forest where no individuals can go because of fear, they rarely survive anywhere, because anyone after seeing them will do their best to kill them," Myne replied with a disgusted look. If it weren''t for the fact that his clone body had a very limited amount of mana, he would have been very happy to join the fun and massacre those little bastards.


    "What about their strength?" Although most Barbrains are very open-minded towards sex, much more so than humans, they still couldn''t accept such a disgusting race near them. So naturally, after hearing goblins'' grotesque deeds, her impression of them was no different than seeing a cockroach in the kitchen ¨C remove it as soon as possible.


    "Strength? Well, in our world, we use them to train newbies. Most goblins are very weak, and only after their rank increases to Hobgoblins do they start posing a threat to a normal person. As for you guys, I think it would be difficult for those goblins to make your warriors sweat, let alone injure or kill them," Myne chuckled as he waved his head and assured Morva not to worry too much.


    "That''s good. It seems like the starting waves are not very powerful. It is surely so we can adopt and adjust our defensive strategies, as time goes on, the monsters will get stronger, and the real trial will start," Morva spoke with a thoughtful expression as she looked at the front line, where Barbrain soldiers were cutting goblins with ease as if they were cutting grass, with no pressure at all.@@@@


    With each thrust of their spear, one or two goblins had a large hole in their little bodies, and then they turned into a stream of light and disappeared as if they never existed at all, leaving no traces behind. Clearly, the trial maker was very environment-friendly and didn''t want to see blood and dead bodies everywhere.


    Overall, the situation was perfectly under control, making everyone breathe a sigh of relief.


    In the past three days, while Myne wholeheartedly trained, he saw quite a few couples exchanging their love in the corner of the training ground very openly. If not for the aura of Zhorra and Tharnak, which made them hesitate, Myne didn''t doubt that he could see even more wonderful things. There was even a chance that some kind-hearted big sister would invite him to join the fun.


    "Sorry, lady, maybe you haven''t read the notification seriously, but now all the entrances to this place are completely sealed. I can''t bring any product from my world here," Myne said, shaking his head, seeing that the lady didn''t care about him admiring her figure, he sat down beside her.


    "That''s really unfortunate. Forget it, then. Since you can''t bring anything, there is nothing else to talk about. You can go now. Thanks for your trouble..." Sighing, the lady stood up from the bed and opened the door for Myne. "By the way, I heard from my colleagues that you are a human, and you humans have a dick even smaller than a finger. Is that true?"


    Hearing the giant beauty insult his "little brother," Myne, who was honestly ready to return to his work, stopped and looked at the lady with eyes full of anger. He was about to show this lady whom she was messing with, but then he remembered that he didn''t have his skill, Mystic Limb Sculpting, which could help him to create any additional part or increase the size of a part of his body, and closed his half-open mouth.


    Without the help of his Mystic Limb Sculpting skill, his 8-inch-long dick, which was perfect for human standards, was truly only the size of a finger for barbarians, who were nearly three meters tall, had super-strong bodies, and needed extra effort to teach them a lesson in this field.


    "Be thankful that this is just my clone body, not the real one, otherwise, I would have shown you who has a finger-sized dick," Myne said with an irritated expression and walked out of the house in a hurry under the confused gaze of the lady who didn''t understand why he suddenly became angry. After all, from her perspective, she hadn''t said anything to provoke him.


    "What a weirdo. Humans are really strange," The lady shook her head, didn''t take Myne''s words seriously, and closed the door.


    ...


    Myne, after returning to Tharnak''s house, went directly into the room he was given for study and rest, which had a big bed, a wardrobe, and a giant metal box filled with all kinds of spell modules and training booklets. Closing the door, Myne didn''t start memorizing things instantly. Instead, he grabbed his little maid, who was still pure and hadn''t received divine purification from him and threw her on the bed.


    Like a hungry beast, he climbed on her, tore apart her robe, lifted her tight t-shirt, and freed her poor breasts, which were being tortured for no reason. He started sucking the right one while squeezing the left one hard, occasionally pinching her hard nipple, making his maid scream out in pain.


    Although she behaved emotionlessly most of the time, because Myne could forget eating but not f*cking, he gave her special instructions regarding sex. While they were intimate, except that she would be absolutely loyal, she had all her memories become normal, and she would return to her previous self she was before becoming his maid. If it were normal hypnosis, there was no way he could give her such advanced commands, but thanks to the magical slave contract he found before, this kind of wonderful effect was possible.

 Chapter 595. Training Maid ( Part-1 ) ( R-18 )

    "Ahhh... Hey! Please be gentle... Ahh, it hurts... DON''T BITE IT!"


    The scream of Myne''s little maid resounded throughout the entire house. Thankfully, everyone was outside, busy observing the battlefield; otherwise, they might have misunderstood that Myne was assaulting a poor girl.


    "Shut up, b*tch! I am your master, and I''ll do whatever I want with you!" Myne moved his face away from his maid''s big boobies and gave her an angry glance, which made her tremble in fear. She shut up instantly. Though she was the daughter of a gangster and had seen all kinds of bad things since her childhood, under her father''s rule, she had been treated like a princess. No one even dared to look her in the eyes, let alone violate her. Deep down, she was still a weak girl who easily got frightened when encountering a real bad guy.


    "Since you dared to yell at me, your master, punishment is inevitable." Saying this, Myne pulled her skin-tight pants down along with her black panties. He grabbed both her legs, moved them upward until they touched her face, bringing her vagina in front of him, and delivered a tight slap to her right buttock.


    PAA!


    A loud sound echoed in the room, powerful enough to leave his entire palm''s print on her snow-white skin.


    Fearing that resistance would only bring her more pain, the girl endured without making a sound. However, tears began flowing from her eyes, which softened Myne''s heart a little. After all, as he always said, his heart grew weak toward beautiful ladies.


    Sighing helplessly, while muttering about how a gangster''s daughter could be so weak, Myne completely pulled her pants off, lay on top of her with his nose almost touching hers, and asked with a cold expression, "Who is your master?!"


    "You are!"


    The girl replied in a sobbing voice, trying to appear pitiful, so Myne wouldn''t beat her, but this only excited him more. In the past few days, he had been giving his all to training and hardly had time to relax. After that orange-haired lady provoked him, he desperately needed to vent; otherwise, how would he be able to give his hundred percent to studying with an absent mind and hard little brother?


    "And who are you to your master?" Myne continued, his eyes unblinking.


    "Your slave?" Because Myne had directly hypnotized her the moment he got her from Gandu, she could hardly comprehend everything happening around her. Not knowing what to say, she blurted out the first thing that came to mind.


    After a few more seconds of gently stroking him with her soft hands, she moved her small face closer to Myne''s dick. She stuck out her tongue and gave the tip a gentle lick, sending a shiver through Myne''s entire body. Although he wanted to compliment his maid for doing well, he decided against it. Maintaining his "bad guy" persona was crucial, as he didn''t want her to start taking him lightly like his other girls, which would ruin all the fun. So to keep the illusion intact, he pretended to be indifferent, staring at the ceiling and counting its cracks to distract himself.


    Not seeing any reaction from Myne, which she had anticipated, the maid frowned slightly but continued licking him. This went on for a full minute before she realized that such timid actions wouldn''t suffice to move her master. Taking a deep breath, she opened her small mouth and slowly took the tip of Myne''s dick inside. Gradually, she swallowed more until without her realising it was entirely in her mouth, her upper lip touching his pubic region.


    This feat shocked not only Myne but also the girl herself. Managing to take in an eight-inch-long dick completely inside the mouth on the first attempt wasn''t something most girls could achieve.


    While Myne''s surprise was understandable, the girl''s reaction was very peculiar, as if she also didn''t expect this.


    This was the truth, originally she had intended only to go as far as she could before gagging¡ªa lesson she had picked up from a perverted maid in her household, whom she had often seen eating her father''s and this seemed her favourite activity as she never let go of any change to take his dick inside her mouth. Even for that maid, swallowing entirely was a challenge, so the girl had no expectation of succeeding herself. But to her astonishment, she found it remarkably easy, as though she were simply sucking on a lollipop.


    Although both were momentarily stunned, the task at hand couldn''t stop. After regaining her composure, the girl glanced at Myne from the corner of her eye. Seeing that he finally had some positive expression, she became happy and began moving as she had observed the maid do in the past.


    She pulled her head back until only the tip of his dick remained in her mouth, letting her tongue tease it, before plunging it back inside. The movement sent waves of pleasure through Myne''s body, causing him to tremble slightly.


    The sensation was almost too much. Having been living the life of an honest boy for the past few days, Myn, under the skilled efforts of his little maid, quickly approached climax. Grabbing her head, he pushed it down hard, forcing his dick to reach the deepest part of her throat, and released a massive load of cum inside her, so much so that it overflowed from her mouth and even her nose.


    Although the girl struggled to get her head free so she could breathe, Myne held her in place until he had completely emptied himself. Only then did he release her.


    With a jerk, the girl pulled her head back. After swallowing the cum still in her mouth with great difficulty and coughing a few times, she began panting heavily. She sat there, silently staring at Myne, waiting for his response.


    Myne, satisfied with her performance, maintained his stoic demeanour. To uphold his "bad guy" character, he stood up from the bed, picked up her discarded pants, retrieved the panties that had come off with them inside them, and tossed them at her face. His expression remained cold and indifferent.


    The girl picked her dirty panties from her face and looked at Myne with disbelief. When she realized he wasn''t joking, she cursed him under her breath. The action triggered the slave contract, causing her to tremble in pain as it forbade her from harbouring ill thoughts toward her asshole master. With tears in her eyes, she wiped the cum off her face, and inside her nostrils using her dirty panties, which she hadn''t had a chance to watch for the past few days.

 Chapter 596. Training Maid ( Part-2 ) ( R-18 )

    "What is your name?" Finally nodding with satisfaction in his mind seeing the perverted act of his dirty maid, Myne suddenly remembered that, despite having her with him for nearly three days, he hadn''t even asked for the other party''s name.


    "My, cough, my name is Akari, ohh, my great master!" The girl realized that she couldn''t even vent her anger in her mind, and sighed helplessly. She obediently knelt and bowed deeply touching her forehead on the mattress, speaking with a respectful voice. Only heaven knew where a gangster''s daughter learned all this nonsense from.


    "Are you adopted?" Myne, caught off guard by his little maid''s performance, unconsciously spoke out his inn thought loud.


    "How did you know, oh, my great master? I was seven years old when my father saved me from some hoodlums and adopted me as his daughter," Akari responded her expression changing from earlier helplessness, like a soldier who was ready to go to war, despite knowing there was no way he would come back alive, to surprise. She didn''t expect her asshole master would know such a tiny bit of information about her, which, apart from a few of her father''s acquaintances, no one else knew.


    "You dare to question your master?!" Myne, seeing his maid becoming casual with him, which was the first step to threaten his carefully cultivated image of dominance, made a furious expression. He grabbed her arm, pushed her aside, and made her lie down on the bed on her stomach before smacking her buttocks hard again.


    PAA!


    "AAHH!" I''m sorry, master...


    PAA!


    "You dare to talk back?"


    PAA! PAA!


    "I..."


    PAA! PAA! PAA!


    "Sob, sob, sob..."


    After making Akari''s poor buttocks red as a tomato, and hearing her crying, only then did Myne realise that he had carried away in excitement and had gone too far, but there was no way, it was too pleasurable to hit her big buttocks and watch them shake and bounce left and right like water balloons. Also bullying his little maid gave him a completely new kind of pleasure that he had never experienced before.


    But then he saw her sobbing in a low voice, while biting her lower lips, clinching the bedsheet tightly, trying her best to not make any sound, and looking very pitiful. This made Myne, who was feeling a bit guilty, flood his mind with all kinds of evil thoughts.


    "Master! Master! Please stop hitting! It hurts!"


    "AHHH! It hurts! Master!"


    "PAA! PAA!"


    "AHM! What wrong have I done? Please have mercy!"


    "PAAAAA!"


    Myne, who had put aside all his goodness and had decided to be a complete villain after his heart had been broken by the ungrateful b*tch before him, wore a genuine cold expression like a ruthless torturer. Hearing his maid begging with a voice full of crying and seeing tears falling from her eyes like a waterfall, he felt a twisted pleasure, unlike anything he had ever experienced before.


    "Nothing, you have done nothing wrong. It''s just that I realise now someone had been fooling me, which made me feel very, very angry, and it just so happens that your buttocks are soft and comfortable to hit, perfect to vent anger!''


    Giving her a final smack, Myne, who was no longer in the mood to f*ck this second-handed product and just wanted to quickly release his pent-up pressures and go back to work, grabbed her now severely bruised, almost purple buttocks, which were hurting very badly, and Akira screamed out in pain once again. But Myne didn''t care about it and started moving his dick in and out of her butthole.


    Akira was in so much pain that she was whimpering like an injured dog with each thrust of his, and would have been willing to do anything to get relief from this.


    Finally, Myne, who wanted some silence, which he wasn''t getting thanks to Akira''s painful howls and being too soft-hearted to see a beautiful girl in such a miserable condition, sighed helplessly and let go of her buttocks, grabbing her waist instead, which made her breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although she still felt a lot of pain each time her buttocks smash on Myne''s body, it was not as before, where Myne was tightly squeezing her buttocks and pulling them back hard so his dick could go as deep as possible.


    But why had he suddenly become so angry for no reason? He was in a good mood before, right?


    This was the question that was bothering Akira the most. She had felt Myne''s good mood when she give him a blowjob and he cum inside her mouth, especially when he was licking her both holes. But when he put his dick inside her anus, his mood took a 180-degree turn, and he turned into a beast.


    Because Akira was a virgin and had never put even a finger inside her anus, let alone a big dick, she had no idea how she should feel when something so big as Myne''s dick entered her second hole.


    So the feeling of Myne''s dick entering her anus at first was a bit painful, but then it went very smoothly, and she didn''t take it to heart, thinking that this was how things should be. After all, she had seen others having sex, and they all had very happy and excited expressions, and none of them were in pain. So when she didn''t feel pain but only pleasure, she immediately thought that this was completely normal, even if it was her first time.


    While Akira was in deep thought, Myne out of his habit, wanted to grab her super big breasts, reached out and grabbed her right hand''s wrist, wanting to pull her back with force so that her entire body could stand up, and he could hug her, wrapping his free arm around her stomach for support. But he was shocked to death when he found that her arm as if made of rubber pulled back to an abnormal angle, it felt as if there was no bone in it at all."

 Chapter 597. The Rubber Maid

    "Ahhh..."


    "AHHHHH!! MY ARM! MY ARM!"


    Two piercing screams echoed through the small wooden house, one following the other. The first person hadn''t even started screaming seriously, when the second one, let out a scream far louder and more agonizing, which made Myne''s ears ring, and he was forced to cover his ears.


    "BUAHH! NO-NO-NO! My arm, you broke my arm!?" Although Akira''s voice was high-pitched and filled with apparent pain, the visible confusion on her face told a completely different story.


    Myne, who was still holding her arm, realized he hadn''t felt the sensation of a broken bone at all. As Akira''s expression softened, realizing she couldn''t feel the expected pain, they exchanged bewildered glances.


    "Are you really in pain?" Myne asked, cautiously moving her ''broken'' arm up and down.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Except for my butt being smacked by you, oh my great master, I don''t feel any pain anywhere on my body," Akira replied, still visibly confused about why she wasn''t feeling pain even though her arm had moved in such an abnormal way.


    Hearing her reply, Myne rolled his eyes and let go of her arm, which snapped back into place. Akira moved it slightly and confirmed that she felt no pain or discomfort, giving Myne an inquiring look, probably wanting to know what was happening.


    As confused as she was, Myne grabbed her arm again and slowly twisted it until it made a 360-degree turn. Both were left speechless, entirely out of words for the bizarre situation.


    Myne even tried it with his own arm but found he didn''t possess the extraordinary ability of his maid, which disappointed him quite a bit.


    To confirm his suspicions, Myne gently grabbed Akira''s leg and pulled it backwards. As he expected, it rotated 360 degrees with ease, defying the laws of human anatomy. His curiosity piqued, he inserted both his thumbs into her vaginal entrance and gently spread it open. As if she were made of rubber, her vaginal opening stretched wide enough to fit his entire hand with ease. He could even see her twisting inner walls, love juices gushing out, and a thin barrier blocking the way further inside, stopping him from peeping into the depth.


    "Damn it! How could I make such a big mistake?" Myne slapped his forehead in remorse. He''d misunderstood his lovely little honest maid, mistaking her as a whore. It turned out that because of the talent "Rubber Body," which Akira had awakened half an hour ago when the trial mission started, her body had gained the properties of rubber. She could stretch, mold, and bend in abnormal ways like a rubber object. This was also the reason why she could so easily take his entire length into her mouth and why there had been no resistance when he entered her second hole.


    "Sob! Sob! Master, have you found out why my body can bend so abnormally?" After enduring the pain and stopping her tears, Akira finally lifted her head from the pillow and asked Myne in a low voice.


    Hmm. I think it''s because of the talent, ''Rubber Body,'' you awakened half an hour ago. It has given you rubber-like abilities. That''s why you could swallow my dick without any issue, and you didn''t feel much when I took your butthole virginity. Of course, bending your arms and legs at unnatural angles is another example," Myne explained with a shrug. Suddenly, thinking of something, he grabbed Akira''s right breast nipple and pulled it hard, making her scream out in pain again.


    "I thought it would stretch like rubber," Myne muttered while rubbing his chin.


    "It seems your ''Rubber Body'' talent isn''t as powerful as I thought. Well, for a ''B-Rank talent,'' it''s already very impressive. If you combine it with your shrink skill, you might be able to do a lot of useful things. At the very least, becoming a world-class thief shouldn''t be a problem," He continued as he began thrusting into her again, this time with full force.


    Now that he realized how absurdly powerful the talents awakened by people in this dimensional creak are, Myne naturally wanted to explore others'' talents too¡ªa task he clearly couldn''t do while continuing training his maid. So, after a minute of impatient thrusting, he quickly released a big load inside her anus, cast a hypnosis spell on her, and ordered her to clean up the mess, put on her clothes, and stay in the room. Then, he quickly dressed himself, opened a portal at the top of the village wall, and stepped through.


    ...


    The battle outside the village was still in full swing. Goblins, like an endless colony of ants, poured out from the forest with no sign of stopping. If not for the fact that their bodies disappeared in flashes of light upon their death, the area in front of the town¡ªstretching for a kilometre¡ªwould already have been drenched in blood and littered with corpses.


    Emerging from the portal, Myne quickly surveyed the surroundings. Except for him, only Morva remained in her original spot, casting water spells at the forest, which had somehow caught fire and was now burning fiercely. She was doing her best to extinguish the flames. After all, the forest surrounded their shelter in every direction, and if the fire spread out of control, they would lose both their home and quite a few lives while fleeing.


    As for the source of the fire, it didn''t take Myne long to spot it. It was a very familiar tall figure clad in heroic golden female warrior armour, wielding a beautiful one-handed sword. The only difference from before was that her entire body was now surrounded by orange flames, making her look like a blazing sun in the dark night. Wherever she went, everything burned to ashes. Her casual attacks were more devastating than the combined efforts of dozens of barbarians.


    With every swing of her sword, she killed nearly a hundred goblins and, of course, burned large swathes of the forest behind them. This left Morva working tirelessly to extinguish the flames before they could spiral out of control.

 Chapter 598. Green with Jealousy

    "Hahaha! Die, you damn green skin! How dare you challenge mighty Bilabo!"


    "Bilabo, you idiot, although I understand you''re excited to have such an enviable ability, can you stop waving your arms around like a headless fly? You have almost cut my stomach just now!"


    A tall, muscular man with a long red beard stopped a foolish-looking, black-haired guy whose arms had turned into shiny steel blades. They were so sharp they could cut through anything in their path like butter, even the high-quality iron armour worn by the barbarians.


    "Don''t be a coward, Uncle Hong. Haven''t you also awakened the power to control those weird tree roots? Compared to them, my little ability to turn my body parts into sharp blades is nothing. After all, I still have to get close to the enemy to kill them, but you just have to wave your hand, and your roots do all the work."


    "Hey, you two, why have you stopped?" Suddenly a shout came from on top of them.@@@@


    "Can''t you see Chief''s daughter, Zhorra, is working so hard, and even Elder Morva isn''t holding back? You two are slacking off shamelessly. Aren''t you afraid that if the Chief sees you, he''ll punish you to clean wolf dung for months?" Suddenly, a dark-skinned man who, surprisingly, had no beard like other barbarians but had bright white wings on his back, creating a striking visual effect, fell from the sky, scolding both barbarians who were talking nonsense in the middle of the battle.


    "Can we even compare to Miss Zhorra? Can''t you see what level she''s on? Even her casual attacks are a hundred times stronger than ours. Also, Elder Morva isn''t holding back because she''s busy cleaning up her granddaughter''s mess. Otherwise, do you really think she would take action for such a small-scale battle?"


    Another guy passing by heard the winged man''s words and spoke with disdain. Then, before others noticed him and someone sold him out to earn the Chief''s goodwill, he quickly jumped a bit, and when his feet touched the ground, it was as if the ground turned to liquid for him. He passed through it and disappeared under the dumbfounded expression of everyone.


    ...


    Myne, standing on top of the wall, stared at the battlefield without blinking, green with envy at the wonderful talents everyone had awakened¡ªso powerful and unique that he couldn''t help but drool.


    "Grandma Morva, what kind of talent did you awaken? Also, why don''t you just stop Zhorra from burning the forest instead of tirelessly clearing up her mess?" Myne asked casually after turning his eyes away from the barbarians, who were like wolves jumping into a horde of sheep, killing goblins with a renewed sense of purpose because their newfound talents had skyrocketed their combat power. For those fighting freaks, this kind of fight is nothing but bullying children, which of course they enjoy a lot.


    "What is it? As long as it''s within my capability, I''ll surely help you," she nodded.


    "Actually, I wanted to borrow your mana. Just now, seeing how much strength those talent skills have increased in your people, I thought about the people from other worlds. They might have also become powerful as well, so I wanted to check on them. But I don''t have enough mana to open a teleportation portal to such a far place," Myne explained with a serious expression.


    "Hmm, you''re right. This is indeed a big problem to consider... But how are you going to return? I can''t come with you to the enemy base. That''s just seeking death," Morva spoke hesitantly. Although she had confidence in her strength, that didn''t mean she would stupidly seek death by entering an unknown enemy base. God knew if there was someone stronger than her there; she might not even have time to regret it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can think of something. At worst, I''ll lose my clone. It''s not a big deal," Myne casually waved his hand and didn''t explain much. After all, he couldn''t just say that he knew someone on their enemy''s side, right? What if she misunderstood him as a hidden spy?


    "Well, if you say so, then be careful," Morva, seeing that Myne looked confident, didn''t argue anymore. She placed her hand on his head, taking advantage of the opportunity, patted his head as if he were a puppy, closed her eyes, and focused on transferring her mana into Myne''s body.


    Myne suddenly felt a refreshing sensation, like drinking something cold in summer. A large amount of foreign mana poured into his body like a river. Because his clone body didn''t have the blessing of his Inventory skill''s unlimited storage space, only two seconds after the mana entered his body, it started leaking out and vanished into the air. Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    Realizing that quite a bit of mana was wasted while he was lost in the pleasurable sensation brought by the sudden increase in his mana, Myne hurriedly opened a portal to the entrance of the basement behind the church.


    Suddenly, as if a bottomless hole had appeared in his body, all the mana poured in by Morva was absorbed without leaving anything behind. Right at that moment, a palm-sized blue portal appeared in front of him, which continued expanding as Morva poured more mana into his body.


    It wasn''t until she had used up 80% of her mana, and her face turned pale with large drops of sweat on her forehead, that the portal expanded enough for him to walk through it.


    "All right, Grandma Morva, that''s enough. Please take care of yourself, and thanks for the trouble," Myne cheerfully gave Morva a quick hug while speaking, and before she could respond, he rushed through the portal, which immediately closed as he went through it. It seemed like the small amount of mana used by Morva was far from enough to open a stable portal in the dimensional crack.


    "Sigh, youngsters are always in a hurry," Morva shook her head and wiped the sweat from her forehead. "By the way, what did he say? What was his talent?"

 Chapter 599. In the Chaos

    "Roar!"


    "F*ck!" This was the only word that escaped Myne''s mouth when he emerged from the portal. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect that the other side wouldn''t be familiar, empty space, but a horde of creepy-looking monsters, who attacked him without wasting a single second.


    Thankfully, it seemed these monsters still possessed some basic intelligence. Not completely mindless, they recoiled as the portal appeared before them out of thin air. This gave Myne time to assess his situation, and he was able to cast a hypnotism spell on ten monsters around him. These now desperately carried out his orders, acting as meat shields and giving Myne time to think.


    "Damn it, how could these bastards from the Church World be defeated so easily? It''s barely been an hour since the awakening, and the trial mission started!" Myne cursed inwardly. "And I thought they were more powerful than barbarians. After all, they''re able to open portals to other worlds, kidnapping people nonstop and sacrificing them to increase their powers. God knows where those sacrifices went if they are so f*cking weak!"


    He kicked away a dark blue-skinned, fish-headed, humanoid, aquatic monster, who, unsurprisingly, wasn''t wearing anything. The sight of its weapons hanging between its legs was something Myne wouldn''t have wanted to see even for millions of gold coins. He quickly opened a portal beneath his feet and escaped the encirclement.


    Wanting to get a better view of the situation, Myne opened a portal one kilometre high in the sky. His jaw dropped in shock as he took in the scene below. The small area occupied by the church world people had secured for their shelter was surrounded by countless aquatic monsters of all types, kinds, and sizes.


    There were also super-large ones, around ten or more meters tall, standing at the shore with only their disgusting, black-coloured heads with red eyes, covered with seaweed, protruding from the water. They watched the battle, their behaviour similar to bad parents watching their kids bullying weaker children in the park, feeling proud of their "growth."


    Myne also saw a giant, titanic creature, which has tentacles probably around a hundred meters long and dozens of meters thick, occasionally shoot out of the black sea, grab some large creature that had come from the depths to watch the fun, and drag it back into the deep, probably gathering ingredients for dinner.


    As for the Church people''s shelter, aside from the main church building in the centre, whose only entrance was still tightly guarded by an invisible barrier, hundreds of weirdos in black robes were throwing black-coloured fireballs or blue arrows made of energy, which shot with high speed at a single thought, directly targeting headshots, barely able to hold.


    But it seemed the level of these black robes was low. They barely knew three spells, and their physical fitness was very worrying, as none of them had any weapons, or were good at close combat. All of them were using magic to attack the aquatic monsters, which had hardly any effect. After all, their numbers were too great; killing a few thousand might not be enough to even make a ripple.


    "They seem not to have realized the potential of the talent they have awakened, or they were simply too busy to check about those things," Myne muttered with a thoughtful look on his face. To remain airborne, he opened two portals on top of each other and simply fell into one and came out of the second, right on top of the first. This loop continued until he had seen everything he wanted.


    The arrogant blonde girl Myne had seen before in the basement was hugging Finn, her mother, crying hard and blurting out whatever came to mind.


    "And whose fault is that? Didn''t I tell you to find a good man before?" Instead of coaxing her daughter, Finn who had a black line on her forehead, also started venting her emotions to calm herself down. "You''re already twenty-five, but because of your dreamy fantasies of finding a perfect boyfriend, you''ve refused countless good proposals. Now you''re regretting it. What can I do?" At your age, I have broken up with three boyfriends, and had got engaged with your father." This only made her daughter cry harder.


    "But those boys just wanted to get close to Father through me, and none of them loved me," The blonde girl said, tears streaming down her face, with some mucus running from her nose. Even in this terrifying situation, she wasn''t willing to let her mother scold her. "How can I fall in love with those selfish bastards?"


    "Fine, then stop complaining. You stay here. I''ll go look for your father. Maybe he got caught in some urgent situation and can''t get back. If I don''t find him in ten minutes, I''ll come back, and then we''ll leave him behind and escape from here... Without him..." With that, Finn forcefully pushed away her daughter, who was reluctant to let her go. Without giving her a chance to follow, she hurried out of the room and slammed the door shut, finally breathing a sigh of relief.


    "Hello..." Myne who was shamelessly eavesdropping on mother and daughter''s conversation, spoke in a low voice with a smile.


    "AHHHHH!"


    "Sss, it''s me. Why are you screaming like a little girl?" Myne hurriedly covered Finn''s mouth, who had let out a terrified scream at his voice and scolded in a low voice.


    "Mother! What''s wrong? Why did you scream? Have those monsters invaded the church? Are we about to die?" Hearing her mother''s scream, the blonde girl, who had been hiding under a blanket, rushed to the door, wanting to open it. Finn, not wanting her daughter to see Myne, gripped the doorknob tightly, preventing her from opening it.


    Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Sorry, dear," Finn said, feigning composure. "It was a messenger with a creepy face who looked a bit like those monsters. He suddenly appeared in front of me and caught me off guard. Don''t worry. The monsters outside will still take a long time to break the shield. Now, go back and lock the door. Don''t come out before I return. It''s not safe outside anymore."


    After deceiving her daughter and confirming she wouldn''t try to leave, Finn grabbed Myne''s arm and quickly walked to the door at the end of the corridor, pushing it open and entering with him, locking it behind them.

 Chapter 600. Monsters at the Gates

    "What the hell are you doing here? And how did you get here? Were you hiding in the church from the day we met?" Finn, after locking the door, looked at Myne with a serious expression and began inquiring while walking toward the bookshelf in her bedroom. She pulled a red-covered book titled "Natural Way to Make Skin Shine." As she pulled the book halfway out and pushed it back, with a clicking sound, the bookshelf slid forward a few centimetres.


    Just as Myne thought she would open it and show him her secret room, she stopped, turned around, and stared at him with a frown.


    "What?" Myne couldn''t help but ask, seeing that she had no intention of speaking or looking away.


    "Why aren''t you answering my question? Do you think this is a joke? You better not test my patience, otherwise I don''t mind sending you to the west," Finn suddenly had a deadly cold expression, and a red aura enveloped her body. Her blonde hair began floating upward without any air. Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    Seeing that the other party was too serious, Myne hurriedly moved forward while laughing and put his arm around her shoulder, trying his best to behave like they were old friends.


    "Come on, Finn, you mustn''t be so serious. We''re not enemies. I just got distracted by your skilled moves. You know, it''s not every day we get to see our crush''s secret room, right?" He said, giving her a knowing wink, making her roll her eyes in annoyance.


    "I''ve already told you, I''m married and have no interest in a brat like you. Why are you still dreaming about me? Can''t you find someone your own age?" She pushed his arm away from her shoulder and pulled the edge of the bookshelf, revealing a one-and-a-half-meter-tall metal door behind it.


    "And where am I going to find young girls like you mentioned? In the stomachs of those monsters outside? Also, let me be clear, I have no interest in your stupid crying daughter. She''s too much trouble to handle for the rest of my life."


    "As for why I''m here, of course, it''s to find a way out of this disaster. As long as I''m not brain-dead, I naturally didn''t want to die. With my current strength, escaping the memory loss is definitely no problem, but surviving for three days is impossible, so, of course, I have to look for a powerful, beautiful, and kind-hearted backer."


    Myne didn''t hold back when it came to flattering beauty like Finn. He shamelessly followed Finn into her secret room, which looked like a storage room with boxes piled up like hills everywhere. She didn''t reply to Myne''s nonsense and quickly began searching through the boxes. When she found something useful, she put the entire box into her storage ring.


    Myne didn''t want to be misunderstood, so he stood at the door while continuing to talk, despite her ignoring him. This process continued until Finn put half of the boxes into her storage ring, came in front of Myne, stared into his eyes, and suddenly grabbed both his cheeks.


    "If you don''t want to get beaten, just be quiet and follow me. No more words until we''re safe, got it?"


    Myne nodded hurriedly like an obedient child, only then did Finn release his face and walk away in a hurry. Myne quickly caught up with her.


    After coming out of the secret room, she opened the wardrobe, and put away all her clothes. Then she walked to her queen-sized bed and put it away as well, before hurriedly walking out of the bedroom and into her daughter''s room. Myne, who wanted to see what she was up to, didn''t say anything and simply followed her.


    Myne, who was listening to the husband and wife''s conversation, suddenly had an understanding look on his face. He finally understood why the attack on those people''s side was so fierce. It turned out that because of their oversmartness, their trial difficulty had increased to an impossible level.


    "Then what about us? When are we able to go to that place?" Finn didn''t care about Jekal''s burning anger. Right now, she only cared about her and her daughter''s lives.


    However, to her surprise, Jekal didn''t reply. Instead, he stared at her coldly with an expressionless face, but disdain and a bit of disgust were clearly visible in the depths of his eyes.


    "Soon..." This was the only word he said before walking to other people who were maintaining the magic array, but secretly eavesdropping on their conversation with full of interest.


    Finn, whose face turned ugly as if she found her husband f*kcing her housemaid right on top of their bed, gave Jekal an angry glare while gritting her teeth, looked at Myne and Rosalind, and walked toward the stairs in a hurry.


    Both of them didn''t dare to stay with a bunch of creepy-looking old men who clearly weren''t good people without Finn''s protection, so they quickly followed her, while trying their best so no one noticed their presence.


    "Rosy, quickly pick up your belongings. We''re escaping," Finn said coldly after they returned to the fourth floor.


    "But... Mother, what about Father?" Although Rosalind knew that this question could earn her a good beating, her love for her father, who never stopped her from doing anything, still overcame her fear, and she couldn''t help but ask. Clearly, unlike Finn, she didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind her father''s last word.


    "Haven''t you heard enough? There''s no place for us in his backup plan. He''s abandoned us, so instead of wasting time on fantasies that he''ll come to save you, you better follow me and hope that we somehow survive the next few days and get the hell out of this goddamned place," Finn, although burning with hatred inside, still maintained her cool before her daughter and an unwanted outsider, and replied in a heavy voice.


    "How can this be..."


    "Stop talking nonsense and move your ass. We don''t have time!" Finn interrupted her daughter''s childish nonsense and kicked her into her room.


    "Ahm... Finn?" Myne, seeing that Finn had closed her eyes and was breathing heavily to calm herself, and surely didn''t want to be disturbed, hesitated for a few seconds and, in the end, couldn''t help but reluctantly break the silence.


    "What!" Finn gave Myne a look as if she wanted to eat him alive, and asked irritedly.


    "Well... I know a good place to hide. Although there are some monsters as well, compared to here, you can deal with them with a wave of your hand. And there are also some people to attract firepower, so you don''t have to worry much. As long as you hide well and don''t seek death by coming in front of them, you absolutely won''t have any problem finishing this trial mission."

 Chapter 601. A Little Mischief

    "Where is this place?" Finn, whose expression was pale from expending too much mana to help Myne open the portal to the forest near Barbarians''s shelter, asked while breathing heavily.


    "Far from that wretched black sea, and you can rest assured, there are no aquatic monsters anywhere, just some goblins messing around, and they are also getting beaten by Barbarians right now," Myne explained with an apologetic smile. He didn''t expect that Finn was much weaker than Morva, and even after they combined their efforts, they barely managed to open a small portal to the forest.


    Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "By the way, if possible, I recommend hiding or moving away from here. Just a kilometre away from here is an open space with a shelter, but the people there aren''t very friendly towards otherworldly beings, especially powerful people like you. They are also narrow-minded and very hot-tempered. They attack first and ask questions later. If you two get caught, I don''t think the outcome would be something you''d want to see."


    Myne thought about the hostility he had encountered when he first met those muscular weirdos and decided to warn Finn. After all, it would be a pity if such a kind-hearted, hot milf got caught by those perverts. With their body size, it would be a miracle if both mother and daughter could handle them.@@@@


    "How powerful are they?" Finn, of course, didn''t believe that there were people more powerful than her, after all, Myne is too weak in her eyes, and from her perspective, everyone around her is very powerful to Myne, it is hard for us to determine how powerful those people he mentions are just based on his words.


    "Well, you might not be able to give a fair fight to their seventh in command. Believe me, it is better not to go there to seek death," Saying that, Myne moved his face close to Finn''s ear while looking at Rosalind who was observing the surroundings with her back towards them, and continued, "It would be a pity if something happened to you before we go on a date as you promised."


    "What? When did I promise to go on a date with you? And stop talking nonsense. I am seriously not interested in a brat like you," Finn took a few steps back in disgust and spoke while glancing at Myne as if he were crazy.


    "Ohh, come on, it''s my reward for saving you and your daughter. Otherwise, why do you think I was working so hard? And anyway, the date is far away. Right now, you have more important things to worry about," Myne didn''t take Finn''s words to heart. As long as he could show her his all-might little brother and some cool skills of his, he believed that she would go crazy in love with him.


    "By the way, what talent did you awaken?" Myne, who was about to return to Morva''s house and continue copying spell modules, suddenly paused and asked curiously. Now, if there was anything that could excite him except hot beauties he hadn''t touched, that would surely be knowing others'' weird but super-powerful talents.


    Finn, who was already angry at being betrayed by her husband, taken advantage of by a brat like Myne and getting stuck in the middle of the forest with her stupid daughter, rolled up her robe sleeves, put away her stuff, and walked toward her daughter with a smile that didn''t look like a smile, sending a chill down Rosalind''s body. Rosalind, without thinking for a second, turned around and started running.


    "Stop you damn brat! How dare you laugh at your mother! Just you wait, if I didn''t break your bottom today..."


    ...


    Myne opened his eyes and took a deep breath before collapsing on the couch and rubbing his sore forehead. For the past 12 hours, he had been crazily copying the spell modules and physical enchantment techniques of Barbarians. Before today, he just memorised the entire spell module, then returned to his main body, quickly wrote them down on a scroll, and continued doing that. But this wasted a lot of time.


    And since today he had everything except time, he decided to do something different. He first tried to remember as much as he could in one look, then returned to his main body and wrote them down, then continued doing this. Because there wasn''t much interval in transferring consciousness from the main body to the clones, this trick worked wonders. But the mental energy he expended was so huge that now he was feeling as if his head was about to explode.


    Then, without thinking anything, Myne threw the scrolls on the couch onto the ground, took out a quilt from his inventory, lay down on the couch, and fell asleep within a few seconds.


    It wasn''t until the sun rose high in the sky, and sunlight shone on his face, forcing him to open his eyes, that Myne realized that he had been sleeping for more than half a day.


    "Why didn''t you wake up?" He asked Aisha who was reading the spell modules he had copied yesterday opposite to him. He picked up the water glass on the table, and emptied it, and only when the cold water entered his stomach did he feel refreshed and sober.


    "You were sleeping too soundly that I didn''t dare to disturb you. And it is not like you need to go anywhere, so why should I wake you up?" Saying that she put down the scroll in her hand and walked into the kitchen to heat up Myne''s lunch. She is very well aware that Myne''s stomach wakes up before him, and it is only a matter of a minute before he begs for food. She might as well quickly deal with it so he won''t trouble her later.


    Myne looked at Aisha''s back with a satisfied smile, feeling proud of having such an understanding wife, and quickly rushed to the toilet to deal with the natural call. After all, today he had to coax Maya so she could help him check the dimensional creak''s matter, and for this, he needed a lot of energy. For this, there is nothing better than eating delicious food made by Aisha.

 Chapter 602. In Action

    Knock-knock!


    "Who?"


    "ME!"


    "Me? Me who?"


    "Sigh, big sis, open the door. Why are you behaving like a child? Also, why the key isn''t working? I couldn''t even open a portal into your house, what is happening?" Myne, who couldn''t open the portal directly into Maya''s house and was forced to come to the main door from the former way, and spend ten minutes talking nonsense with Jin in the shop, couldn''t help but complain.


    "Otherwise, how long do you think I will let you run into my house wherever you want, like a ghost? Because of you, there is no sense of privacy at all" Maya''s calm voice comes from the other side of the door.@@@@


    "Come on, sis, I understand you''re angry, but haven''t you punished me enough?" Myne spoke helplessly and knocked two more times on the door. If not for the other party being too powerful and could easily beat him, he would have long since wanted to teach her a lesson for being so bossy.


    "Oh, if you have so much trouble with me, go back home and stay with your wives and girlfriends. Why waste time with me?"


    Although Maya spoke sarcastically, she still opened the door, clearly, she didn''t want to see Myne become the slave of his wives, and girlfriend, forget her.


    Myne with a smile opened the door and walked into the house. He saw Maya sitting on the rocking chair in the living room, wearing a one-piece white and green maxi, her long blue hair tied in a ponytail, and she was staring at him unhappy expression as if she didn''t want to accept an unwanted guest like him.


    "If you have anything to say, just spit it out. I have a lot of work to do, and I don''t have time to play house with children," Maya snapped, and the door behind him closed with a loud thud. She put one leg over the other, giving Myne a quick view of the beautiful scenery between them, which wasn''t covered by anything, and spoke coldly.


    Her anger from the last incident seems to haven''t subsided. After all, no matter who it was, after being ignored by someone all the time, they would feel discouraged and angry. Maya, from the start, had been telling Myne not to take risks and play safe, but he seemed to enjoy getting close to death and continuously getting beaten by powerful beings, barely saving his own skin with sheer luck.


    "What, how can I only come to you when I need something? Don''t slander my innocence. Can''t I come casually to meet my lovely sister and give her some pleasure or take her shopping? That necromancer incident was just an accident. Otherwise, wouldn''t I be travelling with you and dating everywhere? How can I have such a dangerous thought of going against your warning this time? I just wanted to taste your delicious love juice and boobies every day."


    BOOM!


    With a loud sound, like a dragon''s breath, a gigantic beam of blue light shot from the centre of the array and struck the golden barrier with immense force. The attack was so powerful that the mere aftershock sent Myne flying like a piece of paper, throwing him hundreds of meters away. The surrounding trees, rocks, and soil were no better off, and a crater soon appeared in front of the barrier.


    But Maya paid no heed to such a minor setback. Seeing that her attack had no effect on the barrier at all, she took out a red potion, gulped it down, took a deep breath, raised her staff high into the sky, and began chanting loudly.


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    The skies above the canyon roared with fury, her body was illuminated by a terrifying blue aura. Maya''s blue hair billowed wildly in the storm she had summoned. Her eyes, glowing with icy determination, were fixed on the golden barrier below¡ªa radiant, indestructible wall that barred all entry to the canyon.


    Her voice echoed like thunder, chanting the ancient incantation for the Oblivion Cascade spell, the ultimate move she had created by dedicating nearly a decade of her life to it.


    As her mana surged to its peak, the air around her grew colder, forming crystalline patterns in the sky. She raised both hands holding her staff, and the sky suddenly roared as if answering her call.


    A vortex of water materialized above her, spiralling violently as it absorbed energy from the surrounding atmosphere. Within moments, the vortex swelled to an impossible size, its core shimmering with frost and dark energy.


    With a deafening scream, she unleashed the Oblivion Cascade spell at the golden barrier.


    The vortex descended like a divine judgment, an enormous tidal wave crashing onto the golden barrier. The water surged with crushing force, carrying within it razor-sharp shards of ice that glinted like diamonds under the pale light. The sheer impact of the attack shook the earth for miles as if the planet itself was groaning in agony.


    Myne, terrified by the devastating attack, instantly activated his Absolute Evasion and Unbeatable skills. Even with his two most powerful defensive skills, he felt uneasy and remained ready to open a portal to flee at any moment. He had never seen Maya in action before, and for the first time in his life, he realized just how unbelievably powerful his naughty sister was.


    Maya, whose eyes burning with excitement, poured every ounce of her power into the spell. Her outstretched arms trembled under the strain, and blood dripped from her nose and lips, yet she pressed on, refusing to falter. The water spread out in all directions, flooding the canyon''s entrance and bombarding the barrier with unrelenting ferocity.


    The frost spread rapidly, encasing nearby rocks and cliffs in layers of shimmering ice. The golden barrier, though indestructible, now pulsed with strain. Cracks of light flickered across its surface, but they quickly sealed themselves, defying her efforts. The barrier stood firm, refusing to yield.

 Chapter 603. Game of All Realms

    The frost spread rapidly, encasing nearby rocks and cliffs in layers of shimmering ice. The golden barrier, though indestructible, now pulsed with strain. Cracks of light flickered across its surface, but they quickly sealed themselves, defying her efforts. The barrier stood firm, refusing to yield.


    Which, of course, wasn''t unexpected. After all, someone who could bring people back from the dead, kidnap trillions of monsters and individuals of all races from God knows how many universes, just to entertain himself by making them fight each other¡ªhow could a Tier Four water mage break a barrier created by such a being? If it could really break, then any random idiot in his game could easily challenge their authority, wouldn''t they?


    Maya seemed to realize this problem as well. Wiping the blood from her nose and lips, she sighed heavily in disappointment, removed her super-sexy armour, put away her staff, and slowly landed before the barrier, staring at it with a longing look. Just like a little girl who did all kinds of drama, in the end, she still couldn''t convince her mother to buy her a premium dollhouse set.


    Myne, who couldn''t withstand Maya''s ultimate attack and was blown away in the tsunami, finally surfaced miles away from the canyon entrance, gasping for icy cold water. He trembled, and his skin had turned blue because of coldness. After all, since Maya had used a combination of water and ice magic, the water was freezing cold. Anyone soaked in such water couldn''t stop themselves from cursing Maya to death, and Myne was no exception.


    He quickly threw a large fireball at a nearby tree and removed his wet clothes. After warming himself, he put on new clothes, finally breathing a sigh of relief. Only then did he return to Maya''s side through the portal.


    "Sis, how was it? Is there any way to get through this barrier?" Myne waited for a few minutes, watching Maya lose in thought. But seeing that she had no intention of returning to her senses, he finally interrupted her train of thought and asked.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    "Myne, you little bastard! Why the hell didn''t you tell me about this before when the entrance was still open?!" Maya opened her bloodshot eyes, grabbed his collar, and shook him like a rag doll, her voice laced with anger.


    "Do you have any idea what kind of opportunity we missed? I''m f*cking searching for a way to find this goddamn dimensional creak for decades, so I can get an invitation to the Game of All Realms, but look at this! Just because you thought I would beat you for your own safety, you bastard didn''t tell me about it!" Maya threw Myne to the ground, covered her forehead, and walked away while muttering something under her breath In a low voice.


    "Back to the point, so in order to give everyone a fair chance, those beings created a completely different dimension, a combination of countless worlds from low to higher levels. There, a person never has to worry about lacking resources to gain power or worry that someone would monopolize advancement methods."


    "As long as you work hard enough, and if luck favours you and have a good talent, you can easily become powerful beyond your imagination. Of course, opportunity and risk always coexist. Although there are countless ways to gain power a person can imagine, the chance of dying is also very high. If you weren''t careful, even an ant could kill you."


    "About 40% of people die there because of the aftermath or accidents, either they are too curious for their own good or unlucky, and have to be where they shouldn''t be."


    "To tell the truth, I myself only know about that place from a friend of mine, who happened to hear about it from his elder brother, who luckily got an invitation, but before he could rise and shine, got killed by some random bandits. So even my friend only knows minor information."


    "But after learning about it, I investigated and found that there is really such a place that exists, but its trial ground entrances were spawned randomly everywhere. They appeared and disappeared without any trace, making it extremely difficult to find. So I started searching for it for decades. I once was very close to getting in there, but sadly, until I reached there, it was blocked by the golden barrier like that one, and after three days, it disappeared, giving me no chance to get in at all."


    "You might not know, but my strength has hit the bottleneck for nearly 20 years. If nothing unexpected happened, I could only eat and wait for my death, without any hope of advancement. This is why I am looking for it desperately."


    Maya fell silent after saying that and started walking in the forest casually without any aim. She just wanted to be alone for some time, but sadly, Myne was holding her hand tightly with no intention of letting her alone. Even if she gave her a meaningful glance while trying to free her hand, he pretended that he didn''t notice anything and continued to accompany her.


    "Is there no way to get into it? Do you think if we have enough mana, I can be able to open a portal there? You know my skills are special, right?" Myne suddenly thought of something and asked with an excited expression.


    "Come out from daydreaming. The Game of All Realms is in the centre of the multi-verse. And even if we gathered all the mana from our world, we couldn''t be able to get out of our universe, let alone create a special space tunnel, break into multiple universes, and enter the centre of them, which might be tightly guarded by powerful beings," Maya without any hesitation poured cold water on Myne''s fantasy. She had seen records of many powerful people who had thought about it, but in the end, no matter how hard they tried, they came to the conclusion that there was no shortcut to enter the Game of All Realms.@@@@

 Chapter 604. Goodbye for Now

    "I Am Leaving!"


    After Maya explained what Myne needed to know, she fell silent again. Myne, whose brain circuits had short-circuited from processing the heavy information, didn''t know how to comfort her. In the end, he decided to be with her; it was all he could do.


    However what he didn''t expect was that within ten minutes, Maya would say something unexpected, shocking him into disbelief.


    "What do you mean by ''Leaving''? And where the hell are you going?" Myne asked dumbfounded, looking at Maya, who had a determined expression.


    "I am going... to travel the world," Maya taking a deep breath, replied. "Once the dimensional crack appears in any world, although it will always transfer to random places every once in a while, it never leaves that world. And our world isn''t that big. As long as I have some luck, it should be possible to find it again... Hopefully."


    "I won''t let it go this time, no matter what. This is for both of us. There is no future in this small world. In the end, only absolute strength matters. Without it, you can never truly say that your life is in your hands. I promised your mother that I would protect you to my death, but recent incidents have taught me that I am far from powerful enough to protect you. And I couldn''t let you be weak as well. So, once I find the entrance, we will go there together and walk on the path to strength together," She said with a smile. Although her words were quite emotional and romantic, Myne only felt a chill in his heart. Experience more tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Because Maya had clearly stated that only the two of them would enter the entrance, it was clear she had no intention of taking his wives and girlfriend with her.


    "By the way, how long do you think it will take you to find the entrance?" Myne squeezed out a forced smile. "Although everyone calls our world small and low-level, it''s not that small that you can easily find a small entrance just because you want." In his mind, he was frantically searching for a way to ask about his girls.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Maya continued with confidence. "I prepared an artefact for this a long time ago. Now I just need to add space transfer and the frequency of the space tunnel to it. Then, whatever dimensional crack appears within 50 miles around me, it can detect it and provide me with direction. If everything goes well, I might be able to find it within a year..." Before Myne could say anything, she told him to bring her back home.


    "But if our luck is bad, there''s also the possibility that we can never find it again. This is why I was so disappointed at first. I never liked to rely on luck; it''s too much of a gamble. But now, since we have no other options, I can only try the hard way. By the way, you don''t have to worry about your girls. Once you receive an invitation, you can always return to the place from where you entered the dimensional crack, as you wish with just one thought. Otherwise, how do you think my friend''s brother told her about all of this? In her dream?"


    "However, although I have no problem with you messing around with other b*tches," Maya said while gritting her teeth.


    "I won''t take them in there with me. That''s my bottom line, got it? If you''re too worried about them, you can think of some other way to bring them in, but I am not going to help you with this. Don''t forget you are not only my sweet brother but also my lover, and it would be an absolute lie if I said I wouldn''t feel jealous when I see you rolling on other girls. I am suppressing my anger for your happiness. However, in the Game of All Realms, you will be mine and mine. We will fight together, and grow together, and no third wheel will come between us... GOT IT!!!"


    "Come on, can''t I come to you for a chat? Why do you think I only come to you when I need something?" Myne pretended to be hurt by his answer, complaining as he looked into the cauldron. However, the smell emanating from it made him want to vomit.


    "Because that''s the fact," Jin said restlessly, exposing Myne''s nonsense. "From the day I first met you, there wasn''t a single time you came to me just for a chat. Now, will you tell me what you want? I''m really busy. Someone placed a big order, and I have to finish it before dusk."


    "Well, all right, since you''re so busy, I won''t waste your time, I just wanted to tell you that Big Sis has gone on the journey of the world. She found a clue to something she''s been looking for years and asked me to inform you about it. If everything goes well, she''ll be back in a year at most, but it could also take longer..."


    BANG!


    The glass tube filled with unknown liquid in Jin''s hand, which he was about to pour a few drops into the cauldron, suddenly fell into the cauldron. The chemical reaction caused the cauldron to explode without warning, blowing up half the lab. After all, the lab wasn''t large to begin with, and even then, it was filled with all kinds of alchemical mixers, potions, various herbs, and monster body parts. So, after the cauldron exploded, everything was turned into a mess.


    Although the explosion didn''t injure anyone, the unknown mixture inside it surely made Myne cry out in pain as his skin began to burn as if someone had poured acid on it.


    "AHHH! F*CK! Brother Jin, what the hell are you doing!" Myne complained angrily while jumping around in pain. Thankfully, his Ultra Regeneration skill quickly kicked in and healed his injuries, bringing him relief. Otherwise, Myne would have wanted to beat the hell out of Jin, who himself seemed to have already prepared for this type of accident and was completely fine.


    "Protection barrier," Jin said with a smug look on his face, pulling out a round golden necklace with a blue gem in the middle from his shirt and showing it to Myne. "A mid-level magic item for alchemists and potion masters. A must-have tool, very useful."


    "Did Maya really go on a world journey? You''re not joking with me, right?" Jin didn''t care about the destruction of his lab, which he had spent countless gold coins to build. He asked Myne with tears of happiness in his eyes, grabbing his hands.


    "Yes, but why are you so happy? Your wife has gone on a world travel, alone. It should be sad news for you," Myne, although he already knew the reason, still pretended to be ignorant, asking with a fake confused and doubtful look on his face.


    "Nothing, nothing, I''m very sad, very very sad," Jin said, making a desperate and heartbroken face. "Can''t you see, just hearing the news of her departure, I blew up my beloved lab? Now you go home. I need some time alone. I can''t believe Maya didn''t say a single word of goodbye before leaving. She is as heartless as ever."


    With that, Jin pushed Myne all the way out of the shop, looked at the sky as if he''d lost everything in life, sighed heavily, and walked back into the shop, shutting the door tightly behind him.


    Myne, who knew the inside story, gave him the middle finger with a disgusted look on his face, opened a portal back to home, and walked into it, not caring about Jin, who was jumping for joy inside the shop.

 Chapter 605. A Little Chat, and Sweet Moments

    "Hey boys, where is your mother?"


    Inside a beautiful cave, adorned with a giant tree in the centre and a small pond to the left, brightly lit crystals and magical flowers illuminated the scene like stars in a dark night. Myne, wearing shorts and a shirt, emerged from a portal with Waffle and Ted. He addressed the two little guys who were under house arrest by their mother and bored out of their minds.


    "WAFFLE! MYNE! And the little black dog!"


    Waffle''s two elder brothers jumped in excitement upon seeing Myne and the others. They rushed towards them, tails wagging furiously. Clearly, after being alone with nowhere to go, they couldn''t wait to meet someone else.


    "Did you bring us delicious food? The one you left last time is already finished," Waffle''s elder brother''s voice sounded in Myne''s mind, as they could only communicate with him through the telepathic link Myne had received from Fenrir.


    "Of course, how could I come and not bring anything for you two?" Myne nodded with a smile, revealing boxes of delectable snacks like cakes, pastries, buns, barrels of fruit juice, pies, and various kinds of fruits that he had found in the market. Soon, the sweet aroma of the delicacies spread throughout the cave. Myne spread a mattress under the tree and began a small picnic with the poor duo who were confined to the cave for no reason.


    "Then this means if I took you guys out of the cave by any means, Fenrir would know and rush back to check on you?" Myne asked, rubbing his chin and looking at Waffle who was playing with Ted on the giant tree. Waffle now had enough control over his flying skills to carry a person with him, so they were observing the cave from a higher vantage point.


    "Is Waffle really your brother? I mean, he wasn''t adopted, right? Otherwise, why do I feel like Fenrir doesn''t seem to care much about him? After all, unlike you two, she didn''t even tell him anything about the upcoming danger, or call him daily to check the situation. She only calls him once a week to talk briefly before abruptly disconnecting."


    "Ah, I''ve asked about this to Mother as well. She said she had placed a protective magic on him. If anything happens to him that could threaten his life, he will automatically be teleported back to the cave, so you don''t have to worry about him."


    "But this magic seems very precious. She can''t use it on just anyone she wishes, which is why we are not allowed to go out. This Waffle is lucky... By the way, Myne, can you give us that flying skill as well? We really want it. We are willing to pay you anything for it," The second brother, after clarifying Myne''s doubts and hesitating for a moment, discussed something with his elder brother through eye contact and then asked in a low voice, feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Clearly, they were not as thick-skinned as Waffle when it came to asking someone for something. Of course, this didn''t apply to food, which in their eyes was not a serious matter. However, they had heard from their mother that Myne needed to expend a lot of life energy to transfer a skill to anyone, so they felt guilty about asking for something precious from him.


    "Sure, no problem. When I next find another flying monster with such a skill or a dragon, I will definitely save one for each of you... By the way, guys, I need a small favour from you guys?" Myne, after giving them a promise, quickly put on a serious expression and spoke.


    "Tell us, as long as we can help you, we will surely try our best," Waffle''s elder brothers replied excitedly, taking a small bite of the cake in front of them.


    "Hello, Mommy, how are you?"


    Seeing Myne enter the house, Hanaha, who had been resting on the couch, exclaimed joyfully. She rushed towards him in excitement and gave him a tight hug, but Myne obviously didn''t want such a plain greeting. He lifted her head and began kissing her red, cherry-like, juicy lips.


    Hanaha''s long, thin tail swung rapidly behind her, a clear indication of her mood. She was both nervous and excited.


    "So, how did it go? Did the children accept me?" Myne asked, grabbing Hanaha''s large, bubbly butt and lifting her onto the couch. He sat down with her in his lap, playing with her tail, which made her face turn as red as an apple. Their tails and fluffy, long ears were highly sensitive parts of halflings, no less so than their breasts and both love caves.


    "It went wonderfully! Neither of them had any problems, except Aeliana (younger sister)," Hanaha replied quickly and happily, having been eager to share this good news with Myne.


    "She complained that all the good guys only go to me and that I have left with nobody good for her. Hehehe, you should have seen her face! She was behaving like a child whose candy had been stolen."


    "But she also has a point," Myne chuckled. "With such a beautiful elder sister standing before her, it''s really not easy for her to find a good guy. By the way, where are they all? I haven''t seen them nearby."


    "Oh, they went to the village to buy some things," Hanaha replied causally. "Since everyone has accepted you, and the weather is getting cold, I gave them some money so they could buy clothes and other things they wanted. They probably won''t return before evening."


    "Especially that brat Ze, after learning about us, he seems to have completely let go of himself. He''s started spending a lot of time with her. If not for the fact that he still has some sense and cares about his work, he would probably want to stay with her all the time." Hanaha complained with a hint of annoyance. Clearly, she didn''t want to see her eldest son fall in love so soon, at least not until he could find a way to earn money.


    "Don''t worry about those minor things. You, yourself feel uneasy if you don''t see me for a few days, so how can those two lovebirds, who have tasted the forbidden fruit of love, want to stay apart? Just let them do what they want. I''m rich enough to support all of you. There''s no need to worry too much about them." Myne didn''t take this kind of thing seriously. After all, he is a playboy himself, so he could naturally understand Ze''s feelings, having just lost his virginity, now he just wanted to f*ck his girlfriend all the time.


    Neither of them spoke for a few minutes, simply enjoying each other''s warmth in a loving embrace. Then, Myne slid his hand under Hanaha''s shirt and rubbed her flat belly.


    "So, how''s this little guy doing?"


    "Perfect, but it will take quite a bit of time before you can feel him," Hanaha giggled. "There''s no point in stroking my stomach; there''s nothing inside now." She gave Myne a sweet kiss on the forehead and fell into his embrace, clearly very happy with her current situation.


    "Oh, since there''s nothing inside your stomach," Myne said, standing up from the couch while carrying Hanaha in his arms, "Then as a responsible husband, it''s my duty to fill it with my love and passion." Then despite Hanaha''s struggles and protests, he carried her into the bedroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 606. Inspection

    "How are you, dear?" Myne pushed open the door to the room and asked the beautiful kitty lying lazily on the bed, reading a romance book with a bored expression. She was wearing a sexy, transparent pink nightgown. Her long hair was spread across the bed, and her big, fluffy tail was gently swinging left and right. Overall, she looked so hot that Myne''s little brother instantly became excited.


    "What do you mean, how are you? Didn''t you just go downstairs to buy snacks?" Velvet got up, tossed the book aside, and asked Myne with a confused expression. Her confusion soon turned into a frown when she noticed that his clothes had changed.


    "What happened to your clothes? Why did you change the previous ones?" Velvet narrowed her eyes suspiciously. She quickly got up from the bed, came in front of Myne, and started sniffing his body.


    "Who is she? I smell a strong scent of a woman on you, especially on your dick. Tell me, Myne, whom did you fck in such a short time?" Velvet grabbed Myne''s collar and asked, her voice laced with annoyance. Clearly, she was not very happy that her womanizer husband was messing around with other women in broad daylight. Especially since he''d gone out for only 15 minutes and returned smelling of another woman. This meant he had been eyeing that unknown woman for a long time, and they might have even been dating behind her back. Otherwise, which woman would let someone fck her after just a few words? Of course, she also thought about whores and prostitutes provided by the hotel they were staying in, but considering none of them were as beautiful as her and Myne had never given them a second look, she didn''t suspect them.


    PAA!


    "Ouch, why are you hitting me?"@@@@


    Instead of replying, Myne forcefully turned Velvet around and gave her a tight smack on her buttock, making her scream in pain.


    PAA!


    "This is your punishment for talking nonsense. How dare you talk to your innocent husband like this? Don''t forget you also have two elder sisters ahead of you. Just because I''m spending all my time with you so you can recover quickly doesn''t mean I don''t love them. They also need my care and love. I just went to check on them and came back after showing them my love. Naturally, I have their scent on me. But you, naughty kitty, how dare you doubt your husband''s character? Come here; let me teach you a good lesson."


    Saying this, Myne gave Velvet two more smacks on her buttock before lifting her up and throwing her on the bed. After removing his clothes, revealing his two almighty little brothers¡ªone ten inches and the other eight inches¡ªand under the frightened gaze of Velvet, who had been standing with his clone since waking from her coma after nearly dying in battle (Chapter 470) and hadn''t tasted the wonderful pleasure of having both holes filled at the same time, Myne jumped on her and sealed her lips with his.


    As soon as Myne closed the door, before he could even observe the room''s interior, a figure jumped on him and started kissing him furiously, like a thirsty traveler in the desert seeing an oasis.


    Myne was also prepared for this, so he didn''t react much. He grabbed Gwen''s buttocks and walked toward the bed at a slow pace, ready to have a wonderful night with her.


    "Haaa, haaa, by the way, Myne... I wanted to tell you some good news?" Gwen reluctantly broke free from the kiss while panting slightly. She took a deep breath and spoke with an ear-to-ear smile on her face.


    "Ohh, tell me, what is it?" Myne didn''t have much expectation, but he still made an excited expression so Gwen wouldn''t feel hurt. However, after hearing the other party''s words, he opened his eyes wide in shock.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    "I am pregnant!"


    "What! How... I mean, when did this happen?" Myne couldn''t believe his ears. After all, he hadn''t come to Gwen for half a month and only sent his clone to accompany her, who obviously couldn''t impregnate her. So, this meant that this was also his deed, but he didn''t know when it had happened.


    "I didn''t know. Just yesterday, I was feeling uncomfortable, which was noticed by Mother. Although this also happened before, I never took it seriously. But after she forced me, we called the doctor, and when she checked me, it confirmed that I am pregnant, and it has already been seven days," Gwen forcefully calmed herself down and quickly explained.


    What''s going on? When did my luck become so good? First Hanaha and now Gwen. Does my little brother really have such a good power to impregnate ladies? I should give it a try with Velvet. After today, I won''t let her take birth control pills. Although it is a bit heartless to think of sacrificing my own blood to save my ass, this world is too dangerous. I can''t let go of any possibility to save my puny life. Compared to seeing all of my loved ones crying over my corpse, I would rather be heartless, Myne thought seriously in his heart, but outwardly he maintained his excited expression and was jumping, carrying Gwen in his arms.


    However, he soon noticed that Gwen''s smile was a bit forced, and she was trying her best to hold back her inner beast. So, without wasting any more time, he tore apart Gwen''s and his clothes and started kissing her passionately, ready to give her a reward for telling him such good news."

 Chapter 607. Naughty Secretary ( R-18 )

    I had been busy all day, without even a minute to rest. But look at this queen, sleeping so peacefully. God knows who''s the boss and who''s the secretary. The hotel staff is taking good care of her. She''s even removed all her extra hair. As expected, if possible, no woman wants hair on their body except on their head.


    Myne glanced at the silver-haired beauty on the bed¡ªhis disabled secretary, who had sold herself to him in order to take her revenge ( Chapter 490 ). Now, she was waiting for the day when he would heal her legs and officially start his clan so she could begin her work.


    Although Myne complained, he didn''t immediately wake her up. It was already late at night, and, of course, there was no way Phiyona, who cared about her skin and beauty, would miss her beauty sleep to become a night owl for no reason.


    So, after tossing his clothes aside, he climbed onto the bed, cast a sleep spell on her to ensure she wouldn''t wake easily, and removed her clothes as well, leaving nothing behind. Well, she wasn''t wearing much in the first place, only a long gown.


    Then, he nestled his "little brother" between her legs, right beneath her vagina, grabbed her breasts, hugged her tightly from behind, and closed his eyes. He had been busy satisfying his girls for the past two days and hadn''t had time to rest at all. Now that he had finally found a target who wasn''t in urgent need of his attention, it was his turn to catch up on his beauty sleep.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was late morning.


    Normally, given how leisurely Phiyona''s schedule was¡ªshe had nothing to do but sleep and read books¡ªthere was no way she would lack sleep or sleep this late in the morning. But thanks to Myne''s sleep magic, her body skipped its regular wake-up time. Only when she felt something big and hard continuously rubbing against her vagina did she open her sleepy eyes with a frown.


    Soon, she realized that not only was her vagina being molested, but even her breasts were being squeezed by someone hugging her from behind. This made Phiyona gasp in shock, a deep sense of fear rising in her heart. Unlike other girls who received Myne''s regular attention and were cared for by his clones, she was like a broken toy abandoned by her master.


    After the first day Myne had settled her in this hotel and made all the necessary arrangements, he had deliberately stayed away, fearing Maya''s wrath if he took another girl under his wing seriously. To avoid further trouble, he controlled himself, resisting the temptation of being around her since she was also a beauty of his type, and he may not be able to hold back, and ended up eating her as well.


    For more than a week, Phiyona had neither seen Myne nor received any contact from him. She thought he had either forgotten about her or was simply ignoring her, thinking that she was just a disabled woman with little value. She assumed he would only come to her when his clan officially began and needed her to do some receptionist work to squeeze out whatever value she had left.


    Other than the hotel maids who helped her with her daily chores and showered her twice a day, she had met no one. However, now feeling a man behind her with his "tool" between her legs, her first thought wasn''t that it might be Myne but rather that some pervert in the hotel had found out about her and drugged her food the previous night, doing whatever he pleased while she was unconscious.


    Although Phiyona was a tough-spirited woman and not easily rattled, she knew there was little she could do. Still, she slowly moved her hand and grabbed the fruit knife from the basket on the bedside table. Only then did she feel a semblance of security.@@@@


    Holding the knife tightly, she lifted her head and turned to see the face of the "bastard" who had raped her in her sleep. But when her eyes fell on the childish face of Myne, adorned with a perverted smile, her head collapsed back onto the pillow, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    Narrowing his eyes with an evil grin, he pulled back completely and thrust forward with full force, slamming into her womb again. Phiyona let out another muffled scream, the pain clearly not subsiding. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    Without giving her a chance to recover, Myne picked up the pace. Each thrust elicited more intense reactions from Phiyona, who tried to keep herself together. This continued for a full minute until, unable to hold back, Phiyona let out a loud scream and came hard on Myne''s dick.


    Noticing her climax, Myne paused, giving her a moment to calm down. However, seeing her lift her head from the pillow, he quickly closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Phiyona lifted her head, her teary eyes filled with frustration as she gently sobbed. She hadn''t expected her first time to be so painful. Although the later part had been somewhat enjoyable, it was far from what she had read about in novels.


    "Maybe I should have done this the formal way. Then, perhaps, Myne wouldn''t have been so rough with me. He probably thought I was one of his wives and didn''t need to be gentle," She muttered to herself, giving Myne a hateful glare.


    However before she could pull away, intending to ensure he wouldn''t notice anything upon waking, she felt his grip tighten on her waist. To her dismay, he began moving his hips again.


    "Hissssss..."


    Phiyona gasped as Myne''s dick moved inside her once more. The pain had lessened but was still present, and her body was far from fully adjusting to his size.


    Caught in a dilemma, Phiyona cursed her disability. She couldn''t make any sudden movements to escape, nor could she push him away forcefully for fear of waking him and being labelled a pervert, and being abandoned. After all, what she did wasn''t honourable by any standard.


    In the end, she could only grit her teeth and endure. Her biggest worry now was him cumming inside her. In her haste to lose her virginity, she had completely forgotten to take the birth control pill. Now, she could only hope Myne would pull out or that she was in her safe period. Otherwise, she wouldn''t know where to cry if she ended up pregnant.


    Unaware of her inner turmoil, Myne, even if he had known, would have rolled his eyes and given her a playful smack on the butt. How could she possibly get pregnant on the first try? And even if she did, it''d be good news. It''d mean he has one more trump card to save my life.


    Soon Myne stop holding back and quickening his pace. As the rhythm grew, Phiyona found herself lost in pleasure. She had long stopped muffling her moans with the pillow and let her voice escape freely.


    Myne, thoroughly enjoying her virgin pussy, felt himself nearing climax within two minutes. Grabbing her breasts with one hand and stimulating her clit with the other, he pushed her toward another orgasm.


    About 30 seconds later, both reached their limits. Phiyona, despite wanting to pull him out, was too overwhelmed to act. Myne, having no intention of pulling out, released himself deep inside her womb with a loud groan, fulfilling what Phiyona had feared most.

 Chapter 608. Training Tales

    "Huff, huff, huff...


    "How was it? Did you enjoy it?"


    Just as Phiyona was panting heavily, her body trembling as she released a second load of cum, Myne leaned against her back, brought his mouth beside her ear, and whispered.


    Hearing his voice, Phiyona, who was still hypnotizing herself into believing that he was sleeping deeply and unaware of her little trick, shivered and buried her face deeper into the pillow. Which of course, is useless.


    Myne, after seeing that she was behaving like a fool, rolled his eyes, pulled out his dick, and forcefully turned her body to face him.


    Phiyona looked at Myne''s angry expression, forced out a smile, and wanted to say hello, but before her words came out of her mouth, his next words, made her freeze, and she opened her eyes wide with shock.


    "Did you really think you could rape an innocent guy like me and I wouldn''t notice a thing?" Myne feigned a serious, angry expression, which scared Phiyona to death, as this was the last thing she wanted to see.


    "How dare you take advantage of me? Not only did I help you with your revenge, give you a job, a home, and everything you could dream of, and was even trying to find a way to heal your legs. I''ve been frantically searching for clues in the past week, hardly sleeping, and you, you selfish b*tch, actually did such a lousy thing!"


    He roared at Phiyona, whose face turned pale as paper with each of his words. Then he pushed her away and got off the bed with an expression as if he was definitely going to abandon her and never want to see her face again.


    "Myne... I mean, Master, please, I can explain..."


    "Enough! I don''t need any explanation. I''ve already seen and experienced what I wanted. From now on, you have nothing to do with me. You''re on your own. Also, since you gave me your virginity, I won''t throw you out of the hotel immediately, but after today, I''m also not going to waste my money on a gold digger like you," Saying that, Myne, who had put on his pants, grab his shirt, and inner wears, walked out of the room under Phiyona''s horrified gaze and slammed the door shut.


    Bang!


    There was a moment of pin-drop silence in the room before a small voice resounded in it.


    "What have I done?! It''s all those useless books'' fault! Don''t they say that a man will fall madly in love when he f*cks a girl? Why is it completely opposite when it was my turn?" Phiyona cursed anxiously while holding her head, but soon she covered her face, and small sobs began to escape from beneath her palms.


    Aisha, covered head-to-toe in sweat and wearing skin-tight training clothes, frowned at Myne who was lazily lounging in bed.


    "Everyone else is practising outside, but you''re just lying here. What''s wrong with you?"


    She couldn''t understand why the guy who had gone through so much trouble to obtain physical exercise manuals from another world had, after only a few days of training, started to avoid them every day, becoming lazier with each passing day.


    Aisha had been training diligently according to the barbarian exercise manuals and could feel herself growing stronger with each successful session. Not only that, she had also developed some muscles, and her skin had become more beautiful, like a doll''s.


    She believed that if she continued training like this for a few more months, she might have milky white skin and look young as if she was only sixteen, just like Amy, who, despite already being a centurion, looked like a seventeen-year-old girl thanks to her elven bloodline.


    "But it''s so cold outside," Myne grumbled, pulling his head out from under the quilt and squinting at the bright light in the room. "It''s only eight o''clock in the morning. How the hell can you work out this early in such cold weather? And don''t call me lazy. I still do my share of training in the afternoon, even though I don''t train as intensely or at the same fixed schedule as you guys."


    He really couldn''t understand why all his girls were so obsessed with those training manuals, training even in the cold weather every day. Although he also wanted to gain muscle and some height, his willpower wasn''t strong enough to drag himself out of his warm bed at six o''clock in the morning for the sake of training.


    It was good that he hadn''t completely abandoned it yet, thanks to his girls'' constant nagging. Otherwise, given his poor habits, and non-existent discipline, he would have long ago ignored this physical exercise nonsense. Compared to this, he still preferred the "stealing skills of others" method to improve his strength the most.


    "Cold my ass! You won''t die if you endure some hardship," Aisha yelled, black veins popping on her neck. She forcefully threw the quilt off him, grabbed his arm, and pulled him out of bed. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    Thanks to her increased strength, it was surprisingly easy for her, and before Myne could resist, he was already being dragged out of the bedroom.


    "Wait, wait! At least let me put on some clothes!" Myne, who was only wearing shorts, screamed in horror as the cold wind touched his naked skin, sending a chill down his entire body. He forcefully broke free from Aisha''s grip, quickly ran back to the bedroom, and slammed the door shut.


    Two minutes later, just when Aisha was getting impatient and wondering whether she should go in and teach Myne a lesson, he walked out wearing three layers of clothes.


    "What are you doing?" Aisha asked coldly, seeing Myne bundled up so heavily.


    Although the weather had indeed gotten colder recently, it still wasn''t so cold that people needed to wear three layers of clothes. It had only rained a few days ago, and after that, the wind had started blowing, which caused the temperature to drop slightly.


    "Going out with you?" Myne pretended to be oblivious, and under Aisha''s murderous gaze, he quickly slipped away, not giving her a chance to remove his winter clothes.

 Chapter 609. A Month of Quiet Chaos

    It has been a month since Maya left for her journey to find another entrance to the dimensional creak, and Myne officially started his early retirement life. Nowadays, except for getting scolded by Aisha once in a while for being too lazy, there is nothing troublesome in Myne''s life.


    He was either having fun with his girls, or on the way to have fun with them. Thanks to that, he finally managed to spend time with everyone, and now no one is being ignored by him, and his relationship with each one is growing rapidly.


    If anything unexpected happened, it would surely be that Velvet, his naughty cat, was too restless and didn''t want to stay in the hotel all the time, and rolled on the bed all day long. So one day she dragged his clone and went travelling the kingdom to see new people and beautiful scenery.


    Myne thought it was good and that he would have more places to open portals if he travelled a bit, happily handing a clone to her. As for going with her himself? No way. How could a lazy ass like him wander outside in such cold weather?


    By the way, his plan to apologize to Fenrir and make amends still hadn''t made any progress. Now Myne truly feared that with each passing day, he was getting further and further from his second biggest backer. As for the reason, maybe because she was still angry and had no intention of coming in front of him.


    When he went to Levi''s underwater city to meet her, he was stopped by some weird-looking fishmen, who ruthlessly kicked him out of the city with the explanation that he was a wanted man and their queen had strictly ordered them to throw him out immediately upon seeing him.


    And because Myne knew this was also his fault¡ªafter all, who asked him to break his promise and never come to visit Levi?¡ªhe helplessly couldn''t do anything except sneak in. But sadly, his little trick had no effect, as even after searching for two days and doing everything he could, he didn''t find any divine beasts. Clearly, Levi and Fenrir were very well aware of his shamelessness and had already made advanced preparations.


    Later, he thought of using Waffle and his brothers'' help to find her, but in the end, not only did his trick not work, but those three little guys were also beaten by their mother when he wasn''t around. Waffle was also under house arrest for nearly 15 days as punishment for taking his side, and after getting free, he troubled him for another 15 days.


    In the midst of all of those bad things, one good thing happened: after three days, the barrier around the Aelmore Canyon disappeared, and it returned back to normal, making Garnet breathe a sigh of relief.


    Myne remembered that when he went to give her this good news, she was so excited that he nearly got eaten alive by her, and both of them didn''t get out of the room for nearly two days, and that too because other people started worrying about her, thinking what had happened that their queen suddenly locked herself in the bedroom.


    Anyway, two weeks later, Aniue and Lweis also returned from Ember Fall City, which had been destroyed by demons and divine beast fights and was later rebuilt by Fenrir''s mother. Sadly, most of the people whose souls were devoured by demons couldn''t be resurrected, and the two princes were tasked with transporting extra people from the capital there so that the city could restart operating normally.


    Overall, things were progressing smoothly. Myne discovered that as long as he avoided meddling in other people''s affairs, his life could also be as ordinary as that of most individuals. He was glad he had decided to take a break and not venture out... At least, that''s what he thought...


    ...


    "Ahem, Myne?"


    Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hmm, what is it?"


    Amy, who usually ignored Myne as if he were invisible out of fear of succumbing to his charm like the other girls, felt incredibly awkward initiating a conversation with him. Despite living together and being more familiar with him than he was with her, it was still challenging for her to speak to him directly and boldly as his other girls did.


    Myne sighed helplessly, setting aside the latest addition to his collection, ''Ronica, The Tentacle Queen,'' and turned his gaze towards Amy, who was seated opposite him on the couch, and torturing her poor fingers out of nervousness.


    "If you have something to say, just say it. There''s no need to beat around the bush. I''m not going to eat you. Be straightforward with me. I''m not some kind of big shot, it is not like you haven''t seen me get beaten by Aisha," He said jokingly to ease her nervousness and resume his reading.


    "Well, I was thinking... since you''re free recently, why don''t we go to the Elf Kingdom to explore those two dungeons there? Weren''t you looking forward to going there before? I think now is a good opportunity, don''t you?"


    Hearing Myne''s words, Amy realized that he wasn''t someone to be intimidated by. If he dared to do anything untoward, she had powerful backers like Aisha and Sylphy to protect her. Gathering her courage, she spoke hesitantly. After such a long time, she yearned to return to her kingdom, harbouring a faint hope of encountering another elf and no longer being the lone elf in this world.


    "Well, now that you mention it, I completely forgot about that," Myne replied with a thoughtful look. Before Garnet had thrown her trouble on his head, he was training June with the other girls in the Dungeon of Strength, where Amy had mentioned this matter to him. He had promised to take her there within three days, but then things had spiralled out of control. Now, an entire month later, Amy could no longer hold back and reminded him again.

 Chapter 610. On The Way

    "All right, since you are so desperate to go back home, let''s talk with everyone and see what they think about it. After all, you''ve seen them training like crazy¡ªwho knows if they''ll refuse to go out? By the way, I have no problem with it, you can rest assured about that. I''m more than happy to have found you a sister," Myne said playfully, giving Amy a knowing wink, which made her shiver. Clearly, this not-so-innocent elf lady understood the hidden meaning behind his words.


    "A... all right? But I am not in that hurry to find a sister," She mutters in a low voice, that only she can hear. Otherwise, what else could Amy say? It wasn''t like she had any other option if she wanted to go back to her kingdom to take a look.


    Two of them walked to the backyard, where the other girls were practising. Sylphy, as always, was torturing training dummies with her blunt steel sword. Otherwise, those dummies would cut too easily, and she would have to waste time making more. So, she had simply asked a blacksmith to make a heavy, dull sword for training purposes.


    Aisha was practising her archery, and her skills on the other side, while June was using her newly gained ''windgun magic skill'' to brush up on its proficiency and trying to find more ways to use it. After all, it was her only attack skill at the moment.


    Unlike Aisha and Sylphy, who had their own main professions, and could do many things even without skills, she was just a random chief who knew nothing about fighting before, so she naturally had to work extra hard.


    Although Ayri''s illness was now nonexistent thanks to the mana water, and she was completely fine, Garnet kept watching her like a hawk, not letting her have fun at all. Poor Ayri could only lie down on a chair and bask in the sun with Garnet, watching the others work hard to gain strength and beauty, which she couldn''t.


    "Clap, clap! Girls, can I have a moment, please?" Myne, seeing that no one was paying attention to him, could only shout, wave his hand, and call them over.


    "What''s the matter?" Aisha, being the closest, asked with a frown. She was still angry at him for the morning incident, thinking Myne should train with them instead of doing it alone like a stranger in the afternoon or evening.


    Myne didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he gestured for her to wait. Only when everyone had gathered did he quickly begin explaining. Meanwhile, in the background, Amy, who was nervous as hell, lowered her head and started digging a hole in the ground with her toe.


    "Well, I think it''s a good idea. We''ve been training for weeks, but without real-life experience, how can we feel our progress and find our weaknesses? There''s nothing better than exploring a dungeon, and killing monsters," Sylphy, who was dying to cut someone with her sword after so long without any action, immediately gave her approval, making Amy''s eyes light up.


    "Yes, I also want to try some new tricks I''ve developed with my skill," June, who was following Sylphy''s not-so-reliable footsteps, nodded excitedly.


    Although worried about everyone''s safety, Aisha hesitated. But after thinking about her own need to check her progress, she nodded in agreement without saying anything.


    "Well, since you all have no problem, it''s decided¡ªwe''re going to the old elf kingdom!" Myne announced cheerfully and gave Amy a hard slap on the back to cheer her up, almost knocking her to the ground.


    Even Garnet, who always behaved like a sweet newlywed wife willing to fulfil any request, had refused him this time without hesitation, saying, "Men should spend some time with themselves as well."


    "Waffle, do you think I''m so bad that no one wants to come with me?" Myne asked with a depressed expression, doubting his very existence.


    "Didn''t I come with you? Why do you still need their company? Forget about them, we are more than enough," Waffle lifted his head and replied with a carefree expression, immediately cheering Myne''s mood up.


    "You''re right. In the end, I can only rely on you, Waffle," Myne said, patting Waffle''s soft, fluffy head. "By the way, let''s start harassing Fenrir. Maybe she''ll be willing to accept our telepathy link this time. Remember to connect me first, last time you forgot and she happened to accept the connection that day, making me miss a nice chance to talk to her," He said to Waffle, who, upon hearing his mother''s name, immediately became serious.


    "Myne, are you sure this is a good idea? You know I still have nightmares about the beating last time. Believe me, if we keep irritating her like this, I don''t know about you, but I''m surely digging my own grave. You''re throwing me onto a path with no return," Waffle said hesitantly.


    Having learned his lesson from his mother last time for helping Myne too much, Waffle was clearly nervous. If not for the fact that Myne''s rewards always outweighed the risks, he would have long stayed away from this matter.


    "One week''s worth of your favourite sweets. You can buy anything you like," Myne, instead of talking nonsense, directly threw the offer the other party couldn''t refuse.


    "Deal... I''ve connected you with me. Should we start?"


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Waffle, a straightforward beast, was instantly convinced by Myne. Soon, both of them began attempting to contact Fenrir as they always did¡ªa daily fun activity for the past two weeks, ever since Myne realized he couldn''t reach Fenrir through any other means.


    Thankfully, at least Fenrir hadn''t permanently cut off his telepathy link, which gave him some confidence that there was still hope for amends. Otherwise, For a moment Myne even thought that she had broken up with him completely.


    "Waffle, how many attempts do you think it''ll take this time before she forcefully cuts off the link and punishes us from afar this time?" Myne asked while looking at the beautiful scenery around him. He could sense a connection to Fenrir, but an invisible door blocked their communication. Using his telepathy skill, he knocked on the metaphorical door to inform Fenrir that he wanted to talk.


    "Maybe the 13th? Last time, it lasted until the 17th attempt. But since today we''re doing this in the afternoon and she might be busy, it''s possible she''ll get irritated quickly compared to nighttime, right?" Waffle, fully focused and sweating profusely from nervousness, replied while silently praying that his mother wouldn''t notice his presence, otherwise no one could save him from another round of beating.

 Chapter 611. Eavesdropping

    "Ahhh..."


    "F*ck, f*ck..."


    Bang!


    Thud!


    "Neeiigh!!!"


    "Damn, our horse! Waffle, catch him! If he runs too far away, he''ll become food for monsters! It is not easy to get such a good quality obedient and easy-going horse again," Myne, who went to a lot of trouble to borrow Garnet''s personal horse who didn''t throw him on the ground the moment he came near it, while lying on the ground, holding his aching head, yelled at Waffle with great difficulty.


    "But my head is hurting, and my back too!" Waffle complained while rolling on the ground, but he somehow got up and followed their horse in the direction it ran.


    "F*ck you, Fenrir! Just you wait! Once I get more powerful than you, I will definitely take revenge! You damn cold-hearted beast... Ahhhhh... F*ck!" Myne cursed a minute later, once his head stopped hurting, but as soon as he cursed Fenrir, his head started hurting again. Two minutes later, he somehow managed to control his mouth to further make things difficult for him, got up and quickly ran behind Waffle, soon finding him in the middle of the road along with the horse.


    "Fifth try... She became angry much earlier than we expected. Maybe she''s really busy with work," Waffle said, shaking his head. After Myne climbed onto the horse, he sat down on his lap.@@@@


    "Angry, my ass. She''s just bullying us! If not for this damn headache she gives us through that telepathy skill, I definitely wouldn''t give a damn about her work! I''d irritate her to death until she had no choice but to meet us," Myne, still angry, started complaining, unaware that their telepathic link was connected.


    Fenrir, in the underwater city accompanying Jormungandr during his recovery, had been listening to their conversation from the moment they contacted her. Black lines covered her forehead. These days, she often fooled the two into thinking their telepathy connection wasn''t linked to her, silently listening to their inner thoughts. When they crossed the line and spoke too poorly about her, she gave them a severe headache to teach them a lesson.


    "Sis, why are you smiling? Did something interesting happen?" Levi, who had just come out of Jormungandr''s room, asked curiously.


    Myne frowned at the sight of those miserable women but didn''t interfere in other people''s business. After all, he was currently a guest, and it would be impolite to confront his hosts just because they were engaging in inhumane practices. Of course, if any of the women came to him for help, he would definitely send them back home. At the very least, he could do that¡ªbut only if they took the initiative.


    Ignoring the women, who didn''t react to his presence at all, Myne pinched his nose¡ªmost bandits weren''t very hygienic¡ªand headed to the end of the cave where the leader resided.


    The leader had clearly taken special care of his living area, making it not only cosier and warmer but also cleaner. To Myne''s surprise, as soon as he opened the door and entered the room, he was greeted by two half-naked middle-aged milfs. Though average in looks, their breathtaking figures stood out, making his mouth salivate.


    These two women were the leader''s most prized treasures. Unlike the women outside, who had been turned into toys for random abuse, and anyone could play with them, these two were in good condition both physically and mentally. They had received special training and behaved like well-trained courtesans, their eyes full of lust, as if they couldn''t wait to devour him.


    Myne turned his head to the bandit leader with a confused expression,if asking where he got such high-quality products. The latter immediately scratched his head with an embarrassed laugh.


    "Hahaha, my lord, I have a slave trainer friend who helped me train them."


    Hearing the explanation, Myne nodded in understanding, closed the door, and turned to Waffle. He had to deal with this brat first. What was going to happen next wasn''t something a child like him should see.


    "Waffle, you go home and play there. I need to work with this idiot and re-adjust our next route. You see, the elf kingdom is very far, and we can''t just rush in a random direction blindly. When everything is ready, I''ll call you back, all right?"


    "Well, are you sure you don''t need my help?" Waffle, although sensing something was off, couldn''t pinpoint the issue with his little mind.


    "Definitely. Don''t you believe me? Don''t worry. It''s already late afternoon, and I''ll come back home in an hour. So, you go back first," Myne said, coaxing him. Without giving Waffle much time to brainstorm, he quickly opened a portal and sent him back home.


    "You, make sure no one disturbs me until tomorrow morning. Also, take good care of my horse. If you do well, I''ll consider giving you a reward." After saying this, Myne gave the leader a hard look, walked into the bedroom, and slammed the door shut.


    "Sigh, whose cursed face did I see this morning? Not only did I lose more than half my men, but even my house and wives were taken by this guy!" The bandit leader shook his head with a depressed expression and walked back the way he came. He knew very well that, after today, he''d become a laughingstock in the eyes of his men.


    After all, the people Myne spared were all core members¡ªhis life-and-death partners. Unlike the cannon fodder, they wouldn''t hesitate to make fun of him. The most depressing thing was that he couldn''t even kill them, as they were like his brothers.

 Chapter 612. New Year Special ( R-18 )

    "Hello, ladies~." Myne, after locking the door, faced the confused women before him with a bright smile and began observing them.


    The woman on the left appeared to be around 32 years old, with long black hair, and some strands falling over her face. She had sharp eyes, thin eyebrows, a small, pointy nose, and thin pink lips. Her cheeks were red from blushing, probably due to the stranger staring at her naked body.


    She had a thin body with a slightly plump belly and thighs. However, what caught Myne''s attention, at first sight, were her super gigantic F-cup-sized breasts, with a large pinkish areola and small nipples that seemed to sink into her breasts as if desperately needing someone to pull them out. She only wore lace panties.


    The woman on the right seemed about 30 years old. She had short, messy, brownish hair that resembled a bush, likely from a lack of care. Her big, bright black eyes, small nose, and red lips complemented her features. Her cheeks also had a reddish blush, and she kept her gaze down, not daring to meet Myne''s eyes.


    Her figure was also thin, but she maintained a good shape without any extra fat except in certain places that were just right. Compared to the motherly figure of the woman on the left, she gave off a big sister vibe.


    Thanks to her H-cup-sized, firm breasts with red areolae and long, hard nipples, Myne''s attention was clearly drawn more toward her. She only wore black net panties and a pair of transparent black stockings that reached her waist¡ªa plus point that made Myne unable to resist moving closer to her.


    "What are your names?" He asked, lifting the chin of the woman on the right and gazing into her big black eyes, making her tremble with nervousness or excitement?


    "Aurora, my Lord?" Aurora hesitated, unsure of how to address Myne.


    "Master! You can call me Master. Tonight, you two are going to serve me," Myne clarified with a confident tone. He then turned his attention to the woman on the left, lifting her chin as well. Smiling without saying a word, he met her small, hesitant eyes.


    "Babyoisa, my Lo... Master..." Babyoisa stammered nervously. She was about to call him "my Lord," but a slight pinch on her chin brought her back to her senses, and she quickly corrected herself.


    "Good, you two are teachable," Myne remarked with satisfaction. "So, girls, you know what you need to do next, right?" He positioned himself between the two women, hugging one with each arm.


    Both ladies glanced at each other, hesitated for a moment, and then nodded with slight embarrassment. It seemed that, aside from their leader, they hadn''t been with another man before.


    "So, ladies, what''s on your mind?" Myne asked curiously, thinking they might be professionals. After all, in many cases, he preferred being passive and letting his girls take the lead. However, it seemed he had overestimated the bandit leader, who hadn''t taught his subordinates much.


    "What a loser," Myne sighed, shaking his head as he looked at the two women. Despite being twice his age, they behaved like newlyweds with no experience, uncertain of how to act around a stranger who might have an unpredictable temper.


    After pondering for a while, Myne''s voice dropped to a low whisper that sent shivers down their spines. "Get on your knees, my dear slaves."


    Hearing his commanding tone, Aurora and Babyoisa exchanged glances before obediently complying. They knelt in unison, their bodies lowering gracefully as they spread their legs randomly on the ground. Their gigantic breasts pressed against their thin arms, and they looked up at him with innocent, puppy-like eyes, making Myne''s heart skip a beat.


    Feeling a surge of power and desire, Myne nodded and quickly removed his clothes, revealing his treasure to them. Their gasps of surprise made it clear their previous master didn''t possess such a marvellous tool.


    Myne stepped closer, his cock hardening to the point of trembling. Seeing their expectant eyes, their earlier hesitation now a distant memory, he knew what they were hoping for.


    "Mmm," Babyoisa murmured, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as she licked her lips. "Did you cum for us, Master?" She whispered softly. Myne noticed how much bolder she was becoming with every passing minute.


    Aurora watched in amazement at how casually Babyoisa was treating Myne. The sight of her enthusiasm was overwhelmingly arousing.


    Myne''s cum, still warm and thick, stuck to their faces, the scent filling the air. Aurora felt her body react; her panties were soaked completely. A fresh wave of arousal crashed over her as she reached out, took some of the cum on her fingers, and tasted it as well.


    Myne''s hand moved to the back of Babyoisa''s head, guiding her closer to his throbbing cock. Leaning down, his breath warm against her ear, he whispered, "Take me deeper, my little slave. Show me how much you want it."


    The low, commanding words made Babyoisa''s body respond instantly, her breath hitching as her lips parted slightly.


    She took half of his cock into her mouth, her eyes closing in pleasure as she began to suck and lick him clean. Soon, she decided it wasn''t enough. With a determined expression, she pulled it out until the tip rested on her lips, then, with a strong motion, she devoured it completely.


    Myne''s eyes rolled back at her sudden, wild action. His moans of pleasure filled the room as Aurora watched, dumbfounded. Despite being two years younger, Babyoisa was clearly more experienced in such things than her.


    Sensing Aurora''s hesitation, Myne reached out to her. Taking the hint, Aurora moved her hand to caress his sensitive cock, slick with Babyoisa''s saliva. A strange excitement¡ªa mix of voyeurism and envy¡ªcoursed through her as she watched Babyoisa''s eager mouth work him.


    With a deep breath, Aurora leaned in, her mouth hovering just over his cock. She felt the heat from Babyoisa''s breath and saw the way her eyes watered slightly with each deep suck.


    Myne stopped Babyoisa momentarily, his firm hand guiding Aurora closer until she too had him in her mouth. Her tongue swirled around the tip as she tasted his saltiness.


    Their movements grew more synchronized as they sucked him together. Their eyes met briefly before returning to their task.


    Taking a deep breath, Aurora firmly gripped Myne''s thick cock and began bobbing her head up and down. Her teeth grazed his skin as she took him deep into her throat.


    Myne''s grip on her hair tightened, his moans growing more urgent as she found her rhythm.


    Meanwhile, Babyoisa, feeling left out, crawled between Myne''s legs and took his balls into her mouth, one at a time. She sucked and teased them with slow, deliberate care.


    Her voice was low and breathy as she whispered, "Mmm, you like that, don''t you, Master?"


    The teasing words and soft pressure of her mouth overwhelmed Myne. While training Aurora, he tilted his head back, eyes rolling in pleasure as the sensations consumed him.


    The wet slurps and muffled gagging sounds from Aurora filled the room. The rhythm of her eager mouth drove Myne wild. His hips bucked instinctively, pushing deeper into her as his hands tightened on her hair.


    Babyoisa pressed Aurora''s head further down, forcing her to take him deeper.


    "Take it all, suck him dry," She said lewdly, holding Aurora in place, a wicked grin spreading across her face as she watched the scene unfold.

 Chapter 613. New Year Special ( R-18 )

    Myne could say nothing as the combined sensation overwhelmed him. His eyes rolled back, his body tensed, and his toes curled as he fought against the urge to cum immediately.


    Suddenly, Myne''s grip on Aurora''s head tightened, and he began thrusting into her mouth with newfound urgency. His hips moved, driving his cock deeper into her throat with each thrust.


    Aurora gagged, her eyes watering as she struggled to keep up with his demanding pace. She could barely breathe, her giant breasts bouncing wildly with each motion.


    But then, Babyoisa''s voice broke the moment, tinged with envy. "Master," She whispered, her eyes fixed on Myne''s cock disappearing into Aurora''s mouth, "I want you to treat me the same way."


    Hearing her pleading voice, Myne''s eyes snapped open. He pulled away from Aurora, who looked up at him with a puzzled expression. His cock, slick with her spit, glistened as he turned to face his eager slave, who couldn''t wait to have her turn.


    Aurora coughed, taking a deep breath, her cheeks flushed from the intensity of the encounter. She watched as Myne moved toward Babyoisa.


    "As you wish. But first, we need to change places," He said. Helping both women to their feet, he guided them toward the bed.


    The bandit leader had put considerable effort into decorating the queen-sized bed with dark red bedding and a fur-lined quilt.


    But Myne didn''t care about the bed''s de?cor. He climbed onto it with both of his beautiful slaves. After finding a comfortable spot in the centre, he lay down and ordered Aurora to stand over his head and slowly lower herself.


    Although Aurora was a bit innocent, she wasn''t so nai?ve as to not understand his intentions. Blushing hard, she adjusted her position, hovering her pussy over his mouth. Under his intense, lustful gaze, she hesitated briefly before lowering herself onto him.


    The sight of Aurora hovering nearby, her flushed face and trembling body framed by her bouncing breasts, added to the erotic atmosphere. Wetness dripped from her panties onto Myne''s chin, showing just how much she desired him.@@@@


    Myne pushed her pink lace panties aside, revealing the soaked folds of her pussy. He paused for a moment, appreciating the sight, before grabbing her hips and pulling her down onto his mouth. He kissed and licked her folds, savoring her sweet taste. Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Nothing beats tasting pussy juice directly from the source!" He commented with a chuckle before diving back in.


    "Mmmmmm~" Aurora moaned deeply, her body trembling with pleasure. She closed her eyes, letting the waves of ecstasy wash over her.


    Once it was wet and shiny enough with her spit, Babyoisa lifted her head, momentarily taking her mouth off his cock, only to lower it again¡ªthis time forcefully, without hesitation.


    She repeated the motion, bobbing her head up and down his length with increasing pace, twisting her tongue around his shaft as if trying to wrap it completely.


    Eventually, his cock reached the back of her throat, causing her to gag loudly as tears welled up in her eyes. Despite the discomfort, she didn''t stop. She continued hungrily, taking him in and out of her mouth, her short, messy hair bouncing wildly and brushing against Myne''s skin¡ªa constant reminder of her relentless effort.


    Meanwhile, Myne continued giving Aurora an intense pussy-eating session. His body shuddered in response to Babyoisa''s skillful fellatio. Though she was not as experienced as the others he''d personally trained, she was giving him a fantastic blowjob. She wasn''t just servicing him; she was worshiping his cock like it was a holy relic or an ultimate treasure.


    The sensations overwhelmed him, from her mouth, tongue, throat, and hands to her soft hair and skin brushing against his balls, shaft, and thighs. Everything drove him wild, making his heart race and his breathing quicken.


    "Mmm!" Babyoisa groaned, struggling to take more of him into her mouth. She desperately wanted to fit it all, working harder and harder until her efforts paid off, and her lips finally touched the very base of his shaft.


    She gagged and choked around him but refused to stop. She stayed in position, feeling the tip pressing against her throat before slowly pulling back, revealing just an inch or two. Then she dove back down, sliding him into her mouth and hitting the back of her throat again.


    Breathing became difficult, but she loved the sensation and continued, repeating the motion over and over.


    "Ungh..." Myne groaned with every push and pull, the pleasure overwhelming him. "Oh, f*ck! You''re such a talented little cocksucker, my sweet slave. Keep this up, and I''ll f*ck you so deep, so hard, that you won''t be able to think straight!" he said, patting her head affectionately.


    At the same time, Aurora cried out in bliss, wrapping her thick, creamy thighs around Myne''s head. Her toes curled, and her body trembled as if she were ascending to heaven. Myne''s tongue reached the deepest part of her core, making her shiver uncontrollably.


    "Aaaaaahhh! M-Master!" Aurora screamed, her chest heaving as her gigantic F-cup breasts bounced wildly.


    Her orgasm washed over her like a tidal wave, flooding every nerve ending with sensual electricity. Her muscles tensed and turned rigid as she climaxed from the intense pleasure, her entire body convulsing.


    "Ghahh... Oh, Master... I-I''m cumming!" Aurora moaned loudly, clinging to Myne as if her life depended on it.


    Her juices gushed out, and Myne eagerly swallowed every last drop. As an experienced connoisseur of such delights, he wouldn''t let even a single drop go to waste. He continued licking her until there was nothing left to take, even nibbling and teasing her sensitive folds until she collapsed in exhaustion, her pussy still throbbing before his face.


    Seeing Aurora reach her peak, Myne pulled away and smirked. "What a slutty little slave, cumming so much~ But don''t worry. I''ll make you cum even more¡ªso many times you''ll lose count, darling! This is just the beginning." His voice was seductive, his eyes sparkling mischievously as a devilish smile spread across his face.

 Chapter 614. New Year Special ( R-18 )

    "Mmm, and you?" Lucifer said to Babyoisa, who was still bobbing her head up and down the length of his shaft, "You seem to be a true cocksucking lover. By the looks of it, you won''t be satisfied unless you swallow every last drop of cum, hm?" He added before chuckling under his breath.


    Babyoisa couldn''t reply, but the truth was that she did want to swallow his cum.


    She already tried it once and to tell the truth, she found it tasty, and couldn''t wait for him to cum so she could experience that taste again, so when Myne abruptly grabbed a handful of her messy brown hair and used it to push her head down roughly, forcing her lips to touch the base of his shaft in the process, she cried out in surprise and delight. This is it, this is the treatment she wants, just like he did with Aurora.


    Her throat constricted around his manhood as her gag reflex kicked in, but despite the sudden attack on her mouth, she did not struggle in the least. Instead, she actually started to enjoy the rough treatment she received. She even started rubbing her lower lips with one hand, trying to stimulate her own body while she sucked his cock.


    Her expression showed clear signs of extreme arousal, and it was obvious to anyone who saw her that she had no intention to fight back.


    Once again, Myne began to speak. "Just slap my thighs if you feel it''s too much, all right?" He said in a low voice while moving her head back and forth, tugging at her hair with enough force to control the speed and power of her blowjob.


    "Umph..." With her mouth stretched wide and her head pulled back and forth, Babyoisa could only let out muffled moans as he f*cked her throat with full force. Her lips, chin, cheeks, and nose were covered in spit and saliva, which leaked from the sides of her mouth whenever she tried to breathe, but all of that just turned her on even more and made her desire for him grow stronger.


    In the end, it wasn''t long before Myne brought her to climax, making her orgasm for the very first time as she rubbed her little clitty vigorously, stimulating her pussy so much that the pleasure quickly became unbearable.


    "Mmmmm...!" Babyoisa hummed in pure bliss, her body trembling while she felt something shoot in her mouth and go down her throat.


    "Ungh... Take it!" Myne groaned as he released the fluid inside of Babyoisa''s mouth, and her reaction was immediate; her eyes widened with surprise as she tasted the thick, warm cum that filled her mouth. Then she quickly closed her eyes and held still, letting her brother empty his load inside her.


    Despite the intense pleasure overwhelming her mind, Babyoisa still managed to savour the taste of his sperm. It was very bitter and salty, yet there was also something very sweet and creamy about it as well.


    The combination of flavours was very unique, and she found herself craving it even more than she ever thought possible. And she knew that this was not going to be the last time she got a taste of his cum.


    Once Myne finished his climax, he let go of Babyoisa''s hair and pushed her head away, forcing her to take his dick out of her mouth. The resulting sound was very erotic.


    "I hope you enjoyed the treat," Myne chuckled while gently stroking Aurora''s bubbly buttock before his face, and looked at her, Babyoisa''s face and body completely red.


    "Ahn... Mmm... I loved it..." She moaned, smiling and licking her lips as she stood up on her knees.


    "That''s good because there''s going to be plenty more where that came from, my dear slave," He promised, causing her heart to race in excitement while she went to clean her mouth.


    Soon, Myne pushed Aurora aside from the top of himself, got up into a sitting position and raised one of his eyebrows while giving Aurora a devilish grin. She was lying down on the bed with her legs spread wide open and her arms resting above her head, displaying her entire naked body to him in all its glory.


    Her beautiful, round bluggy F-cup size boobies, were rising and falling with every heavy breath, and she stared back at Myne with lust in her eyes.


    "Now then... time for the next part," Myne said before crawling on top of Aurora, positioning himself between her thighs, then pushing his hips forward until he felt the tip of his cock touch her wet lower lips.


    "Ready to get your cunt ravaged by your Master?" He asked, placing his hands on her waist.


    Aurora smiled back, breathing deep breaths as she wiped away the sweat from her forehead. "Yes, I''m fine... You can play with me as you like now," She replied, still panting.


    "All right then," Myne said, and after another round of a passionate kiss, he pulled out almost all the way before slamming his hips forward again, pushing his entire length inside of her once more. This time, It was just smooth sailing as she was relaxed.


    "Ahhh... Master..." Aurora moaned in pleasure as she wrapped her arms around him, pulling him closer to her body, sandwiching her giant boobies between them, as he began thrusting faster and faster, pumping in and out of her tight pussy. Each time he pushed himself deep inside her, her breasts squeezed hard, making Myne worry that her already sunken nipples might not go deeper into her breasts as he hadn''t tasted them yet.


    The loud clapping sound echoed throughout the room, as Myne f*ck her hard.


    Myne couldn''t help but groan when he heard her voice calling out to him. She sounded so sexy; it drove him crazy with desire and lust, making his cock throb with excitement.


    At the same time, her inner walls clenched around his dick, squeezing his shaft with each stroke, causing him to shiver with pleasure and sending waves of ecstasy through every fibre of his being.


    "F*ck..." He cursed under his breath, closing his eyes while moving faster and harder. "You''re so tight... who would have thought that your old pussy be this good." He added, gritting his teeth as he continued to plow into her depths, savouring the sensation of her hot folds massaging him with every thrust.


    He felt her nails digging into his back, clawing at his skin, drawing blood, but it only served to fuel his passion even more.


    "Uuhn! Aaaah... Master... I have never felt anything like this before! Your cock feels so amazing inside of me!" Aurora moaned in pleasure, unable to control her voice as she screamed his name over and over again.


    Her moans and cries of pleasure echoed throughout the room, along with the sounds of their bodies colliding together, creating a symphony of ecstasy that filled their ears. The bed creaked and groaned under them as their bodies rocked back and forth, adding to the melody of pleasure they were creating.


    Meanwhile, Babyoisa watched them while rubbing her own pussy with one hand. She couldn''t believe how erotic Aurora looked at that moment. Her big breasts were bouncing up and down, her face was flushed red, and her voice sounded so sensual as she screamed in delight. It was definitely the hottest thing she had ever witnessed in her life.


    She wanted to make fun of her friend at first but ended up masturbating with her other hand instead. It was hard to resist getting excited when she saw how much pleasure Aurora was experiencing.


    "Ungh... Master! Oh, yes! Keep going! Please don''t stop! It feels so good! I''m gonna cum soon!" Aurora screamed, feeling her climax approaching.


    Myne groaned and smiled down at her. "Come on, baby... Cum for me!" He ordered while pounding away at her tight pussy like a wild animal. He could feel her juices dripping down his balls as he continued to plunge deep into her wet hole. There was no stopping him now. He was determined to bring them both to an orgasm unlike any other. Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Soon after, Aurora threw her head back in ecstasy and let out a loud cry, her whole body shuddering violently as an incredible sensation rushed throughout her body.


    "Aaahhh! Masteeeerrrrrrrr!" She moaned while hugging him tight, clinging to him as if she never wanted to let go. At the same time, she came hard on his dick, squirting her love juices all over him.


    Myne also exploded inside her pussy at that moment, filling her womb with his hot cum.


    "Uuuuungh! Fuuuuck!!" He roared in satisfaction while burying his face into the crook of her neck, biting into her skin, and marking her as his own as he came inside her.


    "Aaaaahnn~" Aurora''s eyes rolled back into her head as she came, while Myne kept pumping his seed deep into her womb, filling her up until it spilt out of her and onto the sheets below.


    When they came down from their high, they stayed like that for a while, locked in an embrace, sharing each other''s warmth. It felt like time stood still. Neither one of them wanted it to end as they basked in the afterglow of their passionate lovemaking session.

 Chapter 615. New Year Special ( R-18 ) [ Final ]

    After a long moment of silence, Myne pulled out his dick and collapsed beside Aurora. He was still rock-hard, despite having just come, which is a normal occurrence for someone of his extraordinary physique.


    "Haah, you look sexy as hell!" Myne complimented as he rolled over onto his back and admired Aurora''s naked body. "I love how beautiful your face looks when you cum." He added, causing her to blush a deep shade of red.


    "Stop it! You''re embarrassing Master! I am not that great," She exclaimed shyly.


    Myne chuckled seeing her behaving cutely, "Why? It''s true, and I love how hot you look after being f*cked by me. You are fully qualified to be my slave," He replied, causing her blush to deepen even further. Clearly, her bandit master hadn''t treated her so gently before, which caught her off guard. She didn''t know how to react to such flattery.


    "Hehe... Then Master should make his slave look even better by f*cking her again, this time even harder. I want more of that thick cock of yours inside me," She spoke merrily, turning her head to the side and biting her lip seductively. "I have never felt so amazing in my entire life... It was as if a brand new world had opened up for me. I want to explore it with you, Master."


    "I also want to experience everything there is about you. Everything that I didn''t know existed," Aurora added in a husky voice.


    Myne, who had a dumbfounded expression wondering where this little slave of his learned this level of flirtation, after a moment of pause grinned back at her. He turned to her, grabbed her F-cup-sized big breasts, and started massaging them gently. "Who am I to say no to such a tempting request?" He asked before leaning forward and placing his lips on hers once more.


    But before he could do anything else, Babyoisa, who was feeling her climax getting near just by observing her master and Aurora, stopped, took her hand out from her panties, forcefully turned Myne''s body straight, and climbed on top of him and sat on his stomach.


    "Hey! What about me?! Don''t forget about your this sweet little slave, who is just as desperate for your big, hard cock, as her Master! Give me a taste of that big dick too~" Babyoisa whined while pouting and staring into Myne''s eyes, who had a helpless expression as he couldn''t finish his kiss.


    Sighing helplessly at his charm, which made girls fight to get f*cked by him, Myne gently ran his fingers on her slender body. "My bad, my bad. How could I ever forget about you? Come here, my wild kitty." He said, pulling her face toward his, pressing their lips together in a passionate kiss.


    While they kissed, Myne wrapped his arms around Babyoisa''s slim waist and pulled her closer, pressing their bodies together, especially her tightly H-cup sized, super-deluxe, gigantic breasts. He liked the feeling of them pressing against him, and her rock-hard nipples rubbing on his chest.


    They stayed like that for quite a while, making out and exploring each other''s mouths with their tongues, until they were forced to break apart for air.


    "Haah... You taste so good. So sweet and delicious..." Myne murmured while placing kisses along her jawline, then down her neck until he reached her collarbone, where he began sucking on her skin, leaving small hickeys on her pale skin as he went along.


    "Mmm... I love it when you kiss me there, Master." Babyoisa moaned softly, closing her eyes and tilting her head back as she let Myne continue to kiss her neck and shoulder. It sent shivers down her spine, making her toes curl and goosebumps appear on her skin.


    He was licking and sucking on her sensitive flesh, and every touch was like electricity coursing through her veins. She couldn''t help but moan in pleasure as he trailed his lips across her body.


    "Master... Your tongue... Your lips... Your fingers... They feel so good." Babyoisa breathed between moans. "They make me feel things that I''ve never felt before."


    "Is that so? Then what about this?" Myne whispered as he gently lifted her up, forcefully tearing apart the stockings she wore on top of her panties, as well as her panties, before placing her down and began to move his hips back and forth underneath her, grinding his erect penis against her dripping wet pussy. He pressed his hardness against her softness, teasing her clit with its tip.


    Babyoisa, not caring that Myne tore apart her favourite stockings, shivered and whimpered as she felt his thick shaft rubbing against her folds. It felt incredible, and she couldn''t help but press herself back against him, grinding her body against his.


    "Ahn! Yes! I love it! I love it so much!" Babyoisa exclaimed, closing her eyes and arching her back in response to the stimulation.


    "You''re such a naughty slave... I love to f*ck girls like you the most when you get turned on like this. Your reactions are so cute," Myne said in a low voice as he continued to tease her pussy with his cock. He was enjoying every second of it as he watched her reactions. It was like a drug. Every little moan and gasp excited him more and made him want her more.


    "Mhmmm... I can''t help it... Your big, fat cock... It makes me feel like I''m going crazy... I want to feel it inside of me so bad. Give it to me, Master..."@@@@


    "I need it inside me...!" Babyoisa begged in between moans.


    "You''ll have it soon enough, sweetie. But first..." Myne stopped and flipped her over, switching their positions so she lay on her back. He then grabbed her legs and spread them apart, revealing her glistening folds. "Let me taste this sweet pussy of yours as well," He said before diving in and burying his face into her wet snatch.


    As soon as he did, Babyoisa let out a loud gasp as his tongue entered her folds. He licked her lips and clitoris with his tongue while probing her depths with it, tasting her sweet juices as he did so. She couldn''t hold back loud moans as she grabbed his head between her thighs and squeezed tight, pulling him even closer to her core and forcing his tongue even deeper into her body.


    "Uuunnh...! Oh god! That''s so good! Don''t stop! Keep going! Lick me more!"


    Myne smirked and continued his assault, pushing his tongue inside of her as far as he could, swirling it around in circles, and licking every inch of her pussy before moving back to her clit. Her whole body tensed up as he flicked the sensitive bud with his tongue, sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout her being.


    The sensation was so intense that she had to grab onto the sheets underneath her with both hands, gripping them tightly and pulling at them as she writhed on the bed. She felt like she was about to explode from ecstasy as Myne continued licking and sucking on her pussy.


    "Uuugh! F*ck! You''re driving me insane with this, Master! This is too much...!" Babyoisa cried out while arching her back and thrusting her hips upwards. She felt like she was being overwhelmed by pleasure, unable to control herself anymore as she screamed out loud.


    Myne loved seeing her reactions. He loved knowing how much power he had over her body. He wanted to keep going until she couldn''t handle it anymore. He wanted to make her cum hard and see how much she could handle. After all, after this, he still had hundreds of different positions and tricks to perform with the two of them, knowing their limits is the most important part of their play.


    So he kept going, licking and sucking on her folds while slipping a finger into her tight hole. He pumped his finger in and out of her while flicking her clit with his tongue, stimulating her g-spot with his digit, and causing her to cry out in ecstasy.


    The taste of her juices on his lips, mixed with the scent of her body, made his mind race with desire. He couldn''t get enough of it.


    "And you''re so tight. It feels incredible. I never knew I could be this hard," Myne responded as he continued to rub her sides and thighs, trying to soothe her. He was enjoying every second of being buried inside of her. "How does it feel?" He asked.


    She took a deep breath before answering, "It feels amazing," she admitted. "I''ve never felt so complete. I love being filled up by your thick shaft," She added as she placed her hands on his chest and began bouncing her hips on top of him, sliding his length in and out of her body with ease.


    "Nice, I like it," Myne said with a smile before placing his hands on her waist, helping her bounce on top of him. He guided her movements, slowly increasing the pace of their fucking. He made sure that every thrust was deep and hard, pounding her tight pussy to the hilt and hitting her cervix. He wanted to make sure that every thrust caused her to moan loudly in pleasure.


    "Ungh! Uuuuunnnghh!" Babyoisa moaned as she threw her head back in ecstasy. "Yes! Keep going! Harder! Harder!" She cried out as he pounded into her cunt with force.


    He slammed his hips upward, meeting her movements with equal force. Her tits bounced wildly as she rode his cock like a wild animal, rocking back and forth in a frenzied motion. She felt like she was being ripped apart by his huge shaft, but she loved it.


    Myne enjoyed the sight of her tits bouncing up and down as she rode his shaft. They were just as beautiful as the rest of her body. Her smooth, milky skin glistened under the lights of the room, and her pink nipples were stiff from excitement. He couldn''t help but pinch them in his hands, causing her to cry out in pleasure as he fondled her mounds.


    "Aaahhh! Master! Uuuhn! So good! So f*cking good!" She moaned, unable to control herself, as he pinched her nipples harder between his fingers, teasing them mercilessly. "I can''t believe how good it feels to have you inside of me! I never thought I would ever feel like this."


    "Then let me give you more," Myne said with a smirk as he grabbed hold of her waist, pulling her closer until she was practically lying on top of him. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight as he began thrusting his cock into her pussy even harder.


    Her eyes rolled into the back of her head as she cried out in bliss. "Ahhhhhn! Uuuuungh! Aaaaahhh!"


    Babyoisa screamed as Myne pounded her cunt with his thick shaft. She was completely lost in the throes of ecstasy, unable to form words as he ravaged her body.


    His hands slid down to her ass, squeezing her cheeks firmly while he rammed his dick into her tight hole. She was so wet that he could hear the lewd, squelching sound of her pussy getting pounded over and over again. It was so erotic that he couldn''t help but increase the speed of his thrusts, wanting to hear it more.


    The smell of their sweat mingled with the sweet scent of her skin, and Myne couldn''t help but groan in pleasure. His body felt hot and sweaty, and he knew that he wouldn''t be able to last much longer. He could feel his balls tightening as he neared his limit.


    At the same time, Babyoisa was losing control of herself too. She was gasping for air between moans, struggling to breathe as she continued to bounce on top of him like crazy. She felt like she was


    Here''s the revised chapter with improved grammar and some stylistic enhancements:


    She felt consumed by fire, as if every inch of her body was burning hot and melting under his touch.


    Soon, Babyoisa''s back arched, thrusting her breasts forward into Myne''s face. He seized the opportunity, taking a nipple into his mouth and sucking it vigorously.


    "Master... I''m cumming! I can''t hold back anymore! Aaaaahhhh!" Babyoisa screamed, reaching her climax.


    She threw her head back, eyes squeezed shut, mouth agape, letting out a loud cry. Her body convulsed violently as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    The sensation was overwhelming. Bliss consumed her mind entirely. No pain, no thoughts, no worries. Only pure, unadulterated bliss.


    "Unghhh..." Myne also released, ejaculating deep inside Babyoisa''s womb, filling her with his thick, warm seed. He felt her walls clench around him as she climaxed, milking him dry.


    "Aaaahh! Ohhhhhhhhhh! Yes! Yes!" Babyoisa moaned ecstatically, feeling him fill her with his hot load. Her entire body trembled with ecstasy as she reached another orgasm, unable to contain herself.


    The intensity was such that she passed out from pleasure, collapsing on top of him and slipping into unconsciousness. Yet, even in her unconscious state, a smile graced her lips.


    Myne was speechless for a moment, staring at Babyoisa''s unconscious form. He was still reeling from the aftershocks of pleasure.


    He ran a hand through his hair, trying to catch his breath. "Damn... That was incredible..." He whispered, glancing at the other girl watching from the sidelines.


    "She''s incredibly sensitive despite her naughtiness," Aurora giggled, caressing Babyoisa''s head. She then looked up at Myne and began kissing him. "Master, don''t worry, I''m not so easily overwhelmed. I''ll ensure you release every last drop of your ''white cream''."


    "Hahaha, that would be delightful, but believe me, you''re far from enough to drain me dry," Myne smirked, pulling her closer and wrapping an arm around her as he kissed her deeply. He savored the taste of her mouth, inhaling the sweet scent of her skin and hair.


    They continued kissing for a while, their tongues entwining in a passionate dance.


    It was a sloppy, wet kiss, brimming with hunger and love. Their tongues explored each other''s mouths, swirling and tasting.


    It was erotic, sensual, and ignited a feeling of life and connection that words could never fully capture.


    Soon, Myne pushed her down, mounted her, and entered her without breaking the kiss, initiating another round of intense lovemaking.


    The night stretched on, peaceful and filled with love and bliss. Moonlight streamed through the window, illuminating their naked bodies as they made love with the fervor of insatiable beasts.

 Chapter 616. An Unexpected Obstacles In The Mid-Road

    "Yawn! I should have slept a bit more; it''s only been afternoon," Myne yawned while riding his horse toward the elf kingdom the day after he stopped at a bandit camp for the night''s rest. He really didn''t expect that his one-night stand would make him lost in such pleasure, that when he came out, it would be two days later.


    It was all the fault of Aurora and Babyoisa, who were just too enthusiastic about their guest and didn''t let him leave their cosy, warm bedroom. Even today, he ran out secretly while they were sleeping without telling them anything.


    "But didn''t you sleep enough last night? You didn''t wake until ten o''clock even because Aisha forcefully dragged you out, why do you still feel sleepy?" Waffle asked with a frown. He had been with the clone Myne for the past two days and hadn''t left the house as the clone was lazier than Myne.


    Now, he couldn''t wait to restart their journey. Seeing Myne yawning and complaining that he still hadn''t slept enough, made him want to slap him on his head annoyingly, but fearing that Myne would throw him back home, he held back.


    "You don''t understand," Myne said casually, patting Waffle''s head and ignoring him. "We adults have to do work even in bed." He looked around the grassland and couldn''t help but sigh, wondering when he would reach the damn elf kingdom.


    Two hours ago, he had passed the Town of Lunawan, a small town about the size of his Lucus Town.


    There weren''t many people around ¨C 5 to 7 hundred, and adventurers like him were rare. There wasn''t much worth seeing. There was a medium-sized inn run by a fat man with a hot waitress, a muscular blacksmith who, although he sold weapons, focused mainly on making farming equipment.


    The potion shop only had low-grade potions of all types. There seemed to be an adventurer''s guild in this town, but due to recent turmoil in the kingdom and not receiving much support from the main branch of the guild, it had closed down, bringing a lot of trouble to the town''s people.


    When Myne went into the town, he saw a group of people who had nothing better to do, gathered together and discussing wherever to apply to restart the guild.


    Anyway, after wandering in the town for half an hour, and remembering a good location to open the portal if he needed to, Myne walked out of the town and continued his journey.


    "By the way, Waffle, do you think we''re forgetting something?" Myne, who was boredly riding the horse, suddenly seemed to remember something but couldn''t pinpoint it, asked Waffle, who was dozing off on his lap.


    "Huh? What? What did you say?" Waffle, hearing someone calling him, jolted awake and asked while looking around confusedly with half-closed eyes. Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    "I said, do you think we''re forgetting something? I''m having a feeling of de?ja? vu, as if we''ve done this before, but something is missing this time," Myne explained with a frown, closing his eyes and trying to remember what he was forgetting. Waffle also repeated his action, but because he was in a half-sleep state, he soon started snoring without knowing it.


    "AHH! Now I remember!" Myne suddenly opened his eyes with an enlightened expression and exclaimed, nearly making Waffle fall off the horse.


    "What! What happened?! Why are you screaming?" Waffle, who was again awake with jolt, asked confusedly after stabilizing himself.


    "Bang!"


    "AHHHH! F*CK!"


    "Thud!"


    Myne, who was catching Waffle, had barely crossed a kilometre when he suddenly smashed into something hard in mid-air and fell from the sky like a broken kite.


    "Myne! Are you all right?" Waffle, who had wanted to prove his innocence by bringing Myne directly in front of the World Tree, saw Myne smash into something invisible and fall to the ground, quickly returned to his side and asked with concern.


    "I am fine, but which bastard created an invisible barrier in such a desolate place?" Myne, no longer an ignorant brat and having seen many things, understood the source of the problem immediately after getting his ass smashed on the ground.


    While cursing, he got up from the ground, raised his hand, and walked forward. Soon, he touched an invisible, hard, wall-like barrier in front of him, blocking everything except, of course, Waffle for some reason.


    "But why can I pass through it without any problem?" Waffle couldn''t help but ask as he demonstrated by easily bypassing the barrier. Surprisingly, even though he passed through the barrier, he didn''t vanish from Myne''s sight but continued moving forward as if there was no barrier at all.


    "If you asked me whom should I ask? Also, this is not important. The main point is what should I do now? How the hell do I cross this damn barrier?"


    After Waffle returned, Myne made a bit of distance from the barrier and threw a few fireballs at it, but as he expected, they had no effect at all, like rocks falling into an ocean. This was completely within Myne''s anticipation, as such a large barrier that covered an entire core area of a kingdom could not be broken by just someone of his level.


    If it were Fenrir or Maya, maybe they could try to break it, but to him, this was too far to even think about.


    "Then what should we do?" Waffle, who also had no idea how to deal with this matter, asked. Although he could easily bypass this barrier, he didn''t want to go inside alone, no matter how much he wanted to, as it was too dangerous for him. And if Fenrir found out that he was wandering dangerous places alone, he might as well forget about living with Myne, let''s not talk about going on another adventure.


    "Is there even a need to ask? Of course, we will trouble your mother. Since you can go inside, then this barrier is clearly the work of divine beasts. I just need to get permission from a divine beast, and I can also go inside like you," Myne, who had figured out the mastermind behind the barrier, rolled his eyes at Waffle''s stupid question.


    He summoned two comfortable chairs for himself and Waffle to sit down, and both of them began trying to contact Fenrir as always. Since the weather was cold, and the sunlight was very pleasant, they didn''t try to make any taunts or anything.


    As for their horse, because it was a smart and well-trained horse prepared for a queen, even though Myne left it behind, it was still following him. After seeing them resting, it stood behind them calmly without making any trouble.

 Chapter 617. The World Tree

    "Sigh, why the hell are they calling me now?" Fenrir, who after so many days of working overtime finally had the chance to take a break and rest in her cave, heard the annoying voices of Myne and Waffle in her head. She couldn''t help but curse and reluctantly opened her sleepy eyes.


    Although she wanted to give them a beating, thinking that maybe there was an emergency, she endured a bit and listened to their conversation to figure out what they wanted.


    "Myne, Mother is not responding. What should we do? If your guess is correct and this barrier is indeed created by divine beasts, then without any one of their permission, how will we go inside it?" Waffle, while eating snacks, couldn''t help but ask. They had been trying to make contact with Fenrir for the past ten minutes, but as always, there was no response from her side.


    "First of all, it''s I, not we. You can easily go in; no one is stopping you. And second, be patient. Since she hasn''t forced us to stop troubling her, maybe she''s busy with something and hasn''t noticed our calling. Just try for a few more minutes. If she still doesn''t react, we can only go home and try tomorrow."


    "Anyway, it''s not like this is a very urgent matter¡ªwe can take our time." Myne wasn''t worried about this matter at all. He wanted to go to the Elf Kingdom just because Amy was troubling him and, by the way, to get some new, interesting skills. But it wasn''t urgent¡ªhe already had enough skills for the time being. Now, he wanted to strengthen his foundation; getting more skills could only be considered a bonus.


    "What you said also makes sense, but I really want to go and see the World Tree up close. If it looks so beautiful from such a distance, how magnificent would it be up close..."


    "F*ck! That tree is damn big! How did it grow so big?"


    Just as Waffle was talking, suddenly Myne stood up from his chair with a jolt and stared at the mind-blowing scene before him, his eyes wide open. Just a moment ago, he had been listening to Waffle''s nonsense, and the next moment, he saw the vast grassland before him blur. When he rubbed his eyes wondering what going on, he saw an enormous tree before him.


    Its sheer size was incomprehensible¡ªa titan among titans. Even the tallest mountains appeared as mere anthills in its shadow. The trunk, a sprawling behemoth of silver and gold hues, radiated an ethereal glow, its bark seeming to pulse with life as if the very veins of the world coursed through it.


    Above, the canopy spread endlessly, a living ocean of shimmering leaves reflecting every hue of the rainbow. Each leaf sparkled like a precious gem, catching the sunlight and casting vibrant, dancing colours across the landscape. The branches extended into the sky, piercing through clouds and stretching into the heavens, as if the tree itself were bridging the mortal world with the divine.


    The area surrounding the World Tree was no less enchanting. It felt as though they had stepped into a fairy tale brought to life. The air was thick with the scent of blooming flowers, each petal radiant with impossible colours, glowing softly in the dim light beneath the canopy. Streams of crystalline water crisscrossed the ground, their gentle babbling a melody that harmonized with the occasional hum of magic resonating from the tree itself.


    "Just wait until I return home¡ªyou''re done for this time! I''ll teach you how to be a good child..."


    "Fenrir! Dear, how are you¡ªAHHH!"


    Just as Fenrir was scolding Waffle, Myne, feeling that if she continued like this, he might lose a reliable supporter, quickly interrupted her. But before he could say much, a head-splitting pain struck him, as if someone were hammering his skull.


    "You bastard! You still have the nerve to interrupt me?!"


    "First, you''ve spoiled my child so much that now he cares about his snakes more than his own mother! And second, after breaking ties with me, you still keep troubling me for all kinds of lame reasons instead of just apologizing, and moving on your way. What the hell do you want?"


    "Listen, since you''re done with me caring about your damn life and think I''m just a troublemaker who likes to beat you, then stay the f*ck away from me, all right? I''ve had enough of your nonsense! Despite saving your life so many times, you ungrateful bastard, you just pat your butt like nothing happened and ignore my advice¡ªonly to keep seeking death. Then, when things go wrong, you call me like I''m some disposable tool. Use me, say a few nice words, and go on your way again and again."


    "Don''t you dare try to talk to me again? I''m done with you!"


    Saying this in a loud voice, Fenrir cut off the telepathic link, leaving Myne frozen and dumbfounded in his place. After hearing Fenrir''s inner thoughts, Myne didn''t know how to react.


    Because Waffle was also connected to the telepathy link, he had heard everything. Wide-eyed, he gave Myne an unbelievable look. He hadn''t expected such a big matter to be behind his mother''s anger toward Myne. Not only had Myne hidden the truth, but he had also dragged him into the muddy water.


    A feeling of betrayal rose in poor Waffle''s heart. Without saying anything, Waffle silently returned to his chair. Although he wanted to go home and stay as far away from a certain traitor as possible, the distance was too great, and the outside was not safe. So, he could only sit aside and pretend he was alone until someone sent him back.


    "Sigh... So this is why she''s angry with me..." Myne muttered to himself with a helpless expression. "I just said those words in fun. I didn''t actually mean it! Why did she have to take them so seriously? Can''t she just give me another beating and simply solve the matter like always? What a mess... Women are really unpredictable..."

 Chapter 618. Patience and Persistence

    "Angry?" Myne sat down beside Waffle and, while looking at the magnificent World Tree in front of him, spoke calmly.


    "Very," Waffle replied coldly, continuing to devour his snakes without looking up. "Someone seems to have forgotten a lot of things. Or maybe he thought it doesn''t matter if he dragged me into muddy water, and let me suffer for no reason."


    "I know it''s useless, but I''m sorry," Myne apologized while exhaling a deep breath. "I didn''t expect her to take my words spoken in anger so seriously. But believe me, I''ll make it up to her. Just give me some time to fix everything, all right?"


    He didn''t wait for Waffle''s response. He opened a portal beneath Waffle''s chair and Garnet''s horse, sending them back home before taking a deep breath and closing his eyes. He remained there for the next half-hour, lost in thought. Only God knows what was going on in his mind, before opening a portal for himself as well.


    ...


    "Huh? What is this bastard doing here? Even after hearing so much from me, he still comes here shamelessly. What a rascal, has no shame at all," Fenrir cursed irritably.


    She had finally felt relief after releasing everything she was holding in her heart and was about to rest with peace of mind when she suddenly noticed spatial fluctuations a few meters in front of her. Since she had only given Myne permission to teleport in her cave, bypassing the defensive barrier she had set, it didn''t take long to understand the source of the trouble.


    Although she had said she didn''t want anything to do with him and told him to get the hell out of her life, in the end, Fenrir couldn''t muster the courage to block Myne directly. Instead, she set up a barrier around herself and her two children, who were taking an afternoon nap beside her and turned invisible, wanting to see why Myne was visiting her cave so suddenly despite knowing she wasn''t there.


    Myne stepped out of the portal, surveying his surroundings. He was surprised not to find Waffle''s brothers but quickly dismissed the unnecessary thought. He pulled out a comfortable chair, and a book, and settled down beneath the tree, determined to wait for his last breath until he didn''t apologise to her, and solve this matter once and for all.


    Find your next adventure on My Virtual Library Empire


    "What the hell does he want?" Fenrir muttered, exasperated. She had no idea what possessed him to come here instead of visiting the Elf Kingdom to see the World Tree, for which he had contracted her. But now he suddenly came to her cave and started reading a book here, which made no sense to her at all.


    "Forget it. When he gets bored, he''ll leave on his own. Let''s see how long you can hold on," Frustratedly, she shook her head with disdain, and cast a sleeping spell on her children so they wouldn''t wake up and spoil the fun, then closed her eyes as well. She was indeed very tired and couldn''t wait to get a good sleep.


    Myne, while muttering nonsense, closed the second book he had finished in the past six days, and leaned against the chair, gazing at the falling leaves with a melancholic expression.


    He had been staying in this cave; except for going out to eat and relieve himself, he spent all his time here and hadn''t touched even a single girl of his for nearly a week. This made his heart and his little brother so restless that now dirty thoughts popped into his mind every minute, accelerating his heartbeat and drying his mouth. Clearly, without his awareness, he had become a sex addict.


    "Ahem, excuse me?" Just as Myne was wondering what he was going to read next, a sudden, unexpected sweet voice startled him. It was accompanied by a faint fragrance of light perfume mingling with a womanly scent.


    Myne, feeling his heart pounding against his ribs, quickly turned his head to see an incredibly beautiful middle-aged woman. She had long, river-like dark violet hair, sky-blue eyes, light pink lipstick on her thin lips, and skin as white as snow. She wore an elegant and classic white dress with a high neckline and long sleeves, seemingly crafted from a flowing, lightweight fabric like silk or chiffon.


    Her not-so-small H-cup breasts strained against the tight dress, appearing like two orbs forcefully contained within the fabric. Myne had no doubt that if she were to run at full speed, they would undoubtedly burst out from the confines of her dress.


    She possessed a physique that Myne deemed perfect, without a single flaw. So captivated by her beauty, he remained unresponsive, simply staring with wide eyes as she waved her hand before his face, calling out to him repeatedly.


    Seeing Myne behaving like a pervert, gazing at her with an inappropriate expression, the woman frowned and turned to leave.


    "Wait, sorry! I was just distracted. You simply look like someone I know. I was dumbfounded by how similar you two look, I am really sorry," Myne quickly apologized, scrambling for one of the dozens of excuses he usually employed to pick up girls, while trying his best to avoid staring at the other party''s long, fluffy violet tail, which strongly resembled Waffle''s, albeit on a different scale.


    "Well, no need to apologize. I can understand it," The woman said, though she didn''t entirely believe his words. Seeing his sincere apology, she decided not to pursue the matter further.


    "By the way, may I ask who you are and what you''re doing in Your Highness Divine Beast Fenrir''s cave?" she inquired curiously, looking around and placing her hands together in front of her stomach.


    "My name is Myne, I am a friend of Your Highness Divine Beast Fenrir, and I''m waiting for her on urgent business. However, it seems she is preoccupied with her work and has not returned for quite some time. May I have the honour of learning your name, My Lady?" Myne asked in a gentlemanly manner, causing the woman to chuckle slightly in amazement.


    Unknown to her, Myne, who out of habit used appraisal on her, was dumbfounded by the information it provided and had lost all his interest in being captive by her beautiful smile.

 Chapter 619. Inner Voices

    [ Name: Fenrir


    LV: ???


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: ???


    Occupation: Guardian Of The World


    Title: The Selfless Flame, Path of Silent Joy, The Hidden Snoozer, Harborer of Bygone Eras


    Status: Excited, Curious, Tried


    [Skill]


    Mystic?Rain LV: Max


    Lunatic?Wave LV: Max@@@@


    Divine Beast Twinstrike LV: Max


    Magic Eye of Gravity LV: Max


    ???


    ???


    [Ability]


    Smash


    "Wasn''t worthy? What happened? Did you do something that made her angry or what?" Putting aside the matter of Myne''s changed behaviour, Fenrir, who had been waiting for this question, quickly asked as she walked forward, stood beside him, and asked softly with an expression as if she were concerned about him and wanted to help him.


    "Sigh, you could say that... Come sit here, and let me tell you the entire story. Maybe then you can tell me where I made a mistake." Saying that Myne took out another chair from his inventory, and after Fenrir sat down on it, he, with a sad and pitiful expression to gain her sympathy, quickly explained the entire matter.


    "Now do you also think it was entirely my fault? I was just feeling embarrassed because she was treating me like a naughty brat in front of her mother, who was a goddess. How could I not feel irritated? I was there trying my best to leave a good impression on her, but every time I closed my mouth, she poured cold water on my hard work."


    "Finally, when I couldn''t take it anymore and said something bad out of frustration, she made a face and ran away without giving me any chance to apologize. Even more, I am trying my best to meet her just so I can apologize, but she refuses to give me any chance. Believe me, if it wasn''t for the fact that she means a lot to me, and she is like a family member to me, if someone else were in her place, I would have long ago blacklisted her from my life."


    After venting all the anger in his heart directly to Fenrir, Myne finally felt much better. If he had confronted her in his real wolf form, Myne, even with a hundredfold increase in courage, would not have dared to be so blunt and direct. Most women, as he knew very well, dislike having their mistakes pointed out. But since he was pretending to be a stranger, Myne didn''t mind taking advantage of this opportunity to express his inner thoughts.


    "I see. But then again, these were only your thoughts, if you look at it from her perspective, she wasn''t wrong either."


    Unexpectedly, Fenrir didn''t go berserk upon hearing his inner thoughts. Instead, she nodded with an understanding expression and spoke gently while gazing at the beautiful blue crystal hanging from the ceiling of her cave.


    "Just like you were in awe of the goddess and wanted to leave a good impression, she might have been worried that you''d do something to embarrass her in front of the goddess, and she might have beaten you to death. After all, no one ever said the goddess only gives blessings, not curses."


    "What if she has a terrible temper and sees an ant like you not only entering her home but also daring to disrespect her? If she decided to kill you, then wouldn''t Your Highness Fenrir have this regret in her heart for the rest of her life ¨C that because of her wrong decision, she lost a friend?"


    "Oops, I completely forgot about that..." Myne bit his tongue in embarrassment. He had indeed completely forgotten this matter. Since Fenrir''s mother appeared harmless to humans and animals and smiled all the time, it gave him the illusion that she was an easy person to talk to.


    But if this were truly the case, wouldn''t the world be a heaven without any suffering or illness, and everyone be happy? Why, then, do people suffer daily despite praying to her every day?


    Seeing Myne''s embarrassed expression, Fenrir knew that he had realised his mistake, and nodded with a satisfied smile, clearly pleased with the outcome.


    "It was nice talking to you, Myne, but since Your Highness Fenrir is not here, I have to go." Fenrir, realizing that her work was done and that it was time to stop this charade before she was exposed, was about to get up from her chair and run away, leaving a deep, mysterious, and proud image in Myne''s head that she could use to fool him again later. However, Myne grabbed her soft, white hand suddenly and stared at her with an unusual expression.


    "Since you helped me so much, I can''t let you go without repaying this favour. Please tell me why you came here, and I will do my best to help you. Anyway, Fenrir is my friend, and her business is my business, you can rest assured, that I am fully capable of helping you."


    "By the way, you haven''t told me your name yet, Miss...?"


    Myne, seeing that Fenrir was trying to run away, wanted to expose her playfully and make fun of her. But then he thought this trick would be more useful if he pretended to know nothing. If they fought again in the future, he could visit her when she was in her humorous form, raise his chest high, and complain about her without any worry.


    He was also fully confident that if Fenrir found out he had seen through her disguise, she would never take this form again. After all, she was fully aware of his special hobby and would fear that he would try to make his way inside her skirt as well. This was obviously one of Myne''s goals after seeing her humorous form. If he had a mountain of gold and still lived in poverty, then would there be any more foolish person than him in the world?

 Chapter 620. Friendship and Formality

    Slap!


    "Ouch!"


    "Please, don''t touch me. I don''t like being touched by strangers."


    As soon as Myne grabbed Fenrir''s arm, she was as if struck by lightning, stunned in her place. After Myne finished speaking, she came back to her senses, and slapped him hard on the back of his hand, freeing her arm from him before quickly backing off with a vigilant expression.


    It wasn''t that Fenrir was overreacting or was too unsure of her role that she forgot Myne wasn''t a stranger, but the other party''s past deeds were too egregious, and she didn''t want to take any risks.


    God knows if he had some kind of mysterious way to get all women he lay eyes on, soon roll with him on the bed. At least before meeting Myne, she had never seen a person who not only had a dozen or more girls around him with whom he had genuine relationships but still dared to go out to find more, and his girls didn''t say anything to him.


    "And thanks, but I don''t need your help. I didn''t do anything worth mentioning that you consider it a favour. It was just a casual conversation, nothing more than that... Ahh!"


    While Fenrir was speaking, she looked behind Myne and exclaimed with surprise and a delighted expression, which made Myne subconsciously look back as well. But to his confusion, there was no one behind him. However, when he looked straight again, he saw Fenrir had disappeared from the cave. Clearly, he had fallen into the other party''s childish trick.


    "Tsk, run away, and she didn''t even prepare a fake name for herself, so unprofessional. Seems like I have to teach her acting... Well, forget about it. If she becomes a good actor, then won''t I be only making things difficult for myself? God knows how many different kinds of women she can transform into. What if then she didn''t give me a chance to use appraisal and managed to fool me? Then I won''t even have a place to cry."


    Shaking his head with a helpless chuckle, Myne returned to his chair and stared at the ceiling while waiting for Fenrir to return. Since the other party was very satisfied with his answers, he did not doubt that it wouldn''t be long before their friendship returned to normal.


    And things went just as Myne had expected. Only five minutes later, Fenrir returned in her giant wolf form, pretending to be surprised to see him, as if she had no idea he had been staying in her cave for nearly a week.


    Next, there is nothing much to say. They talked a bit, most of the time Myne playing emotional cards to fool Fenrir. In the end, Fenrir also didn''t make things difficult for him, and both of them forgot about the past, hugged each other, and everything settled peacefully.


    Coming out of the portal, Amy, who today had removed her usual disguise she wore using the magic bracelet on her wrist to avoid unnecessary trouble, revealed her true appearance. She had green eyes, long silver hair, and a beautiful face that surpassed any human beauty by a hundred miles, despite being more than a hundred years old. She also possessed a voluptuous figure with E-cup-sized breasts. Find your next read at My Virtual Library Empire


    As Myne walked out of the portal with Waffle, he heard her whispering and could only roll his eyes. Fenrir disliked having guests in her cave, so she had asked him to bring Amy a few miles away from her cave, in front of a waterfall.


    So, currently, they were indeed in the Forest of the Divine Beast, but he didn''t understand why she thought that someone of the Divine Beast level, who was more intelligent than humes, would live in a forest in the open air.


    "Thanks for coming, elf girl!"


    While Amy was admiring the beautiful waterfall in front of her, suddenly a giant wolf, about ten meters tall, appeared behind her out of thin air and spoke in the hume language. Startled, she let out an unintentional "Ahhh!" as if she had seen a ghost. Her legs gave out as she sat on the ground in an embarrassed manner, her eyes wide open.


    "Fenrir, I think your decision to suddenly appear behind her in such a giant form to look cool was not a wise choice."


    Myne, looking at Amy''s embarrassed pose, spoke, a corner of his mouth twitching in amusement. He took a deep look at her erotic, very small size red and black panties, which only god knows, whom she wore to impress.


    Fenrir didn''t take Myne''s sarcastic words seriously. After all, unlike him, whom she didn''t treat like an outsider and always behaved casually, she naturally had to maintain the dignity of a Divine Beast in front of others.


    She couldn''t be careless about the customs of making people feel like ants, looking up at them. Only this way would Divine Beasts be feared and awed by all the races in the world, allowing them to maintain order peacefully, and no one would dare to take them lightly.


    "Aah, did I perhaps surprise you? That, I''m sorry. But even so, my aura is already much milder than usual... Otherwise, I''m afraid you would be in a more embarrassing situation right now," Fenrir, who had learned some bad habits from Myne, spoke those heartless remarks with an innocent expression.


    Feeling extremely embarrassed by Fenrir''s words, or perhaps by Myne occasionally peeking inside her skirt, thinking that this pervert might be having some impure thoughts about her, Amy quickly tried to suppress her fear and anxiety. She quickly stood up and bowed deeply at Fenrir.


    "...E-Excuse me! This is my first time meeting you. My name is Amilia Eyllissithek, a High Elf! You can also call me Amy. T-Thank you very much for giving me this opportunity to meet you, Your Highness."

 Chapter 621. Burden or Responsibility

    "...E-Excuse me! This is my first time meeting you. My name is Amilia Eyllissithek, a High Elf! You can also call me Amy. T-Thank you very mu-ssh for giving me this opportunity to meet you, Your Highness."


    Amy bit her tongue nervously as she spoke. She was sweating profusely as if standing before a divine beast was more intimidating than facing her greatest enemy.


    "Little one, there''s no need to be so nervous. I''m not going to eat you. Relax. And are self-introductions still necessary these days? Well, it''s fine. I am Fenrir, a divine beast who prefers to stay out of trouble," As she spoke the last part, Fenrir gave Myne a meaningful glance, clearly implying her words were meant for him.


    Myne, speechless and thoroughly bewildered by her sudden targeting, wanted to roll his eyes in annoyance. But then, Amy''s body began to glow brightly with white light, attracting his attention.


    "Huh? What''s this? Did she just grant Amy telepathy skill?" Myne exclaimed, completely taken aback. He quickly cast Appraisal on the dumbfounded Amy, who remained unresponsive to this unexpected gift. After all, the ability to contact a divine beast anytime, anywhere, was essentially a life-saving trump card, it is hard to accept receiving such a wonderful gift for free.


    [ Name: Amilia Eyllissithek


    LV: 43 > 57@@@@


    Race: High Elf


    Gender: Female


    Age: 135 y/o


    Occupation: Eyllissithek Clan Head''s Only Daughter


    Divine Protection of The World Tree: Nature Blessings


    Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection (Telepathy): Fenrir (NEW)


    Title: None


    Status: Nervous, Excited, Hesitant


    [Skill]


    Unique Magic: Tree


    Magic?Recovery


    Waffle, who got used to flying high and didn''t fear the height, was having fun, but that wasn''t the case with his brothers. They were already very nervous when Waffle suggested they jump into the water from high in the sky.


    But when they actually reached a hundred meters, their little courage gave away. Despite their pleas to be put down, Waffle, influenced by someone''s bad example, ruthlessly dropped them and also fell with them to enjoy the thrill of jumping into the water from high in the sky.


    Boom!


    Splash!


    "Looks like they''re having fun. I''m starting to feel like a background extra here. Sigh, no one cares about me..."


    "Myne! Save me, they are trying to kill me!"


    Suddenly, Waffle shot out of the water like a torpedo, landing in Myne''s arms. He looked back at the water with a mix of fear and exhilaration. His brothers, with bloodshot eyes, followed close behind, staring at Waffle in Myne''s arms as if they couldn''t wait to show him their brotherly love.


    "All right, boys, stop making trouble. Waffle, you take Myne to the World Tree and do what I told you before. Myne, afterwards, you can contact Ymir through ''that.'' I''ve already informed him about your visit, and he''ll come to you soon after he receives your signal."


    Suddenly hearing Ymir''s name in her mind, Amy, who was happily chatting with Fenrir and receiving an extra skill, froze on the spot. Her body trembled uncontrollably. Unfortunately, everyone was busy with their own matters, and she stood behind Fenrir, so no one noticed her abnormality or came forward to comfort her, leaving her mind flooded with negative thoughts.


    Because Fenrir deliberately concealed some information, Myne wisely chose not to ask. He nodded along with Waffle, and after giving sweets to Waffle''s elder brothers to coax them, he said goodbye to Fenrir and approached Amy, who seemed to have regained her composure. At least, that''s what she showed. Myne simply opened a portal back home and sent her back before he, along with Waffle, appeared in front of the World Tree again.


    Last time, he had been too focused on matters concerning Fenrir, so he hadn''t approached the World Tree. Thanks to his good eyesight and the colossal height of the World Tree itself, he was able to see its trunk completely and directly opened the portal right in front of it.


    However, even so, when Myne walked out of the portal, he felt like a grain of sand before it. He wasn''t even qualified to call himself an ant in terms of size compared to the World Tree.


    "This is truly a spiritual pillar of the entire world. Just how brain-dead does someone have to be to even think about cutting down such a magnificent being?" Myne sighed as he looked at the World Tree with awe in his eyes.


    "Myne? Shall we begin?" Waffle didn''t care whether Myne was lost in profound thoughts. After looking at the World Tree curiously, especially the different kinds of beautiful birds flying in the sky, Waffle, who couldn''t wait to free himself and explore the surroundings alone, asked impatiently.


    "Begin? Begin what?" Myne, who had no idea about Fenrir''s plan, asked confusedly.


    "Praying, of course! Didn''t Mother tell you about it? We have to pray to the World Tree so we can receive its blessing. She''s already left an imprint on us, which will help us be recognized by it," Waffle explained with an expression as if it was a matter of fact and Myne should have known about it.


    What kind of nonsense is this? Now even a tree is giving blessings? Is giving blessings so cheap nowadays?


    Although Myne complained in his heart, he didn''t dare take Fenrir''s words lightly. He quickly followed Waffle''s instructions and touched the giant root emerging from the ground beneath his feet.

 Chapter 622. Natures Blessing

    "Now, repeat after me!" Waffle instructed with a serious expression.


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Tree!"


    "Nice to meet you, Grandpa Tree?" Myne''s mouth twitched as he repeated the words, feeling extremely awkward. If not for the fact that no one was around to witness this, he wouldn''t have been able to say such words aloud.


    "My name is Waffle, son of Fenrir, the divine beast of the moon and gravity," Waffle continued his ceremony without a second thought, clearly not as self-conscious as Myne.


    "My name is Waffle, son..."


    "Sss, Myne, your name is Myne! My name is Waffle! Myne, where is your focus? You''re messing everything up!" Waffle quickly interrupted the absent-minded Myne and scolded him angrily.


    Hearing Waffle''s voice filled with unease, Myne quickly came back to his senses, corrected himself, and offered Waffle an apologetic smile.


    "My name is Myne. Myne Fortuna... Ahm, friend of Waffle and Fenrir?"


    "Wafuu! Well done, Myne!"


    As soon as Myne finished speaking, both his and Waffle''s bodies were enveloped in a green light. Waffle couldn''t help but exclaim in excitement.


    "As expected, we didn''t disappoint Mother!"


    "Wasn''t it a bit too easy?" Myne ignored Waffle, who was jumping around in excitement, and couldn''t help but doubt his own life. He had thought the process would be very complicated, but in the end, all he had to do was state his name to receive the blessing of the World Tree. It was so easy that he wondered if he was being scammed.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 125 > 143


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: The Hunter. The Son-in-law of the Royal Augusta Family. The Head of the Fortuna Family. The Clan leader of Elysium Seekers (Not Started). The Eternal Friend of Divine Beasts: Fenrir, Jormungandr, Leviathor Nightstalker! The Husband of Aisha Fortuna, Sylphid Fortuna, Madoka Ibligor Galocer (The Hell Dimension Succubus (Middle-Level Demon)), and Velvet Pawsley. The Younger Brother of Maya Filsi (A Tier-Four Wizard.)


    Divine Protection of The World Tree: Nature Blessings (NEW)


    *Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection (Telepathy): Fenrir, Jormungandr, Leviathor Nightstalker@@@@


    ...


    Previous Day...


    On top of a mountain surrounded by dense clouds, a giant figure wearing full-body golden armor stared at the sunset, sighing helplessly, occasionally muttering as if he were talking to someone.


    "Sis, do I have to meet her so soon?"


    "What? You promised that you''d meet her! Was that all a joke? Do you want to get beaten? Do I seem so free in your eyes that you dare to joke with me about such an important matter?" Fenrir''s loud, angry voice filled Ymir''s mind, making him sigh again. He couldn''t help but rub his forehead.


    "It''s not a joke, but it is very complicated... I know I did too much at that time..."


    Find adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "If so, then decide right this instant! Believe me, it will be either now or never. I also have to deal with other matters, real, serious ones, and I can''t waste all my energy on your drama!"


    Sigh, it''s always like this. She never listens to anyone. Now, how do I explain that I feel extremely awkward and embarrassed to comfort a little girl whose loved ones I killed? With what face do I apologize to her? No matter how big-hearted she is, there is no way she can forgive me for what I''ve done. Ymir sighed heavily, not knowing what to say to a certain wolf who was scolding him nonstop.


    "Why are you so silent? Were you thinking about something strange just now? About me?" Fenrir, as if she could hear his inner thoughts, asked in a doubtful tone, making Ymir break out in a cold sweat. He hurriedly spoke.


    "NO NO no no no, I wasn''t thinking about anything, nothing at all..."


    "Hmm, is that so... I thought for a fact that you were badmouthing me or something..."


    "You''re wrong about that! You''re thinking too much. How could I dare to badmouth you? I still want to live a few more years," Ymir said flatteringly. But deep down, he was cursing Fenrir''s sharp and piercing instincts, which were always the source of pain for all their siblings. Thanks to those instincts, she could always catch their evil intentions, ruining a lot of their fun. At first, they thought it was bad luck, but after repeated failures and getting caught by Fenrir for every little mistake, they concluded that Fenrir might have some kind of hidden talent to see through them, given by their mother, so she could easily deal with them as the captain of their group.


    It''s all because of that damn fool. If not for that bastard, I would never have fallen into this pit. If only I could have found his soul that day, I would surely take revenge for all the pain I went through because of his mistake.


    Also, those fool elves weren''t much better than that bastard. God knows why the hell they didn''t show themselves before me, and they didn''t even try to run away. Instead, they foolishly walked into my attack. And now, thanks to them, I am suffering. Idiots.


    The more Ymir thought about it, the angrier he felt.


    Because of that incident, not only did I get scolded by everyone, including Mother, and that too in front of their children, destroying all my prestige before them, but I also had to take responsibility for guarding the World Tree and taking care of it until someone else takes my place. This ruined all my cultivation plans, and I got stuck here without any chance to improve my strength.


    "Who knows when someone will take my place and free me from this damn responsibility? I still have a life, and I need to do other things besides looking after a tree. If this goes on for dozens of years, I''m surely going to go crazy one day," Ymir muttered, shivering at the thought of his other brothers and sisters enjoying themselves outside, making families, while he was left alone like a rock, sitting in front of a tree and counting days in boredom.


    "Well, whatever it is. Anyway, tomorrow, the elf girl who miraculously survived under your special care will be there. Someone will contact you then through the World Tree. If you think you''ve done something horrible, apologize firmly, alright? Remember, this is the last time I''m helping you with this matter."


    Just as Ymir was scaring himself from overthinking, Fenrir''s voice brought him back to his senses.


    Then, without giving him time to say anything, she disconnected, leaving Ymir in deep thought.

 Chapter 623. The Return to Ruins

    "This is... my hometown... Finally, nearly ten years later, I''ve returned..."


    Stepping through the portal, Amy gazed upon the familiar World Tree and the surrounding landscape especially a certain suspicious crater, tears welling up in her eyes. She still couldn''t believe she was able to return to her home after such a long time. In recent times, she had almost given up hope of coming back here.


    "Over there," She pointed towards an open space in front of the World Tree trunk. "That was where I lived... once." Now, only grass and wildflowers grew on the blackened earth, a stark reminder of the magnificent town that once stood there, a testament to a thousand years of culture and history, now reduced to dust.


    I wonder what sort of imagery is shown in her eyes right now. Is it the figure of her beautiful hometown as it used to be... or is it this miserable ruin, turned to dust? She must be very emotional, right? Maybe it''s time to give her a shoulder and become her spiritual support.


    After all, it''s our responsibility to revive the elf race, Myne thought with a serious and determined expression. As for whether Amy might reject his approach and find someone else for the great work of reviving her race? Myne didn''t think about it at all.


    He didn''t believe Amy could find someone more suitable as a partner than him. Even if she did, he wouldn''t mind making that person disappear from the world for the greater good. How could he let someone else eat the fruit he had worked so hard to cultivate?


    Unaware of the evil thoughts of a certain pervert behind her, Amy continued, "As promised, I have returned, everyone!"


    As if sensing her presence, the World Tree greeted Amy by gently shaking its branches, letting a few magical leaves fall onto her head, making her even more emotional.


    "Sob... I''m back... Sob!"


    "It''s time," Myne murmured. He was about to give Amy a shoulder when he saw Fenrir, who was resting beside him. Her ears twisted suddenly, and she opened her eyes and lifted her head. She first gave him a meaningful glance, obviously warning him not to do anything funny right under her nose, before looking in a certain direction and whispering.


    "He''s here."


    Tsk, thankfully she isn''t my mother, otherwise, it would be a miracle if I could find a single girlfriend, let alone have a dream about making a harem, Myne cursed with an unhappy expression as his nonexistent plan failed. He followed her gaze and looked to the northeast but saw nothing. However, suddenly, the ground trembled as if struck by an earthquake. Discover exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Following the rumbling sound, within the shadow of the World Tree, a gigantic figure could be seen walking toward them.


    Although Myne had seen Ymir before when he, along with other divine beasts, was fighting Zarathunathis, that time he clearly wasn''t as big as a mountain. His height was around 10 meters or so, wore magnificent golden armour, and held a giant sledgehammer, leaving a profound image in Myne''s mind. Unlike now, where he wore casual, full-body black steel armour, like a knight, standing hundreds of meters tall, clearly trying to be cool.


    Naturally, seeing the other party''s extraordinary height, which he could easily control but still wanted to appear high, Myne couldn''t help but shake his head with annoyance. He really couldn''t understand why all divine beasts had this weird hobby of appearing in front of others in such large forms as if they wanted others to feel like ants.@@@@


    "Yes, Lord Ymir, I had the honour to see you once, though I wish I hadn''t."


    While desperately struggling to keep her body from trembling, Amy quickly sarcastically answered Ymir''s question while hugging Myne''s arm tightly for support. Her response caught everyone off guard, as no one expected her to use such harsh words despite looking as if she would faint from fright at any moment.


    Damn, that was a good one! Myne gave Amy a thumbs up in his mind. He didn''t expect this naive and easy-to-bully elf grandma to also have a tough side.


    "You..."


    Because Amy didn''t play the game according to the script, Ymir, who was about to repeat a memorized phrase and was already on his tongue, didn''t know what to say. He struggled a bit, wondering how to fool Amy when Fenrir''s stern gaze cut through him. He gulped down the nonsense he was about to say to save his almighty image and became honest.


    "High Elf Girl," He began, his voice heavy with regret. "Starting ten years ago until today, my rash actions have caused immense suffering to many elves. To those I have wronged, I offer my sincerest apologies. I am truly sorry. Please, if possible, forgive me," Ymir bowed his head slightly, earning a satisfied nod from Fenrir.


    However, Myne and Amy were stunned by his actions. It was completely unheard of for a divine beast to apologize to anyone because of their mistakes. It was the same as a random person apologizing to an ant for killing its kind because the other party came under their feet.


    F*ck! So Fenrir really is the boss of all divine beasts? Just because of her words, Ymir is actually willing to apologize? If anyone else heard about this, I''m afraid even if they were beaten to death, no one would believe it, Myne exclaimed, dumbfounded. He hurriedly took out a magic ball to capture this once-in-a-lifetime moment, he also didn''t forget to take a selfie as well.


    He believed that if this picture was used cautiously, it would be more than enough for him to boost his prestige in front of other beautiful big sisters and beautiful ladies for a long, long time.


    But because Myne didn''t want to get beaten by Ymir, after taking a dozen pictures quickly, he hurriedly put the magic ball back into his inventory. Thankfully, Ymir''s body was too big to notice his little move, and it took him time to straighten up again; otherwise, he would surely have noticed someone was capturing his dark history.


    "Myne, stop making trouble. Do you want to get beaten?" Although Ymir didn''t notice Myne''s move, Fenrir, of course, did and quickly reminded him.


    "Sorry, I''ve put it back. This moment is just too precious to let go. Please try to understand," Myne said, not willing to give up something he had worked hard to get.


    "You... forget it. Remember to send me a copy of those pics as well."


    Just as Myne thought Fenrir might blackmail him to destroy those photos of her younger brother, she said something that left him speechless.


    Tsk, they are indeed siblings. This level of love couldn''t exist between distant or name-only relationships. Myne''s mouth lifted at the corners as he thought about how he and Fenrir would team up to use these pictures for fun. At the very least, Fenrir would surely make Ymir life hell with them. He must be careful¡ªif Ymir found out that he was behind this entire incident, he would get beaten to death for sure.

 Chapter 624. Fenrirs Proposal

    "Lord Ymir..."


    Of course, Amy didn''t share the playful mood of Myne and Fenrir. She looked at Ymir, who was sincerely apologizing to her, with a complicated expression. She understood that Ymir wasn''t entirely responsible for the tragedy that befell her people back then. Even if he hadn''t intervened, that hume king would likely have slaughtered most of the elves, enslaving the survivors mostly young females and making them his playthings.


    Ymir, at the very least, had provided them with a swift and merciful death, and, took revenge on their behalf. Otherwise, given her pitiful strength, and weak personality, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to take revenge before that hume king died of old age.


    "Why did all of this have to happen to us? Until that day, our elf race was living peacefully. When I try to remember that day, my family... my father, my mother, the smiles on my friends'' faces..."@@@@


    "Are they still alive somewhere, or were they all buried that day? No, it wasn''t just my family, nor my friends."


    "Everyone in my race... What happened to them? And, what''s more... I always wondered if having me, the only survivor living right now, is a good thing or a bad thing. What can someone like me do by living?"


    "Sometimes I wondered if, at that time, if I had died too, wouldn''t it have been great to not have to think about all of this."


    With an expressionless face, Amy blatantly blurted out what had been on her mind for the past ten years while tears fell from her eyes like a waterfall. She let go of Myne''s arm and walked forward as she spoke.


    Silently, Ymir listened to every last word, looking at her with pity in his big eyes hidden under the helmet.


    Myne, Fenrir, and Waffle also silently listened to her words with sympathy, since they couldn''t understand her pain, neither of them tried to comfort her and let her vent her anger.


    "Right now, I''m grateful that Lord Ymir actually thought about it and purposely came here to apologize to someone like me, with no sense of existence at all. What''s more, I thank you for being sincere about apologizing to us elves."


    "However, I''m sorry to say this, but I... my heart... no matter what you say, I can''t forget about those things that have happened," Amy turned her head to the place where she once lived and continued...


    "Ten years have flown by, and looking at this very place once more, causes me to remember something.


    As expected, these swirling feelings that I have... I thought to myself, why did all of this have to happen? Maybe it was our destiny."


    The expressionless face displayed, and each time she uttered a word, it came out distorted, the tears showing no sign of stopping.


    "..Is it like this? So, back to the topic, what do you mean by that? Your Highness, Fenrir?" Despite being startled by Fenrir''s aura, the thought of reuniting with her family gave Amy the courage to use her telepathic skills. Her voice, clear and distinct, resonated in everyone''s minds.


    "Good! But before answering your question, I''d like to hear from Myne. Do you mind if I discuss your skills with the elf girl?" Fenrir looked at Myne, awaiting his response.


    Eh? How did this conversation even get here? And why the hell does going back into the past have anything to do with Amy knowing about my greatest secret? Myne was dumbfounded by Fenrir''s question. He couldn''t fathom why Amy needed to know about his skills in first place.


    "Why are you hesitating so much? You don''t have to worry about your secrets being exposed. If the girl agrees, I''ll ensure a soul contract is in place, leaving no room for her to exploit your skills." Fenrir rolled her eyes at Myne''s hesitation, responding calmly.


    I didn''t expect this brat to doubt my intelligence so much. It seems I need to teach him a lesson in private, she thought in her heart.


    "Well, since you''ve already made up your mind, then what''s the point of asking me? But I have a request. If you''re willing to fulfil it, I''ll be very happy, and you can do whatever you want," Myne came beside Fenrir, and whispered, his voice barely audible to others. He deliberately avoided telepathy, as currently everyone was connected and he didn''t want others to hear this small deal between them.


    "Speak," Fenrir narrowed her eyes, sensing something amiss in Myne''s request.


    "It''s not a big deal. Can you help me set a meeting with that lady I told you about before¡ªthe one who helps you look after your business?" Myne, who had already set his sights on Fenrir''s hume form, wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get close to Fenrir in that form so he could understand her more deeply.


    He intended to dig out her little secret, especially about her past, while she was in the role of a strange, as she normally pretended to be aloof and rarely told him about her past or any other interesting things.


    Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Fenrir froze upon hearing his request. She stared at him for a moment, then, with a look of annoyance, grabbed his body with her giant paw and tossed him aside like a rag doll.


    "Well, where was I? Yes, elf girl, that idiot brat possesses some unique skills. We can proceed with the conversation only if you agree to sign a soul contract with me. But before you do, understand that breaking this contract''s conditions will result in a fate worse than spending a century with a demon in hell. Do you dare to sign it?"


    Fenrir then noticed Amy''s confusion and further explained the pros and cons of the soul contract, giving her time to consider her decision.


    However, much to Fenrir''s surprise, Amy, with a determined expression, readily agreed.


    "Yes, please. I gladly accept it without hesitation."

 Chapter 625. Reluctance

    "Yes, please. I gladly accept it without hesitation."


    Your adventure continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    With Amy''s permission, Fenrir handed her the contract. After reading it, Amy didn''t hesitate and signed it quickly.


    Afterwards, Fenrir quickly explained to Amy about Myne''s two cheat-like skills: Appraisal Complete and Cut & Paste, which helped him reach where he is today. Of course, it was a modified version that Myne told her, in which he had to sacrifice his lifespan in order to cut or paste any skill.


    After explaining everything, Amy''s mouth dropped open in astonishment. Soon, a look of understanding appeared on her face.


    "So, this is how it is! I always wondered how Myne, and everyone around him, could possess so many skills, which didn''t make any sense. Even with a long lifespan of high elves, it''s still difficult to believe such bizarre skills exist in this world," She exclaimed, a hint of envy colouring her voice. She was probably thinking that if she had those two skills, along with the elf race''s super-long lifespan, she could become as powerful as a divine beast and maybe be able to save her race.


    "Anyway, let''s get back to the main topic," Fenrir said, seeing that Amy had regained her composure and Myne had returned, although now looking at her hatefully. She spoke seriously.


    "First, I''ll talk from the end. Though it''s impossible now, depending on Myne''s efforts, I can help you both return to the past... You can say at least there''s a possibility."


    "Going back to the past!? That too based on my efforts?" Myne, who was cursing Fenrir in his heart, was dumbfounded upon hearing her words. Although he expected that she would definitely make him work hard to clear their divine beast mess, he didn''t expect that he would be the central figure in this endeavour.


    Fenrir didn''t care about Myne''s inner thoughts and continued, "Myne! The Appraisal Complete and Cut & Paste skills that you have right now aren''t the best combination as of right now."


    "What!?"


    With a fake, complicated expression on his face, Myne hesitated for a moment. Then he walked forward, stood beside Amy, faced Fenrir, and spoke.


    "But Fenrir, I think I might not be able to help you this time."


    As he said that, a frown appeared on Fenrir''s face, and Ymir''s as well (though hidden under his helmet). Amy was literally shaking from nervousness. If not for Fenrir''s powerful, superior aura, she might have collapsed, heartbroken and hopeless.


    "What do you mean?" Fenrir asked, confused. She didn''t understand why Myne, who likes to seek death everywhere, would refuse such a small request this time.


    "Huh? Didn''t you tell me to avoid trouble just yesterday and stay at home? I think what you said makes sense, and no matter how you look at it, this entire matter of going back in time doesn''t sound safe at all. So I should stay away from it. Besides, you have a goddess backing you this time. I believe she can definitely find someone better than me for this... Huh? What''s the matter, Amy?"


    Myne, who had been rambling nonsense, looked at Amy, who suddenly clung tightly to his arm, tears streaming down her face.


    "Please, Myne, help me save my family. I beg you. I''m willing to give you everything if you help me save them."


    Even Fenrir and Ymir were caught off guard by Amy''s determination to save her people. Although they could sympathize with her pain, none of them could truly understand her inner feelings¡ªthe fear of losing everything and, after years of suffering, finally seeing a glimmer of hope to reunite with her loved ones. Naturally, she was desperate beyond the words.


    Let alone giving everything she had to Myne¡ªif someone asked her to sacrifice her life to save her people, she wouldn''t hesitate for a second and would do it with a smile on her face.


    Sighing, Myne relented. "Fine, as long as you stop crying and promise not to complain to Aisha every time I look at you, and stop calling me a pervert in your heart, I will help you... But only this time." While wiping the tears from Amy''s face, he spoke with a helpless smile and gave her a tight hug. This time, Amy didn''t react like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. Instead, she hugged him back and burst into tears again.


    Fenrir, watching this, nodded with a satisfied smile. She knew Myne couldn''t be so selfish. Of course, if she had known he was faking the entire time to fool both her and Amy for his own benefit, she wouldn''t have been so pleased.


    "Sigh, young people. They are full of friendship and love," Ymir sigh, wiping a nonexistent tear from the corner of his eye and sighing happily as he watched the emotional drama between Myne and Amy. At first, he had been scared by Myne''s rejection, knowing that his mother had said Myne was an inevitable part of the plan. Without him, the plan would be nothing but a castle in the clouds. Thankfully, in the end, everything was resolved happily.

 Chapter 626 Chapter 626. Hidden Effects

    "Good, since you''ve decided. As I said earlier, we Divine Beasts will do our utmost to assist you in achieving your goal of saving the elf race. Even without that, I would still cooperate with you regardless. You can always trust me," Fenrir said to Myne and Amy with a smile.


    The cooperation of the Divine Beasts... huh? Perhaps I can utilize their immense mana to use my Unique Magic ? Sublime Obscurity skill. Garnet has been spending my money like water lately, and I barely have any savings left. I have no idea what she''s spending it on ¨C clan building, or something else entirely. Myne thought helplessly, recalling the golden box given to him by Fenrir''s mother.


    This box, not only slowed time but also housed a mountain of platinum ore and a tireless platinum coin-making machine. Now, the mountain of ore had vanished, leaving nothing behind. The last time he entered the box with Hanaha for some leisure, he was dumbfounded to realize his wealth had dwindled without his knowledge.


    If he had access to a vast mana source provided by others, he would be ecstatic.


    Perhaps Ymir misunderstood Myne''s sigh, thinking it was a sign of discouragement about being the "third wheel" between Amy and the Divine Beasts. He quickly spoke gently,


    "Also, you don''t have to worry about causing us trouble. Originally, it was my fault that caused this mess, so I''ll take responsibility for cleaning it up. It''s not my place to say this, but this course of action has the general consensus of all the Divine Beasts. Rather, I should be the one worrying."


    As soon as Ymir finished speaking, Fenrir gave him a helpless look and shouted annoyingly,


    ".....You don''t have to say that!"


    I see. So, this matter is much more complicated than I anticipated. That''s why they were willing to do anything to rectify the situation of the elf race. I wonder why they value the elves so highly. It can''t just be because the elves care for the World Tree, right? Myne looked at Amy with a curious expression, trying to figure out what made the elves so special that it compelled the Divine Beasts to interfere with time and revive them by going back into the past.


    "I understand. I... I mean, we''ll do our best," Amy responded, feeling Myne''s gaze, thought he was hinting for her to respond, and quickly spoke, bowing respectfully towards Ymir.


    Delighted, Ymir nodded, very satisfied with Amy''s understandable character.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Moreover, I can see that you''ve all received an interesting Blessing," Ymir ignored Fenrir''s grumbling and gave Myne and Amy a meaningful look, naturally confusing them.


    "An interesting Blessing? What do you mean?" Myne couldn''t help but ask, but seeing that Ymir had no intention of elaborating, he turned to Fenrir with hopeful eyes.


    "Alright, that''s it then... we will try our best to find that skill. You should try to find it too. Maybe you''ll have better luck and be able to find it before us, and then we can continue our plan to go back into the past. But now it''s getting late. I have to go back. Ymir, are you coming?" Fenrir looked at Ymir, who nodded, and his colossal hundred-meter-tall body began to shrink. Within a few seconds, he was reduced to a mere five meters.


    Then, Myne, Fenrir''s personal transport agent, as usual, opened a portal, and both Ymir and Fenrir walked into it, leaving Myne, Amy, and Waffle, who was sleeping on a random branch of the World Tree, behind.


    "Well then, what should we do now? Shall we go home, or would you like to stay here for some time?" After the troublemakers left, Myne turned to Amy, who no longer tried to stay away from him as if he were some kind of plague.


    "Uhmm, Myne... since we''re here, why not explore the Dungeon of the World Tree? It''s not far from here," Amy replied hesitantly, clearly unsure whether staying with a pervert like Myne was a good decision or not.


    "That''s right, it certainly is a great idea, and you mentioned that there are a lot of unusual monsters over there. Maybe I can find some nice skills too. As expected of someone who can make all kinds of creepy potions, you guys don''t have the word ''rest'' in your dictionary, right?" Myne joked, gesturing for Amy to lead the way in a gentlemanly manner.


    "But Myne, you already have so many skills. You shouldn''t blindly acquire more. It''s not a good thing to lose too much of your lifespan. Although it doesn''t have any immediate effect on your body if the loss is too much, you won''t end up well," Amy reminded him with concern.


    Clearly, until Fenrir and the others found a way to send them back to the past and she could revive her race, Amy didn''t want anything to happen to Myne. After all, he was the most important link in this mission.


    "Relax, I''m not as weak as you think. I''ve eaten magical fruit, and my lifespan is twice that of a normal person, so you don''t have to worry about me dying suddenly for this reason," Myne boasted, eager to show Amy his true value and earn her admiration. After all, only then will she realize his true worth and cherish him more.


    Otherwise, how could this grandma fall into his hook and become his secret girlfriend despite knowing his history?


    "I see. No wonder you even have time to give skills to Aisha and others. So it turns out this is the reason," Amy said, looking enlightened.


    "And I always thought you didn''t like poking into others'' business, but you have all the information about me and my family," Myne continued, teasing her, making her roll her eyes.


    "Unless I''m blind, I can see Aisha and Sylphy using more than three skills every day at the training ground..."


    While teasing each other, guided by Amy, they walked for nearly two kilometres and reached the entrance to the Dungeon of the World Tree. A small cave entrance, wide enough for a single person to fit through. It was well hidden behind bushes and tree branches. If someone wasn''t guided, it would be very easy to miss it.

 Chapter 627 Chapter 627. The Dungeon Surprise

    While teasing each other, and under Amy''s guidance, after walking nearly two kilometres, they appeared before a small cave entrance where only one person could fit. It was so well hidden behind bushes and tree branches that, without a guide, it would have been easy to miss.


    "This is quite a narrow entrance for a dungeon," Myne complained as he threw a few wind blades at the entrance, cutting away the bushes and branches blocking it.


    "I''ll go first. You two follow me. Remember to be careful¡ªwe don''t know when someone might attack us. Anything can happen in a dungeon," He warned Amy and Waffle before stepping into the cave. Thanks to his night vision, he didn''t have to worry about any surprises appearing from the darkness, making him the perfect candidate for scouting.


    After a ten-minute walk along a narrow path, they finally saw the light ahead. As they emerged, they found themselves in a cavernous hall, twice the size of a football field, made from shiny blue stone with unknown designs. The artificially modified walls gave off a metallic vibe. Rows of magic lamps hung on the walls, illuminating the entire hall as if it were daytime.


    Directly opposite them was a small platform raised a few inches from the floor, with a shiny blue crystal, about half a person''s height, floating in the centre.


    "Why is this dungeon''s entrance hall so big?" Myne frowned as he looked around the empty but grand hall. Compared to it, the previous dungeon of strength was no better than a peasant''s hut. There was no comparison at all; this hall alone covered half the space of that entire dungeon.


    "Amy, have you ever been here before?" Feeling something was off but unable to pinpoint the source of his unease, he asked Amy, who was looking around like a curious country bumpkin.


    "Sorry, I haven''t. But I''ve heard a lot of stories about this dungeon, though none mentioned such a large entrance hall," Amy replied, just as confused as Myne. However, unlike him, she didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    "That''s weird. Then who built¡ª"


    "Ahem, MYNE!"


    Just as Myne was racking his brain while walking towards the teleportation crystal, which would send them to the first floor of the dungeon, Waffle''s nervous voice suddenly pulled him out of his thoughts.


    He turned to look at him but saw Waffle staring at the ceiling alongside Amy. Both of their eyes were wide with horror, trembling for some reason.


    Confused, Myne followed their gaze and was dumbfounded. A giant creature, probably around 150 meters in size and resembling a fish, was slowly descending from the sky towards them.


    Only now did Myne realize that the hall didn''t have a ceiling at all, and the top of the cavern was open as if someone had hollowed out the trunk of the world tree, creating a passage from the ground to the sky.


    Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    As the giant fish drew nearer, Waffle, who had been shaking with fear, blinked in confusion and then screamed with joy.


    "It''s Aunt Cetus! I was scared for no reason. This is all your fault, Myne. Because of you, I thought we were being attacked by some ancient monster," Waffle complained, hitting Myne''s head with his paw to vent his anger. He felt his dignity had been destroyed in front of Amy because of Myne. How could a divine beast like him be scared?


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 143


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 y/o


    Occupation: The Hunter, The Son-in-law of the Royal Augusta Family...


    Divine Protection of The World Tree: Nature Blessings


    Divine Beast''s Sacred Protection (Telepathy): Fenrir, Jormungandr, Leviathor Nightstalker, Ymir, Cetus (New) ]


    Still better than nothing. And with this, I''ve collected five of the protections so far. Halfway there before I''m acquainted with all the divine beasts. Fenrir also said that after I''ve received all ten protections, there will be an unexpected surprise waiting for me. I wonder what it is? Maybe then I can finally charm that beautiful lady? Myne thought happily. He still hadn''t forgotten the crystal lady divine beast he had a secret crush on (Chapter 513).


    "But as a troublemaker who stole Fenrir''s sleep, you''re surprisingly weak," Cetus remarked, her voice a chilling counterpoint to his thoughts. "I thought you''d be much more powerful. Where do you get the courage to wander through dimensional lands floating in the void and run around in other worlds with such pitiful strength? You truly don''t fear death, do you?"


    Each of Cetus''s words felt like poisonous arrows, hitting hard on Myne''s poor heart and making him vomit imaginary blood. It seemed Cetus had a good relationship with Fenrir; otherwise, she wouldn''t know Myne so well despite meeting him for the first time. Her assessment of his character was surprisingly accurate.


    "Anyway, it''s nice to meet you both. Though Waffle has already mentioned my name, I should introduce myself properly."


    "My name is Cetus, the one who governs the sea in our world. As you can see, I''m a whale Divine Beast, with absolute control over water elements."


    Cetus introduced herself, this time her voice sounding directly in everyone''s mind.


    "Whale? What''s a whale?" Myne scratched his head, exchanging a confused look with Amy. Clearly, they had no idea what a whale was.


    "Aah, so you don''t know what a whale is! I see. Have you ever seen the ocean? It''s a creature that lives in the sea. Of course, I''m different from those low-level creatures. You can also call me the Sea Goddess, though I prefer not to use that title, it sounded like I running some kind of dark cult thing. Those native to the sea call me that despite my refusal to accept the title. Well, whatever. Just remember, a creature that looks like me is called a whale, and it''s a marine creature."

 Chapter 628 Chapter 628. All Mothers Problems

    "Did you understand anything?" Myne leaned close to Amy and whispered.


    "I... I don''t think so," Amy replied, maintaining her surprised expression as if trying to comprehend the concept of a whale and its significance in the ocean.


    Unbeknownst to them, Cetus overheard their conversation and frowned sadly. It seemed this wasn''t the first time people had struggled to grasp her words. It was understandable, considering Oscan was far from their current location, and there was no way for people to have encountered or heard of aquatic creatures.


    "High Elf, girl, Amy, don''t worry about the World Tree and your home," Cetus, changed the subject, and assured her, "I am diligently protecting it. You can rest assured and focus on saving your people." She seemed aware of Fenrir and her mother''s secret plan to send them back in time to save the Elven race.


    "I am truly thankful to Your Highness, Cetus," Amy replied gratefully. "With your support and that of the other divine beasts, I believe we will surely be able to revive them."


    While watching Cetus and Amy converse, Myne noticed that Waffle had disappeared. Just as he was wondering where the troublemaker had gone, he spotted him floating down from behind Cetus, accompanied by another small creature.


    Myne focused his eyes and discovered the small creature was a pink... whale?


    "Kyuu~Kyuu!"


    "What the hell?" Myne exclaimed with shock. "Where did Waffle find this little brat?" He looked at the pink whale, then turned to Cetus''s giant form, quickly realizing the creature''s identity.


    "He is Myne. I am talking about him. I now live with him. I am an independent divine beast who doesn''t live with his mother anymore," Waffle landed on Myne''s shoulder, introducing himself to the small pink whale, who made "Kyuu, kyuu!" sounds with wide, surprised eyes.


    "KyuKyu! Cough, sorry, it was out of habit. Nice to meet you," The small pink whale apologized, circling Myne before stopping in front of him and greeting him politely, her large pink eyes fixed on him.


    Uu, she is quite cute and well-mannered. Compared to this idiot brat Waffle, she''s a hundred times better, Myne nodded at the pink whale with a satisfied expression, rubbing his hand on her smooth skin.


    "Nice to meet you! My name is Myne! You can call me Brother Myne if you want. Also, if Waffle harasses you, you can always come to me. I will teach him a good lesson for you."


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey, you can''t do that," Waffle quickly protested, seeing Myne ruining his nice image for his own benefit.


    "This means you plan to harass her?" Myne narrowed his eyes, looking at Waffle suspiciously.


    "I didn''t mean it like that..." Waffle stammered.


    As Myne and Waffle bickered, Cetus, who had been conversing with Amy, noticed their small commotion. She turned to them, and then her gaze fell upon her daughter floating beside them, looking dumbfounded and watching their drama with a troubled look, not understanding how to stop them.


    "All right, please don''t fight here. Also, let me introduce you to my daughter. How about it? She''s as beautiful as me, right?"


    "MOTHER!!!"


    "What? Did I say something wrong?" Cetus asked innocently.


    F*ck! So many skills and abilities. Compared to her, Waffle, this lazy ass, seems like an imposter. As expected of a real descendant of a divine beast, this is what a divine beast child''s status should be. Sadly, Cetus seems to have some kind of protection on her, and I can''t peek into her stats. I really wanted to see how old she was, Myne sighed regretfully. After a casual glance at the information on child Cetus''s skills and abilities, he closed the status window.


    "Ahm, Myne?" Cetus called, interrupting his thoughts


    "Yes?" Hearing Cetus calling him, Myne looked at her with a questioning glance.


    "Myne, I''m sorry, but I have a small favour to ask. If you don''t mind?"


    Cetus hesitated for a moment before speaking, while child Cetus gave Myne nervous glances. God knows what was going on in both the mother''s and daughter''s minds.


    "Well, as long as it''s within my capability, I am more than willing to grant this favour," Myne replied with a smile, making Cetus feel relieved.


    "It''s not a big deal, I was just wondering, could you bring this child of mine to the outside world with you?"


    "For a long time, she''s wanted to see what the outside world looks like. She''s constantly pestering me about it, but I''m too busy with my work. And with my special identity, I can''t just wander around casually. So, she''s become quite rebellious lately and has even tried to run away from home several times. For this, I''ve to forbid her from going outside."


    "But you know, it''s not a solution to keep her locked up. I don''t want to deprive her of seeing the world, but I''m not comfortable leaving her alone. You know how dangerous the outside world can be."


    "However, things would be different if she were with you. If you look after her, I''d feel much more at ease. You''ve taken care of Waffle for a long time, and I haven''t heard a single complaint from Fenrir. So, I''m sure you''d do a good job with her. What do you think? Will you take her along?"


    "Also, don''t worry, she''s not as naughty as Waffle and will be a good girl. I can guarantee that."


    Seeing Myne''s hesitation while looking at Waffle, Cetus quickly added. It seems like Fenrir, she also couldn''t wait to get rid of this little troublemaker for some time and have some pace in her life.


    "I don''t mind letting her stay with me, but how do I bring her outside? Waffle looks like a wolf pup, and unless he uses his weird skills, no one will take him seriously. But how do I explain a fish floating in the air? Even if people didn''t know she''s a divine beast, any idiot could tell she''s some kind of unique creature, not something they can see just because they want to."


    "There''s a high possibility that many bad people will lay their eyes on her the moment they see her. She would bring a lot of trouble to a weak guy like me," Myne explained regretfully, avoiding eye contact with child Cetus, who was currently using her ultimate weapon against him¡ªpuppy eyes.


    "Damn you, Waffle! You idiot! You couldn''t keep your mouth shut!" Myne cursed angrily, glaring at Waffle, who was staring at something interesting on the ground with an amazed look on his face.


    Looks like I have to use my trump card, thankfully I have taken all the information about Myne from Fenrir, otherwise now I have nothing to coax him, Cetus thought while breathing a sigh of relief.


    Then under the surprised, and doubtful eyes of everyone, her giant whale body slowly released a golden light, which soon became so intense they could hardly keep their eyes open. When the light died down, Cetus'' giant body disappeared, and a middle-aged lady appeared in her place.


    The middle-aged lady looked around 32. She had long blue hair down to her hips and matching dark blue eyes. A mole under her right eye complemented her milky white skin. She wore a blue-lined sweater, trying to cover her super deluxe I-cup size breasts, and since she didn''t seem to be wearing a bra, her hard nipples were clearly visible. Her big, bubbly butt was barely covered by her tight black elastic pants.


    Overall, Myne immediately gave her a thumbs up for her clothing sense while wiping the drool from his mouth. He didn''t expect that this innocent-looking, motherly divine beast would be so much his type, and also very open-minded.


    While Myne was staring at Cetus'' breathtaking body without blinking, a victorious smile appeared on her face, which she quickly covered up. First, Cetus looked at Amy and, seeing that she was dumbfounded by the fact that she could transform into a beautiful hume, she nodded satisfiedly.


    Everything is going according to my plan. Now I just have to convince Myne, and then I can finally have some private time to think about other matters rather than always worrying about this brat, Cetus thought with a smile and slowly floated toward Myne.

 Chapter 629. Seductive Deal

    "Myne, my dear boy, can''t you help this lonely woman? You see, I''m always swamped with work and barely have time to attend to my child. If you''d be so kind as to watch over her for my sake, I would be eternally grateful, and willing to do anything to satisfy your demands~"


    Cetus stepped closer to Myne, wrapping her arms around his neck and nuzzling her face against his ear, whispering seductively. She then pulled him into a tight embrace, sandwiching her super big I-sup size breasts between them, instantly making Myne ascend to heaven.


    However, he quickly remembered they weren''t alone and one of his potential targets was standing beside him. He forced himself to calm down and looked at Amy, only to find her still staring at the spot where Cetus had been floating in her divine beast form, seemingly frozen in place. Confused, he glanced at Waffle and Child Cetus, only to find them similarly frozen in mid-air as well.


    "Are you afraid that that elf girl will discover your inner thoughts?" Cetus grabbed Myne''s chin between her index finger and thumb, forced him to look into her eyes and asked with a chuckle.


    "Did you stop time?" Myne, who had seen through Cetus''s trick instantly, raised his eyebrow in amazement.


    "Is it so obvious?" Cetus said jokingly with a fake confused expression and pulled out a palm-sized golden pocket watch from her universal fourth-dimensional pocket (between her giant breasts) and waved it before Myne''s face before handing it to him.


    Myne opened the watch and saw that there was only one arrow, with the letter ''T'' written at the 12th position. There was nothing else in the watch, and the arrow was currently moving at a very slow speed.


    "Once you start it, you can stop time for 15 minutes within a hundred meters radius with you as centre before it loses all energy and needs to be charged for two days. If you like it, you can take it. Anyway, I don''t have much use for it. Instead of collecting dust in my backpack, it might as well give you some extra time," Cetus said, giving Myne a knowing wink and looking at Amy with a giggle. Clearly, she was teasing Myne''s inner thoughts.


    Cough. "Well, since you are offering it, I''ll take it, but not for free... In exchange, if you ever need help from me, just let me know," Myne skillfully tucked the time watch into his pocket and spoke righteously with a serious face, while his naughty hand had already landed on Cetus''s round buttock, gently stroking it.


    Seeing Myne''s small tricks, Cetus wasn''t the slightest bit surprised, as if she had expected it from the beginning. In fact, a mischievous glint appeared in her eyes as she narrowed them, the corner of her mouth rising, and in the next moment, to Myne''s utter surprise, her hand landed on his rock-hard little brother.


    "It''s bigger than I expected, but for me, still not enough," Cetus remarked with a playful frown, and shook her head disappointingly.


    "I once tried to learn magic to grow limbs bigger and stronger, but sadly, the hume body was too weak to support this kind of transformation, and other races'' bloodlines made things more complicated. In the end, I could hardly make a hybrid... about which I don''t want to talk."


    "Overall, it was a complete failure. I am not a wizard who can do anything to achieve their goal, or who has spent their entire life gathering knowledge. For me, staying focused on a single topic for five years can be considered a big achievement, especially when I can''t see any results despite working hard."


    Saying that, Cetus shook her head and reluctantly stood up, while handing Myne his hidden dick and continuing, "I am a divine beast of my word. Return at ten o''clock. I will be waiting for you," Cetus said with a wink and gave a light kiss on Myne''s lips before taking some steps back and clapping her hands.


    As the clapping sounded, Myne, who was in a trance by suddenly getting a kiss from Cetus, woke up and found that time seemed to have started returning to normal.


    Screamed, Myne hurriedly cast the illusion skill on himself as it was too late to make his dick normal, pulled up his pants, and pretended as if nothing happened.


    Thankfully, everyone''s focus was on Cetus''s humanoid form, and they didn''t notice that Myne was standing at his place like an emotionless statue, which was obviously the effect of his illusion skill, while inside the illusion, he was trying to restore his dick back.


    "Damn it, why do all women like to play pranks with me so much?" Myne complained as he pulled up his pants and adjusted his shirt before removing the illusion. Just then, he heard Amy weakly whisper beside him, coughing him off guard.


    If Amy had moved her face two inches forward, she would have been able to pass through the layer of the illusion barrier and see something very exciting.


    "Myne! What''s wrong with you? Why are you behaving so strangely?" Amy asked with a frown. As soon as the golden light dissipated, Amy was dumbfounded by Cetus''s magical transformation and wanted to say something to Myne, but found that he was standing at his place in a strange motion and didn''t react to her call at all.


    "Nothing, I just got distracted. What''s the matter?" Myne waved his hand and quickly changed the subject. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter now," Amy, who wasn''t in the mood to have a casual chat with Myne anymore, turned her head and ignored him, leaving him speechless.

 Chapter 630. Beauty of Simplicity

    "Now we can talk more easily. You guys don''t have to look up to talk to me," Cetus said with a smile, hugging Waffle, who had thrown himself into her embrace, allowing her to stroke his back, which he liked a lot.


    "So, Myne, will you take care of my daughter? Please, I beg you," Cetus pleaded, her face contorted in a pitiful expression like a helpless mother entrusting her precious child to her son-in-law.


    She''s really good at acting, Myne thought, the corner of his mouth twisting as he watched Cetus''s performance. If it wasn''t for the deal they had made a moment ago, he might have thought she was a kind and naive milf mother, who was easy to fool.


    "Myne!"


    While Myne was wondering what to say next before agreeing to take child Cetus under his wing, so his sudden change of mind wouldn''t feel abnormal¡ªafter all, just a few minutes ago he had strongly refused to accept Cetus''s daughter, but now if he suddenly accepted her without making trouble, Amy would surely be suspicious¡ªJust then Waffle called his name. When he looked at him, Waffle immediately used his ultimate weapon: puppy eyes on him.


    Not this puppy eyes shit again, Myne muttered, rubbing his forehead in annoyance. Nowadays, God knows what has happened to everyone in his family. Whenever they needed anything from him, and if he refused, they immediately started playing the emotional card against him.


    "Myne, your concern is understandable, but this is my child after all. I can''t keep pace with her running around outside alone. With you being with her, I can feel relieved. It''s the same with Fenrir; otherwise, why do you think she never cares about Waffle?"


    "Because she knows he''s in good hands... well, not completely, but still, you understand what I mean, right? Anyway, my point is that a flying whale child is certainly ultra-rare, but it''s not like they don''t exist at all."


    "People who live near the sea definitely have seen them. It''s just that the area we live in is a bit far from the sea. Also, she''s not that weak. Unless thousands of people surround her, nothing can harm her, at least escaping is no problem, so you can rest assured."


    "I have left quite a few protection spells on her, as well as other luxury spells, believe me, even if at one point you''re caught in a life-and-death situation, she would be safer than you. Just don''t take her out of our world."


    "Your past deeds weren''t too assuring in this regard," Cetus reminded him worriedly. Although she had heard from Fenrir that all divine beasts were working on closing all space creaks and there shouldn''t be incidents of other-world invasions for the foreseeable future, such things were not absolute. With Myne''s super bad luck, he might just walk out of the house and find a space creak.


    As Cetus finished speaking, her daughter, the pink whale, floated before Myne, staring at him with her big pink eyes on the verge of tears. She spoke softly with her sweet voice.


    "Brother Myne, am I bothering you? If you don''t want me, that''s okay. I don''t want to be a burden on you."


    Hearing her words spoken with a disappointed expression, Myne instantly received a thousand points of a critical hit, and he felt his heart melt like wax. He let out a chuckle and rubbed her back.


    "Sigh, fine then. Welcome to the family."


    ...


    After this not-so-little episode, and having an additional member in the team, Myne and the others said goodbye to Cetus and entered the dungeon by touching the teleportation crystal.


    Although Myne yearned to return home and introduce child Cetus to everyone at home, the majority vote favoured continuing their exploration. His single vote was overruled, and he found himself leading the way into a dark passage made of roots, the supposed first floor of the Dungeon of the World Tree.


    "Brother Myne?"


    [Ability]


    Night Vision


    Roar


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Steal Claw


    [Seed''s Skill](New)


    Wind Seed ]


    After passing through the dark passage, Myne and the others appeared in a big but plain and simple hall. There wasn''t anything worth mentioning, except a group of purple creatures, the size of dwarves, with yellow pupilless creepy eyes that glowed with an eerie yellow light.


    They had sharp teeth coming out from their lower lips, literally touching their big noses. They had bald heads, long pointy ears like elves, and two-inch-long black nails. They only wore skirts made from leaves around their waists, and without the help of the appraisal skill, it was really hard to differentiate between males and females as, unlike humans, they didn''t have any obvious physical differences.


    Seed Skills? Wind Seed, what the hell are those now? Does planting it in the ground give me wind? Myne looked at the appraisal result dumbfoundedly.


    [ Wind Seed: ??? ]


    No description? Weird. Although I always knew that my appraisal skill wasn''t as reliable as I originally thought, but seriously? Now it can''t even tell me about the skill of a random monster I found in a dungeon... Wait... Could it be... No way, did the appraisal level up? Myne suddenly realized something, his eyes widening with surprise and delight. But the next moment, his excitement died down.


    [ Appraisal?Complete LV4 (559/1000) ]


    There''s still a long way to go, but then why can it show hidden information? If I''m not wrong, those seed skills should be something like bloodline skills¡ªmysterious and rare, something I''ve been looking forward to for a long time. But sadly, appraisal has never shown them to me. Who would have thought there would be more types of skills?


    Now, the only thing is to find out what the hell this skill is and how to use it, Myne thought while checking the other monsters'' statuses. Only after ensuring that most of them had similar skills with different qualities did he pick out the best one, cut them off, paste them on himself, and close the appraisal window.


    He then focused his gaze on the group of ugly purple monsters in front of him, who had already picked up their weapons (wooden sticks and stones) and gathered together to face the formidable enemies that had suddenly invaded their home.


    "Myne! Shall we start? How long are you going to stand there like a stone?" Waffle, who couldn''t wait to show off in front of Ocea, asked impatiently.


    "Huh? Since when did you start caring about my permission? Have you ever done something like this before?" Myne looked at Waffle confusedly, finding it a bit hard to digest the other party''s sudden change in behaviour.


    "Tsk, idiot," Waffle stuck his tongue out at Myne annoyingly and flew toward the group of Mandragora. He took a deep breath and, like a machine gun, started shooting finger-sized bullets made of flame from his mouth at them. Although they looked small and weak, every time a Mandragora''s body was touched by those flame bullets, a big hole appeared in their bodies.

 Chapter 631. Stealing Spotlight

    "Have I said anything wrong?" Myne asked Amy, scratching his head in confusion.


    "Can''t you see he was trying to behave well because of Ocea? He''s probably jealous, thinking she might become your favourite," Amy explained with a helpless sigh. She was genuinely worried about Myne''s low emotional intelligence. It was still hard for her to understand how a person like him could seduce so many women.


    "I see, but good for him. At least he''ll pretend to be a good boy for the next few days, and make less trouble... By the way, why are you two just standing here? Go and fight! Weren''t you insisting on exploring the dungeon at moment ago?" Myne, who had been casually observing, suddenly changed his expression, scolding Amy and Ocea off.


    As always, Amy took advantage of the huge amount of mana provided by her elven bloodline and started using Unique Magic: Tree without worrying about consumption.


    Perhaps because they were inside a tree or the World Tree was providing Amy with a power buff, Myne, watching giant tree roots coming out from the ground like tentacles and measuring Mandragoras like ants, felt that she was now twice as powerful as usual.


    Ocea, on the other hand, out of Myne''s expectations, wasn''t a noob like Waffle. Cetus wasn''t exaggerating when she said that Ocea could fight well and could take care of herself. The various types of water magic spells she showed left Myne dumbfounded.


    Especially when she used "Water Jet," a stream of water erupting from her mouth like a laser, slicing seven Mandragora in half. It reinforced Myne''s suspicion that Waffle might not be Fenrir''s biological son. Despite their physical resemblance and Waffle''s possession of weaker versions of Fenrir''s skills, he lacked the innate talent that Ocea possessed or a divine beast''s descendant should have.


    "As expected, daughters are more adorable and hardworking than sons," Myne remarked, giving Ocea a thumbs-up in approval, who was looking at him expectantly, seemingly seeking his praise.


    Encouraged by Myne''s positive feedback, Ocea became even more determined to clear the Mandragora. She took a deep breath, her stomach retracting slightly, then unleashed a massive torrent of water from her mouth, like a dam bursting. The force of the water blast sent the Mandragora flying everywhere.


    "Did I have a hidden talent for motivating people to this extent?" Myne wondered, avoiding the spray of water and observing the scene with a thoughtful expression.


    Opposite to his nonsensical thoughts, Amy and Waffle, however, were stunned by Ocea''s display of power. They couldn''t comprehend how such a small creature could unleash such a formidable attack. But compared to Amy''s serious shock, Waffle, whose IQ was questionable at best, was trying to figure out how she stored so much water in her tiny stomach.


    Despite his bewilderment, Waffle didn''t stand idly by for too long. Fearing that Ocea might overshadow him, he joined the fray, attacking Mandragoras who were trying to get back on their feet or crawling in the water.


    "Myne! Behind you!"


    Just when Myne was wondering whether he should take out his chair and some snacks to watch them fight while fully enjoying the show, Amy''s warning startled him.


    He first looked at her and saw she had a horrified expression, then without thinking, he ducked forward to create some distance before looking back, only to find a large group of crayfish-like creatures, about a meter in size, with brownish bodies like tree trunks, hurling their scissor-like claws towards him. Their small black eyes stared at him as if he were already a dead man, not taking him seriously at all.


    The leading crayfish''s big scissors slipped through his body and pierced the ground, making a bang sound. Clearly, their power was not weak.


    "Where did those weird creatures in such a large group come from?" Myne looked behind the group of crayfish to where he and the others had come from and was dumbfounded. He clearly remembered that there wasn''t even a single hole in the entire passage, so where had so many big guys come from?


    CLANG!


    "F*ck, so hard. How can their claws be so hard? And why are they so smart that not only do they know how to work in groups, but were also using their brains to fight? Sigh, as expected of a high-level dungeon. Nothing here is simple. If the monsters at the beginning of the dungeon are so smart and powerful, God knows what kind of guy could be the final boss of this type of dungeon," Myne complained, seeing that his wind blade was easily blocked by the leader crayfish, who now gave him a not-so-friendly glare.


    [ Name: Yggdrasil-Mud Crayfish


    LV: 46


    Race: Crustaceans ( Hybrid )


    Gender: Male


    [Skill]


    Support Magic?Direct Hit


    Magic?Water ( Underwater Breathing )


    Magic?Earth ( Underwarth Breathing )


    [Ability]


    Night Vision


    Telekinesis


    Steel Claw


    Iron Defense


    [Seed''s Skill]


    Water Seed


    Earth Seed ]


    "A Crustacean... it''s the first time seeing such a strange species, which seems to have characteristics of both earth and water-type creatures," Myne pondered, rubbing his chin.


    [ Support Magic?Direct Hit: Raises the hit ratio of the enemy or surrounding chosen people''s attacks. Once used, it needs a cooldown time of 3 minutes.]


    "Eh? Isn''t this useless? Who in their right mind would even want to increase the enemy''s hit rate? Isn''t it the same as asking for death...? Wait a minute... Ahh... So it is like this, such an idiot I am! So it turns out this skill is for my allies, not enemies. Damn you, appraisal, almost managed to fool me!" Myne cursed, patting his forehead and letting out a chuckle.


    Thinking this, Myne confirmed that the crayfish-like creatures weren''t in a hurry to take action. He looked at the battlefield to find a test subject and saw Waffle, like a madman, showing off fire bullets on Mandragoras. Those poor souls were like ants on a frying pan, running around in fear, screaming and scouting, but were helpless against a flying opponent, and could only let him toy with their lives.


    Nodding proudly at Waffle, who had grown quite a bit under his care, Myne quickly cast Support Magic?Direct Hit on him. Visibly, where the first eight out of ten of Waffle''s fire bullets missed and only harmed the ground, only two hit the targets, now under the blessing of the skill, the ratio turned into five out of ten. This might not seem much more useful on such a small-scale area attack, but if it were cast by someone of Fenrir''s level and she released her ultimate attack, then it would be a miracle if her enemy didn''t curse Myne''s entire family until his last breath.


    "Myne, what have you done?" Waffle asked confusedly, feeling that he suddenly had a surprising level of control over his magic attack, was able to control many of the fire bullets just by thought after shooting them out. Unlike previously, he had just randomly shot out fire bullets nonstop with literally no control, only hoping to deal with enemies with quantity.


    "Nothing, just testing my new skill. I will tell you details later," Myne, who was in a good mood, ignored Waffle, who was giving him an annoying glare and turned back to the bastards who tried to sneak attack him.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Amy," He turned to Amy, who had rushed beside him to provide support, and thanked her with a smile while patting on her silver hair.


    Amy, unlike him, was in a completely serious state and had no intention of chatting, she didn''t even look at him who was messing with her hair. She just nodded and waved her hand, summoning five 10-meter giant roots: five from under the ground in the middle of the Crayfish group and the remaining one from the passage behind them so they couldn''t escape.


    What type of people you are surrounded by indeed affects a person''s behaviour very deeply, Myne looked at Amy, who seemed angry because he was in danger and was now venting her anger.


    He literally saw shadows of Aisha and Sylphy in her. They were also so protective towards him, especially the former, who had started giving him his mother''s vibe, which to tell the truth a bit worrying. If not for the fact that he f*cked her every night, before going to bed, confirming that she was indeed his wife, and she not easily beat him, he almost thought his mother had returned in her younger form.


    While Myne was lost in thought, Waffle and Ocea soon dealt with all the Mandragora and quickly came to support Amy. And under the crazy attacks of the trio, the Crayfish group, who God knows where they came from, was also sent to the west to accomplish their allies.


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    LV: 143


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 15 years old


    Presence Erase (Small)


    Magic?Fire


    Magic?Earth


    Magic?Water: Underwater Breathing (Large) (New)


    Earth?Water: Underearth Breathing (Large) (New)


    Iron Wall


    Incitement


    Body Enhancement (Small)


    Fire Attribute?Resistance


    Water Attribute?Resistance


    Wind Attribute?Resistance


    Earth Attribute?Resistance


    Light Attribute?Resistance


    Dark Attribute?Resistance


    [Abilities]


    Great Howl


    Strong Legs


    Bite


    Slash


    Flame Bullet


    Flight


    Night Vision (New)


    Telekinesis (New)


    Steel Claw (New)


    Iron Defense (New)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ Name: Ocea


    LV: 23 ¡ú 52 Level Up!


    Race: Divine Beast


    Gender: Female


    Age: 13 y/o


    Occupation: None


    Title: None


    Status: Excited, Curious, Happy


    [Skills]


    Divine Beast''s Assault


    Divine Beast''s Defense


    Magic?Water: Bubble Shower, Hydro Pump, Water Jet, Underwater Breathing (Large) (New)


    Earth?Water: Underearth Breathing (Large) (New)


    Water Attribute?Resistance LV (Max)


    Ultra Regeneration (New)


    Tenfold Experience Acquisition (New)


    Support Magic?Direct Hit (New!)


    [Abilities]


    Dimensional Floating


    Underwater Prison


    Water Control


    Tail Waves


    Super Swimming


    Night Vision (New)


    Telekinesis (New)


    Iron Defense (New)

 Chapter 632. Dream Skill

    Damn it, when did Waffle''s skills and abilities increase so much? Even so, why does this idiot only use two abilities, Flight and Fire Bullet? He even started neglecting his original skills. If Fenrir knew about this, she would eat me alive... Well, not in the way I want... In the future, I should better only paste passive skills on him. I really can''t be careless with this brat.


    However, their levels increased quite a bit, which is reasonable since both the quantity and quality of the monsters in this dungeon are very high, Myne thought after checking all three of their statuses, while walking towards them.


    As for why they all have extra skills like Regeneration or Tenfold Experience Acquisition? That''s because he had pasted a lot of those skills on pebbles before and stored them in his inventory. When needed, he took out those pebbles and pasted the skills on them. After all, they are life-saving and time-saving skills, the more, the merrier.


    By the way, because they were inside the dungeon, monsters also dropped loot after being killed. But sadly, Myne looked at them and found that, perhaps because they were just on the first floor, all of them were garbage and not even worth putting inside his inventory. And because of his "rich man aura," no one cared about them and they completely ignored the loot.


    "After dealing with this floor boss, we''ll head home, all right?" Myne said, attracting the trio''s attention, who instantly started protecting him.


    "Don''t wanna! Let''s leave after we clear the entire dungeon!" Waffle, whose fighting spirit was blazing, still felt he hadn''t proven himself in front of Ocea enough and wanted to show her who the boss was. He flew before Myne, grabbed his cheeks with his front paws, and spoke, touching his forehead with Myne, looked into his eyes, his eyes wide open.


    "Do you have any idea how much risk we''re taking by exploring this dungeon alone right now?" Myne calmly asked Waffle, who instantly showed a puzzled expression, wondering what he was talking about.


    Seeing the others'' reactions, Myne didn''t wait for his reply and continued, "If Aisha and Sylphy find out that we were exploring the dungeon without them, tell me, what would they do? Are you willing to sleep empty stomach for a few days just to show off in front of Ocea? Don''t forget, Aisha knows where you and Ted have hidden your snacks."


    "What! How can this be? I asked her last time, and she said she didn''t know," Waffle was shocked by Myne''s information and retreated in horror.


    Hearing Waffle''s words, everyone let out a helpless sigh. Even Ocea, who didn''t know the entire story, was no exception. She was now really worried about her cousin''s IQ.


    "It''s all right, Waffle. I know I''m no match for you. You''ve already proven yourself. You can show me your other moves next time," Ocea said while coming to him, flapping her fins left and right, her tail wagging up and down. She coaxed Waffle gently, helping him reign in his spirit.


    Seeing Ocea taking care of Waffle, Myne nodded with satisfaction and gestured for them to follow him. They all headed toward the first-floor boss room.


    Along the way, they encountered two more groups of Crayfishes, but they were defeated instantly by the hyped Waffle and Amy. As he expected, all of them had the same skills, along with those seed skills, which were driving him nuts just by thinking about their use. He decided that after leaving here, he would instantly go to Fenrir and inquire about it; otherwise, he might not be able to sleep tonight.


    "We''re here! I hope the boss isn''t too weak like its subordinates," Waffle said excitedly, full of fighting spirit, and looked at the huge door composed of complex vines and trees, eager to go in.


    Similar to the Dungeon of Strength, they just had to touch the door, and they''d be sent inside.


    "Then, before we head in, let''s make some preparations," Myne gathered everyone by clapping and said.


    "What kind of preparations?" Amy asked, confused. After all, they were only on the first floor, and the boss couldn''t be too powerful to need any kind of plan to deal with it.


    Speed Dodge


    [Seed''s Skill]


    Wind Seed (New) ]


    "YES!!!"


    "What the hell! Why are you scouting?"


    Myne, after seeing the status of the boss, especially looking at a certain skill that he wanted for only God knows how long, couldn''t control his emotions and exclaimed in joy. He ignored Amy''s question, who was frightened to death by his sudden scouting, and quickly cut off all the boss skills and pasted them on himself before looking at their descriptions.


    [ Flight: A skill that can help anyone to leave the ground and soar into the sky by using mana as a medium. The speed and height depend on the mana input and body-withstanding capability. ]


    Finally, now I don''t have to always waste a lot of time going anywhere on a horse and carriage, and I can now fly towards my destination! Myne, who was always jealous of Waffle''s ability to fly, burst out into tears of joy, making Amy beside him even more confused, seeing him continuously changing his expression.


    Although she wanted to ask what was going on, a sudden change in the battlefield attracted her attention.


    The boss, a giant beetle about seven meters tall, its chitinous exoskeleton gleaming with an ethereal green light. Its massive, curving horns dominated its head, while its multifaceted eyes, like tiny jewels, reflected the ambient glow. The beetle''s body was segmented, and its powerful legs, tipped with sharp claws, were poised for action. Its wings folded neatly along its back, swung crazily, trying to lift its giant body from the ground.


    Which shouldn''t be a problem as always, but just a moment ago, the beetle, which was flying in the sky and playing a cat-and-mouse game with Waffle, suddenly found that its wings couldn''t support its body weight, and with a bang, it fell on the ground. This was, of course, Myne''s doing, as he took away the boss''s flight skill. Its fragile wings alone were far from enough to lift its giant body, so naturally, it fell to the ground.


    Waffle, who finally had time to breathe, although didn''t understand why this beetle suddenly fell on the ground, didn''t want to miss such a good chance. He quickly flew on top of it and started shooting Fire Bullets bullets on its back. Which before hardly had much impact because of the other party''s defensive skill, but now Waffle''s attack gave considerable damage to it, making it scream out in pain.


    The beetle, who seemed provoked by Waffle''s attack, lifted its head at him, and suddenly its horns were surrounded by dense lightning, finally bringing Myne back to his senses, who found that this situation was completely out of his expectation.


    Before this, whenever he stole anyone''s skill and ability, most people or creatures became meat on a chopping board, but today was clearly a day of surprises, which didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping.


    KRAKKK!!!


    A dense bolt of blue thunder shot from the boss''s horns and flew towards Waffle with extremely fast speed, giving the other party no chance to dodge at all.


    Just as Waffle was nervously watching the lightning bolt getting nearer and nearer to himself, he was about to taste the feeling of being electrocuted to the extreme. Suddenly, a portal appeared before him, which devoured all the lightning, and another one appeared on the back of the boss, which was obviously the other side of the portal. The lightning rushed out of it and hit hard on the boss''s back, giving it a taste of its own medicine.

 Chapter 633. Smart Enemy

    "Roar!!!"


    "Myne, thanks for the help... although I don''t need it," Waffle wheezed out reluctantly, his words barely audible before flying high to hide his embarrassment and start attacking the boss crazily. But to his surprise, this time the boss completely ignored him, instead focusing on Myne, its eyes glowing with an eerie red light.


    Since the boss could shoot lightning from its horn, it was unsurprising that it had a high resistance to lightning attacks, and his own powerful strikes didn''t have much impact on him, except to push him into rage mode.


    Myne raised an eyebrow, seeing the boss looking at him with a not-so-friendly expression. As for why it could release a skill despite not having any listed in the appraisal results, Myne figured it must be a bloodline skill, similar to the dragon he had fought earlier. The dragon could release fire breath, even though there was no mention of it in its appraisal.


    Just as Myne wondered whether he should stop Waffle from messing around and quickly take this matter Into his own hands, and deal with this boss, who seemed very abnormal and had quite a few hidden tricks, the boss''s body was enveloped in a crimson aura. It spread its thin, translucent wings wide, revealing a chilling sight.


    The boss lifted its upper body with a strong push, crazily flapping its wings toward Myne and the others. To their utter shock, meter-long green blades, which Myne was very familiar with as one of his own attack methods, rained down upon them.


    "F*ck! Why does this guy have so many tricks up its sleeve, huh? Is it really the boss of the beginner floor?" Myne groaned, eyes wide as he saw hundreds of wind blades flying toward him. He pulled Amy and Ocea into his arms and opened a large portal in front of them. All the wind blades rushed into it.


    But this time, it seemed the boss had learned its lesson. After seeing the portal, it instantly stopped its attack and jumped aside. Just then, a portal appeared above it, and the wind blades gushed out crazily. The boss, displaying remarkable agility, and smartness; after avoiding the attack, rushed toward Myne and the others without hesitation, ignoring Waffle, who was attacking from the air.@@@@


    "Myne, careful!" Waffle shouted, but even without the warning, Myne had already noticed the boss''s movement with the help of his Presence Detect skill. He simply opened a portal beneath his feet and fell into it with Amy and Ocea, emerging on the other side of the room.


    "You three, stay out of this. Now this bastard has made me angry, how dare he look down on me so much." Myne cracked his neck, black veins throbbing on his forehead, clearly showing his anger. He used the skill King''s Intimidation, releasing a strong killing intent at the boss, making it stop just as it was about to launch another attack.


    Snap!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With a single snap, a dozen or so two-meter-long sharp spikes shot up from the ground beneath the boss. It noticed them and narrowly avoided most, but one of its legs was still wounded slightly.


    Before the boss could even catch its breath, a giant red magic circle appeared beneath it, releasing a deadly red light that sent chills down its spine. The boss desperately flapped its wings and rushed out of the circle with all its might at the last moment.


    "Tsk! AoE skills take too long to cast," Myne muttered, waving his hand. Hundreds of basketball-sized fireballs rained down upon the boss like meteors, leaving it no room to dodge. The boss let out a series of pained roars, indicating that fire was less effective than lightning.


    BOOM!


    For a moment, time seemed to stop, and everything went silent. Then a loud thunderous boom echoed, and countless thunderbolts erupted from Myne''s centre, destroying everything in their path.


    The boss, running desperately, suddenly stopped with its eyes wide in horror, its body twisting unnaturally, which was obviously the result of Myne''s early preparation. The boss although tried its best, still couldn''t outrun the lightning, especially with its feet in the water. It was electrocuted and surrounded by dense lightning bolts before it could recover.


    "Is this even a power a hume can possess?" Amy looked at the purple lightning everywhere and began doubting herself.


    Although she had lived for more than a century, she had never seen any creature, except divine beasts, exhibit this level of power. Even with her high elf bloodline granting her immense mana, she couldn''t match Myne''s mana reserves. She always wondered if Myne''s skills were free to use, as she had never seen him run low on mana.


    Thud!


    "Phew, finally over. Tsk, trying to show off lightning power in front of me? Too naive," Myne taunted with a smug look as he glanced at the charred body of the boss. The body was slowly enveloped in blue light and exploded into particles, leaving behind various equipment and gold coins.


    Among the few items dropped by the boss, the one that caught Myne''s attention the most was a shiny brown shield with golden edges and a beetle-back-like pattern.


    [ Robust Shield: A shield made from a very hard material of a creature with an ancient bloodline. It has strong magic power, greatly attenuating damage from physical attacks, and high resistance to lightning attacks. It is weak against fire magic. Durability can be restored by feeding it mana.


    Durability: 2000/2000 ]


    Nice, I hope Sylphy likes it, Myne thought with a smile, placing the shield on the ground. He then threw a fireball at it to test how much damage his simple attack could cause.


    Bang!


    [ Durability: 1950/2000 ]


    He poured mana into the shield, and within ten seconds, the burn marks disappeared, returning the shield to its original state.


    "Not bad. As expected of an elite monster of this calibre, the loot is very bountiful," Myne nodded with satisfaction, putting the shield into his inventory along with the other items. He then walked toward Amy and the others.

 Chapter 634. The Spark of Jealousy

    "Does anyone get hurt?" Myne asked as he saw Amy and the others emerge from the dome-shaped cover made of tree roots, which she created with her magic.


    "Thankfully, no one," Amy replied, glancing at Waffle and Ocea with a complicated expression. Before this, she hadn''t known about Myne''s strength. Because of his playful and perverted nature, she had always taken him lightly. But now, seeing him release earth-shattering forbidden magic as casually as if he were drinking water, she didn''t know how to treat him. After all, in the end, she still had to depend on him to save her race. However, the more strength he showed, the harder it would be for her to stand on equal footing with him.


    "Nice, you did a good job, Amy," Myne gave Amy a thumbs up and waved his hand, opening a portal back home. "All right, everyone, time to go home," He clapped his hands and gestured for them to move into the portal.


    "Cetus, can you hear me?" Myne called out to Cetus while watching everyone step into the portal. He wanted to say goodbye to her and, of course, remind her about their plan for tonight.


    Bang!


    "Yes, Myne, what''s the matter?"


    Just as Myne was daydreaming about eating a divine beast, a loud explosion sounded, cutting off her response. A second later, Cetus''s hurried voice followed.


    "Nothing. I just wanted to say that we''ve achieved our goal of testing the dungeon''s strength and are now heading back home. So, I wanted to say goodbye and remind you about our date..."


    Bang!


    "B*tch! How dare you hit my eye!"


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    Whoosh!


    Myne, who was happily speaking, was suddenly interrupted by another explosion in his head. What followed was Cetus''s shrieks, her voice followed by the sound of rushing water.


    "Sorry, Myne, I''m a bit busy with something. So, what were you saying?" A few moments later, Cetus returned her focus to their conversation and asked in an apologetic tone.


    "I''m talking about our date¡ª"


    "Forget it. By the way, how did your meeting with Cetus go? I heard she even dumped her daughter on your head, and now you''re her babysitter?"


    Fenrir suddenly had a playful smile on her face as she stared at Myne as if she couldn''t wait to see his ugly reaction. But, sadly for her, she didn''t know that, unlike her, Cetus had given too much in exchange for him taking care of her daughter. Myne felt only excitement regarding the matter rather than a feeling of being taken advantage of.


    "Yes, but how do you know about it? You didn''t secretly eavesdrop on our conversation, right?" Myne, who had just come back to his senses, raised an eyebrow as he asked. However, he didn''t think much about it and continued.


    "Although it''s indeed troublesome to take care of another brat, she''s a very sensitive and smart girl. She always listens to my commands, so it shouldn''t be a problem. At least, compared to Waffle, she''s easy to raise."


    Just as Myne finished, he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and found Fenrir looking at him with an unfriendly expression.


    "And whose fault is it that my little boy went astray and became so naughty? Bastard, if you dare question my parenting, you''re done for!" Fenrir said angrily.


    "Sorry, sorry, my bad! And I''m not talking about that. You''re misunderstanding me! I just mean that girls are generally better-behaved than boys. You''re a lady too, with a lot of brothers, so you should understand it better than me, right?" Seeing that things were getting out of hand, Myne realized he had stepped on Fenrir''s sore nerve, and hurriedly apologized.


    "Well, I have to admit that''s true. I also wanted a girl, but..." Fenrir sighed, looking disappointed. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter now." She then glared at him.


    "Forget about me! We''re talking about you! Why are you pulling me into this?" Seeing Myne giving her a pitiful look, Fenrir snapped back to reality and spoke angrily.


    "Ah, about me... There''s nothing much to talk about. Cetus seemed very impressed with your ''deed'' of sending Waffle to me. So, as you said, after a casual introduction, she immediately got to the point and dumped Ocea on me before hurriedly kicking us out to finish her business."


    "Huh? Why are you looking at me like that again? Did I say something wrong?" Myne, who had been explaining his meeting with Cetus, suddenly noticed Fenrir glaring at him with gritted teeth, as if she wanted to eat him alive. He quickly thought about it and found that he hadn''t said anything that angered her, which made him even more confused.


    "So, you even gave Cetus''s daughter a name? And it''s Ocea, huh? Quite a nice name, don''t you think? At least it''s a hundred times better than Waffle, which sounds like a dog''s name..." Fenrir responded coldly.


    Hearing the reason behind Fenrir''s sudden change in mood, Myne broke out in a cold sweat. After all, it was a universal fact that if there was anything worse than an angry woman, it was surely a jealous woman.


    Myne hadn''t expected that the casual name he lazily picked would cause Fenrir to feel jealous and suddenly question Waffle''s name, which she had approved herself.


    "Well, it was Amy who chose it. You know my naming talent. How could I come up with something so good?" Myne, a master of lying, denied her accusation without batting an eye, maintaining a calm expression while waving his hand.


    Fenrir, who was ready to teach Myne a lesson, suddenly paused. She took a deep look at him, confirmed that he didn''t seem to be lying, and forced herself to calm down. She decided not to pursue the matter further, allowing Myne to breathe a sigh of relief. He resolved that, after returning home, the first thing he would do was level up his Liar skill. Until he maxed it out, he wouldn''t feel safe talking to his women. God only knew when they''d pick up a word from his speech and create an argument over it.

 Chapter 635. Accumulation

    "I hope you aren''t talking nonsense. I''ll verify it later. Remember that," Fenrir, still harbouring some doubt, spoke while narrowing her eyes.


    "Sure, sure, do as you like. By the way, let''s forget about those useless things and get to the main point of my visit."


    Although Myne was sweating profusely inside, he knew the most important rule of lying was maintaining absolute confidence. He didn''t show any nervousness on his face, instead quickly changing the topic to divert her attention.


    "And what is this so-called main point of yours except giving me headaches?" She asked, raising an eyebrow unhappily.


    Fenrir found it hard to expect anything serious from Myne. She already believed that whatever Myne wanted to discuss was most likely related to her hume form, upon which he had cast his perverted gaze.


    "It''s about something called ''seed skills'' I found on monsters in the World Tree dungeon. Although I used Appraisal on them, no useful information appeared. So, I came to you hoping you might have some idea about them," Myne didn''t know Fenrir''s inner thoughts, and quickly gave a brief explanation about the kinds of monsters he fought and from which he acquired these skills.


    "Huh? Ahhh... I see, ''seed skills,'' you say?" Fenrir first pretended not to understand what Myne was talking about. Only after he explained every single detail three times did she suddenly adopt an expression of enlightenment and speak.


    "As expected of you Fenrir, I can always rely on you. Coming to you for help was the best decision," Myne complimented Fenrir to improve her mood so she would exhibit more energetic behaviour while talking to him.


    "I don''t really understand it well either. I just overheard it when Mother was speaking of another skill that you have to find, which by combining with your Appraisal, you will get the ability to travel into the past. Actually, she mentioned it on a whim, and I didn''t think much about it at the time. I didn''t expect you would bring up those skills to me so quickly..."


    "Don''t beat around the bush, and tell me what she said." Myne, unable to contain his curiosity, was too impatient to hear Fenrir''s rambling and interrupted her.


    "Well, you''re quite in a hurry to get an answer, aren''t you? If I directly conveyed her words, you probably wouldn''t understand them, so let me give you an example. You once mentioned that if you found any high-quality skill, you would store them in pebbles or small stones, right? You also use this trick to make hot water in your bathtub, right?"


    "Quite a luxury to use your lifespan for hot water, don''t you think? Even I, who can live for thousands of years, wouldn''t waste lifespan like that," Fenrir complained, giving Myne a strange look. She even felt that Myne''s entire story about losing lifespan in exchange for copying and pasting other skills was pure nonsense.


    Otherwise, even if he had eaten lifespan-increasing fruit that extended his lifespan by a hundred years, with the speed he copied and pasted other skills onto himself, the people around him, and, of course, onto pebbles for emergency use, he should have long ago exhausted his lifespan. But by the life energy she could sense in him, Myne''s body showed no sign of losing life energy at all; instead, it was increasing slightly.


    "Cough! Don''t mention it. At that time, I didn''t know I was losing my lifespan by doing that; I did it in ignorance. You can ask Waffle if I''ve done anything like that since. Anyway, what were you saying about me storing skills on pebbles?" Myne, seeing that his lie was about to be exposed, first cursed Waffle and his big mouth in his mind, then quickly brought Fenrir back to the point.


    "To whom did you paste the skill seed that you''ve cut?" Fenrir asked.


    "Ehm, only to myself, obviously? How could I have so much lifespan to give those unknown skills to others before even knowing their use? Why? Is there anything wrong?" Myne spoke righteously. Of course, if Fenrir hadn''t made him vigilant by revealing that she had already begun to doubt the credibility of his words, he would have replied honestly, saying that he had also stored a few pebbles as well for experiment purposes.


    "If that''s the case, before I continue, you have to go back to the World Tree dungeon and bring back some of those seed skills. You can paste them on pebbles. By the way, if possible, paste everyone on the same pebble to avoid confusion," Fenrir said, trying to hide her playful smile.


    "Are you serious?" Myne asked reluctantly. However, seeing that Fenrir had no intention of continuing, he sighed helplessly, stood up, and opened a portal back to the World Tree''s dungeon. He gave Fenrir a pitiful look, making puppy eyes, but she, having raised three naughty children, was immune to this kind of attack. He only found her smile even brighter.


    ...


    "Here''s your stone with the Seed Skills. What''s next?" Half an hour later, Myne returned and tossed a half-palm-sized stone before Fenrir.


    [ Name: Pebble


    [Skill]


    Constant Water


    Constant Water


    Constant Water


    Constant Water


    Constant Water


    Constant Water


    Constant Water ]


    "So this is how it is... The skills written now are clearly different! First of all, the Seed Skills seem to overlap with the same name and their quality is written after them, while the normal skill on this pebble is divided into individual entries like this: ''Constant Water.''"


    "What''s more, the numbers don''t match. I clearly remember pasting more than 50 Seed Skills onto it, but now there are barely 12 remaining. Also, the number of Wind Seeds is odd. There should only be one Wind Seed (Medium), but for some reason, I have three now."


    "What''s more, the Wind Seed (Large) that I''ve never acquired before is now showing as one."


    "Which means, these are..."


    Pondering about it for a few minutes while trying to remember how many skills he had pasted on the stone, Myne looked at Fenrir and said with an uncertain expression, "Fenrir, are you trying to say that if I repeatedly paste the Skill Seed onto the same object or person, it''ll transform from Low to Medium and then to Large after every five and ten stacks, respectively?"


    "That''s correct... Great! You were able to figure out half the mystery of those Seed Skills on your own," Fenrir said with a proud smile.


    However, Myne, who still had many questions bothering him, didn''t share her happiness and asked, "However, strictly speaking, do these Seed Skills even fall under the category of normal skills? They seem a bit different to me."


    "Again, correct! Seems like staying with someone smart like me is already showing its effect," Fenrir joked. Seeing that Myne was too impatient to listen to her joke, she continued,


    "I''ve mentioned to you before that the World Tree supplies magic to our world, right? So, monsters residing within the dungeon or around the World Tree absorb large quantities of magic released by it all the time. Most of them use it to strengthen their bodies or magical abilities, but a large part of that energy remains unused in their bodies due to a lack of a proper guiding method."


    "The Skill Seeds, though they have the word ''skill'' in them, are strictly speaking just masses of that unused pure magic remaining within their bodies."


    "Try imagining it as clay. If you mix two small pieces of clay together, wouldn''t it form a slightly larger piece?"


    "Hence, when you paste them onto the same object, just like clay, the Skill Seeds will also merge, and when their energy capacity exceeds their limit, they''ll upgrade to their upper form. In your words, the Low version will become the Medium one, and then Large, and so on."

 Chapter 636. Without Purpose

    So, simply, ''those Seed Skills are a chunk of pure magic energy. Now I understand... Wait, then what is this even used for? Myne, who suddenly felt everything become clear, realized that the main problem was still there¡ªhe didn''t understand anything except nonsense that seemed useless.


    "It''s pure magic, got it! However, what is it used for, then?" He asked Fenrir with a helpless look.


    However, to his surprise, Fenrir gave him a disdainful look and shrugged her shoulders dismissively.


    "How would I know? I have no idea either. In the first place, there wasn''t any apparent value to these Seed Skills. At least, I couldn''t see any at this moment. If a monster that absorbs the seed dies, it''ll return to the World Tree," She said casually.


    "What the f*ck... After all that drama, in the end, you''re saying there''s no meaning in collecting them?" Myne gave Fenrir a speechless look, which soon turned into anger. Now, he couldn''t wait to teach her a good lesson, but he knew it was pointless¡ªhe''d surely get beaten in the end¡ªso he held back.


    "Not really. Remember when I said ''at this moment''? I''ve only heard about these Seed Skills from my mother on a whim when she accidentally mentioned them. Maybe she knows their true use. Since she mentioned it to me, it means there must be some purpose. It''s just that we don''t have any use for them right now. My advice is that you collect some for now. When the time comes, you''ll naturally find out their use. There''s no need to be so impatient," Fenrir explained gently.


    Sigh, she and her mother¡ªdamn riddlers. She definitely did it on purpose, Myne cursed under his breath, taking a deep breath to calm himself down.


    "By the way," Myne said, suddenly changing the subject, "When are you going to fulfil your promise?" Caught her off guard.


    "What promise?" She asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    "The one you made when you asked for my help with your divine beast mess and saving the Elven race by going back in time. In return, I requested a date with your purple-haired friend who manages your business. Remember?" Myne gave Fenrir a bright smile, ignoring her murderous glare. He even moved closer and nudged her gently with his elbow.


    "Do you want to get beaten? Stop poking your elbow at me! Also, when did I make such a promise? I remember throwing you away in anger. How could I possibly sell out my only friend to a pervert like you? And that too, without her consent?" Fenrir exclaimed, feigning indignation.


    "What?!" Myne protested, his eyes widening in disbelief. He hadn''t expected her to go back on her word. "But... but you didn''t deny my request at that time, so I thought you agreed..."


    "Not denying something is not the same as agreeing! I threw you away in anger¡ªhow much clearer could I have been?" Fenrir retorted, her voice rising. She was trying to get rid of his dangerous thoughts about her other form and didn''t want to deal with his antics any longer.


    "All right, all right, if you want to play dirty, don''t blame me for being ruthless," Myne, whose heart crushed brutally, said through gritted teeth, his heart sinking. He took a deep breath and pulled out a chair, sitting down in front of her with a determined glint in his eyes.@@@@


    "If you have the responsibility for your entire race on your shoulders, you also wouldn''t be in the mood to laze around," Aisha, who knew the entire story thanks to someone''s big mouth, then explained the matter to June, making June look at Amy with pity.


    "It is hard to be a princess nowadays," June sighed, then turned to another frank in the family, who was hacking dummies with her heavy wooden sword.


    "Aisha, are we lazy? Except for both of us, the rest of all are training hard, but we are here, sitting, eating snacks, and making jokes about them. Why do I suddenly feel bad?" She asked with a complicated look on her face and took a big bite of cookies.


    "We aren''t lazy, we are normal people who don''t have too many expectations in life, and just want to live a happy, normal, and worry-free life, while those three are different. Well, let''s not talk about that bastard, there is nothing to talk about his dream."


    "Sylphy wanted to become powerful so she doesn''t have to depend on anyone, while Amy is trying to bring her people back to life, but what about us? You wanted to be a cook, while I, a perfect housewife, with no lack of money. What is the point of training like a madman to us?"


    "Even so, we train hard in the morning and evening, so there is no need to feel sad. We are already a hundred miles ahead of other normal people. Just remember whom you are comparing yourself with, then you won''t feel sad," Aisha explained calmly, giving June enlightenment, who finally felt more at ease and picked up another piece of pastry.


    Bang!


    "I am fine, I am fine..."


    Just as both girls were chatting, a loud sound of something falling on the ground attracted their attention, and then came the familiar worried scream of Ocea.


    "Brother Myne, you didn''t get too much hurt, right? We were quite high this time," She asked Myne who was getting off the ground while massaging his right cheek which was hurting like hell as he fell on his face this time.


    "This is nothing. I have handled more than this, but I think this is enough for today. We will continue our flight training tomorrow, and thanks for the trouble, dear," Myne, after his injuries had healed, spoke with a smile while rubbing Ocea''s pink back and thanking her.


    It had been two days since the last time they went to the dungeon of the World Tree, and he got his flight skill, as well as betrayal from Fenrir. But instead of feeling heartbroken, and going behind her to lose his face, he turned his anger and grief into motivation and started learning flying, which turned out to be much more difficult than what others had made it seem.


    At first, he thought it would be very easy, as even a dumb guy like Waffle could do it in one go, but who would have thought that Waffle would turn out to be a natural in flying, a peerless genius, and he, just a nobody without looks and talent, only relying on chests to make a living.


    Even after spending two entire days and smashing his poor buttocks, God knows how many times, he now could hardly fly a few inches over the ground properly. But as soon as he rose high and the speed increased, he would lose balance and fall to the ground.

 Chapter 637. Unexpected Mission

    "I see, you two are having fun, aren''t you? Laughing at me again?" Myne lifted Aisha, cradling her in his arms like a princess. He settled her on a chair and made her sit on his lap, feigning a pout.


    "Can''t help it. Waffle learned to fly within a few minutes, but you¡ªit''s been two whole days, and you''re still nowhere near as good as a beginner. It''s really hard not to make fun of you," Aisha said matter-of-factly while adjusting her sitting position.


    "Especially when you have such a great teacher to guide you, right, Ocea?" June added, turning to Ocea, floating beside her, and hugging her cheerfully.


    "Well, I''m not that great," Ocea embarrassed by the praise, mumbled something shyly. However, since both girls couldn''t understand her words, they only heard her low murmurs and looked to Myne for translation.


    "She''s thanking you for the compliment," Myne said with a smile. "By the way, what''s for lunch? I''m starving after all that hard work."


    "But didn''t you eat just two hours ago¡ª"


    "Myne! Myne! Where are you?"


    Just as Aisha was complaining, Waffle, rushed towards them in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?" Myne asked, confused about Waffle''s sudden appearance. Waffle had been busy with Ted, searching for another secret spot to hide their snacks.


    "There''s an uncle at the door who wants to see you."


    "An uncle? We have a guest?" Myne looked at Aisha in disbelief. This reaction was natural, as he barely knew anyone who would visit him. In the past six months, he hadn''t seen a single stranger at his doorstep.


    "Why are you looking at me? Since he wants to see you, go deal with him." Aisha knocked on his forehead, hopped off his lap and reminded him. Only then did Myne snap out of his thoughts and quickly walk toward the main entrance.


    Stay connected via My Virtual Library Empire


    ...


    "Sylphy, at least offer our guest some water! On one hand, you''re telling him you''re no longer a princess, but on the other hand, you''re treating him like your subordinate!" Aisha stopped Gale, who was about to speak, handed him a glass of water, and complained while placing a tray of snacks on the table.


    "Please forgive their rudeness," Aisha apologized with a smile. "We don''t usually have guests, so they don''t know how to properly receive them. Please, have a seat" She gestured with a smile. Only then did Sylphid and Myne realize their oversight, and under their joint effort, Gale, who felt like overstepping his status, reluctantly sat down.


    "Now, Gale, tell me, what can we do for you?" Myne, sitting between Aisha and Sylphy, asked calmly.


    Hearing Myne''s question, Gale looked nervous. He glanced at Myne, then suddenly stood up again. Taking an upright posture, he spoke loudly, as if reciting a knight''s oath.


    "From today, I, Gale Works, by Your Highness Aniue, appointed ruler of the Augusta Kingdom''s order, will be assigned as a knight for the Fortuna Family..."


    "Umm... That''s all. Please take care of me."


    While the start of his declaration was commanding, Gale seemed to run out of words at the end, fumbling awkwardly. Even so, his statement left everyone around him dumbfounded.


    "Eh? ¡Á 8"


    Everyone was stunned by his declaration.


    "Ahh, I understand. He is talking about the matter regarding Amy''s escort guard. He told me about this before getting injured. But then, things got complicated, and Father had no time to think about it, putting it on hold," Sylphy explained, quickly grasping the situation.


    "Now that you mention it, Father-in-law did seem to say something like that," Myne continued thoughtfully, recalling Faren''s words. Who was still on bed rest, thanks to Garnet being too heavy-handed while teaching him a lesson of playing with her heart, and young maids in the palace.


    "That''s right," Gale chimed in. "Actually, I was asked to get ready to come here and serve you all a long time ago, but then Lord Myne suddenly disappeared, which delayed the matter. Then, Your Highness was injured, and with all the troubles happening in the kingdom, there was no time for anyone to think about this task. It wasn''t until yesterday, when Your Highness Aniue was reviewing old records, that he remembered me and asked me to carry out this mission immediately.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been on unofficial leave for the past six months. I was supposed to receive a transfer letter from Your Highness very early and move here with my family. Who would''ve thought it would take so long for that letter to reach me? You might not believe this, but since I couldn''t talk about my mission of protecting the Elf Princess to anyone, not even my wife, everyone thought I was fired from my job."


    "They started spreading nonsense rumours, which made my wife worry for no reason. If not for the fact that I was still getting paid every month and rarely left the house, spending my time training alone in the backyard, and checking on her all the time, my wife would''ve surely believed those rumours gave those dark-hearted big-mouthed neighbour ladies skilled method of ruining other people lives."


    The more Gale spoke, the more pitiful he seemed. Although most people would consider an extended leave a blessing, he looked far more relieved to return to work than to stay at home with his wife and child.

 Chapter 638. Misplaced Confidence

    "From the outside, I would still appear to belong to the First Knight Division, but in reality, I will be the Head of the Konoe Knights of the Fortuna Family," Gale, after telling his emotional but very envious and motivational story, realized that he was not in front of his friends and quickly got back to the point.


    However, I remember my cheap father-in-law mentioning sending several people. But now there''s only one? How the hell is he going to protect so many of us? Myne wondered, confused. Although with his and his girls'' current strength, no one in the entire kingdom could threaten them; rather, they were protecting others. Still, seeing a rabbit talking about protecting a lion with such confidence was amusing.


    "I heard your father-in-law said he would dispatch some soldiers and civil officials here. Aren''t they come with you, Mr. Gale?" Myne inquired, unable to contain his curiosity.


    "Yes, currently only I have arrived with my family. Two more knights and two civil servants will arrive soon, once your clan building construction is complete. I''ll greet you as soon as they arrive," Gale explained hurriedly as if he was being fined gold coins for every second wasted, he was very nervous.


    Ah, I see. So they''re waiting for the clan officials to begin... Myne murmured. It seems construction is almost complete. After Garnet moved here and took charge, with the help of extra magic architects she borrowed from someone, the speed increased significantly.


    "By the way, what do you mean by ''Fortuna''s Konoe Knights''?" June, who had been listening intently to their conversation, couldn''t help but ask curiously, excitement mixed in her voice. As a commoner, before moving into Myne''s house, she had never encountered a real royal knight, let alone an entire division dedicated to their service.


    Hearing the question from the unknown girl, Gale first looked at her, then at the strange pink creature in her arms. He then shifted his gaze to Myne and Sylphy, seemingly trying to figure out their origin. He had done his homework before coming to meet them and was familiar with most people, but these two were unknown factors, a serious oversight for a man with Gale''s level of responsibility.


    "She''s my girlfriend, June, and the one in her arms is Ocea, our new family member, she is an aquatic creature," Myne said nonchalantly, introducing his girlfriend while sitting between his two wives, who had stiff and forced smiles, clearly displeased. This was normal, as no wife could tolerate a third wheel between her and her husband, and June wasn''t the third but the fourth wheel.


    "Huh? What! Cough, cough¡ªI mean, what a surprise. Nice to meet you, Miss June," Gale, sensing that he had lost his composure, coughed awkwardly and greeted June before giving Myne an admiring look. He couldn''t even handle a single wife properly, but here Myne was writing history by building a harem at such a young age.


    However, maybe because he had never seen a creature like Ocea before, his eyes occasionally drifted toward her, consciously or unconsciously. But clearly, Myne had no intention of explaining her origin to an outsider and inviting unnecessary trouble, so he let Gale brainstorm about her.


    "As for your question, Lord Myne, are you familiar with the banner of the knight''s division?"@@@@


    Myne shook his head and turned to Sylphy, the former knight princess, wanting her to explain. But Gale, who was prepared, hurriedly continued...


    "Please be aware, Lord Myne, that as you are married to Her Highness Sylphid, you''re a noble too."


    "Although you''re welcomed into the royal family, you don''t have any self-defence unit or knights hired under you."


    "It is without a doubt that I am an escort guard for Miss Amy, and I''ll put in my 100% to fulfil this mission. However, protecting Lord Myne and his family in the shadows is also one of my responsibilities..."


    "You will protect us?" Myne interrupted the excited Gale, asking in confusion and glancing at Sylphy, wondering if he had heard wrong.


    To his surprise, she had a very similar expression to his. Then they both turned their heads toward Aisha. Finally, all three of them looked at Gale, who was scratching his head, wondering what he had said wrong.


    [ Chaos Pulse (Active Skill)


    Description: Randomly enhances one physical ability (strength, speed, or endurance) to a superhuman level for five minutes but has an unpredictable and random temporary side effect because of uncontrollable mana flow in the body (e.g., glowing skin, loss of speech, crazy growth of hair or any body part, etc.).


    Cooldown Time: 1 hour.]


    It has been quite a long time since I have seen anyone with a title... Now I remember, Fenrir''s title also showed up on her status last time when I used appraisal on her, but because the time wasn''t right, I didn''t check them. Next time I will do it immediately, I wonder what kind of evil deeds she has done to get them, Myne thought excitedly with a smile.


    Although most of the time titles don''t make much sense, especially if they are negative once, not only will you not gain any benefit after going through so much trouble to have one, instead, those negative effects come with it, making your life miserable. Even so, just to have one title, Myne, specifically tasked one of his clones to have fun with new girls as many as he could, and to do this, what better place could there be than a brothel, where money can buy you happiness without much trouble?


    "I have already tasted 32 nice-looking girls of my type from all brothels in the capital city, I wonder how many more I have to taste before earning a title, but it shouldn''t be anytime soon, otherwise everyone might have this title, especially the middle age men, whom I don''t think have left any girl in a brothel alone in their young ages."


    [ The Knight (Positive Title)


    A title that the host earns after not breaking their knight''s oath for more than 15 years, and following the true creed of the knights, and doing everything to maintain the honour of knights. Only a true knight from both heart and soul can earn this illustrious title.


    Remark: The one who loves mortal things more than anything, and is easily seduced, and has a weak heart should not hope for this kind of title.


    Title effect: 1. Charisma Increase by 100% (Permanent)


    2. Friend: Can easily earn anyone''s friendship, and it would be hard for anyone to hate you unless you do absolutely disgusting work.


    3. Stamina and Mana increases by 300%. (Permanent) ] Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    F*ck! Cool. Another wonderful title in the hands of someone who has no idea about it, what a waste, what a waste indeed, especially the second effect. If only I could have this, my task of banging a hundred women could be completed in a jiffy, Myne lamented, the ache in his chest growing stronger.


    If only I could cut and paste those titles as well, and choose the one which suits me the best... that would be perfect. Sadly, I can''t, since appraisal can then show them, maybe in future when my cut-and-paste skill levels are high enough, I can able to do that... Hopefully...


    Regretfully closing the transparent floating window in front of him, Myne refocused his attention on Gale. Deep down, he wanted to sneer at him thinking that he should have at least checked his deed of fighting with a dragon and protecting a town before coming to him and saying that he wanted to protect him, but perhaps the other party''s title had already taken effect¡ªor maybe it was Gale''s innocent nature. Either way, he couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    "Mr. Gale, I think you have some misunderstanding about this mission, of yours. Your work was only to deal with the daily work of the clan and maintain its order, making sure people coming there wouldn''t create chaos, or trouble other guests. We don''t need your protection, and believe me, I am not saying it just on a whim, but genuinely we don''t need your protection... To be honest, you are far too weak to protect any one of us... except maybe June."


    ===


    A/N: Konoe means "Near the guard" or "Close to the imperial court."

 Chapter 639. A Crash

    Sylphy gave June an apologetic smile, and the other party waved her hand, signaling her not to worry too much.


    "But... all right, if you say so, then..." Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although there were hundreds of questions in Gale''s heart, he wondered why everyone seemed so casual about Sylphy''s statement that they were all more powerful than him. While he could understand Myne being strong, what about Aisha? He had read her file¡ªshe was just a good archer. Gale was confident he could easily defeat her with his skills. Then there was Amy, who had no combat abilities and was only a potion master.


    However, as a good subordinate who had spent most of his life working under someone, Gale quickly accepted this and said nothing. Either way, it was better for him. He had already been worrying about how he would protect so many people and maintain order in the clan with such a pitifully small number of knights.


    Now that he only had to take care of the clan matter, he was naturally more than happy to do so. As for protecting Amy, the mission given to him by Aniue, since she herself showed no interest in being protected, what else could he do? It wasn''t like he could force his way into her life and wander around her all day in the name of protecting her, right?


    "So, Mr. Gale, where are you staying right now?" Myne asked, breaking the silence as the atmosphere grew a bit awkward. He decided to ask one last question, ready to end their pleasant but slightly boring conversation.


    "Ah, do not worry about me. To be honest, my family has also moved into Lucas with me. They''re sitting in the carriage outside your house.


    "Your Majesty has already arranged a place for us to stay. After leaving here, we plan to visit it, settle everything, and, when your clan officially starts, I will take over the post and begin my work," Gale said, standing up with a polite smile.


    "It was a pleasant conversation. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must go. By the way, if you need anything, please do not hesitate to call me. My purpose for being here is to serve you all."


    "Now, please don''t say those lame dialogues as if you''re part of some cult. It brings back bad memories," Myne replied teasingly. "But thank you anyway. We''ll be sure to reach out to you if we need help. By the way, have you seen the house next to ours? My mother-in-law lives there. If I were you, I''d greet her. Compared to us, she''s a single lady and surely needs your help more than anyone else," He said with a meaningful look, patting Gale on the shoulder.


    While Gale wasn''t paying attention, Myne discreetly slipped ten platinum coins into his coat pocket. Otherwise, given Gale''s character, he would have certainly refused to accept them.


    He didn''t want to see a good man living a poor life, especially since Gale had just moved into a new house and likely had many expenses. Myne was confident that the house Gale was given was probably the cheapest in all of Lucas Town, considering how stingy his master, ( Faren and Aniue), could be with his subordinates.


    "What! Her Highness the Queen is here?!" Gale exclaimed, his mouth wide open as if someone could put two eggs inside it. Without caring about Myne or anyone else, he hurriedly saluted them and ran out of the house.


    "F*ck! Cetus, what happened to you? How did you end up like this?" Myne hurriedly ran toward Cetus, whose eyes were closed, and asked telepathically. Thankfully, she was still conscious and replied.


    "Hehehe, nothing, just tired. Give me a moment; I''ll be fine soon..." Those were the last words she managed to squeeze out before falling silent. No matter how much Myne called, she didn''t respond again.


    "F*ck, f*ck, what should I do? Should I call Fenrir? But then how am I going to explain what I''m doing here? And it doesn''t seem like she''s in any mortal danger; otherwise, she might''ve told me to call for someone. If only Appraisal worked on her, I could paste Ultra Regeneration on her, and she''d recover quickly."


    "With a body this huge, I doubt the pitiful amount of healing potions I have will be of any use," Myne muttered worriedly while pacing back and forth. He frantically checked his skills to see if anything could help.


    But even after scanning his skill list three times in a row, he found nothing. If she were in her hume form, Myne might have tried experimenting with Regenesis Ray¡ªmaybe it could heal her. But considering her current massive body size, it was a pipe dream unless he had an unlimited supply of mana.


    After nearly ten minutes of worrying and thinking through every possible scenario, Myne finally concluded that he could do nothing except wait. Sighing in frustration, he took out another chair and sat down to wait for Cetus to wake.


    And this wait lasted nearly seven hours.


    "Ahhmm, it hurts so much," Cetus groaned softly, slowly opening her eyes. But to her surprise, someone was sleeping right in front of her.


    She focused on the small ant-like figure in front of her eye and found that this was Myne, sitting on the chair, a book resting on his chest, sleeping peacefully.


    So it was true. I thought I was hallucinating when I heard someone''s voice before passing out. But what the hell is he doing here so late at night...?


    Ahhh, the date... I completely forgot about that. Has he been coming here every day, waiting for me? So cute. No wonder Fenrir likes him so much. As a lover, he really does have some qualities, Cetus thought happily. Slowly and silently, she lifted her body and transformed into her humanoid form.


    "The damage is quite serious... Hehehe, but I finally taught that b*tch a good lesson this time. Let''s see if she dares to mess with me again," Cetus murmured while examining herself. Countless cuts and burns marred her snow-white skin, and a chunk of flesh was missing from her left leg as if someone had bitten it off, her beautiful blue hair also had burned seriously, making her look a bit creepy.


    "It''ll take a long time to recover back to my peak. Sigh... This little guy will have to wait even longer before getting inside me. I was quite excited to finally have some fun, but who would''ve thought that b*tch would not only increase her elemental efficiency but also find an artefact from the Elemental Plane? God knows who she made a deal with to get it," Cetus grumbled jealously. With a wave of her hand, she used illusion magic to hide her wounds. Then, she approached Myne and gently tapped his forehead.

 Chapter 640. Hidden Wounds

    "Wake up, sweety pie..."


    "Let me sleep a bit more, Aisha. It''s still early. I''ll do the training later," Myne muttered, waving his hand left and right, trying to grab his quilt to cover his face out of habit¡ªbut found nothing. Confused, he opened his eyes, only to find that instead of Aisha, someone else was standing before him with a meaningful smile on her face.


    "And who could this Aisha be?" she asked, her hands behind her back, showing no trace of being injured.


    "She... F*ck, are you alright? I saw you falling from the sky, and... and... Aren''t you injured?" Myne, about to answer her, suddenly realized who he was talking to. He jolted up and asked, only to notice that she didn''t seem injured at all. Instead, she looked even more beautiful¡ªlike she had just come back from a parlor.


    "Do I look like I''m injured? Last night, I just traveled a bit too far and got so tired that I wanted to sleep¡ªand forget about you. Even when I spoke to you, I was half-asleep."


    "Phew, that''s a relief. I thought you were hurt. I spent half the night worrying about your situation, but it seems I was overthinking," Myne breathed a sigh of relief. Still, doubts lingered in his mind. He circled around Cetus, only after confirming twice that she was unharmed did he finally nod, satisfied.


    "By the way, I''m sorry for breaking my promise and keeping you waiting for so long. It wasn''t intentional. A certain btch hadn''t been bothering me for quite some time, but because of Ocea and other divine beast matters, I couldn''t free myself to settle the score with her until recently. At first, I thought it would be an easy matter and end quickly, but who would have thought that while I was busy with my work, that btch would hit the jackpot and become even more powerful?"


    If not for the fact that she underestimated me, relied on my trump card, which caught her off guard, and was beaten to death, I might have suffered a great loss this time. As she said those words, Myne noticed the corner of Cetus''s mouth twist, and she clenched her fist tightly for some reason, with unwillingness and anger clearly visible in her eyes. It was as if she was talking about her own situation instead of her enemy''s.


    "That''s good. Since you''re done with your revenge, shall we talk about our matter? Where do you think we should start our date from? I know quite a lot of good dating destinations. We can start with them and try to understand each other more deeply before getting to the final stage."


    Since he hadn''t noticed Cetus''s miserable condition and thought she was completely fine because of her perfect camouflage, Myne didn''t care about those minor things and went straight to the point.


    Discover more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    He had been waiting for this moment for three days and had almost memorized every move he wanted to make with Cetus. After all, it''s not every day you can make your dig as deep as you want and have fun with someone''s cave, which is almost bottomless by normal standards. Thankfully, he wasn''t normal and had quite a lot of support to help him achieve his first divine beast knockoff accomplishment.


    "Ahm, about our date... I think you''ll have to wait for some more time," Cetus sighed as she looked at the dense wounds on her body, from which blood was gushing out crazily. Her burn marks were also covered with big and small blisters. Although her body was different from a normal human''s and had a high healing speed, the process was still slow, and some things were inevitable.


    "Although I''m more excited than you can even imagine, I just came back from a tough battle, and I have almost no energy to do anything now. Even maintaining this human form is currently draining the little energy I have left. If I run out of it as well, especially during our ''fun activity,'' and return to my original form... I don''t think I need to say what would happen, right?"


    However, the house that could withstand such harsh conditions now had a small hole in its ceiling. Inside, a figure lay unconscious on the broken floor, while a two-meter-tall bird with flaming red feathers stood nearby. The bird, with a silly and naive look on his face, appeared on the verge of a panic attack as he stared at the injured intruder before him.


    "Elder Sis, can you hear me? What happened to you?"


    When Cetus, the divine beast of fire, gave no response, the bird¡ªPhin¡ªwho looked remarkably like the mythical phoenix that represented the cycle of life, death, and rebirth, rushed to the kitchen. He rummaged through everything in a frenzy before hurrying back two minutes later with a bright red fruit in hand.


    Phin quickly knelt beside Cetus, opened her mouth, and squeezed the fruit hard, letting its juice drip into her mouth.


    The fruit, evidently of high quality, began to work instantly. As the juice entered Cetus'' body, her charred wounds started to heal, visible to the naked eye. She regained partial consciousness, and Phin helped her consume the fruit completely, knowing its full effects could only manifest when eaten raw.


    "Elder Sis, what happened? How did you get hurt so badly? And why is there so much chaotic fire energy in your body? Aren''t you tasked with guarding the World Tree? Where could such powerful fire elements appear there? Even the elemental planes don''t usually have such high-level, pure elemental particles!" Phin asked, worry evident in his voice as Cetus regained enough strength to stand.


    Cetus hesitated for a moment, torn about whether to tell the truth to her unreliable younger brother. Phin was notorious for being unable to keep secrets. However, in the end, she decided to be honest. After all, if she wanted to recover quickly, she would need his help. Only a fool would lie to their healer about their condition.


    "What?! How could you go there?!" Phin exclaimed, stepping back in shock. He lowered his voice nervously, as if afraid someone would overhear. "Didn''t Mother forbid us from going there? If she finds out you went there despite her strict warnings, I''m afraid you won''t see the sun for hundreds of years! This is no small matter, Elder Sis. She''s very serious about anything involving that forbidden zone. We should stay far away from it!"


    "That''s why I need you to keep silent about this, Phin. For my sake, can you do that?" Cetus stepped forward, grabbing his wing as she looked up at him with a pitiful expression.


    "You don''t want your elder sister locked in a dark, tiny cell for hundreds of years, do you? Or for your dear niece to be left all alone, crying day and night just to catch a glimpse of her mother?"


    Phin hesitated. He was well-known for his big mouth, and he wasn''t confident he could keep such a secret. However, the thought of Ocea crying for her mother, unable to see her for who knows how long, swayed him. In the end, he reluctantly promised to keep quiet. To ensure he wouldn''t accidentally slip up, they sealed the agreement with a soul-binding contract. If Phin even thought about revealing Cetus'' secret, he would suffer excruciating pain throughout his entire body.


    "Good. Now, help me get rid of these fire elements in my body. Because of them, I can''t even heal myself properly." Seeing the contract dissolve into golden particles, Cetus nodded in satisfaction and gave her order.


    "Alright. I''ll get my tools. You go outside and return to your normal form," Phin sighed helplessly, knowing he was about to work overtime. He shuffled to his workshop beside his bedroom to prepare.


    "Hopefully, this ends quickly, and I can fulfill my promise to Myne. I really can''t wait to have some fun," Cetus muttered happily as she floated out through the hole in the ceiling she had made during her dramatic entrance.

 Chapter 641. The Trouble Trio Sets Out!

    "Hey, Waffle! Waffle! Wake up!"


    "I told you it''s his sleeping time. He won''t wake up so easily," Ted replied helplessly.


    "He will. You just wait and see," Ocea insisted, and gave Ted a glare, making him lower his head with a sigh. Then, she slapped Waffle''s head continuously with her tail.


    "Wake up, wake up, wake up!"


    "STOP!!!" Waffle jolted awake, his eyes bloodshot. Irritated to the point of not being able to hold on any longer, he yelled at Ocea, who happily circled around him. "What do you want?"


    "Nothing serious... Do you wanna go somewhere and play?" Ocea asked cheerfully, not taking Waffle''s murderous glare seriously at all.


    "What!? You woke me up from my sweet dream just for this?" Waffle looked at Ocea dumbfounded, as if she were an idiot, then turned his head to Ted, asking if he had heard her wrong.


    "I told her, but she was too stubborn and didn''t listen to me at all. She insisted on going outside to play. She said she wanted to go on an adventure."


    Seeing Waffle''s confused expression, Ted explained helplessly. Although most people, including Myne, couldn''t understand Ted and his family''s language, Waffle and Ocea, being divine beasts, had a natural universal translator installed in them. This allowed them to communicate with almost any creature that had basic speech abilities.


    "Hey, don''t ignore me! And Waffle, you promised me that you''d take me to play, so stop making that grim expression and let''s go on an adventure!" Ocea floated between them, pouting.


    "FINE! Sigh... Where do you want to go play?"


    Knowing that he could say goodbye to his sweet sleep, Waffle yawned sleepily and asked as he jumped down from Myne''s bed.


    "Obviously, on a legendary adventure! Full of action and thrill! And a little bit of horror if possible. I''m quite interested in ghosts and spirits. Myne said they''re really scary and that I should stay as far away as possible," Ocea spoke excitedly, clearly showing the universal sign of a big troublemaker.


    "Since Myne warned you, why the hell do you still want to see them?" Waffle complained in a low voice before moving his face close to Ted, who was walking beside him, and continued,


    "I told you Myne is going to ruin her. See? I was right! Just three days! It only took him three days to turn an honest and innocent girl into a big troublemaker like himself¡ªrestless and unable to stay still."


    "Wait, but don''t you always say that Aisha is your favourite? And she also likes you the most. When did Sylphy become your number one?" Waffle, hearing Ted''s words, gave him a speechless look and asked doubtfully.


    "Cough, cough, don''t mention it. It''s a long story¡ªyou wouldn''t understand. Let''s go! Don''t we have an adventure to go on? If we waste time talking, it''ll be too late to go out."


    Realizing he had let something slip and fearing that Waffle might live up to his reputation and spill the beans in front of Aisha someday, ruining his carefully crafted image as a cute, hardworking, and innocent lovely dog before her, Ted hurriedly changed the topic and rushed out of the house.


    "This bastard..." Waffle, seeing Ted shamelessly running away, cursed with the only bad word he had secretly learned from Myne and the others. He followed him, with Ocea tagging along, confused about Ted''s sudden strange behaviour.


    "Enough, June! Haven''t I already apologized a dozen times? What else do you want? It was just a joke! Please calm down now..."


    As the trio walked out of the house, they saw Myne skillfully flying five meters above the ground, his arms spread out for balance as he floated left and right. On the ground, June stood with dishevelled hair and clothes, her eyes wet with anger, as she shot high-pressure wind magic bullets at Myne like a mad woman.


    "Joke, my ass, bastard! I almost fell from the sky! Just two inches! My face was two inches away from the ground! If you had delayed for even a second, I would have broken my neck! Does this kind of dangerous thing seem like a joke to you?!" June didn''t buy Myne''s excuse and continued shooting wind bullets at him, determined to make his body behave.


    "But didn''t I catch you? Also, I cast three layers of protection on you. Forget about a height of ten meters¡ªeven if you fell from fifty, not a single hair on your head would be damaged, let alone breaking your neck."


    Myne lied without blinking, and with his superb Liar skill, June, who had been determined to teach him a lesson, started showing signs of giving in.


    "Really? You aren''t fooling me, right?" She asked doubtfully while wiping her tears.


    "Does my love seem like a joke to you? How could I even think of harming you? Believe me, what I said is 1000% true¡ªit was really just a prank."


    Seeing that he had managed to fool June, Myne slowly landed in front of her, hugged her, and explained softly. After saying a few more comforting words, he sent her inside to take a shower.


    "Phew, that was close. I shouldn''t play this kind of prank before learning how to fly properly¡ªI almost seriously injured her..." Myne wiped the sweat from his forehead and muttered before turning toward the trio, who were watching him with doubtful gazes.


    "Do the three of you need something? How do you even have time to come to me at this hour¡ªand that too, together? Waffle, aren''t you going to take your beauty sleep today?"


    Hearing Myne''s question, Waffle wanted to complain a bit to vent his inner frustration, but Ocea, who felt like she was becoming a background character and didn''t want to remain passive, hurriedly interrupted him and spoke excitedly.

 Chapter 642. The Trouble Trio ( Part-1 )

    "Brother Myne, we wanted to go outside to play, can we?"


    "Wanted to go outside to play? What do you mean? Also, ''we'' doesn''t mean all of you, right? Just the three of you?" Myne, hearing Ocea''s words, initially showed confusion, which quickly turned into a frown. But it didn''t take him long to realize what they wanted.


    "Ocea said she wants to go on an adventure. I accidentally made a promise to her, which she took advantage of and now I can''t refuse her request. This is why I am currently here, as for Ted, there is nothing to say, he is her die-hard supporter, damn traitor, Before Ocea could start playing her emotional card, Waffle spoke up, receiving a helpless glare from her.


    WOOF-WOOF! ( Who are you calling Traitor, you lazy ass! ) Because Myne doesn''t have any skill to understand animals'' or monsters'' language nor Ted''s parents can give him a communicator in the form of a blessing like divine beasts, Myne had to rely on Waffle or Ocea to understand his inner thought. So naturally unless they translate his words, he can''t understand what his barking means, just like now, he thought Ted was admitting that he was also interested in going out with Ocea.


    After Myne heard what they said, he thought for a moment before speaking hesitantly.


    "To tell the truth, it''s not a good idea for just the three of you to wander outside alone... How about I tag along as well?"


    "Brother Myne! It''s alright! Me, Waffle, and Ted are full-fledged Divine Beasts and a brave dog team! You can rest assured about us," Ocea spoke excitedly, staring at Myne with her big blue eyes, directly refusing his request.


    Haa... Why do I feel like my peaceful days are about to come to an end? Myne sighed heavily and looked at the sky while rubbing his eyes.


    He knew all three of them very well. Although it had only been a few days since Ocea started living with him, he had almost grasped her personality and could describe her in three words: Smart, Courageous, and Reckless. And there was nothing to say about Ted and Waffle ¨C technically, all three of them fell into the "big troublemaker" category. Leaving them alone, especially outside, was no different from seeking death.


    He knew that if they were truly left alone, he might receive a special call from Fenrir and Cetus before midnight.


    "Well, we can talk telepathically... so I guess it''s fine? If something dangerous happens, we can contact you, so it shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Seeing Myne thinking seriously, Waffle said, tilting his head, pretending to be an innocent, and obedient child.


    "And where do you guys plan to go?" Myne didn''t reply to Waffle''s not-so-assuring words and asked.


    "Don''t know, we wanted to ask you. Do you have any good places to suggest?" Waffle replied with a smile.


    "What kind of place do you have in mind?"


    "A place where we can find action, thrill, and mystery, like those protagonists in your stories" This time, it was Ocea who answered, her voice filled with unconcealed excitement.


    ...


    "By the way, shouldn''t we have asked Myne about where we are right now?" Ted looked at the calm lake before him, then at the giant towering trees around him, and asked the two unreliable guys who were competing to see who could kill more slimes.


    "What is there to ask for? It shouldn''t be far from our home. Maybe we are deep in the forest behind our town. Myne is too worried about us to send us too far," Waffle, who wasn''t slightly worried about his current situation and even behaving as if he was on a picnic, said casually before activating his Magic Eye of Gravity, creating a zero-gravity zone of ten meters in diameter around a group of water slimes who were shooting acidic liquid from their mouths at him.


    He lifted them into the air, then took a deep breath and shot dozens of fire bullets, blasting all fifteen or so slimes like bubbles.


    "Haa, I killed more than you, Ocea..."


    BOOM!


    Waffle hadn''t even had time to boast properly when a big explosion happened inside the lake, and hundreds of slimes and fish of various kinds blew up into the sky along with a large amount of water.


    Waffle, who was at the edge of the lake, sadly reacted a bit late and took a free shower with cold water.


    "OCEAAAA!!!"


    "Sorry, it was an accident. You should have dodged. What are you standing there dazedly for and letting water fall on you? What can I do about it?" Ocea came flying at Waffle with an apologetic face, but she didn''t forget to complain. After all, she didn''t specifically target Waffle... or maybe she did, but of course, she is not going to admit it.


    ROAR!!!


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Huh? What was that sound?" Ted, who wasn''t instead in their childish game and was practising his flying skill alone in the background, moved his ears. He heard a faint roar from the forest. At first, he didn''t take it seriously, but then it became frequent, as if a group of monsters were fighting together against a single enemy they couldn''t kill and were very irritated.


    "Guys, I think something is interesting going on in that direction. Let''s go and see what it is."


    Hearing Ted''s words, Ocea and Waffle, who were getting bored killing slimes that could hardly give them any challenge, their eyes immediately lit up, and they hurriedly followed him and flew toward the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 643. The Trouble Trio ( Part-2 )

    Bang!


    "SKREEEEE!"


    "Is that a bird?" Ted couldn''t believe his eyes, asking dumbfoundedly.


    "It seems like it, but it shouldn''t be an ordinary bird," Ocea replied, her face full of curiosity as she watched a blue, sparrow-like-looking but twice as big compared to the normal one, continuously harassing a small group of Sheep.


    The bird was a vision of ethereal beauty, its plumage a breathtaking canvas of blues, purples, and whites. A vibrant, almost electric blue dominated its body, shimmering with iridescent hues.


    A crown of feathery, sky-blue plumes adorned its head, giving it an almost regal air. Its wings edged with a delicate fringe of white, were folded neatly against its sides, revealing a subtle gradient of colour that deepened towards the tail. The tail itself was a magnificent display, long and flowing, with hints of purple and white woven through the blue.


    The bird''s eyes are dark and intelligent. Anyone seeing it could tell she was anything but normal.


    "Is she trying to protect that human sleeping over there?" Waffle asked confusedly as he looked at a man wearing cheap adventurer clothes, with a rusty old sword hanging behind him. The man''s long, messy hair swayed slightly as he occasionally muttered something in his sleep, letting out a lewd smile ¨C clearly, he was having a great dream.


    "ZREEEEE!"


    While the trio watched the fun from the sky, the blue, white, and purple-feathered bird let out another scream. Her black eyes suddenly shone red, and the five Sheep, who had been crazily releasing their magic skills on her, attempting to make her fall asleep like their master, paused. A look of confusion appeared in their eyes as they blankly stared at each other.


    However, perhaps the bird wasn''t powerful enough, or she overestimated her own capabilities. The sheep''s confusion only lasted for five seconds before they regained their senses and started making crazy noises again, continuing to shoot sleeping rays at the bird through their eyes.


    "Should we help her?" Ocea, who hadn''t been completely bewitched by Myne and still possessed her original innocence, spoke.


    Her question earned her strange looks from the others. Clearly, after living with Myne for too long, Waffle and Ted had long acquired his bad habit of not poking their heads into other people''s business. Instead, they preferred to watch the fun, pat each other on the back when everything was over, and return to their work.


    "What?" Ocea, feeling their confused looks, asked, not understanding why they were looking at him in such a strange way.


    "Nothing. Since you''re more interested in saving that little guy, than let''s go, those sheep look quite powerful," Waffle replied, shaking his head. He then flew towards the bird, who had finally been hit by the sleeping ray and was now flying very awkwardly, barely able to keep her eyes open.


    "Wafu!"


    Waffle let out a soft sound from his mouth, similar to a dog barking. An invisible gravitational force fell on the group of sheep, who found that their bodies had become so heavy that they could hardly stand on their feet.


    With great effort, they turned their heads and saw Waffle appearing in front of them. After giving them a playful smile, he opened his mouth and shot dozens of fire bullets at them.


    Seeing the fire, the sheep finally showed a look of horror, but it clearly didn''t have much effect. They were hit hard by the fire bullets, and the wool on their bodies instantly engulfed in flames.


    "MEEE!!!''


    "Waffle, you can be gentle, there is no need to be so cruel!" Ocea frowned, seeing the burning sheep screaming in pain.


    The group of sheep wanted to run around to relieve their pain, but under the threefold gravitational force, they couldn''t move from their places and were subjected to extreme torture.


    "But those two are my most powerful moves, and I don''t have a better way to deal with them except this," Waffle replied innocently. "Also, who told them to have such thick wool? My fire bullets can''t reach their skin because of it, so this was the only method I could use to deal with them."


    Status: Tired, Helpless, Sad


    [ Skills ]


    Scream of the Forgotten


    Voidflight (Unawakened)


    Bloodsong Resonance (Unawakened)


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    [ Abilities ]


    Super Flight


    Absolute Mana Recovery


    Night Vision


    Spiritual Vision


    Iron Claw ]


    [ Scream of the Forgotten:


    A scream that shatters memories, making those who hear it forget something¡ªor forget everything. The power of the skill depends on the user''s intent and the listener''s resistance. A weak scream might erase the last few minutes of memory, while a fully unleashed scream could wipe a person''s entire past. The scream is not just a sound¡ªit is a psychic wave that forces itself into the minds of those nearby.


    Cooldown Time: None. ]


    [ Voidflight (Unawakened):


    The host can disappear into the void, reappearing anywhere within a certain range or even beyond dimensions, depending on the host''s strength and energy consumption. When activating Voidflight, the host dissolves into an inky black mist or a silent implosion of space, leaving no trace behind. It allows for instantaneous teleportation within a set range. If startled, the host might instinctively trigger Voidflight, vanishing before a predator can react.


    Cooldown Time: None.


    Special Note: Due to the host''s underdeveloped body, the skill is in a locked state. ]


    [ Bloodsong Resonance (Unawakened):


    The bird''s song resonates with the lifeblood of those who hear it, revealing their deepest secrets, hidden desires, or unspoken regrets. The Bloodsong is not an ordinary melody¡ªit harmonizes with the very essence of the listener, pulling their emotions to the surface. Those who hear the song may experience vivid hallucinations of their past, long-lost memories, or even premonitions of their fate. The melody adapts¡ªit can be hauntingly beautiful, mournful, or terrifying, depending on the listener''s state of mind.


    Cooldown Time: 2 hours after each use.


    Special Note: This skill is exclusive to aerial creatures, especially bird-like beings. Due to the host''s underdeveloped body, the skill is in a locked state. ]

 Chapter 644. The Trouble Trio ( Part-3 )

    What a luxurious skill step up. This little guy is definitely not from this world. Even in her infant stage, she is so powerful¡ªGod knows what kind of creature she''ll become after reaching adulthood... But how can someone with such great potential fall into this idiot''s hands?


    Myne, who had become Waffle and the others'' secret bodyguard, muttered confusedly and gave Cynesuke''s master a strange glance.


    [ Name: Merlin Sebile


    Level: 33


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 21 Years Old


    Occupation: Silver Rank Member of ''The Circle of the Devil Clan'', Peasant


    Blessing: The World Will


    Title: None


    Status: Happy, Calm, Sleepy


    [Skill]


    Mirrorbound Aegis (Soul Bound, Unremovemble)


    Arcane Overdrive (Soul Bound, Unremovemble)


    Mystic?Skill Endless Revival (Soul Bound, Unremovemble) ]


    WTF!? How can this be... This idiot actually has a Mystic skill?! Except for Fenrir, this is the first time I''m seeing someone own one, and most importantly¡ªI can''t cut his skills? What the hell is going on?


    Myne felt as if he had been struck by lightning as he looked at Merlin, who was sleeping on the ground with a lewd look on his face. Who would have thought the loser-looking idiot would turn out to be the illegitimate son of Lady Luck?


    After a moment of shock, he came back to his senses and focused his eyes on the only line on the other party''s status that could be the source of the other party''s heaven-defying luck.


    [ Blessing: The World Will: One of the Chosen One. ]


    "But..."


    "No buts. Just do your work and don''t mess around. As for The World Will, it is not something you should consider, just think it is a big shot, whom you should stay as far as possible. Now I have to go. Take care," Saying that, Fenrir hurriedly cut off the telepathic link.


    Myne sighed heavily, took a deep look at Merlin''s rosy face ¨C which looked like the ugliest thing in the world to him¨C gave him a kick on his buttock, and moved away, not wanting to stay closer to this piece of shit.


    ...


    "Master, please wake up!" Cyunsuke, after exchanging a few words with the trio, which felt more like an interrogation as Ocea gave her no chance to speak back, realized that her not-so-reliable master was still sleeping. She hurriedly came to him and started trying to wake him up while gently slapping him with her wings.


    However, despite not waking for an entire minute, Ocea, feeling sorry for her, came in front of her master and slapped him hard with her tail, scaring the hell out of Cyunsuke, who was always respectful and fearful towards her master.


    "W... What are you doing? Stop hurting my Master!" Cyunsuke appeared between her Master and Ocea, speaking cautiously with her wings wide open, trying to hide her Master behind her.


    "I just wanted to help..." Ocea seeing an unfriendly expression, spoke hesitantly, not understanding what wrong she had done, that the other party reacting so weirdly.


    "I don''t ask for your help. Now leave us alone."


    Cyunsuke''s words hit Ocea like a hammer. And after giving her a look like an abandoned puppy, she flew back to Waffle and Ted.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ouch! What happened? Am I dead? Damn, why is my cheek hurting so much?" Merlin, after receiving a tight slap from Ocea, finally woke up while rubbing his left cheek.


    "Master... Master, you''re certainly alive. Please forgive Cyun. I didn''t protect you well, and you got hurt," Cyunsuke, who seemed to have found her spiritual support, happily jumped into Merlin''s lap and apologized softly.


    Then, without giving him time to say anything, she continued, "By the way, Master, those three helped us to deal with those evil sheep. If not for them, we might be in deep trouble. I think it would be better if you thank them as well..."


    "Are you okay? See, this is why I didn''t want to interfere in other people''s business. Something that you think is better for others isn''t what they want," Waffle, seeing Ocea in low spirits, comforted her softly.


    "I am all right. Let''s go, continue our adventure." Ocea clearly wasn''t in the mood to chat. She gave Waffle a forced smile before slowly floating away. Waffle and Ted looked at each other with a helpless expression and followed her without saying much.


    However, they had barely moved a few meters when a loud shout came from behind them, making them pause. They turned around in confusion and saw the human they saved, now looking at them with a weird expression, his eyes wide open.


    "What kind of monsters are these?! I''ve never seen them before! Even that dog can fly! Hehehe, it seems like my luck has turned. I just wanted to try my luck to see if I could find rare creatures like Cyunsuke, but who would have thought that I would hit the jackpot and find three at once?"


    "What is he talking about? Ocea, did you hit him too hard, and he went crazy?" Ted couldn''t help but ask as he watched Merlin''s clown-like performance.


    "If I can tame them, my position in the Clan would definitely rise! Then I will show those bastards who dare look down on me... And that b*tch, I will destroy her. How dare she abandon me for that f*cker!" Merlin showed a crazy look on his face as he gritted his teeth, thinking about some unpleasant memories, before shifting his gaze at Waffle and the others. Greed was literally overflowing from his eyes.

 Chapter 644. The Trouble Trio ( Part-4 )

    "He is talking about taming us?" Ocea, who seemed to know about taming, asked confusedly. But seeing Ted''s even more confused expression than hers, she quickly explained to him what taming meant. In one word: "Official slave identity with some sense of existence."


    "What! How can he think about that? We saved his life!" Ted exclaimed, realizing Merlin''s intention and the source of his happiness.


    "Master, Master, you can''t! YOU CAN''T DO THAT¡ª¡ª!"


    "Ohh shut up, I can and I will do it. How can I let go of treasure that falls into my lap?" Because of their Master-Pet contract, Merlin could understand Cyunsuke''s words, but he didn''t care what she said. Instead, he made her shut up after giving her a fierce glare and walked toward Waffle and the others.


    However, after taking a few steps, Merlin''s expression suddenly changed, and he fell to his knees, with veins bulging on his forehead. Clearly, he was trying his best to resist the immense pressure that suddenly appeared on his body but could hardly do so.


    "Master!"


    Cyunsuke, the drama queen, let out a loud cry and hurriedly came to support Merlin, but Waffle wasn''t in the mood to play with her. He also dragged her into his gravitational field, directly making her lay flat on the ground. Cyunsuke''s little body clearly couldn''t withstand fourfold gravitational force on her, and she was in worse condition than her master.


    "That''s my boy, yes, teach that f*cker a good lesson. How dare he think about laying hands on my children!" Myne, who was watching the show from the background, couldn''t help but cheer in excitement. He decided that after going back home, he would give Waffle a big gift.


    "Waffle, I think that''s enough. That little bird can''t handle so much pressure," Ocea, although she tried to be indifferent, soon couldn''t watch Cyunsuke''s pitiful state, who was trying hard to get up, and speak.


    "Fine," Waffle, who wanted to teach both Master and Pet a good lesson, reluctantly withdrew his skill under her pleading gaze, and Merlin, who was on the verge of collapsing, breathed a sigh of relief, as did Cyunsuke.


    "Wh-What is this even!? Using this kind of skill... this isn''t something an ordinary monster can do! I will definitely make them mine! If I have all three of them, along with Cyunsuke, no one can be my opponent! Hehehe!"


    Merlin clearly didn''t learn anything. Instead, he seemed to have become even more motivated to capture the trio after seeing Waffle''s skill.


    This time, Waffle was pissed off, so he used almost half of his mana into Magic Eye of Gravity, increasing its power to tenfold, which was no different than having a weight of a hundred kilograms suddenly falling on every cell of the body. And without any surprise, Merlin directly kissed the ground, and blood started flowing from his seven orifices.


    "W...why... cough... it is not working..."


    Merlin, seeing that the contract had no effect, spoke confusedly while enduring unimaginable pain. Having a godly skill that gave him near immortality, Merlin obviously didn''t fear death.


    So, after seeing the potential of Waffle and his group, he originally thought he could somehow tame Waffle, who seemed to be the leader of the group, and then he would use Waffle to also seduce the other two. For this, he also used a super-rare slave contract, specially used to tame high-level creatures, which he accidentally found in the treasury of an unknown big shot, from where he got the egg of Cyunsuke and some other rare things that changed his life from a poor peasant with no origin to a well-enough adventurer.


    Phew, thankfully that bastard used that scroll on Waffle. If he had done that to Ted, things would become troublesome. This is also a reminder for me. I have to find some protection from this kind of slave contract for him. Waffle and Ocea are divine beasts, and those contracts have no effect on them unless they are willing to become someone''s familiar.


    "Hey! Wait, don''t run off alone! It could be dangerous," Waffle exclaimed, regaining his senses a moment later. He hurriedly followed her. After all, it was his responsibility to take care of Ocea and Ted. If anything happened to her, he would naturally bear the full responsibility.


    "Sigh, naive," Ted muttered, shaking his head. He gave a deep glance at the dense bushes where Merlin was hiding, tightly hugging Cyunsuke, and then followed after them.


    "Phew, finally gone," Merlin muttered, breathing a sigh of relief as he saw Ted flying away.


    "Who would have thought that little wolf would be so ruthless? If not for that explosion, I might have lost Cyunsuke today..." He hurriedly took out a small, palm-sized white bottle, opened the cap, and extracted a black pill. Crushing it between his thumb and index finger, he fed it to Cyunsuke.


    "You just wait," He vowed with bloodshot eyes, gritting his teeth and clenching his fist so hard that his nails dug into his palm, drawing blood. "Once I digest all the treasure I have acquired and become powerful, I will find you and make you mine. Then... I will take revenge for today''s humiliation."


    ...


    "Damn you, bastard! Where the f*ck did you buy those explosives?" A gruff voice boomed.


    "I told you to bring something that wouldn''t make much noise, but now it''s a miracle if someone didn''t notice us. Do you want us all to spend the rest of life in prison?"


    "It''s mine, Boss, I heard that recently, the royal family has been transferring almost all prisoners in the entire kingdom to the mines, saying that instead of wasting kingdom resources and just lying down in cells, prisoners might as well make some contribution to kingdom''s development," A passing guy, who was transferring supplies corrected.


    "Yes, god-damn mines! I also heard about that! That''s why I wanted to do everything as quietly as possible! But now? AHHH! Just die, you bastard!"


    A two-meter-tall fatty, wearing a brown robe, kicked a thin, bald man in front of him, sending him flying several meters. The bald man coughed up a mouthful of blood before pretending to be unconscious so his boss wouldn''t beat him more.


    "By the way, are you sure the information is correct? Is there really treasure in this cave? As far as I remember, this cave is haunted, and a lot of people have vanished inside. That''s also why the Adventurer''s Guild closed it and labelled it as a forbidden place," A muscular man with long hair and a musketeer-style beard asked hesitantly. A long one-handed sword hung at his waist as he glanced at the dozen or so members of their gang, all gathered nervously near the cave entrance, moving debris.


    "Absolutely," The fatty declared confidently, hammering his chest. "The one who gave me this information¡ªI trust the one who gave me this information more than my three wives, Mumba, my child. You can rest assured about it. If he said there''s a treasure in this cave, then there is." He pulled out a sheepskin scroll from his inner shirt pocket and showed it to his right-hand man.


    "Look, he also gave me a detailed map of this cave, and the treasure isn''t too far from the entrance, probably 500 meters deep at most. We''ll be finished quickly, and even if there''s any danger, we can always escape."


    "The cave entrance is very big anyway. And don''t forget, we bought nearly 50 cannon fodder this time. I can''t believe we''ll go home empty-handed today," The fatty said, his eyes gleaming with greed. He had already imagined all the things he would do after becoming rich.


    Mumba, who had felt a sense of unease since they approached the cave, remained silent. He took the map from the fatty and began studying it seriously. For some reason, he felt like he had seen this map somewhere before, but couldn''t quite place it.


    "If there''s treasure, and it''s so easy to get, then why would someone give it to others?" Mumba muttered with a frown, but the fatty was too busy yelling at the others to move quickly to hear his words.

 Chapter 646. The Trouble Trio ( Part-5 )

    "Waffle, did you hear that!? They are going on a treasure hunt! We must follow them!" Ocea, thanks to her super hearing, overheard the conversation between the fatty and Mumba, exclaimed, burying her face into Waffle, her big blue eyes almost touching his.


    "All right. all right, I understand. You can also say that from a distance," Waffle pushed Ocea away from him, speaking helplessly.


    "But how are we going in? There are so many people guarding it. They might start attacking us the moment they see us," Ted asked cheerfully, also quite curious to explore this mysterious cave and the treasure hidden within.


    Why does this cave seem familiar? I think I have heard about it somewhere, Myne, standing not far from Waffle and the others, looked at the sealed, mysterious cave with a frown, the sense of deja vu, coming from this place was a bit too obvious to him.


    Bang!


    Whoosh!


    As a random guy moved a big rock from the debris, a small hole finally opened towards the cave. But before he could be happy and scout to give others this good news, a very eerie and terrifying aura suddenly burst out from the hole.


    This caused everyone within a hundred-meter radius to feel every single hair of their stand up, their legs start trembling and sweat dripping from their foreheads. Some of the weak will fall on the ground in fright, and almost pee in their pants.


    "What was that!"


    "It felt like a terrifying monster staring at me..."


    "Boss! Did you feel that?" Mumba asked fearfully, his entire body shaking so much that he could hardly grip his sword.


    "Hahaha... Wh...what are... you talking about... Gulp! I didn''t feel anything?"


    "Then why are your legs trembling? I think you need to talk with this mysterious friend of yours again... Anyway, I am going back. I don''t need this treasure of yours." Saying that Mumba didn''t waste a single second, turned around and walked towards his horse without giving the fatty a chance to speak.


    "Hey! Where are you going? You are my bodyguard. If you run away, who will protect me?" The fatty hurriedly catch after Mumba. As for the rest of the people, they had long ago moved away from the cave, and many of them were so scared they couldn''t stand on their legs.


    "But because of a lack of money, you''ve been hesitant to move to the next stage. I can say with full confidence that your girlfriend definitely wants to have children, right? How long are you going to make her wait? You''re already 30 years old. Things will only get more difficult as time passes. After this mission, believe me, you will have enough money that you will never again have to worry about food and clothing. You can roll around on the bed with your girlfriend for the rest of your life without worrying about anything..."


    "Just this last time," He continued, "believe me. And think about it for a moment. Do I look like someone who doesn''t care about my life? I can also feel that this cave is far from normal, as it appears. But I am prepared, and the source of my confidence is these two big guys."


    The fatty, after a great effort, had successfully fooled his loyal bodyguard into entering the cave with him. Without him, he truly wouldn''t have had the courage to go there alone. After all, there are only a handful of people who are truly loyal to him, and if there is too much treasure in the cave, it is highly possible that the cannon fodder he brought might turn against him because of greed and cut him into pieces. So, for this reason, he didn''t dare to leave any of his trump cards behind.


    "You actually have magic cannons? Where the f*ck did you get those?"


    Experience tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    As the fatty removed the cloth from the two carriage-like objects, Mumba''s eyes widened in shock. He saw two rusty, very old-looking iron cannons with mysterious symbols on top of them, placed on a wooden carriage.


    "Hehehe," The fatty chuckled, very satisfied with Mumba, and his other subordinates'' response.


    "A desperate guy found them in the sea. But because kingdoms near the sea don''t lack those cannons, he thought about selling them here for a better price. But sadly, he came to our auction house to sell them without inquiring about it. And I snatched them from him and fed him to my dog."


    "You should have watched his face. Even until his death, he didn''t realize why I killed him. What a fool! He had no idea about those cannons'' value in our area. Here, even the royal family doesn''t have enough cannons, let alone a random low-level gang like ours. How could I let him go and spread the news that we have cannons? It''s the same as a child holding a golden brick! A treasure in the hand of a commoner is an absolute crime, I am very well aware of this fact."


    "I tested their power, and they have no problem killing a B-level monster in a single shot from 200 meters. But the only pain in the ass is that they consume too much power. Each shot needs a C-rank or above monster core, and the more powerful the core, the greater the power those cannons will demonstrate."


    The fatty complained as he picked up an iron ball and put it into the mouth of the cannon. Then, he took out a blue crystal the size of his finger and put it into the slot at the back of the cannon, before gesturing to one of his men to adjust the mouth of the cannon at the cave entrance.


    "You are really rich," Mumba commented with a hint of jealousy in his voice. "A C-rank monster core is worth more than 10 gold coins, it is literally burning money... I see, so this is why you''re urging everyone in the gang to go out and hunt monsters and bring their cores recently," Mumba, who was also quite excited to see the power of the magic cannons as well, quickly walked away with the fatty and closed his ears.


    With the final permission of the fatty, the cannon operator locked the wheels of the carriage, lowered the back support pillar, and after pressing the start button, he quickly jumped aside.


    BOOM!

 Chapter 647. The Trouble Trio ( Final )

    "Hahaha, did you see the power of my babies? Nothing can beat them, now stop being a pussy, and follow me! Idiots, what are you waiting for? Hurry up, and move things! We are going to enter the cave!"


    After the entrance opened, the fatty brought his gang inside without further nonsense. Since Waffle and the others had no way to hide themselves from them and didn''t want to cause trouble, they decided to wait for them to go deep into the cave before secretly following them. Anyway, the cave was dark, and after getting in, they had many ways to hide from them.


    The fatty and his gang looked at the big, dark cave and couldn''t help but frown. Although none of them had much experience with cave exploration, even so, they could tell that this cave was not naturally formed but had been made by someone for a special purpose.


    However, what was even more surprising was that although all of them had time to care about the cave structure, no one paid attention to the black fog on the ground as if it didn''t exist at all. After all, no matter how you looked at it, black fog in a completely sealed cave didn''t seem normal from any angle.


    As they walked deep in a straight direction, suddenly a bone-chilling cold hit them, making them tremble. Every cell of their bodies was screaming at them to run away from the cave, but the fatty, noticing their expressions, hurriedly started spouting motivational nonsense in high spirits, distracting them from the creepy feeling they were having.


    Then he started telling all kinds of fake stories about the treasure while leading the way. And as greed took over their brains, although they felt they shouldn''t go deeper into the cave, none of them went back. They gritted their teeth and, while daydreaming about the imaginary treasure, continued moving forward. The old saying was right: "Birds die for food, men die for wealth."


    Anyway, while listening to the fatty''s nonstop speech, time soon passed, and after walking for ten minutes, they reached the endpoint, which, to all of their shock and surprise, wasn''t a treasure trove but a dark wall made from unknown metal with dense runic symbols engraved on it, and it looked very old.


    But what attracted all of their attention was a small hole in the centre of the wall with unknown depth. It was only big enough for a child around 5 years old to crawl through.


    "Boss, according to your map, there shouldn''t be any wall here, right? We haven''t even reached the first turn in the map," Mumba, the right-hand man of the fatty, who had spent almost all of his time fighting and killing, without thinking could say that this cave was everything but a place with treasure. Now, after seeing the mysterious metal wall of unknown origin blocking their path, he already started regretting being greedy and coming here to seek death.


    "Maybe it was made by the owner of the treasure to stop robbers... cough, I mean, explorers like us from reaching his treasure. It is a common trick. Mumba, if you have a lot of money in your house, would you leave it open in the living room? Not right, you should read more books, except fighting your knowledge in other areas is seriously lacking!"


    Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    "Hey, Boux, Zoux, prepare the cannons. We need to clear the path! Everyone else, stay back!"


    "I''m leaving!"


    Mumba didn''t hesitate for a second. Without looking back, he turned around, ready to flee¡ªonly to find that, except for himself, the fatty, and the guy who had interrupted their fight, the rest of their gang had already taken off, putting hundreds of meters between them.


    With Mumba and the cannon fodder leaving, the fatty, no matter how unwilling he was, had no other choice but to flee as well. In his hurry, he didn''t even care about the two magical cannons, which he cared about more than his children.


    However, to his utter shock, as soon as he turned around, the black fog, which had previously been flowing out from the hole gently, realised their plan to mess around and run after things went wrong, as if the door of a dam had opened, started gushing out from the hole crazily in large quantities, rushing towards the fatty like a mad beast.


    "AHHHH!"


    The people who were running ahead, hearing the fatty''s soul-wrenching scream, turned around but only found that their dear boss had surprisingly vanished. Instead, the dense black fog was catching them crazily, and it by no means looked normal.


    ...


    "Shall we go in now? It''s already been half an hour," Ocea, who was dying to explore the mysterious cave and could hardly hold back her excitement, asked impatiently while flying around Waffle and Ted, who were sitting under a tree and making backup plans.


    "Well, I think it'' should be okay now. Since none of them have come out until now, they might have already gone deep inside the cave. But remember, Ocea, inside you will be the last and follow all my orders with utmost seriousness."


    "Don''t do anything without my permission, otherwise, I will instantly call Aunty Cetus for help... And I''m not joking," Waffle put on an extremely serious expression as he said that, pouring cold water on Ocea''s excitement, who had already made many plans for seeking death.


    "Fine... You''re the boss. Now stop wasting time and let''s go..."


    After that, the trio didn''t speak and slowly floated towards the cave vigilantly, making sure there were no traps set by the humans who had gone ahead of them.


    "Sigh, I hope I won''t regret my decision of not stopping them at this point... It''s all Aisha''s fault this time. Just because of her suggestion, I''m letting them enter this dangerous cave," Myne hypnotized himself as he followed the trio with an excited grin on his face. Clearly, his mental state was very similar to Ocea''s; he was also quite curious about this mysterious cave.

 Chapter 648. Welcome To The Abyss~

    "Vorthuz''kai reshn''valk thun''daaris..."


    "?¦Ôr''xa?thu?l ??????? ?¦Åth''?ol¦Ò¦Ñhi?s ??? ?..."


    "????X?????00F?H???¦Ë?... ¡Þ?R¡Æ¦² ??????..."


    ...


    "Sigh~"


    Myne slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he did was look at his feet. He saw that the damn black fog¡ªthe cause of all his troubles¡ªwas slowly vanishing. He let out a deep sigh, he didn''t seem too shocked or surprised to find himself in yet another mess, one completely beyond his league, now he had just gotten used to it.


    "Fenrir and Cetus are going to kill me for this..." He let out another heavy sigh as he observed his surroundings.


    He was in a dark, dirty room made of stone, with a single high-quality bed, and a table with a lamp on it that released a dim orange light¡ªbarely enough to see anything, instead it created a very creepy atmosphere.


    A weird metal object with three blade-like carved parts hung from the ceiling, about which he had no idea. There was also a black box with a mirror on it, mounted in the middle of the left wall. It looked very strange, as Myne could hardly see his reflection in that mirror.


    Thanks to his Night Vision skill, Myne had no difficulty seeing in the almost dark room, which allowed him to catch such little details. However, what made him feel strange was that, despite the room''s size, there were no windows.


    There was also a door on the right, probably leading to the bathroom, but Myne wasn''t in the mood to explore it right now.


    "This looks like a hotel room... By the way, what were those strange whispers I heard before teleporting to this creepy place?" Myne pondered while rubbing his chin.


    For some reason, he had a feeling there was a deep clue hidden in those words, but strangely enough, when he tried to recall them, he couldn''t remember most of them.


    "Except for the last one, which was spoken in normal, understandable language, the rest seemed completely nonsensical..."


    "If I''m not wrong, it was something like "WELCOME TO THE ABYSS?"


    The moment those four words left Myne''s lips, an extreme chill ran down his spine as if he was being stared at by millions of people''s bloodthirsty gazes who couldn''t wait to devour him.


    "F*ck! What was that? Did I just jinx myself?!"


    A cold sweat broke out on Myne''s forehead. After all, he was in a completely sealed room, and everything in it was right before his eyes¡ªso it made no sense for him to suddenly feel a chill out of thin air.


    "What kind of mess did I get myself into this time...?" Myne cursed himself for not stopping Waffle and the others from entering that damn cave. But sadly, there was no medicine for regret in any world.


    "Huh? What is that?"


    Just as Myne was wondering whether he should leave the room and look for Waffle and the others, he suddenly noticed a strange phenomenon out of the corner of his eye.


    A baby fist-sized golden glow¡ªparticularly suspicious in such a dimly lit room¡ªhovered in the air. It was a cartoonish-looking animated question mark, floating right above a notice hanging on the middle of the room''s door.


    "Have I finally gone insane...?"


    Myne rubbed his eyes in disbelief, wondering if he was just too nervous and starting to have hallucinations. But even after that, the mysterious golden question mark didn''t disappear.


    Slowly, he walked toward it, staring at it cautiously, fearing that it might vanish suddenly.


    However, to his utter surprise, three seconds later, the question mark expanded and transformed into a transparent rectangular box, displaying a strange sentence that read:


    { Rules and Regulations of the Apartment: Life Saver and Trap }


    There were also two underlines beneath the word Trap, clearly emphasizing that it was more of a trap than a lifesaver.


    "Now, what the hell is all of this...?" Myne muttered in confusion while staring at the small dialogue interface before him. It was very similar to his Appraisal interface¡ªjust more luxurious and exclusive-looking.


    R?e?a?l?i?z?e?


    Ultra Regeneration ( Passive )


    Charm ( Passive )


    Sorcery Extremity ( Large ) ( Passive )


    Probability ( Medium ) ( Passive )


    Mystic Abyssal Breathing ( Large ) ( Passive )


    Night Vision ( Small ) ( Passive )


    Eater ( Large ) ( Passive )


    Merchant ( Large ) ( Passive )


    Power ( Small ) ( Passive )


    *?U?n?i?q?u?e? M?a?g?i?c?:? S?p?a?c?e?-?T?i?m?e?


    U?n?i?q?u?e? M?a?g?i?c??L?i?g?h?t?n?i?n?g?


    U?n?i?q?u?e? M?a?g?i?c??S?u?b?l?i?m?e? O?b?s?c?u?r?i?t?y?


    M?a?g?i?c??W?i?n?d? (? B?a?s?i?c? F?o?r?m?:? W?i?n?d? B?l?a?d?e? (? L?a?r?g?e? )?, W?i?n?d? G?u?n? (? S?m?a?l?l? )?, W?i?n?d? S?h?i?e?l?d? (? M?e?d?i?u?m? )?, Accelerate ( Large ) ( Passive )


    M?a?g?i?c? ? F?i?r?e? (? B?a?s?i?c? F?o?r?m?:? F?i?r?e?b?a?l?l? (? M?e?d?i?u?m? )?


    M?a?g?i?c? ? L?i?g?h?t? (? B?a?s?i?c? F?o?r?m?:? F?i?s?t? o?f? L?i?g?h?t? (? L?a?r?g?e? )?


    M?a?g?i?c? ? E?a?r?t?h? (? B?a?s?i?c? F?o?r?m?:? R?o?c?k? S?l?a?s?h? (? S?m?a?l?l? )?, E?a?r?t?h?q?u?a?k?e? (? M?e?d?i?u?m? )?


    M?a?g?i?c??W?a?t?e?r? (? B?a?s?i?c? F?o?r?m?:? C?o?l?o?s?s?a?l? (? L?a?r?g?e? )?


    M?a?g?i?c??B?l?o?o?d? (? A?d?v?a?n?c?e? F?o?r?m?:? L?i?f?e? S?i?p?h?o?n? (? L?a?r?g?e? )? {? N?e?w? }?, S?a?n?g?u?i?n?e?m? P?a?c?t?u?m? (? L?a?r?g?e? )?


    A?o?E? M?a?g?i?c??W?i?n?d? M?a?x?i?m?u?m? (? M?e?d?i?u?m? )?


    A?o?E? M?a?g?i?c??F?i?r?e? M?a?x?i?m?u?m? (? L?a?r?g?e? )?


    A?o?E? M?a?g?i?c??E?a?r?t?h? M?a?x?i?m?u?m? (? M?e?d?i?u?m? )?


    Seed: Wind, Water, Earth ]


    "What kind of nonsense is this? All my active skills have become inactive? Doesn''t this mean that except for some useful passive skills like Ultra Regeneration, Night Vision, I couldn''t use any of my other skills and turn into cannon fodder whom anyone can f*ck as they like?"


    How am I supposed to escape from this weird place like this? And I also have to save Waffle and the others. If something happens to them, then even if I somehow manage to get out of here, two angry mothers out there would eat me alive... Literally.


    Myne fell to his knees, holding his head. All his success until now had come from his skills. Without them, he was nothing but a random hunter who couldn''t even beat any of his girls. Now, suddenly realizing that his skills had become useless, he felt as if the normal difficulty had turned into nightmare mode. Out of fear and nervousness, he didn''t even realise that not only his all active skills but even his blessing and protections had turned inactive.


    However, just as he was having a panic attack, from the corner of his eyes, Myne saw two more golden question marks floating in the air, looking very suspicious and trying their best to grab his attention.


    One was under the bed on top of what looked like a suitcase, and one was inside the bathroom. As for how he was able to see it despite the bathroom door being closed, as if he could see through objects, Myne said he also had no idea at all.


    Because the bathroom question mark wasn''t there before, which Myne was sure of, he paid extra attention to it, and three seconds later, the question mark again transformed into a rectangular golden transparent box with a sentence written in it.


    { In five minutes, one of the tenants of this apartment will crawl out from the toilet to give their newcomer a surprise. }

 Chapter 649. Golden Eyes

    { In five minutes, one of the tenants of this apartment will crawl out from the toilet to give their newcomer a surprise. }


    "What kind of weird hobby is this?" Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist at the hint given to him by the golden question mark, and his anus tightened, just thinking about sitting on the toilet and suddenly a person poking his head out of it, made him shudder.


    He slowly stood up, walked toward the bathroom, and opened the door. The bathroom wasn''t big, with a commode, a shower, and a washbasin. For some reason, the mirror was removed on top of the washbasin, and what was left were marks on the paint which showed that there was a mirror before.


    Myne ignored the rest of the details and directly came in front of the commode, with a { ? } floating on top of it. It had strange, dark tar-like liquid inside, which didn''t look natural no matter how you looked at it.


    "I wonder what kind of courage and perversity a man needs to enter into pipes filled with this kind of liquid."


    Myne frowned with disgust as he looked into the commode before closing the lid, walking out of the bathroom, and starting to look around. But there weren''t many things in the room in the first place, and the ones that could be put on the commode to seal it were even less.


    If it were before, Myne just needed to use his paste skill, and even if his friendly neighbourhood tenant had four hands, he might not be able to come out from the commode easily. Now, he can only do some basic tricks and hope that this unknown tenant would remember the apartment rules fearing to alert the landlord by making too much noise, he would return after realizing that his little trick had already been seen through.


    Shaking his head, Myne first picked up the small stool along with the lamp beside the bed and put it on the commode, but not feeling satisfied as their weight was a bit too light, he came in front of the black box ( TV ) with a hazy mirror on the front on the wall and was about to carry it into the bathroom when he noticed something different from his reflection.


    Although the image was unclear, the suspicious golden circle in his pupil, which was shining dimly in the darkness, was a bit too obvious to ignore. Because there was no other mirror and he couldn''t use his inventory, Myne was forced to put his face very close to the black box and open his eyes wide to get a clear view of his eyes.


    "Weird, where is that golden circle made of runes come from? Wait, is this the reason why I am seeing these mysterious { ? } mark symbols? If that''s the case, then I explain everything, however, where did I get the power from?"


    Although the golden magic circle in his eyes solved a few of his doubts, they also raised more other questions, leaving Myne scratching his head confusedly, so much that he now felt as if he was being played by some mysterious force.


    Not able to figure out any clue, helplessly, Myne could only put aside his doubts temporarily and deal with the current urgent situation before him.


    After putting the black box on the commode as well, he closed the bathroom, and took out the grey briefcase under the bed, which also had { ? } floating on it. There was nothing special about the briefcase, and it barely had much weight, indicating that the content in it wasn''t much. There was also a three-digit dial lock on it, which Myne, of course, had never seen before. For him, even the briefcase was a very noble thing.


    Thankfully, he had something to guide him otherwise he would have already started scratching his head again wondering how to open it.


    { A simple briefcase with a not-so-simple pocket watch in it left by an unfortunate soul.


    The code is 143 }


    "Do I need to set those numbers in this lock-like thing?" Myne muttered with a strange expression as he slowly moved the dials on the briefcase, and with a soft click sound, the briefcase opened, leaving him speechless.


    "Isn''t it a bit too much of cheating?" He couldn''t help but complain. He felt that this new ability of his, seeing { ? } which provided all kinds of remarks and guides, is even more powerful than his original awakening skills.


    Inside the briefcase wasn''t much, a black shirt, and a simple rusty old-looking pocket watch with a thin, long silver chain attached to it. He pressed the button on top of it, and its lid opened, revealing a simple interior of the watch with all three of the needles fixed on 12, clearly, the watch wasn''t working.


    Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    { It is cursing the person who locked the commode lid. }


    { It accidentally swallowed a mouthful of sewage water and found that the taste wasn''t that bad, but it is still very angry with your response. }


    { It is anxious, fearing that its deed might alert the landlord, but it also doesn''t want to go back without greeting its new neighbour. }


    { It found something interesting in the pipes, which were accidentally dropped into the toilet by the previous tenant. }


    { It is recalling some unpleasant memories. }


    { All emotions turn into madness. }


    Bang!


    After reading the last remark of the mysterious { ? }, which changed every three seconds, Myne gently closed his room door with a calm expression. Right at that moment, he heard the sound of things falling on the ground and water splashing, clearly indicating that his dear neighbour had finally crawled out of the toilet.


    { It couldn''t wait to rip you apart and make something delicious from your body. }


    { It can feel that you are looking at it from the other side of the door. }


    "What''s wrong with people''s tastes nowadays? It''s getting weirder and weirder. What is edible about me? Not only am I not handsome, but there''s nothing special about me. I believe my taste is nothing special, but still, people are just crazy about my poor body. Sigh, it''s hard to live."


    Myne shook his head helplessly, stopping himself from looking at his room¡ªwhich would probably be unusable for the time being.


    As for what ''It'' means by { ? }¡ªMyne concluded that the person who could crawl in the small, dirty sewage pipes and feel good after swallowing filth couldn''t be a normal person, and he wasn''t the slightest bit surprised that the other party turned out to be some kind of weird monster.


    After calming down his nervous heart, he observed his surroundings. He was in a not-so-long, dark corridor with two dim red lights hanging from the ceiling.


    The ground was filthy as if it hadn''t been cleaned in years. There were dried bloodstains and dark liquid-like substances all over both side walls of the corridor.


    There were only four rooms on the entire floor. Two had "Out of Reach" signs on them, one was Myne''s, room number 8, and the remaining one was opposite his, which he was staring at with a complicated expression.


    { The occupant of room 9 is watching you through the peephole. }


    "Why do I suddenly feel like an innocent sheep entering a wolf den? This feeling wasn''t very pleasant. And this guy or girl is staring at me without making any noise. Don''t tell me it''s also a pervert like the guy inside my room."


    Myne couldn''t help but take a step back unconsciously and become more vigilant. He felt that his innocence was in extreme danger in this strange place.


    { It is waiting for you to knock on the door... }

 Chapter 650. Echoes in the Corridor

    { It''s waiting for you to knock on the door... }


    Great, what else could I ask for? A pervert is waiting for me to knock on the door in the middle of the night in a dark, creepy building so he can invite me inside his room and fulfil his evil wishes... Why am I jinxing myself? This place is corrupting my thoughts. Is this the polluting about which { ? } was trying to warn me?


    Myne joked to distract his thoughts from getting astray and maintain his sobriety. Although he had already gone through a lot of hardship, especially related to dark and creepy things which is also the main reason he was still able to maintain his calmness, otherwise, given his pitiful courage toward ghosts and other scary things, he would have already started having a panic attack.


    The whole apartment exuded a weird atmosphere, and the tenants living in it were clearly not simple people. Before figuring out what was going on, Myne decided not to do too many unnecessary things.


    Just as Myne was trying to guess the evil intention of the guy inside room no. 9, suddenly the sound of a bell ringing sounded in his ear.


    The sound was like a copper ball shaking. Myne turned his head and found that the sound was coming from the stairs at the end of the corridor, and someone or something was coming up. The sound of footsteps was heavy, like wet shoes stepping on wooden boards.


    The rhythmic sound echoed in the deep corridor.


    Myne prepared himself. Even an idiot can think in his situation that whatever was going to happen when he faced the owner of the footsteps wasn''t a friendly greeting.


    But the next moment, something happened that Myne had never expected.


    The door of room no. 9 suddenly opened, and a black tentacle stretched out, wrapped around his waist at lightning speed, and pulled him inside.


    Everything happened so quickly that Myne didn''t react until he was pulled inside the dark room, and the door behind him was slammed shut.


    But after coming back to his senses, Myne nervously grabbed the tentacle, which didn''t look very powerful and was ready to tear it apart and free himself when he heard the sound of the owner of the tentacle.


    "Don''t mess around, I mean no harm."


    The voice of the other party wasn''t pleasant to the ears. It sounded heavy and hoarse, not giving the slightest bit of a feeling of trust, so Myne didn''t listen and squeezed the tentacle hard. Maybe feeling the pain, the guy pulled it back, and Myne hurriedly made distance from him and began to observe him with caution.


    This guy with the tentacle turned out to be a human being. A thin uncle, probably in his forties, with long, dishevelled hair covering his pale face, unwashed for God knows how long, untrimmed beard, and bloodshot eyes. He also wore a pair of glasses and looked gentle, giving the vibe of a harmless scholar. He wore dirty black pants and a shirt, with a half-tattered robe to hide his tentacle, which grew from behind his back.


    Seeing Myne''s tough, ready-to-fight attitude, the tentacle uncle suddenly started trembling. His already pale face turned grim, and he knelt without any hesitation.


    "Don''t... Don''t... Don''t kill me!"


    This time, an animated question mark appeared on Myne''s head. He couldn''t understand why the other party knelt before him doing anything, he didn''t even start threatening. Compared to his scary tentacles, and swing left and right, not only did he look normal, but he also didn''t have a living weapon grown behind him.


    It was hard for him to understand why the other party was giving him such a high level of respect and even started begging. It was clearly not in the script, catching Myne off guard.


    Although the tentacle uncle''s reaction was a bit off-script, Myne wouldn''t be naive enough to let down his guard. Instead, he became even more vigilant, trying to guess his evil thoughts.


    Just as Myne was about to speak, the footsteps outside became more and more obvious.


    As the tentacle uncle finished speaking, the sound of a door opening people speaking, followed by footsteps, which were particularly noticeable due to the building''s quietness can be heard from outside.


    "It''s time to go out for dinner," The tentacle uncle said quickly, getting up. "The apartment notice is on the ground floor. You can read it there. We have to go; we don''t have much time."


    Myne put the sharp metal object he had retrieved from the wall in his pants pocket and moved away from the tentacle uncle.


    He then gives a quick look at the tentacle uncle''s room. It was exactly like his own, except for the presence of strange chemicals in jars and various documents and books written in an unknown language scattered all over the floor. Clearly, cleanliness wasn''t the tentacle uncle''s strong suit.


    The door opened, and they both walked outside. Since only two of them lived on the second floor, it wasn''t as lively as the floor below.


    As they descended the stairs, Myne saw a strange man covered in bandages emerging from Room 4, with only one eye visible through a gap. He didn''t react to the tentacle uncle but, upon noticing Myne beside him, his eyes widened, revealing an extremely crazy and greedy look, along with a hint of rage.


    Because the landlord''s rules held significant authority, and no one who valued their life wanted to trifle with them. So, no matter how much the bandaged guy longed to pounce on Myne like a hungry beast and devour him, it had to restrain himself. Otherwise, Myne might be able to escape, but it would undoubtedly suffer a fate similar to the previous occupant whom Myne had replaced.


    Myne and the tentacle uncle ignored the bandaged guy, who continued to stare at them without moving and proceeded towards the stairs leading to the ground floor. Discover hidden tales at My Virtual Library Empire


    As they walked, Myne looked at the { ? } above the bandage guy''s head.


    { It wants to eat you! }


    { It is extremely angry with you because you ran away and didn''t respect its hard work. }


    { It was laughing because it made your room a complete mess out of sheer rage and is wondering what kind of wonderful expression you''ll have when you return. }


    { It is surprising that you teamed up with the ''loser.'' }


    Well, at least his judgment of the tentacle uncle is quite accurate, Myne thought as he read the last sentence before shifting his gaze away from the bandaged guy.


    Now he understood why the other party had such strong killing intent toward him. It turned out that it was the one who went through great trouble¡ªeven eating shit for him¡ªjust to give him a welcome greeting, but he had run away before it could even get out of the bathroom.


    As for why he said that it judged the tentacle uncle perfectly? Myne looked at the { ? } floating above the tentacle uncle, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    { He was wondering what kind of doll he should make today. }


    { He thinks pink is better than blue. }


    { He is scared because today is his turn to go out and get ingredients and is trying to divert his thoughts by thinking about random things to avoid having a panic attack. }


    { He thinks you are scary despite being a normal person. }


    ''This uncle still plays with dolls and likes pink?'' Myne ignored the last two sentences. The first two were more than enough for him to label the tentacle uncle as a weirdo. The bandaged guy didn''t know the tentacle uncle''s inner thoughts otherwise he thought that calling him a loser was a compliment for him.

 Chapter 651. Neighbors

    After passing the bandage guy, the tentacle uncle lowered his voice and whispered nervously, ''Be careful, don''t mess with other people in the building. They are very scary... And I am not talking about their appearance.''"


    Myne simply nodded at the tentacle uncle silently, not saying much. Even a blind man could see these people were not normal.


    There were a total of seven guests, including Myne. He learned from the tentacle uncle that only the two of them lived on the second floor, while the rest resided on the first floor.


    After coming to the ground floor, Myne looked around but didn''t see anything particularly worth paying attention to. So, he simply followed the tentacle uncle to the kitchen, which was quite large with a long wooden dining table in the middle. The other tenants were already sitting there, staring at Myne with weird expressions.


    Myne, though feeling nervous inside from being stared at by three creepy-looking people who were giving him unfriendly glances, forced a friendly smile and sat down opposite the only woman who had a normal body like his. She wore a beautiful red dress.


    She seemed like a silent type with long, messy hair tied behind her. She had a cold face, red lips, a good figure with D-cup-sized breasts, long slender legs, and dark brownish eyes. If there was anything out of the ordinary about her, it would surely be the five long knives before her, which were covered in blood and had a weird aura surrounding them. Every time Myne looked at those knives, he felt like he heard the sound of people screaming in pain.


    But still, as a pervert at heart, after seeing a beautiful flower amidst a pile of shit, Myne''s poor eyes were obviously more interested in the woman in red. Sadly, she didn''t seem interested in him at all. From beginning to end, she sat silently, wiping her knives with a bloody rag, trying to clean the blood off them, which showed no sign of getting clean.


    However, although the woman in red wasn''t interested in Myne, the slit-faced woman with grey eyes and all kinds of stitches all over her body seemed to have fallen in love with him at first sight. She wore thick clothes that covered her body very well, and except for her face, nothing could be seen clearly.


    The way she looked at Myne was no different from a starving person looking at food. Myne could say with full confidence that if there were no rules set by the landlord, he might have already started getting harassed.


    Another resident was a man with a lump of strange, abscess-like tissue on his back. Myne believed he saw those tissues moving as if they were alive, especially when that creepy man looked at him and licked his lips.


    The last person arrived the latest, wearing a robe that covered its entire body except for its lifeless eyes. One could vaguely see that its body was rotten and there was a foul odour, just like a corpse.


    The most common point among these people was the moment when Myne appeared. All eyes were focused on him. Surprise appeared in their eyes, and then greedy desire emerged. It was as if they all wanted to eat him, which was indeed the case.


    Okay, everyone''s purpose is the same, except for this lady in red. I don''t think it is a good idea for them to stare at my body in such a perverted way, Myne thought, but the gentle smile on his face didn''t disappear, and he stared at the woman in red, cleaning her knives with great interest.


    "The landlord indeed knows how to surprise people," Myne commented confusedly as he sniffed the aroma of the steak, unable to help but salivate.


    The others seemed to be starving and started eating first in a hurry without saying anything.


    The bandaged man held a knife and fork and cut the steak on the plate with great force, making a crunching sound, while his eyes were fixed on Myne. It was as if what was being cut was not the piece of meat, but Myne himself.


    The slit-mouthed woman opened her mouth wide, revealing rows of sharp teeth. She picked up the steak with her hands and bit into it, making chewing sounds as if she were chewing wax. She was also staring at Myne with a creepy smile as if she were trying to make fun of him. When he looked at her, she didn''t forget to give him a flying kiss and started giggling, sending chills down his spine.


    The lump man and the corpse man didn''t look at Myne but just ate voraciously.


    The tentacle man was a little transparent and didn''t even dare to make a sound when eating. All his actions were as careful as a bomb squad in the middle of a mission to defuse the bomb, unable to afford any mistakes.


    But what surprised Myne the most was the woman in red. She had a disgusted look on her face as she looked at the steak before her, which she kindly passed to the lump man, who was a bit surprised by her behaviour and happily accepted it.


    Then, under Myne''s confused gaze, the woman in red took out a bag from under the table and started taking out various small tiffin boxes. There were a total of three. She placed them on the table and opened them, but what was inside was something that shattered Myne''s fantasies of increasing his favorability with the woman in red.


    Those were dishes made from all kinds of weird insects, organs, and other strange things. They were soaked in blood. There was also a black, thick liquid with some strange objects floating in it, which Myne supposed was the soup. And for dessert, she had a greenish jelly-like substance.


    After that, without caring about her ladylike image, she lowered her head and started eating those creepy things crazily like a pig, making a complete mess in front of her. The lump man and corpse man were used to it and didn''t care, but they honestly moved their food aside to avoid getting dirty.


    Myne, although he felt like vomiting watching the only good-looking character before him turn into a living pig, playing with blood and eating like a hungry ghost, he still had a lot of work to do. And now, without his inventory, he had nothing else to eat, and obviously, he couldn''t do anything on an empty stomach. So he took a deep breath and honestly picked up the knife and fork and cut the steak.


    This was a normal piece of meat, at least it looked like that to Myne. Because the surrounding atmosphere had made a bit too deep an impression, Myne, who couldn''t make up his mind to put this normal-looking steak in his mouth, finally used appraisal on it for his inner peace.


    But to his surprise, appraisal didn''t show anything unexpected from the steak. However, Myne, whose trust in the appraisal''s blue interface had fallen quite low, waited for a bit. When he saw it start glitching and turn into a golden interface, and the information about the steak disappeared through an earth-shattering change, he breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 652. A Favor

    [ Polluted Steak: After eating, your mental strength (San Value) will decrease by 1, and your body will be slightly polluted, but you will gain a random special ability.


    Note: As your mental power decreases, your body will start mutating due to pollution. Once it reaches zero, you will turn into a mindless monster. (You can recover #%@*&#$...? ) ]


    Thankfully, this time it didn''t disappoint me. So there is indeed a problem with this meat, huh? But what are those strange symbols? Myne looked at the symbols, which seemed to want to tell him something, but someone didn''t want him to know about them, so it was concealed.


    "I hope it wasn''t something too important," He muttered softly before forcing himself to finish the steak in front of him.


    So after eating this, I lose one point of mental strength, which is also called San Value, and gain a special ability?


    As Myne thought about the ability, his eyes couldn''t help but fall on his dear neighbours, who all seemed to have different abilities. Now he understand how they turned into these kinds of monsters and developed such weird tempers.


    But how do I know what my mental strength is? And how much does losing one point affect me? He thought confusedly while scratching his head. Sadly, dining time was limited, and seeing that he couldn''t do anything about it, he sighed heavily, prayed for good luck, and slowly started eating the steak.


    Although it was a gamble to eat something that could turn him into a monster, dying of hunger and becoming someone else''s food was worse. He preferred to fight with a full stomach, and also since he didn''t have any skills, having a special ability could increase his chances of survival.


    As he finished the steak, Myne observed his body, but he didn''t feel anything until he suddenly noticed his surroundings seemed to get a bit darker.


    If he wasn''t paying special attention to his surroundings, he might have missed this change. He was relying on his night vision to see things around him, after all, the landlord seemed to favour darkness a bit too much, and the light in the entire building was extremely dim. So, from his eyes, everything that was bright as day thanks to his skill now became a bit dark, naturally, he noticed such an obvious change.


    Just as Myne wondered if something else happened besides his vision getting dark, he suddenly felt a strange and special power being activated.


    He felt an itch in the middle of his right palm, and when he looked at it, he saw a strange eye slowly appearing.


    Because Myne had grown a lot of body parts on his body to have different levels of fun with Maya, he wasn''t surprised to suddenly have an additional eye on his palm. Instead, he felt a pang of nostalgia and suddenly missed Maya.


    But he soon regained his senses and used appraisal on it, waiting for a few seconds before it updated and saw some information about his new ability.


    [ Palm Eye: When activated, it will emit a dazzling light.]


    There wasn''t much information about his new ability, which is probably because it wasn''t anything worth mentioning. After all, in the end, it can only shoot light at people, what else was there to describe?


    "What a useless ability," Myne complained disappointedly. Although he didn''t have high expectations from the beginning, after all, this steak was clearly just a random, cheapest thing the landlord found for them. How good of an ability could he gain from it? But alas, if he could have a combat-type ability, along with his huge amount of mana, his rest journey could be more safe and fast.


    Myne wasn''t surprised by the weird pattern of her thinking. He had been observing the text on top of her for some time and realized that after every two normal sentences, the third one would always be something that would make people''s hair stand on end.


    It was as if a psychopath was hidden within her, and couldn''t wait to come out and cut everything. Although he didn''t understand the reason behind it, he thought that she looked normal but had weird abilities and her mental strength wasn''t high because of eating those polluted foods for a long time and had already become slightly crazy. He didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, there were no normal people in this building; he had already accepted this fact.


    "By the way, before coming directly to the point, can you tell me something about that green jelly-like sweet you bought? It looked quite tasty. I wanted to eat it, only if you don''t mind," Myne wasn''t foolish enough to bluntly come to the point, especially as he wanted to ask something from her for free. He, of course, had to first brush up her favorability before he could strike the hammer while the iron was hot.


    "You wanted to eat something made by me?" The woman in red asked confusedly, while pointing her finger, soaked with blood, at her chest.


    { She is shocked by your bold statement and can''t believe her ears. }


    "Yes, I think it looks great, and it seems very tempting. Only a fool would miss something like that," Myne spoke with a face as if it were a matter of fact, and to make his words credible, he looked at Tentacle Uncle who was cleaning the dining table.


    "I am right?" He gave Tentacle Uncle a hard look, and this poor guy, who didn''t know what to say, forced an ugly smile, which was uglier than crying, and gave him a thumbs up.


    "See, even Tentacle Uncle knows about it. He is just too shy to ask it from you. You know he is a bit cowardly," Myne leaned forward and spoke in a low voice, pretending as if he was afraid to hurt Tentacle Uncle''s feelings by saying the cruel facts right on his face.


    { Although she knows you are talking nonsense and trying to flirt with her, she is very happy! }


    { She decides to invite you to her room and let you eat her best work. }


    "Well, since you want, then you can come to my room. It is No. 5. I have a lot of jelly stored. You can eat as much as you want," The woman in red replied with a smile, which, to Myne''s surprise, was quite beautiful, especially with her red lips and pale white face, making her even more tempting.


    "By the way, can I ask you a small favour?" Myne, reading her inner thoughts and seeing that she was in a good mood, instantly came to the main point.


    "And what can it be? By the way, let me warn you, this favour is not going to be easy to return," The woman in red spoke with a playful smile, while habitually taking out one of her knives from her bag and playing with it.


    "It wasn''t much of a big deal, Miss. I just wanted to ask if I can borrow one of your knives..."


    Clatter!


    While Myne was speaking, Tentacle Uncle, who was eavesdropping on their conversation with great interest, hearing Myne wanted to ask the woman in red for her knife, almost dropped the plates in his hand. Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ignore him, so where I was... Ohh, yes, you see, our dear neighbours seem to be a bit too interested in me. I do not feel safe around them, especially with empty hands, and your knife seems quite sharp and strong. If you can lend it to me until I find something better, I will be very grateful," Myne, while speaking, didn''t notice the horrific look on Tentacle Uncle''s face, neither the way the woman in red looked at him, even the { ? } on her stopped refreshing. Her mind had gone blank, and she was just simply staring at him without any thoughts in her mind.

 Chapter 653. Hungry Shadows

    "You want my knife?" The woman in red repeated, swinging the bloody knife in her hand before Myne.


    "Yes, I would be grateful. With a knife, I feel more secure wandering in this building..."


    { She found you even crazier than other tenants. }


    { She became even more interested in you. }


    { She thinks you are interesting and worth her special treatment.}


    "..."


    Why did her second personality suddenly become interested in him? Myne, who didn''t understand why the woman in red suddenly started looking at him differently, was perplexed.


    "Why did you stop? Continue. I wanted to hear what you are going to give me in exchange for borrowing my knife," Seeing Myne become silent, the woman in red asked with a beautiful smile, putting her hair behind her ear.


    "Currently, I am poor and have nothing with me. But if you need anything, just ask me, and I will try my best to bring it for you," Myne replied with a forced smile, regaining his composure after hearing her words.


    "All right, if that''s the case, then I am running out of ingredients for my food. If you are willing to go out and bring some fresh ingredients, I am willing to give you my knife," The woman in red said casually. Seeing Myne nod without a slight hesitation, as if going outside was nothing for him, she was again surprised. But this time, she didn''t think much about it. She placed her bloody 15-inch-long knife on the dining table and pushed it slowly towards Myne.


    Finally, come to daddy, my sweetheart, Myne muttered excitedly in his heart and reached out to take the knife. But just then, his eyes accidentally fell on the { ? } on it, which slowly transformed into a sentence. After reading it, his smile slowly disappeared, and his hand paused in mid-air.


    { A cursed knife... Highly contaminated, and will start polluting souls after coming into contact with any living being. }


    Now what the hell is this shit? How can this... well, creepy-looking knife turn into a cursed item?


    Myne, who had experienced the feeling of being cursed, became speechless. He finally understood why the blood on the knife wasn''t getting clean despite the woman in red cleaning it seriously with water.


    "Why did you pause? Move forward, take it. It is yours now," The woman in red had a playful smile on her face as she saw Myne''s hand stop a few inches above the knife.


    "Cough... I think I shouldn''t take a woman''s weapon. Otherwise, what would you do if those bastards tried to harm you? You also need something to defend yourself," Myne, who had got used to going through this kind of embarrassing moment, was thick-skinned enough to not show any awkwardness on his face, and smiled regretfully as he spoke. It was as if he was genuinely worried about the woman in red''s safety.


    Then the tentacle uncle stiffened and almost fell down on his knees.


    Myne also felt a trance-like tinnitus, and his vision began to turn dark. He found himself falling into a dark, bottomless hole with countless monsters rushing toward him excitedly, unable to wait to tear him apart and eat him crazily.


    Thankfully, this illusory state only lasted for a few seconds, and he came back to his senses.


    He found that his entire back was wet with sweat, and his hands were shaking. However, he had seen scarier things than this, and he had long overcome his fear of heights after acquiring the flying skill. So, he quickly regained his composure. Only then did he notice the frame of his vision becoming darker with a hint of redness in it, which surprised him quite a bit.


    "I lose one point of mental power?" Myne compared this to the previous experience when he first lost one point of mental strength by eating steak and gaining palm eye. Indeed, the frame of his vision started getting darker from that point. Now, it was not only darker and had blood-like graffiti in it, but it also covered more area.


    If only there were numerical values as a reduction in mental strength, it would be perfect, Myne complained and shook his head.


    However, compared to Myne''s casual reaction, which was normal as he was still ignorant about most things regarding the place he teleported to for no reason, the tentacle uncle''s reaction seemed to be more violent. Not only was his whole body trembling, but his tentacles were also spraying water-like liquid out, which looked very comical.


    "Is this a case of being scared to death?" Myne dodged the water, not wanting to see such a disgusting thing fall on his body.


    Fortunately, this low hum only lasted for a few breaths.


    The tentacle uncle came back to his senses, his face extremely pale. He put down the plates, grabbed his head, and started muttering like a madman, "It''s over, it''s over. I will definitely die, I will definitely die today."


    Myne looked at the dark kitchen around him, trying to figure out where the voice came from, and said softly, "It''s not a death sentence. Just finish all this and don''t make any mistakes."


    "No, that''s not the point. The scariest thing is going out to find food," The tentacle uncle trembled and said, "Although this apartment must be kept away from contamination, it is already the safest place. The city outside has already collapsed."


    "Only by being polluted can we gain abilities and the strength to survive."


    "There is a city outside?" Myne asked dumbfoundedly. He didn''t expect that he would be inside a city until now he thought that he was in some kind of ghost place with not many people around them within a radius of dozens of kilometres, which was the normal setting of most horror books.


    But then he became focused again and asked seriously, "What would happen if you didn''t find the ingredients?"


    The tentacle uncle remained silent for nearly a minute before opening his dry lips and said miserably, "I will become food."

 Chapter 654. Sunny and Cheerful

    The tentacle uncle remained silent for nearly a minute before opening his dry lips and saying miserably, "I will become food."


    Although Myne wanted to show a bit of admiration, as he didn''t know how the tentacle uncle could make even a simple sentence so depressing that people genuinely sympathized with his miserable luck, he then remembered the other party''s weird hobby of playing with pink dolls, and could only squeeze out a cold and indifferent attitude toward him.


    And he still hadn''t figured out why he was being so nice to him. If he were a girl, he could still understand, but he isn''t, so there are only two possibilities left, either he had different tastes regarding gender or some ulterior motive to pretend to be a nice guy, there is no way Myne would let his guard down toward him so easily.


    As for the rule of becoming food for not being able to do your duties set by the landlord, it was indeed a bit of a shocking fact for him, but then he thought everyone except the tentacle uncle and the woman in red seemed to have already set their hungry sights on him, so it didn''t seem much of a big deal.


    Hmm, this world seems far more dangerous than I guessed, I hope Waffle and the others can hold until I find them, Myne thought worriedly. He was not as confident about their safety as he had been at the beginning.


    "By the way, do you know why the other tenants are targeting me for no reason?" Myne remembered everyone''s greedy desire for his poor body, especially of the slit-faced woman and the bandaged guy, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because you are normal," The tentacle uncle replied instantly as if he were waiting for Myne to ask this question. Then, with a long pause, he continued, "Normal here means abnormal, and it also means that you are not polluted. As long as they eat you, they can alleviate the symptoms of their pollution by a large margin."


    "So that''s how it is," Myne nodded with an enlightened look. Finally, one of his doubts was cleared. At least now he didn''t have to worry about thinking that those perverts were greedy for his appearance and wanted to do something immoral with him. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    "You seem very reluctant to go outside. How about letting me take charge of today''s duties?" Myne suddenly suggested something that caught the tentacle uncle off guard.


    "Why!?" He asked with disbelief, his eyes wide open in shock. He was overwhelmed by Myne''s sudden concern. Even his late wife hadn''t shown him this level of concern when they were at the peak of their relationship.


    "Because I am a sunny and cheerful boy who likes to help his neighbour," Myne spoke with a smile and patted the tentacle uncle''s shoulder, which of course wasn''t a nice experience as the other party hadn''t washed his clothes for God knows how long, and there was also a weird, stinky thing all over his clothes, which felt extremely disgusting.


    "Also, I have some personal business to deal with outside," He continued while trying to wipe the weird thing on his palm on the cushion of the chair.


    "Even if it wasn''t your duty, I would still have gone out, but now it is your turn, and you seem like a good guy to me. I don''t mind helping you with a small matter."


    The tentacle uncle trembled and wanted to agree, but maybe he felt it was wrong to throw a newcomer to his death because of his selfish motive. In the end, he shook his head violently.


    "This is a notebook where I''ve recorded all the rules and regulations to keep you alive since I started my duty. You must remember every instruction in it very carefully. You''ve just been contaminated. As long as there''s no major problem, nothing will happen to you... probably. Anyway, I''d say I''ll pray for your good luck, but after this never-ending nightmare, forget about it. Just come back alive... Sigh."


    Myne took the notebook from the tentacle uncle, wondering where he had been hiding it¡ªsince he didn''t even have a bag. Absentmindedly, he replied, "I''ll keep it in mind."


    The tentacle uncle gave Myne a long, deep look, as if trying to etch his handsome face into the most important part of his memory, then returned to his room.


    "This bastard has no confidence in me," Myne muttered as he opened the notebook. It wasn''t as big as he had expected. Ignoring the rest of the nonsense, he directly flipped to the kitchen section. After quickly reading the rules and regulations for working in the kitchen, he picked up the remaining plates and utensils from the dining table and walked over to the sink to wash them.


    [ Kitchen Precautions ]


    [ Make sure to wash the dishes thoroughly and never look up while working in the kitchen no matter what happens.


    Make sure the door of the kitchen freezer is tightly sealed. If not, then inform the landlord immediately. ]


    There weren''t many restrictions about the kitchen, and to be honest, Myne didn''t take them seriously at all.


    "So that''s the freezer, huh? I thought it was storage," Myne muttered as he looked at the freezer, which was tightly sealed with iron chains. A bloody red { ! } hovered over it, clearly indicating that he should stay as far away as possible.


    Next as a certified death seeker, Myne didn''t lower his head as instructed. Instead, he did the opposite. Confidently, he raised his head and looked upward.


    A strange monster''s body was pierced and hanging on an iron hook attached to the ceiling. It was alive, staring at him with three wide, oily green eyes. Saliva dripped from its ugly mouth, and a long tongue hung out.


    The moment Myne made eye contact with the creature, he felt a slight pain in his eyes. Suddenly, he found himself surrounded by countless creepy monsters.


    Then, the monsters rushed toward him and tore him apart with their claws.


    After that, Myne experienced all kinds of bizarre phenomena and saw things he never wanted to see if possible. If there was one common thread among all these illusions, it was that each of his deaths was more horrific and brutal than the last. Many times, he died in ways he could never have imagined even in his weirdest nightmares.

 Chapter 655. Nightmare City

    "Haaa, haa, haa, what the f*ck was that?"


    After coming out of the illusion, Myne panted heavily and noticed that the field of his vision had become a bit darker, and his depth perception had slightly reduced again. Clearly, that weird monster on the ceiling had eaten away another point of his SAN value.


    Myne had a strange expression and was a little speechless, regretting his decision to look down on the tentacle uncle''s advice.


    "Isn''t it too much? Now you can''t even look at those monsters directly? What kind of crazy place is this? Why is everything here so damn scary and unreasonable?" For a moment, Myne even had the desire to pick up the cursed bloody knife of the woman in red and cut that bastard on the ceiling into pieces.


    Sighing deeply, Myne put aside the dangerous thoughts of cutting an unknown monster that seemed good at illusions and was staring at him as if he were the world''s tastiest sweet. He went back to his work. After finishing cleaning, he started wandering around the ground floor and found that, as the tentacle uncle''s diary mentioned, dangers were indeed everywhere.


    There was a dark shadow in the mirror that seemed to be able to travel through every mirror in the building. At first, it only copied your movements but then gave unexpected jump scares when you were least prepared or moved your face close to the mirror to see clearly in the dark. It even managed to fool Myne.


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    In the bathroom, blood gushed from the toilet and taps instead of water. Thankfully, no one jumped out unexpectedly from the toilet; otherwise, Myne might not have been able to urinate peacefully.


    "Next, it was time to go out and buy groceries... and look for those three troublemakers. But first, how should I use it?" Myne sat down on the dining chair and looked at the cursed knife before him with an awkward expression. He had gone to great lengths to acquire this maybe powerful weapon from the woman in red, but now found he didn''t even dare to pick it up, let alone use it to hack enemies.


    Finally, after hesitating for a full minute, he gritted his teeth and touched the knife''s handle with his finger.


    "???"


    "That''s it? Have I been influenced by the tentacle uncle''s nonsense and become a coward like him?"


    Seeing that nothing had happened, Myne became more confident and casually grabbed the knife handle and lifted it. But then, he suddenly felt extreme pain in his palm, as if hundreds of tiny needles had pierced his skin and gone deep enough to touch his bone.


    "F*ck! AHHHHHH!!!"


    Although everything seemed fine, for some reason, the moment he stepped out of the apartment, he felt uncomfortable, a feeling of suffocation that wouldn''t leave him. He couldn''t pinpoint the source of this discomfort. But he had a feeling that if he stayed in this strange world openly, without any protection, he would definitely receive an unwanted surprise soon.


    "Looking for ingredients for dinner was only one reason for going out, and not even the most important one. Right now, the most urgent thing was to look for Waffle and the others," Muttering this to himself, Myne looked at the large, luxurious house next to his apartment building.


    This was the only place, besides his apartment, that had lights on, and he had a strange feeling that he would find something if he went inside. Even if he hadn''t had that feeling, Myne had to start his search somewhere, so why not make a grand start?


    Making up his mind, Myne decided to visit the luxurious house and turned his head toward a peculiar sight at the entrance of a random alley at the end of the street.


    There, Myne saw a hyena-like monster with an inky black body and red eyes, about half a person''s height, hanging atop a four-meter-tall iron pole like a flag.


    Its body was pierced by various iron pieces, and it had multiple holes in its head and stomach, its flesh and black blood exposed. But it still wasn''t completely dead and was growling at him, as if it couldn''t wait to jump on him and bite him to death.


    [ Level 1 Pollution Anomaly.


    Ability: Regeneration


    San Value: 0 ]


    "I''m really missing my ''Cut-and-Paste'' skill right now," Myne muttered enviously as he saw the golden appraisal result of the zombie-like hyena.


    Since it''s a level one monster, it should be the weakest in this city, but it still doesn''t look easy to deal with, He thought worriedly, knowing how difficult it was to kill something with a regeneration ability, it is the same as killing a cockroach, pain in the ass.


    "Also, the San Value is 0, meaning it has no intelligence and relies completely on instincts. That''s good news for me. But why didn''t the appraisal show anything when I used it on the tenants? Yet, it works perfectly fine on these monsters."


    "Is something interfering with the appraisal? It''s not the first time something like this has happened... Even my own data hasn''t changed much and is still showing the previous information without any update," Myne complained helplessly as he walked past the zombie hyena and entered the luxurious house.


    At the start of his career, Myne had done a lot of house exploration and was quite experienced in entering other people''s property without permission. Now, with monsters everywhere and no law and order, he had even less of a psychological burden invading someone''s house. As long as his fist was big enough, he didn''t care what other people thought of him.


    Anyway, it wasn''t like he had come here to steal their wealth or f*ck their wives and daughters. He just wanted to investigate the whereabouts of his pets, and nobody could stop him from doing that.

 Chapter 656. Tiptoeing

    "How was it? Did it work?" A hurried voice, thick with nervousness, echoed in the cramped, dirty room, where a dim orange light struggled to pierce the gloom.


    "Although the effect wasn''t as potent as we''d hoped, given enough time, there''s a chance she''ll regain her sanity and become normal," A thin, half-bald man said, walking into the room and embracing his wife, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Finally, after so long, we''ll be whole again," The woman sobbed, returning his embrace tightly.


    "But there''s one thing that troubles me: how do we ensure it doesn''t die of hunger without risking contamination? We need to provide clean food, which is nearly impossible to find now," The man said, rubbing his forehead worriedly as he sat on the couch, having calmed his wife.


    "What about feeding it our own meat? We''re not heavily contaminated, and we have healing abilities, which is why we''ve survived this long," The woman suggested anxiously, clenching her fists.


    "I''m afraid that won''t work. Our abilities aren''t strong enough to sustain another stomach with our flesh. We must find another way, and quickly."


    Bang!


    "What was that?" The woman jolted to her feet, hearing the noise from outside.


    "It''s probably those damned creepers. They''ve made a hole in our backyard wall and occasionally come inside looking for prey. Ignore it. Our entire house is secured with the world''s most advanced locks, and the doors are made of steel. No one can enter without our permission," The man said, dismissing the noise. He had grown accustomed to it, but his wife was easily startled, despite nearly a year in this nightmarish world.


    "All right, if you say so," The woman nodded, hugging her husband tightly, the fear still evident in her eyes. She then lay down with her head on his lap, and he gently stroked her hair.


    ...


    "Oops, I hope no one heard that," Myne muttered, hiding under the only window facing the backyard, which was tightly sealed with steel bars, and looking at the broken vase on the ground. He was distracted by a damn crow who come from god knows where and startled him.


    "Phew, nobody seems to hear it. Safe. I need to be more careful. If something like that happened inside the house, I''d be in serious trouble," Myne whispered before slowly moving toward the back door.


    { Password: 651681 }


    Click!


    "Well, this mysterious power of mine seems custom-made for me. If I''d chosen to be a thief, I''d definitely become a legend," Myne chuckled, shaking his head as he opened the iron door, secured with an electronic lock that was easily bypassed thanks to the { ? }, the secret killer.


    "Damn it, this house is huge... and so dirty! What do they do all day? Can''t they clean up a bit?" Myne pushed aside a spider web and tiptoed inside. Thankfully, his night vision allowed him to see clearly, otherwise, with the furniture and objects scattered like a junk shop, it would be difficult to move without making noise.


    "Now, where should I start looking?" Myne surveyed the large house with its many rooms, unsure where to begin. He had no idea what he was looking for, just hoping to get lucky. He didn''t even believe Waffle or the others could be so near him in such a big city.


    He began checking each room, finding most empty, with old furniture covered in sheets and nothing of value. Only the kitchen seemed regularly used, and he found a lot of meat in the freezer.


    { Something exciting going on inside. }


    As Myne reached the first floor, a bright golden { ? } floating in front of a room at the end of the passage caught his eye. After reading the message, his eyes lit up, and he hurried toward it.


    "Ah~ Not so hard, dear..."


    "Paa! Paa! Paa!"


    "Honey, please remove your tail, it''s hurting me... Amm~ Yes, like that, deeper..."


    As Myne approached the room, he heard a woman''s voice and the unmistakable sound of slapping flesh. He immediately understood what was happening inside.


    "Damn it, people are dying and becoming food outside, barely clinging to life, and these two bastards are enjoying themselves. The world really isn''t fair," Myne cursed, but he didn''t leave, driven by a mix of jealousy and curiosity. Instead, he slowly opened the door and peeked inside.


    The room''s interior was quite luxurious, though it wasn''t as clean a little bit just like the rest of the house. A bed stood in the centre, and a lamp beside the bedside table illuminated the room with a dim orange light.


    On the bed, a man lay atop a woman, her leg raised high, with him positioned between them, thrusting into her wildly. The bed shook violently as if it might break at any moment, and the sounds of wet slapping, the man''s panting, and the woman''s incoherent cries echoed continuously through the room.


    Myne, hoping to witness something exciting, was sadly met with nothing but the man''s dark buttock, ruining his mood entirely. He promptly closed the door, cursing under his breath.


    "Sigh, now I''m missing girls," Myne muttered, adjusting little brother in his pants, and proceeded to the second floor. Surprisingly, there were only two rooms on the entire floor. One had a "Not Wanting to See Anyone" sign hanging on it, and the other appeared to be a laboratory.


    Myne opened the lab door and found it filled with various chemicals and the body parts of different monsters. A strange, rotten stench, mixed with chemicals permeated the room, and all sorts of things were scattered on the floor. Myne gave the lab a cursory glance and closed the door again. Anything related to the study and being unable to bring him instant benefits was not something Myne cared about.


    { Password: 354742. }


    Click!


    "Let''s see what we have here! F*ck! What is that smell?"


    As the door to the other room opened, a stench hundreds of times more disgusting than a rotting corpse hit Myne''s face. He nearly vomited everything he had eaten for dinner. Despite instantly covering his nose, the smell still managed to invade his nostrils, leaving him feeling as though he wouldn''t be able to forget it for at least a week.


    While enduring the revolting odour, Myne looked inside the room. The entire room resembled the bottom of a sewer, with disgusting, shit-like yellowish substances spread across the ground, and black liquid coating the ceiling.


    There was no light or window, the room was completely sealed. A large monster around four meters tall looked like a meatball, seemingly made of tumorous flesh with large boils growing all over it, occasionally bursting like a volcano, spewing yellowish liquid, which was the source of the substances on the floor and the stench.


    Beside the disgusting creature, a large blood bag hangs on the wall, continuously supplying fresh blood to it.


    { A half-unconscious mutant Polluted Anomaly, on the verge of losing sanity and turning into a monster. }


    [ Level 3 Pollution Anomaly.


    Abilities: Regeneration, Acid Spray, Minor Hypnosis.


    Sanity Value: 2.1 ]


    "Hmm, so each level grants an ability, huh? And why on earth would someone keep this disgusting thing in their house? Wouldn''t it be better to dispose of it as soon as possible? Who knows when it might transform into a monster and devour everyone..."


    "Maybe it was someone close to the couple before it turned into this thing, and they''re unwilling to let it go," Myne guessed, which wasn''t difficult to deduce, otherwise, someone wouldn''t be supplying blood on a regular basis to the monster.


    But why does this thing need blood in the first place? It has regeneration ability and doesn''t seem to have left this place for a long time to get injured, He thought, confused, as he closed the door and walked downstairs.


    "Forget it, what does it have to do with me? Now, the only place left is the basement, the creepiest place in any house. Since this couple doesn''t mind taking care of that disgusting thing, I doubt their basement will be a nice place. I wouldn''t be surprised if I found a few dozen dead bodies down there," Myne joked to lighten his mood.


    As he passed the couple''s bedroom, where their fierce battle was still ongoing, he peeked inside again and saw that the woman was now riding the man. She had a nice figure, a beautiful face, and long black hair, but sadly, C-cup breasts, which instantly ruined Myne''s mood.


    Being a big-boobs lover, he could accept even if she wasn''t beautiful but not this, so he rolled his eyes and closed the door. Little did he know that his brief movement had been noticed by the woman.


    The light from outside, however dim, was enough for her to see him in their dark room. However, before she could inform her husband that someone had invaded their house, her excited husband didn''t give her time to speak. He locked her lips with his, pushed her onto the bed as if she wasn''t doing her job properly, and started moving like a beast.


    ...


    "This should be the basement," Myne thought, looking at the wooden door under the staircase, which was tightly locked with thick chains. Then, he moves his eyes to the { ? } on the lock.


    { Insert a thin wire and rotate it three times clockwise, then up and down, left and right, to open it. }


    Within ten seconds, there was a clicking sound from the iron lock, and the chain loosened.


    "That was much easier than I thought. No wonder there are so many thieves out there. Lock-picking is so damn easy. I better change my house and clan locks to magical ones, otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep peacefully," Myne complained as he removed the chains and opened the basement door.

 Chapter 657. A Poor Soul

    "Damn, this smell is unbearable! Are those two incarnations of pigs, or what? How can they survive this stench?" Myne complained, tears welling up in his eyes. He''d always thought he''d seen and smelled enough disgusting things, nothing could surprise him anymore. Now, he realized how naive he''d been.


    Holding his nose, Myne walked into the dark basement. A black liquid, mixed with something red, was spread across the staircase, making it very slippery. He carefully climbed down, only to find that the basement was so large it covered the entire house. A long, narrow passage, with small prison cell-like rooms on both sides and a special room sealed with iron chains, gives a creepy vibe at the end of the passage.


    Myne casually opened the nearest cell. The cell was extremely small, with four iron shackles attached to the walls, and an unknown, dried-up liquid flaked onto the ground. Sadly, there was no one inside.


    The same went for the other cells. It wasn''t until he reached the second-to-last cell that he saw a poor man with a pale, lifeless face, dishevelled grey hair, so thin that his skin almost touched his bones, and both legs severed. He was hanging on the wall, iron shackles wrapped around his arms, and had a multitude of scars on his body, especially on his legs, where blood was continuously gushing out and falling into a wooden bucket beneath him.


    The man''s condition was dire; he was barely breathing, and it would have been surprising if, after receiving this level of "premium treatment," he were still fine.


    "Hey? Can you hear me?" Myne walked into the cell and called out to the man.


    "Seems unconscious... Should I...? But he looks in such bad condition, what if I make things worse?... Forget it, how much worse can it get?"


    Slap! Slap!


    "What!?"


    As soon as Myne''s hard slaps landed on the man''s cheeks, he immediately opened his bloodshot eyes with a jolt and gave him a murderous glare, about to curse his entire family. But seeing that this time it wasn''t the thin man who used him to slowly milk his blood, a look of confusion appeared on his face, which quickly turned into joy.


    "Help me! Brother, please help me!" The man cried out in excitement.


    "Oh, yes, for sure, but at least tell me what''s going on here?" Myne wasn''t surprised at the man''s reaction. If someone used him to draw his blood continuously, with no sign of ending, he would also go crazy as well.


    "There are two madmen living in this house. They capture people like us who have sanity and draw their blood for unknown purposes. When we lose our usefulness, they conduct all kinds of weird experiments on us... while keeping us conscious so we can feel the pain. They enjoy seeing others suffer."


    "Please, brother, help me. I''ve been in this wretched place for nearly a month... My family is waiting for me. I went out to find food for them when those two bastards fooled me with their innocent looks and captured me..."


    "You can imagine what will happen to them without someone protecting them... Please have mercy," The man started crying, trying to play the emotional card against Myne. But because he was focused on squeezing out fake tears, he failed to see Myne''s murderous gaze, who was staring at the top of his head.


    { He wants to touch you by any means so he can gain control over your body through his ability. }


    { He thinks you look like a naive brat, easy to fool. He can tell you''re an idiot who hasn''t taken a social beating, just by looking at your face. }


    { You looked very tasty to him. He can''t wait to eat you to satisfy his spiritual hunger and, of course, to recover his legs. }


    "Another bastard who''s looking down on me," He didn''t mind if the other party wanted to eat him, as everyone seemed to want that, but the man, who was fooled and captured by two perverts, actually thought he was a fool just because he was more handsome than him. Myne couldn''t accept that. While gritting his teeth in anger, he took out the wooden box from behind him.


    He was contemplating where to find someone who could help him conduct tests on the cursed knife. He wanted to determine the extent of its harmful curse, and what the ultimate consequences would be. Now that he had found a perfect scapegoat, he wouldn''t let the opportunity slip away.


    "Hey, brother, what are you doing? Please, can you free me? You can do this after releasing me. What if those two bastards come down and find you? Things might get complicated then. Those two aren''t easy to deal with, you shouldn''t underestimate them."


    The man, seeing Myne deviate from the script, grew nervous. He spoke in a pitiful and anxious tone, trying his best to control the anger that threatened to erupt at any moment. After all, though he appeared normal, he was as corrupted as the other people in this world, and his temper was far from pleasant. Seeing Myne, a mere brat, disobey his commands, naturally, he was not happy.


    However, the next second, his fake anxious expression turned into genuine fear, and his body trembled as he looked at the bloody knife in the wooden box.


    "F*ck! Bastard, why do you have a cursed object? Damn it, idiot, quickly throw it away!" The man stopped pretending, seeing his impending doom. He began cursing Myne, his words now genuinely panicked.


    "Hehehe, brother, come on, you''re making a mountain out of a molehill..." Myne mimicked the man''s tone and let out a playful chuckle as he picked up the cursed knife with the help of two kitchen knives, ensuring he wouldn''t be affected. He brought it before the man with a playful grin.


    "Just grab it for one second, and I''ll let you go, I swear. I found this on the road and wanted to test its effect... I''m very curious about the famous cursed object; I''ve never seen one before."


    "Brother, oh my dear brother, you won''t refuse my small request, right? Otherwise, I might be sad... You still want to reunite with your family, don''t you?" Myne asked with a smile that looked no different than a devil''s grin to the man.


    Damn, another psychopath. Why do I always get stuck between these madmen? The man cursed his luck, but in the end, he accepted his fate and gave in.


    After all, what other option did he have? It wasn''t as if he could kick Myne out, saying he didn''t need his help, and lose his only chance to escape from this hell, right? He knew his condition very well; if nothing unexpected happened, he had at most a week before he would be lying on the laboratory table like the other prisoners, watching those two bastards dissect him bit by bit.


    "Don''t you dare break the promise, I warn you, otherwise my spirit will hunt you to your death." The man gritted his teeth and opened his fist, gesturing for Myne to bring the knife closer.


    Of course, the reason he decided to touch the cursed knife wasn''t entirely because he believed Myne''s nonsense. Actually, he himself had only heard legends about cursed objects and had never seen one. So, he didn''t truly know how dangerous they were and always thought those stories were fake.


    Otherwise, if they were as dangerous as people said, why were those people still alive? Many stories also mentioned that once someone was recognized by a cursed object, they would gain unpredictable power. So, there was a sliver of hope in his heart that he could control this weapon at the last moment of his life, just like a protagonist, and change his destiny in one fell swoop.


    "AHHHH!!!"


    However, just like Myne, as soon as he held the handle of the bloody knife, he started screaming in pain, which lasted only a second before his eyes turned dark, like bottomless holes, and he became completely silent.


    "Was I also in such a weird state when I was under the illusion? It''s quite creepy," Myne muttered and observed the man closely, only to find that the other party''s already pale face was growing even paler, and his body was shaking weirdly. The right hand, which was holding the knife, suddenly developed purple veins that began popping out and soon spread across his entire arm and neck, like crawling worms.


    As time passed, Myne saw that the man, unlike him, who had broken out of the illusion in a few seconds, showed no sign of emerging.


    Just as Myne was wondering if he should give the man some stimulation, like a light slap, to try to wake him up, he saw the man suddenly turn his head towards him, eyes wide open.

 Chapter 658. One Down, Two to Go

    Roar!


    "F*ck! What''s going on?" Myne jumped two steps back from the man who suddenly began behaving violently, struggling to break free from shackles.


    "Is he under the control of the knife?" Myne realized that although the man was acting strangely as if possessed by a ghost eager to hack him to pieces, it didn''t seem like he was doing this of his own volition. It was more like someone was controlling him, while his consciousness remained trapped in an illusion.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    "So, if someone can''t break free from the illusion of the cursed knife, they become its puppet? Why did it seem like this knife was trying everything to keep me away from it?"


    "Sigh, nowadays, even a knife shows gender discrimination. When that beautiful woman in red wielded it, it didn''t affect her. But when any man tries to use it, it does everything to screw them over. Where''s the equality and fairness? I want justice!"


    Myne complained, feeling heartbroken, and watched the man struggle to break free from the shackles, continuously letting out screams like a woman in labour. Because of his useless struggle, he worsened his old injuries, and the rate of blood loss increased significantly.


    This meaningless struggle lasted for about thirty seconds before all the man''s blood was either spilt on the ground or squeezed out by the knife, which seemed to be a big fan of blood and didn''t miss any chance to drain its victims. Myne had experienced it before and had to admit that the feeling wasn''t great at all.


    So, the poor guy died just like that, and even until his last moment, he couldn''t break free from the illusion.


    "No wonder Mother always warned me not to take free things from others. This is indeed too dangerous..." Myne let out a heavy breath and walked forward to retrieve the knife, but found that even in death, the man was gripping it so tightly that even with Myne''s four times strength compared to a normal adult, he had to expend considerable effort to pry his fingers open.


    "Wait... since I can''t touch the knife directly, what if I do it another way?"


    Myne suddenly paused his action and stared at the knife in the man''s hand with bright eyes, a crazy idea forming in his mind, which sounded perfectly feasible to him.


    ...


    { Password: 0764821. }


    { Insert a thin wire and rotate it three times clockwise, then up and down, left and right, to open it. }


    Ohh, this lock is exactly the same as the previous one. These people don''t take today''s thief seriously at all. They have no creativity...


    "Huh! Someone is coming!"


    Just as Myne was removing the chains from the iron door at the end of the corridor, his last unexplored area in this large house he never wanted to return to, he suddenly heard a man''s loud cursing and a woman''s anxious, crying voice coming from the entrance of the basement. Clearly, the man''s screams had disturbed the couple''s intimate moment, and they had run down to investigate.


    "Honey, be quick! I told you I saw someone roaming in our house, but you didn''t listen to me. Now he''s already entered our basement. What if he messes everything up? I warn you, if anything happens to my little angel because of you, I will never forgive you... Did you hear that..."


    Slap!


    "For God''s sake, shut the hell up, you damn b*tch!"


    The husband, who could no longer hold back because of his wife''s continuous nagging and was also frustrated because he had to get out of bed without releasing his pent-up pressure, gave his wife a hard slap, making her white cheek swell, and she fell to the ground in a daze, she couldn''t believe that her husband dares to hit her.


    Not caring about his wife, the husband then picked up the axe he had brought with him and began breaking down the door that Myne had locked from the inside. After all, as a die-hard fan of horror novels, there is no way Myne would made such a low-level mistake of leaving the door unlocked for the enemy to enter silently and give him a surprise from behind.


    As for the woman, after receiving her husband''s "love," she sobbed a bit, pretending to be pitiful, but seeing that her husband showed no sign of apologizing and instead looked like the next axe blow would land on her, she honestly cursed him under her breath and angrily rushed back to her room, her cry gets louder with each of her steps.


    "God damn b*tch, if not for the fact that I need her body and her powers, I would have cut her into pieces long ago."


    Because pollution had eroded most people''s sanity, and it was hard to find someone with a good temper, the husband was naturally not a gentle person who cared about his wife. He was merely tolerating her for the sake of his little brother and his stomach, as they had to rely on each other to feed themselves.


    Otherwise, if they ate too much-contaminated meat from the monsters outside, they would become abnormal mutants with weird body shapes, like Myne''s dear neighbour, and no longer be in their human shape with normal brain, still having desires for sex and looking for a way to heal their daughter.


    Bang!


    "Damn! Finally, let''s see which motherf*cker dares to sneak into my house. Just today, I was thinking about going outside to find another experiment material, and one delivered himself to my laboratory. What more could I ask for?"


    The husband tightened his grip on his axe and slowly entered the basement. Though he was very angry, he didn''t lower his guard and was extremely cautious, each step taken with full vigilance, not wanting to give his enemy any chance to attack first.


    "Damn it, how the hell did he unlock all my high-tech locks? All of them were modified by myself, and even a top-class hacker would need to spend at least half an hour to break each lock. How the f*ck did he do that, and where did he get the key to the physical lock?" The husband, seeing his main lab door open, cursed angrily and rushed towards it without caring about anything else. His lab held his life''s work; if anything happened to it, he would lose everything, a pain greater than death.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, a bright white light covered his eyes, as powerful as a flash bomb exploding in his face. The husband instinctively covered his eyes instead of dodging or creating distance from the unexpected attack. This was of course his natural reaction, after all, he is a researcher, not a warrior. No matter how vigilant he was, or how aware he was of an enemy waiting for him, he couldn''t avoid the subconscious reaction at the critical moment.


    But his mistake was an opportunity for someone else. As soon as he covered his eyes, Myne, who was ready to act, instantly inserted the cursed knife into the man''s head and moved back, waiting for the woman''s reaction.


    With fourfold strength, he was confident he could deal with that cowardly woman with ease, and now he also has an additional tramp card with him, so he is more confident.


    Thud!


    The husband didn''t even get a chance to see the enemy. Before Myne''s right eye stopped releasing the super-powerful light, the man''s body fell to the ground with a thud, his life extinguished just like that¡ªa cheap death for a great scientist who didn''t abandon his profession even in such a hellish world with almost no help or resources.


    "Well, their relationship doesn''t seem as harmonious as I thought," Myne looked at the empty corridor and the dead body of the thin husband before him and chuckled jokingly.


    "Woof! Woof!"


    "Yes, yes, I know, I know. You''re angry that they fooled you, but he''s already dead. What''s the point of venting your anger on him? Also, why the hell are your skills still working fine while mine are sealed?" Myne watched Ted shoot lasers at the dead man''s body to vent his anger and shook his head helplessly. He hadn''t expected the random house he chose would turn out to be blind arrow-hitting bull eyes, and he indeed found one of the trio here.


    When he entered the lab, he saw Ted tightly locked onto an iron table, his head covered with a metal helmet, and machines continuously but slowly extracting his blood into bottles. He understood immediately that this couple was using Ted''s blood to maintain their sanity, just as the tentacle uncle had told him: every normal person or animal in this world was abnormal in the eyes of everyone else.


    "Hmm, but this knife is really greedy. Even the corpse didn''t spread," Myne sighed helplessly as he watched the cursed knife, like a greedy beast, quickly suck up all the blood from the husband''s body, leaving only a dry corpse behind.


    Shaking his head, Myne grabbed the man''s hand, which still tightly held the handle of the cursed knife despite being severed from the body, and pulled it out of the husband''s head.


    This was the idea he had come up with to use the cursed knife. Since he couldn''t directly touch the knife, he decided to touch something else, like someone else''s hand holding the knife. Although the idea was childish, it worked, so he didn''t mind using it. He was very open-minded in this regard. But to avoid unnecessary recognition from others and earning the title of a pervert or psychopath, he wrapped duct tape around the hand on the knife handle to cover it up.


    "All right, there''s nothing useful for us here. Let''s go deal with that woman before looking for others. I hope you''re telling the truth and can indeed sense them; otherwise, things are going to be complicated." He grabbed Ted''s fluffy, hairy neck, lifted him, and walked out of the laboratory, which wasn''t a place a human could stay for more than three seconds.


    Only crazy scientists or madmen wouldn''t mind this kind of gloomy, humid, scary atmosphere, full of negative aura and dead bodies everywhere, staring at you, sending chills down your spine.


    "Woof-woof!"


    "What!? You want to eat something? Right now?" Myne, hearing Ted''s request, gave him a puzzled look. He had already told him about their situation, and this bastard, despite being easily caught, still dared to ask for food? If not for the fact that he was a victim and had already suffered enough, Myne would have given him a "love fist" to check whether the crazy scientist had messed up his brain.


    "Woof-woof-woof!"


    "Well, that''s also true. Fine, let''s go find something for you. I think I saw some fresh meat in the kitchen," Myne, hearing the other party''s reasonable excuse, nodded and brought him out. After taking meat from the freezer, he gave everything to Ted. While leaving him alone to eat, he himself came to the couple''s bedroom and slowly peeked inside, wanting to see why the woman had returned to her room midway for no reason, instead of helping her husband to deal with him."

 Chapter 659 659. Sinister Embrace

    The room remained as dark as ever, with a dim orange light offering a sliver of illumination. The woman sat inside, her back turned to Myne, and to his surprise, she was completely naked.


    { She was waiting for her husband to coax her, to apologize for slapping her and calling her a b*tch. }


    { She knew her husband had a volatile temper, and the only way to maintain control over him was through his lust. }


    { She is extremely horny and eager to resume the interrupted sexual encounter, which was disturbed by the intruder.}


    { She hoped her husband would embrace her from behind, gently kiss her neck, and create a sensual atmosphere while apologizing, before moving to the next step. }


    Well, this lady certainly has many fantasies... Myne thought with a chuckle.


    "So, she returned midway because her husband, unable to tolerate her nagging and crying, resorted to beating her, huh? She doesn''t strike me as someone with a strong will and seems easy to bully... If only she had larger breasts, she''d be perfectly my type," Myne muttered regretfully. However, this didn''t deter him from forming a sinister plan in his heart.


    "Since she was seemingly powerless and in the mood for some "fun," it would be a shame to disappoint such a "nice" lady," Muttering with a playful grin, licking his lips. He slowly walked into the room and locked the door. He then placed the cursed knife on a stool beside the bed and cautiously climbed onto the bed on all fours.


    The woman, sensing a presence behind her, immediately grew excited. She assumed her perverted husband, unable to resist seeing her naked back, would instantly give in and approach her, tail wagging like a dog.


    However, wanting to feign anger, she crossed her arms beneath her breasts and closed her eyes. She had resolved not to look at him until he begged for forgiveness. His slap still stung, and on top of that, the bastard had called her a "useless b*tch." How could she tolerate that? Yes, she understood he was under immense pressure, but that didn''t mean she was having an easy time. If she forgave him too easily, where was her dignity?


    Just as she was daydreaming, she felt strong arms wrap around her waist, and someone breathing softly near her ear.


    Weird, why does he smell so nice? Did he find perfume on that intruder? she wondered. But it''s a good thing. Most of the time, he smells like a dead rat. At least tonight, I won''t have to endure his disgusting odour, She nodded with satisfaction, continuing to pretend to be angry and letting him proceed.


    Myne, seeing the woman in such a receptive mood and unable to distinguish him from her husband, grew bolder. Because she appeared to have just showered, which was seen from her wet hair, and the strong scent of shampoo coming from her body, he didn''t have to worry about her body having her husband''s mark.


    He gently began rubbing his nose around her white neck inhaling her scent and then reached for her small C-cup breasts, massaging them gently. Although they weren''t his preferred size, he felt that a change in taste for novelty and experience was necessary in life¡ªotherwise, everything would feel dull.


    While convincing himself to compromise with his moral "aesthetics," Myne, enjoying the feel of her small breasts, grasped them and teased her nipples.


    "Ahm~"


    The woman let out a soft moan, already feeling hot, but she didn''t give in, maintaining her crossed arms and straight back, determined not to make it easy for Myne.


    Huh? Weird, why is he still playing with my breasts? He''s never done this before. Most of the time, he just squeezes them for fun before thrusting his small stick inside me. But today, he''s not only being very gentle but also teasing my nipples. This isn''t his style...


    Seeing that her supposed husband wasn''t proceeding to the next step but was calmly playing with her breasts, seemingly with no intention of stopping, she opened her eyes and blinked in confusion. She had known her husband for over ten years and was well aware of his habits.


    This sudden change in style was something she couldn''t accept. Confused, she lowered her head slightly and saw two not-so-muscular but youthful white hands playfully massaging her breasts. Their movements indicated that the owner was skilled in such matters.


    However, upon seeing the unfamiliar hands, the woman''s face instantly paled. It didn''t take her long to realize that the person behind her wasn''t her husband but the enemy he was supposed to have killed in the basement. And since the enemy was behind her, and her husband was missing, it didn''t require much deduction to conclude that her husband''s body might already be cold.


    "Hello, beautiful... I hope you''re enjoying my services..."


    "Ahhm!!!"


    Hearing Myne''s gentle voice near her ear, the woman instinctively wanted to scream, but a hand tightly covered her mouth.


    "Don''t scream. There''s no one to hear you anyway, and I''m really not in the mood to listen to your ear-piercing noise, do you understand?" Myne pulled out the kitchen knife, tucked it into his back pocket, and then pressed it against the woman''s neck.


    Seeing her nod, her expression frightened and tears already streaming down her face, Myne instantly understood her character. A superb plan to pull this "hot babe" onto his pirate ship quickly formed in his mind.


    In an unknown world full of danger, if there''s anything you should have besides absolute power, it''s cannon fodder to test the waters. Who knew if you encountered a seemingly harmless monster, easy to bully, but the other party turned out to be a world-class boss playing "pig eats tiger"? You might not even have a chance to feel regret before losing your life. So, in any team, two or more cannon fodder members were necessary to ensure the core members didn''t have to sacrifice themselves for the greater good.


    Of course, Myne''s "little brother" was another reason he wanted this beauty in the team. After all, it was still unknown when he would be able to escape this world.


    "Good. From now on, you are my woman. Your life and death are entirely in my control, and you have to do whatever I say, no matter what. Understand?" Myne asked seriously, picking up the cursed knife and waving it in front of the woman to intimidate her with its deadly aura and increase his momentum.


    The woman, who had still held onto the hope of turning the tables after creating distance from Myne, saw the cursed knife with blood dripping from its tip and the deadly aura surrounding it. The courage to resist she had painstakingly built instantly collapsed like a house of cards.


    She fell to her knees and gave him a "kowtow," acknowledging Myne as her master, leaving him completely speechless. After all, even in his world, people didn''t have the tradition of "kowtow"; even slaves only bowed before their masters. So, seeing the woman react so strongly, he didn''t know what to say.


    But because he wanted to maintain his bossy aura, he snorted arrogantly and walked out of the bedroom without saying anything, though in his heart, he was very excited about acquiring a sexy beauty who seemed very obedient.


    After dealing with the woman, Myne first went to the "meatball monster" on the second floor, who seemed to be the woman''s daughter. After thinking for a moment, he righteously inserted the cursed knife into the other party''s body.


    The curse knife didn''t disappoint him and, within a minute, it sucked away all the blood from the "meatball" and took its life. It wasn''t that Myne wanted to take everything from the woman she loved and see her suffer, but without the husband continuously injecting various machines and the blood of other creatures, there was no way to stabilize her daughter''s condition. She would soon become a powerful mutated monster, which was something Myne was in no condition to deal with, so he simply removed the source of trouble.


    As for how to explain this to his new slave, well, there was no need to. Myne believed that his cowardly slave understood his intentions; otherwise, he wouldn''t mind reuniting the entire family.


    When he returned to the first floor, he saw the woman still busy getting dressed. He went to Ted, who had devoured all the meat and was in high spirits. Perhaps because the meat saved by the couple seemed less contaminated, Ted didn''t receive any special mutant abilities like Myne and was perfectly normal.


    Five minutes later, while Myne and Ted were discussing the whereabouts of Waffle and Ocea, the woman finally came downstairs wearing tight leather pants, a black shirt, and a brown jacket, her hair tied in a ponytail, with a little makeup on her face.


    She looked extremely nervous, not even daring to look into Myne''s eyes, and just stood beside him anxiously, wondering if Myne would vent his anger on her for mistreating his dog. Only after seeing Myne happily chatting with the weird dog she and her husband had caught did she understand that Ted was his pet.


    "Let''s go, we have a lot of work to do," Myne said, ignoring the cowardly woman and leading Ted and her out of the house. As he returned to the street, the uneasy and suffocating feeling returned, and he couldn''t help but frown. Before he could ask the woman about it, he saw a hyena-like dog, which he had previously seen hanging on top of the pole at the end of the street, somehow get down and call its brother. They were now walking toward them.

 Chapter 660 660. Following the Giants

    The woman was clearly not someone who liked venturing outside her house. Before this, most outdoor activities had been handled by her husband. So, although she knew there were all kinds of weird and powerful monsters out there, seeing a zombie-like hyena, 1.5 meters tall, staring at her with its tongue lolling out, she was frightened to death. She quickly hid behind Myne, hugging him tightly.


    "Hey, if you cling to me like a koala, how am I supposed to deal with them? Do you want us all to die? Get off!"


    Bang!


    Myne showed no mercy for his new slave and delivered a powerful blow. While he wanted some cannon fodder in his team for emergency purposes, he wouldn''t tolerate a useless pig teammate who only caused trouble.


    After receiving Myne''s "love," the woman regained her senses and quickly moved away from him, tears in her eyes, clutching her head, which throbbed painfully.


    "Ted, don''t touch them or let them touch you. They''re poisonous."


    "Woof!"


    Hearing Myne''s instructions, Ted, who could still use his skills, nodded and flew into the sky under the woman''s dumbfounded gaze. He attacked one of the hyenas from the side, bombarding it with his Lesser Eyes skill.


    Meanwhile, the remaining hyena rushed towards Myne. Although the monster was extremely fast, it lacked any semblance of intelligence.


    Myne gripped the cursed knife tightly and turned his wrist as the hyena lunged. The sharp blade chopped quickly and accurately, and with his four times strength, it sliced through the monster''s neck like tofu, easily decapitating it with almost no resistance.


    "My strength and speed are much higher than that of an average person, the monsters in this city, except for the level one, don''t seem easy to deal with," Myne muttered, watching Ted finish off the other hyena.


    He kicked the severed head away and continued walking down the street with Ted and his new slave, who was completely dumbfounded by the strength displayed by Myne and Ted. She suddenly found the idea of following them not so bad.


    Although some monsters appeared along the way, each encounter became progressively weirder and scarier, but their levels remained similar to the hyenas at the beginning, posing little danger. Most of the time, Myne didn''t have to do anything; Ted handled everything effortlessly.


    As they walked to the next block, they finally encountered level-two pollution anomalies.


    [ Name: Level 2 Pollution Anomaly


    Ability: Sonic Wave, Rush


    San Value: 0 ]


    "Thankfully, the strength and agility of the level two monsters weren''t much higher than the first ones, and their abilities were physical and easy to counter," Myne breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, after seeing their creepy appearances, he would have thought someone had suddenly switched the difficulty from normal to nightmare.


    Another important point was that Ted provided aerial support. Because most monsters couldn''t fly, Ted could fully utilize his flying ability and Lesser Eyes skill, preventing most monsters from even getting close before their heads exploded. This was also why Myne was so eager to find Waffle and Ocea. If they could also use their skills and abilities like Ted, his chances of survival would increase significantly.


    "This is the third block. The pollution is noticeably stronger."


    "That means our direction is correct. The closer we get to the source of the pollution, the more serious the pollution will be."


    Myne could already clearly hear all kinds of hissing sounds. It was like they were resonating with his head, making it hard not to be affected.


    "Ahem, Master...?" Just as Myne was wondering whether he should continue moving forward towards the city centre, his slave brought him out of his thoughts.


    "What?" Myne turned his head and looked at the woman, who had been silent since they left her house.


    "I... I can''t take it anymore. Those voices... they''re driving me crazy."


    To Myne''s surprise, his slave, who had been fine just moments ago, was now lying on the ground, clutching her head. Her eyes had turned completely black, devoid of pupils. Occasionally, she would fall into a trance-like state for a few seconds and begin muttering some kind of strange prayer, which sounded very creepy.


    Myne had noticed her weird movements before, but he thought they might be a personal quirk, and since she hadn''t complained, he hadn''t thought much of it. Now, he finally understood it was definitely not normal.


    He also noticed that not only could he hear those creepy hissing voices in his mind, but his vision was also slowly but steadily darkening. Unlike before, when it darkened slightly with each point of San value lost, he was now losing San value points at a rapid pace.


    "Are you sure they''re not there?" Myne turned to Ted, who, for some reason, seemed completely unaffected by the weird phenomenon around them.


    "Woof-woof-woof!"


    "All right, I know..."


    Boom!


    "What was that?"


    Myne quickly looked in the direction of the explosion and saw a giant monster, about 50 meters tall, with an eight-legged, spider-like structure, but the upper body of a crab. It had burst out of a massive building, blasting it apart, and was rushing toward the city centre.


    Just as Myne wondered if he was hallucinating¡ªhow could such a large monster exist here?¡ªAnother figure appeared from the opposite side. This time, it was a humanoid monster holding a giant stone pillar. It let out a loud roar, seemingly angered that the spider creature was fleeing instead of fighting, and gave chase.


    "Motherf*cker! What the hell was that? Two big bosses fighting in the street?" Myne cursed, his eyes wide. He suddenly noticed that all the polluted monsters, which had previously wandered outside and occasionally harassed them, had disappeared. There was no one else around.


    Not wanting to waste such a golden opportunity, he quickly retrieved the golden, broken watch from inside his shirt and pressed the button on top twice.


    { Name: Clock


    Type: Polluted Item


    Quality: Poor


    Function: After winding the spring, you will be immune to 90% of pollution for the next five minutes. Can slightly recover lost Sanity Value.


    Usage limit: Three times per day. }


    As the clock''s needle began to move, Myne felt his mind clear. The roaring noises around him were reduced to an extremely low level, and his vision, which had darkened to one-tenth of its normal clarity, brightened, showing signs of recovery.


    Knowing his time was limited, Myne ordered his slave to hide in a corner and asked Ted to carry him toward the centre. The path was obstructed by debris from the destroyed buildings, making it difficult to move on foot.


    As they flowed high in the sky between the building and approached the centre, Myne looked towards the end of the block. He could see huge shadows looming in the fog, some carrying objects as large as buses on their backs. Their footsteps were heavy on the ground.


    "What kind of place is this that can give birth to so many giant and creepy monsters?"


    Myne, who had come out to gather essential information, never returned empty-handed. He had already confirmed with Ted that neither Waffle nor Ocea was in the city centre, making his task easier. He could now be bolder and attempt to see what was being guarded by so many giant monsters.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is also the safest. Myne instructed Ted to follow the giant humanoid monster, which was wreaking havoc in the city because the spider monster had escaped its grasp and was now venting its frustration.


    The huge, strange creature moved slowly, unaware of the mosquito-like Myne and Ted trailing behind it, allowing them to quickly reach the end of the street.


    At the dilapidated intersection, Ted slowed down and carefully positioned them so they could peek around the corner of a building. Now much closer to the centre, Myne felt the roaring sound, like the howling of thousands of evil ghosts, assault his brain.


    But under the clock''s immunity, he instantly became clear-headed.


    Finally, he saw the street a thousand meters away, where the city centre was located.


    All the buildings had been razed to the ground, and astonishingly huge monsters were slowly moving around, acting as guards.


    A jellyfish-like tentacle monster covered the sky like a dark shadow. It had a strange humanoid shape with disproportionate limbs, and its head looked like it had two sirens attached. It was walking slowly.


    There was also a mountain of flesh covered with pus, each piece covered in eyes.


    Just seeing this monster caused Myne''s vision to darken, clearly indicating a loss of another point of sanity.


    He understood that the remaining 10% of the clock''s effect was being overwhelmed by high-level pollution, which was beyond the clock''s immunity range.


    And in the centre, there seemed to be something, but he couldn''t see it clearly because of the monsters blocking his view. Thankfully, something resolved Myne''s doubts.


    "Is that the source of the contamination?"


    Although Myne couldn''t see the centre, he could see { ? } and { ! }, but they were too far away to gather more information. However, their giant size and dark, bloody colour made their nature clear.


    Myne ordered Ted to return the way they came. He now knew the source of the trouble, and the information he had was sufficient.


    The next step was to return and make long-term plans. Each of those terrifying giant monsters was extremely dangerous, and he couldn''t contend with them now.


    Relying solely on the clock and Ted''s support, the probability of bypassing the monsters and reaching the centre was probably no more than 1%.


    Ten minutes later, Myne returned to the apartment, carrying two level 2 monster corpses that looked somewhat edible, along with the cheerful Ted and his tired slave, who seemed to have endured too much pollution by going to the centre with him and was now in poor spirits, looking in bad condition.


    He placed one of the monsters in the freezer in the kitchen, which was filled with all kinds of strange parts, including eyeballs, tentacles, and ears filled with rusty nails, among other things. It seemed these were leftovers from the landlord''s cooking.


    Just as he was about to return to his room to settle Ted and the woman before fulfilling his promise to the woman in red, the heavy sound of footsteps echoed slowly, and a terrifying low voice rang out.

 Chapter 661 661. The Predator

    Just as he was about to return to his room to settle Ted and the woman before fulfilling his promise to the woman in red, the heavy sound of footsteps echoed slowly, and a terrifying low voice rang out.


    "As far as I remember, today is not your turn to take duty. What are you doing here brat, and where did you find those two?"


    Myne turned around and saw the bandaged guy standing at the entrance of the kitchen, staring at the three of them with unconcealed greed in his eyes, barely able to control himself from pouncing on them.


    "But it doesn''t matter."


    He stared at Myne for a second before looking at the woman, sending a chill down her spine. She hurriedly hid behind Myne, prompting him to laugh strangely as he held a sickle in his hand.


    "You know you''re so popular, yet you still dare to run around with your small gang."


    "I have to say, I''m really lucky today."


    The sickle in the bandaged guy''s hand flashed a startling cold light and came directly towards Myne. He clearly didn''t consider Ted and the woman a threat; in his eyes, only Myne was worth paying attention to, and the other two were just fish on a chopping board, to be dealt with at any moment.


    Myne cursed the bandaged guy, he first pushed the woman away and quickly retreated.


    The opponent''s strength was at least at level two pollution, not a significant threat, but unlike the monsters outside, he wasn''t just a simple mutant. Not only did he possess weird abilities, but most importantly, he had a brain, which was the deadliest part, making Myne wary of underestimating him.


    The sickle stabbed hard into the wooden board next to him.


    The bandaged guy seemed to be an old resident of the apartment. Although his action of attacking another tenant in the kitchen seemed foolish, he was actually very familiar with the kitchen''s taboos and knew what was safe and what would cause punishment.


    Seeing Myne dodge his attack with ease, he became even more excited. "I will cut off you and your companions'' limbs and drag all three of you into the house to enjoy slowly."


    The bandaged guy rushed forward again, and the bandages all over his body seemed to move, suddenly stretching out and rolling towards Myne.


    It seemed this was his ability: controlling bandages, not very powerful. Myne thought calmly as he swung the cursed knife to cut off the bandages around him, but his sickle blew a cold wind in the dark kitchen, about to cut Myne in half with a deadly arc.


    "Bang!"


    Myne blocked it with his knife and took a few steps back.


    Seeing Myne in difficulty, the bandaged guy became bolder and more confident, feeling his victory was imminent. In excitement, he tore off the bandages on his face, revealing a lipless mouth and a row of scarlet teeth.


    "Those idiots didn''t do anything, waiting for their perfect opportunity, so I get to have it all to myself! Hahaha! I''m really lucky!"


    "Hahaha your mother, f*ck you bastard, die... TED!"


    After scouting, Myne stretched out his palm, revealing the eye on his left hand.


    "Bang!"


    The palm eye opened, and a strong and dazzling light quickly burst out, illuminating the entire kitchen to an extreme degree!


    Myne''s original intention was to blind the bandaged guy and then take advantage of the situation to attack, just as he had done with the husband back then. But he didn''t expect that the moment the light appeared, the bandaged guy would tremble all over and reveal a look of extreme pain, with white steam coming out of his body as if someone had thrown acid on him.


    Myne was surprised beyond words because this hadn''t happened with the husband.


    "Is this eye of mine releasing holy light?" This was the only explanation he could think of for this weird phenomenon.


    But this unexpected surprise didn''t hinder Myne and Ted''s movements.


    As soon as he released the light, Ted had already hit the bandaged guy''s back of the head with his lesser eyes at full power, and Myne himself quickly stepped forward, and the cursed knife stabbed out from the side of his right wrist, suddenly piercing into the bandaged guy''s chest with significant momentum.


    The bandaged guy''s eyes widened and became bloodshot, and he screamed while falling to the ground, "Hiss, it hurts, it hurts so much."


    "It''s normal to feel pain; it happens the first time," Myne comforted the other party while putting some distance between them, with the cursed knife still inside him. It was only a matter of seconds before the other party would become another victim of the knife''s hunger.


    The bandaged guy didn''t understand Myne''s lame joke, but he acted crazy, seeing his death approaching. "Even if you kill me, you can''t escape! Those guys are staring at you; you will die!"


    Myne''s face was calm, with a hint of pity for the naive bandaged guy. He shook his head, revealing an expression that the other party couldn''t decipher, before speaking softly. "Don''t worry, I will visit everyone, one by one. No one can escape. I will soon cleanse this place completely."


    The bandaged guy collapsed, trembling. After continuous convulsions, his body gradually lost its life, the cursed knife-absorbing ability didn''t disappoint Myne.


    He looked at the corpse under his feet with a satisfied smile, pulling the cursed knife from the bandaged guy''s chest. Just then, a dangerous and bold idea came to him.


    "I certainly need assistance," He muttered, glancing at Ted, who remained unimpressed by such a simple one-side battle, appearing lazy. On the other hand, his slave, the woman was trembling in fear; Myne did not doubt that if he let out a shout at her, she would wet herself.


    Shaking his head, he placed the bandaged guy''s body in the freezer, washed the blood off himself, and ascended the spiral staircase to the first floor.


    To his surprise, a large number of { ? } appeared in his field of vision... Well, there weren''t many only three.


    { They are all staring at you, wanting to monopolize you. }


    { They smell a scent more delicious beside you and are even more excited. }


    "Were they holding back from attacking because they were wary of each other?" Myne pondered, rubbing his chin.


    "No wonder the bandaged guy was so excited when he found me alone."


    Although he planned to send them all to their company the bandage guy in the underworld, he ignored them for now and proceeded to the second floor, opened his room, and walked inside.


    Thanks to the bandaged guy''s efforts, the room was a mess, furniture broken and strewn about randomly. The word "DIE" was written with the black liquid Myne saw inside the toilet on the walls. The other party has done everything he could to disgust him.


    "Clean the room and don''t wander outside. Ted, make sure she doesn''t cause trouble. If she acts up, kill her," Myne said coldly to the woman, who nodded hurriedly, like a frightened rabbit.


    After receiving an affirmative nod from Ted, he returned to the first floor and knocked on room number three. Although the woman in red hadn''t given him her room number, the other tenants, glued to their doors and peering through peepholes, made it easy to deduce.


    "Oh, you''re still alive, and you even brought me a gift... So sweet, I''m impressed," The woman in red opened the door with a confused expression hearing knocking. Seeing Myne standing at her doorstep with a bright smile and a large monster on his shoulder, she couldn''t help but praise him.


    "It''s only natural, after all, I took something from you. How could I not fulfil your little request?" Myne replied, observing the woman in red. Aside from the extra blood on her hands, she appeared unchanged.


    "Well, since you''re here, would you like to come in?" The woman in red opened the door halfway, revealing a room bathed in red light, creating an eerie atmosphere. She asked politely.


    Myne, having read her inner thoughts and knowing she was merely teasing and had no ulterior motives, confidently pushed the door open, and under her surprised eyes, he confidently walked inside as if he visiting his girlfriend. He even took the initiative to lock the door, saying outside is unsafe.


    "You have quite simple tastes. I thought a lady like you would have a unique style," Myne commented, looking at the plain furniture but strange paintings on the walls. Compared to his small room, the woman in red''s apartment was quite large, with a living room, a bedroom, a kitchen, and an extra room.


    "Oh, dear, you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover," She said with a smile, taking the monster from Myne and dragging it to the kitchen, gesturing for him to sit on the couch.


    Myne complied, his eyes fixed on the woman in red''s back as she slightly opened the kitchen door and entered, giving him a charming smile, but she had no intention of letting him peek into her kitchen.

 Chapter 662 662. The Red Woman’s Hospitality

    "Seems like you found a way to use my knife."


    After a minute, she returned with a drink, smiling as she saw her knife on the table, its handle bulging and wrapped with duct tape.


    "If you had told me about this trick, I might not have lost so much hair thinking how to use it," Myne complained, looking at the strange drink in the glass. Its dark red colour raised doubts, and the occasional bubbles bursting on the surface didn''t inspire his confidence to bring it close to his lips.


    "Drink it. What are you waiting for? It''s good for your health. Don''t you trust me?" The woman in red, seeing Myne staring at the drink with a forced smile, giggled. She leaned against the couch, one leg crossed over the other, arms crossed, and stared at him playfully.


    { This is a mixture of different creatures'' blood, boiled with mutant herbs. It contains a little bit of pollution, but not much. It''s good for controlling bloodlust and specific symptoms of a curse. }


    After reading the description of the { ? } on the drink, Myne breathed a sigh of relief. For a second, he genuinely thought the beautiful lady wanted to kill him by feeding him some kind of poison.


    { She found you more interesting than she expected. }


    { She couldn''t wait to serve you the dishes she made and see your reaction. }


    { She didn''t dislike you and think you are annoying. }


    If she has this kind of weird cooking style, I understand why she''s so eager to serve me her cooking. Why am I getting Aisha vibes from her? Sigh, why are all beautiful women so mischievous? Can''t they be normal like my little slave? Myne sighed, shaking his head, and took a small sip of the drink. However, the next second he opened his eyes with shock, because to his surprise, although the drink looked creepy and weird, it tasted very good, and he gulped down the rest of it without realizing it.


    "Weirdo... He actually trusts a stranger and drinks something unknown. Where does his confidence come from?" The woman in red watched Myne gulp down her drink calmly and couldn''t help but marvel at his blind trust in her. This was something she had never seen before.


    "How was it?" She asked with a smile.


    "Nice... Can I have one more?" Myne put down the glass, wiped his mouth, and asked excitedly. He hadn''t expected that this weird-looking drink would be so good. And because he had been wandering outside for hours, and even before that had only eaten a little because the stingy landlord hadn''t cooked enough food for everyone, he had barely filled his stomach.


    Now, after seeing something delicious and pollution-free, naturally, he wouldn''t shy away and ask boldly. Anyway, he had already bought enough materials for her to cook as much as she wanted; having an additional stomach didn''t matter much.


    "Sorry, dear, this is my special medicine. I have very little, and can''t give you any more. But since you look hungry, how about I cook something for you?" The woman in red awkwardly refused Myne''s request, as she really didn''t have enough of this drink. If she didn''t take it herself on time, there was a high possibility that she might get out of control, and that was something she didn''t want to see.


    "Really!? That would be fantastic!" Myne, who was already hungry and found that the woman in red was a good chef, albeit one who liked playing with her guests, replied excitedly.


    "But I don''t want to be a burden on you. Let me help you with the cooking. I have quite a lot of experience as an assistant," He continued as he got up and walked toward the kitchen.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to enter the kitchen," The woman in red hurriedly blocked Myne''s path and said nervously.


    "Ah, don''t be shy. How bad can it be anyway?" Myne didn''t take her warning seriously. He gently pushed her aside and walked into the kitchen with his chest held high. However, after seeing the horrifying view inside, he nodded his head for a few seconds before honestly walking back and closing the door behind him.


    "You really need to clean it. By the way, where is the bathroom?" Myne said to the woman in red, who was covering her face embarrassedly. Hearing his question, she pointed at the bedroom, and Myne walked toward it without saying much. Soon, the loud sound of vomiting could be heard from inside the bathroom.


    "I told you not to go there," The woman in red handed Myne water as he walked out of the bathroom with a pale face. Clearly, what he saw inside the kitchen was beyond his tolerance limit.


    "Please tell me you''re not doing that for fun?" Myne lay down on the clean and comfortable bed and asked the woman in red beside him with a pleading look. If not for the fact that he could read her inner thoughts and knew that she was a good and normal person at heart, after seeing the scene inside the kitchen, he would have definitely fled without a single thought.


    "It''s a bit complicated, but I can vow that there''s a serious reason behind it and it has nothing to do with fun. I don''t like it, but I have no choice... Sigh, all right, you rest a bit, I''ll cook something nice for you," Saying that, the woman in red walked out of the bedroom.


    { She''s grateful that you didn''t flee. }


    { She feels tired and wants to end this nightmare. }


    { She''s annoyed that you made her sad, she couldn''t wait to come out and cut you into thousands of pieces. }


    "Great... I made another enemy without doing anything," Myne read the last three messages in the woman in red''s head before she closed the door, and didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry.


    But then he fell into deep thought. He really couldn''t accept that the woman he had a slight crush on would have psychopathic hobbies and that literally 80% of her kitchen was filled with blood, organs, monster body parts, various types of meat, and some other things.


    Blood like rain dripping from the ceiling nonstop, even five inches from the ground was filled with blood creating a small pond, and all kinds of weird dishes, he didn''t know what else to call them, were placed disgracefully on the dining table.


    Walls were decorated with unusual, creepy art made of extra body parts, after seeing which, Myne, who had just drunk the special drink made of a lot of blood, obviously couldn''t hold it back and vomited everything.


    "I hoped she prepared something from vegetables. I didn''t have the guts to eat non-veg food after what I''d seen," Although Myne always knew he had a strong mentality and wasn''t easily shaken by visual things, today, he had to admit someone had truly killed his appetite.


    ...


    "Please come back if you have time. I really enjoy your company," The woman in red said with a smile, bidding Myne farewell at her doorstep after dinner.


    "If only you''d promise to cook more dishes for me... without any meat of course... I think I''ll take a break from non-vegetarian food for a while. By the way, thanks for this gift; Ted will definitely be very happy," Myne replied cheerfully, having eaten his fill of delicious vegetarian food cooked by the woman in red. He thanked her wholeheartedly, anyone praising anyone doesn''t cost him anything.


    "No problem. I also enjoy spending time with you, and next time, don''t forget to bring your dog; I like dogs very much," The woman in red replied and was about to close the door. Myne, however, couldn''t let go of an opportunity when the iron was hot.


    Seeing her in a good mood, he quickly stepped forward and gave her a tight hug, catching her off guard. Before she could react, he grabbed her shoulders, broke the hug, and said, "Come out ten minutes later after the dinner bell rang tomorrow," before rushing toward the stairs.


    "Hehehe, interesting... I wonder what''s going on in his naughty mind," She chuckled, watching Myne run away before walking back into her house and closing the door behind her. She didn''t dwell on his little plan, figuring she would find out whatever he was planning tomorrow; there was no point in being anxious.

 Chapter 663 663. Tentacle Uncle’s Ultimate Sacrifice

    Knock-knock!


    "You''re still alive?"


    "Why the f*ck are all of you so eager to see me dead?" Myne, hearing the familiar sentence, couldn''t help but yell angrily. He didn''t bother with politeness and pushed the door open, walking in.


    The tentacle uncle hurriedly closed the door and looked at Myne with a complicated expression, clearly not expecting the other party to return in one piece.


    In his eyes, Myne was just an ordinary person who had recently gained a useless ability. Although he could use an iron needle and bully a weakling like himself, he wasn''t skilled enough to deal with the other residents and the monsters outside the door, despite having a cursed knife. After all, cursed objects were not easy to use.


    "Are you injured?" The tentacle uncle saw the blood on Myne''s body and immediately reached out his hand. "I can secrete mucus with a hemostatic effect."


    Myne looked at the dried blood on his clothes and rolled his eyes. "Stop! I''m not injured. This blood belongs to some unlucky guy."


    "So, you successfully found the ingredients?" The tentacle uncle said excitedly. His duty had been replaced by Myne, but if Myne failed to complete it, he would naturally die, because he truly didn''t dare to go out and hunt monsters.


    Myne nodded, squinting his eyes, and said seriously, "That''s not the point. Let me ask you a question first."


    "Is the toxin in your tentacles strong? What level of monsters can it affect?"


    The tentacle uncle was taken aback by the sudden, strange question. "I don''t know."


    "Um? What?"


    The tentacle uncle said quickly, "Because I only dare to attack the monsters around the apartment. If it''s that kind, I can knock it down in one go."


    "Ah, so it knocks down level one pollution with ease, huh... Then lend me some. I''ll test its effect on other monsters for you."


    "Just a little bit, I can''t produce much..."


    The tentacle uncle''s voice suddenly stopped. He stared with wide eyes at Myne as he took out a large jar stolen from his kitchen, a 2L one. His face turned green in fright.


    "Is this just a small loan? This is killing me!"


    "You can do it if you grit your teeth." Myne showed his white teeth and smiled sincerely, not forgetting to boast the other party''s morals.


    The tentacle uncle was in tears and could only stretch out his two tentacles weakly to continuously secrete toxins.


    One minute later.


    "One-tenth of it. I can''t do it anymore."


    "Hold on a little longer."


    Five minutes later.


    "It''s only one-third of the way there. I''m really going to die."


    "A man can''t say no. Believe in yourself; you can do it."


    Under Myne''s urging, the toxin in the jar increased and finally reached the halfway point.


    The tentacle uncle''s face turned pale, and he collapsed to the ground, looking like he had lost a lot of weight.


    Myne held the jar with satisfaction and opened the door. He turned around and said, "By the way, let me remind you of something. Come out ten minutes before dinner time tomorrow. I need to discuss something with these dear neighbours of ours."


    The tentacle uncle stared blankly at Myne''s smile.


    He had no idea what the other party was going to do, but his intuition told him that something big was going to happen tomorrow.


    ...


    "Woof!"


    "Master!"


    "All right, all right, don''t be so excited," Myne pushed Ted away, who was showing excessive affection for no reason, and nodded at his new slave. He handed her the food prepared by the woman in red and ordered her to serve some to Ted, allowing her to eat the rest.


    Then, he placed the jar filled with "Tentacle Uncle Toxie" under the bed. Before going into the bathroom to take a shower, he had killed quite a few monsters, and his clothes were soaked with dried blood.


    Coming out of the bathroom, he saw Ted sleeping on the ground, while his new slave sat nervously on the edge of the bed, playing with her fingers. Because Myne had a habit of sleeping naked, he only wrapped a towel around his waist and lay down on the bed.


    "Go, take a shower and remember to wash my clothes," He ordered coldly before closing his eyes and resting.


    The woman had no choice but to nod. As a mother and housewife, she was proficient in such household chores. Half an hour later, she emerged from the bathroom, fully clothes. She looked at Myne, who was lying on the bed and didn''t know what to do. After all, Myne''s room was quite small, and except for the bed, there was no place for her to sleep, unless she was willing to sleep on the ground like Ted.


    Helplessly, she sat back down on the edge of the bed.


    Myne slowly opened his eyes and shook his head, thinking that his new slave needed a lot of training.


    "Remove your clothes and come here," Myne said, his voice laced with a hint of command.


    The woman trembled to hear his order. If possible, she didn''t want to sleep with a strange man, but she obviously had no choice and wasn''t brave enough to exchange her dignity for death. So, after hesitating for a few minutes, she slowly removed her clothes and crawled under the quilt, lying down beside Myne.


    "What is your name?" Just as the woman thought Myne would immediately become a beast and start having fun with her, he surprisingly asked her an unexpected question.


    Previously, they had been running through the city for hours, and Myne hadn''t spoken to her, only calling her "slave." She thought he wasn''t interested in knowing her name or anything about her and was just going to treat her like a tool.


    "Eva... Master."


    "You have a nice name, Eva..." Myne didn''t open his eyes, and the cold look on his face remained unchanged. He simply hugged her soft body tightly, lifted her leg, and positioned his little brother against her vagina, making her tremble. He then released her leg and made no further move.


    Eva, who had closed her eyes and waited for Myne to proceed, found that even after five minutes, he hadn''t moved. Confused, she opened her eyes, only to find that Myne''s head was resting on her, and he had already fallen asleep.


    Eva didn''t know how to react to such a strange situation. For the next half hour, she thought countless random things, and in the end, she, who was also quite tired, fell asleep in Myne''s warm and safe embrace with a smile on her face.


    ...


    The next day.


    The landlord dragged his heavy body out of the door on the third floor, his footsteps landing slowly on the ground.


    The dimly lit corridor felt soothing.


    In this apartment, it was an entity that all residents feared, and no one dared to disobey the rules posted on the apartment notice.


    No one knew its true appearance. Whoever came before it disappeared from the face of the world.


    Now, it had to go downstairs to cook, turn the ingredients into food, and then select some things it needed.


    Just as the landlord walked down the spiral staircase on the second floor, door number 9 opened a crack, and then a figure walked out of the room. This figure was naturally Myne.


    He looked at the end of the dark corridor, sniffed the lingering scent in the air, and walked towards the third floor without looking back.


    Myne wanted to take advantage of the time when it was cooking to take a closer look at the third floor.


    However, time was very tight, only ten minutes at most.


    Myne came to the stairs. The third floor was an attic, now locked tightly with thick chains.


    "Although there is no key, but..."


    Myne saw a { ? }, which read, "{ Insert a thin wire and rotate it three times clockwise, up and down, left and right, to open it, }" and a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "It seems that everyone in the city bought their locks from the same shop," He chuckled, taking a wire from his pocket.


    Ten seconds later, there was a clicking sound from the iron lock, and the chain loosened.


    Myne slowly pushed open the door, holding a cursed knife and a clock in his hands, ready to guard against danger at any time. After all, this was the landlord''s secret room, the most dangerous place in the entire apartment.


    But the expected danger and terror did not occur.


    Myne frowned and looked into the attic, as if he had entered a completely new world and saw an incredible scene.


    He stood in the attic, his eyes flickering and then gradually calming down.


    "If this is the truth, I can only say that in this seemingly crazy world, even this little bit of warmth is crazy, and full of creepiness."


    This was a pink little house, devoid of darkness or horror. The room was brightly lit with white light, and all the walls and the ceiling were painted pink. A soft pink carpet was spread on the ground. The entire room was filled with cute dolls and girls'' dresses.


    Photo frames adorned the table.


    The photo inlaid in the frame depicted a beautiful little porcelain doll girl, holding her father''s hand and smiling sweetly.


    But now, the girl''s body lay in the cradle, and except for her head, the rest of her body was composed of other strange body parts, sewn together.


    "I see..." Myne muttered, instantly understanding the entire story, and another idea popped into his head.

 Chapter 664 664. Myne’s Hospitality

    The bell rang.


    The landlord had already prepared the meal and was moving along the corridor with heavy steps.


    They waited until one minute after the sound of its footsteps disappeared.


    The doors of the rooms opened one after another, and the man with the lump and the woman with the slit walked towards the first floor.


    The woman in red and the tentacle uncle''s doors remained in their room. The former was interested in Myne and wanted to see what he was up to, while the latter, too much of a coward, had no option but to obey Myne''s instructions and stayed in his room obediently.


    About another minute later, the door of room number six opened, and the corpse man, wearing a thick black robe, slowly walked out.


    As he emerged, his eyes trembled slightly. He saw Myne leaning against the corridor, with Ted standing beside him, wearing a serious expression. Both of them seemed to be waiting for something.


    "Is he waiting for the tentacle guy? And where did he find this dog?"


    The corpse man looked calm, not caring about Myne and the tentacle uncle forming a team. "These two are very weak, so it''s normal for them to stick together. I wouldn''t be surprised if that crazy woman in red got along with them as well; after all, birds of a feather flock together."


    It was a smart choice, but it''s of no use in the face of so many dangerous weirdoes with strange abilities. Soon, all three of them will become targets and be eaten by everyone. Anyway, this has nothing to do with me, The corpse man thought, shaking his head.


    The residents in the apartment were constantly changing, and it was happy to see these people fighting. It was a pity that it didn''t know that one of the residents, the bandaged guy, was gone.


    Myne placed the cursed knife on the lining, looked at the corpse man calmly, and as he passed by him, he stood up and moved, muttering to Ted beside him, "I hate all kinds of twists and turns. I like simple and crude things the most. Next, it''s time to have a good chat with these neighbours."


    "Woof!"


    ...


    The tentacle uncle sat nervously beside his bed. He looked at the door from time to time, wanting to get up and see what was going on. But when he thought of Myne''s advice from yesterday, he sat down again, worried.


    "He said yesterday he wanted to talk to the neighbours. But those guys are a bunch of crazy, scary weirdos. How can they talk to him calmly?"


    As someone who had lived there for a while, the tentacle uncle shared the same idea as Myne. He had even given some of his valuable things to other residents.


    Although it was of no use, fortunately, that group of monsters looked down on little ants like him and didn''t attack him.


    "What''s the situation outside now?"


    The tentacle man looked towards the door. Because the partition between the second and ground floors was very thick, plus there was a spiral staircase, no sound could be heard.


    "Five minutes have passed now, and I don''t know what''s going on. He couldn''t have been killed, right?"


    The tentacle uncle actually had some guesses. Although he was timid and had no strength, he could see that Myne was not an ordinary resident and was very courageous.


    But courage cannot be eaten; without strength, everything is a castle of sand.


    Ten minutes finally passed slowly.


    The tentacle uncle stood up and slowly opened the door. The corridor was still dark and eerily silent, as always, except that today, there was a palpable tension in the air.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked cautiously towards the spiral staircase.


    His mind, however, was already racing with nervous and negative thoughts.


    Maybe the next scene he sees will be the lumpy man, the corpse, the bandaged man, and the slit-faced woman sitting at the dinner table, holding knives and forks, carving up Myne on the table like a pig and devouring his flesh.


    The tentacle uncle leaned down and peered out from the sandalwood stairs, holding his breath. He was met with an unbelievable scene.


    The entire ground floor hall looked as if it had just suffered an explosion. Both the carpet and the surrounding walls were charred black. The dining table in the kitchen was shattered into pieces, with wood chips scattered everywhere. A big piece of flesh lay amidst the wreckage.


    The three figures lay in an open space a few meters from the kitchen.


    The lumpy guy was covered in blood, his butt hanging on the wall lamp, but at least he was still breathing¡ªthough he looked weird.


    The woman with the slit face had lost all her teeth, her hair was dishevelled, and she looked extremely miserable. One of her arms was blown away like a rag doll, while countless holes riddled her lower body.


    The last corpse man was scattered here and there, but the biggest part was lying on the destroyed dining table.


    And as if that wasn''t safe enough, they were tied up tightly with white bandages, unable even to struggle.


    The tentacle uncle stood there, dumbfounded, unable to believe his eyes.


    "How could this happen? Where is Myne?"


    At that moment, footsteps echoed, and Myne, accompanied by Ted, emerged from the kitchen, wiping blood off his hands with a rag. The cursed knife hung at his waist.


    "Don''t stand there, come down," Myne said causally while waving his hand at him.


    Don''t use that calm, casual tone, as if you''re inviting me to dinner! the tentacle uncle thought.


    The tentacle uncle complained, and he didn''t even know how he got to the ground floor. He only felt that the scarlet gazes of the three men were stabbing him like knives.


    He trembled with fear, wanting to cry but unable to.


    "What on earth happened here?" He stammered.


    "Nothing much. Just some food laced with toxins, a hissing noise that triggered all the pollutants in the apartment, and a little help from Ted... Oh, and I also discovered the proper use of my strange palm eye," Myne replied, showing the tentacle uncle his palm.


    The tentacle uncle didn''t understand, but he was deeply shocked.


    What happened in the last ten minutes? The toxin must be the one I gave away yesterday.


    He couldn''t fathom the chaos of triggering all the pollutants on the ground floor, but Myne acted as if it were nothing. Calling him a psychopath wasn''t enough¡ªafter all, even they don''t treat their lives like they were someone else''s.


    "I''ve put all the pollutants back, so there won''t be any problems now," Myne said thinking the other party might worry about them.


    As soon as the fight began, all the hidden pollutants in the ground-floor apartment like the strange shadow in the mirror, and the weirdo in the toilet, were activated, and Myne had only paid the price of a probable -1 sanity point, thanks to his golden clock. For the others, it was fatal, as they were overwhelmed by those pollutant attacks.


    "And where''s the bandaged man?" The tentacle uncle suddenly asked, realizing someone was missing.


    "Don''t those bandages look familiar?"


    The tentacle uncle suddenly understood, his eyes widening in disbelief. He pointed at Myne and exclaimed, "You actually formed an alliance with the bandaged man!"


    Myne, who had been enjoying the tentacle uncle''s bewildered expression, was caught off guard by the accusation. He realized the man was completely hopeless, so he helplessly pointed upwards.


    Following Myne''s gesture, the tentacle uncle looked up and saw a corpse, long dead, hanging upside down by bandages from the ceiling.


    "It was originally hidden in the ceiling chandelier, but the explosion was so strong that it was shaken out." Myne made a random excuse to maintain his all-mighty image. After all, he couldn''t say that he bullied the other party with a two-versus-one fight, right? It sounded better to claim that he and Ted had gone four versus two.


    The tentacle uncle shuddered and looked at Myne, trembling.


    He had been so wrong. He thought this new resident was just an ordinary person. Now, it seemed that Myne was the most dangerous person here¡ªand he had to kneel before the boss.


    Well, he had already knelt before, so it was okay.


    Recovering from the shock, the tentacle uncle remembered the unknown, terrifying presence in the apartment and quickly said, "What should we do now? Clean up here first? Otherwise, when the landlord comes out tomorrow and sees this, he''ll be furious and might rush into our rooms and beat us to death..."


    "Wow! What a lovely sense, you again managed to surprise me, I am impressed."


    Just as the tentacle uncle was rambling, the woman in red came downstairs. Unlike the tentacle uncle, she wasn''t frightened by the carnage. Instead, she looked at Myne as if she had found a rare treasure.

 Chapter 665 - 665. Exposing

    "Ohh, my, my, my, this is something I didn''t expect... Seems like someone has managed to impress me again," The woman in red commented playfully while sitting in front of Myne''s artwork (three weird figures wrapped in bandages).


    Hearing her casual and excited tone, the tentacle uncle didn''t know whether he should yell at her and explain the consequences of Myne''s actions. But, thinking that she was no less crazy than Myne, he gave up and refocused his attention on Myne.


    "Forget about everything. You," He pointed at Myne, who seemed very happy to receive a compliment from the woman in red and was daydreaming about how to start a conversation with her, and continued,


    "What should we do now? Clean up here first? Otherwise, when the landlord comes out tomorrow and sees everything here, he''ll be furious, and you''ll be done for."


    He looked at the devastated first floor with a bitter face and, without giving Myne a chance to speak, added while holding his head, "But how can we clean this up like before and pretend as if nothing happened?"


    Hearing the tentacle uncle''s words, even the woman in red became serious and started pondering a way to get Myne out of this mess. She really didn''t want to lose such a good neighbour, who understood both her and her cooking talent. Such neighbours are hard to come by nowadays.


    However, opposite to both bystanders, the main culprit didn''t look the least bit worried, as if the destruction of the ground floor and the death of four tenants had nothing to do with him. Instead, he looked at the tentacle uncle, who appeared anxious and worried, as if he was genuinely trying to figure out a way to save his ass.


    Suddenly, Myne smiled and said something that caught both the tentacle uncle and the woman in red off guard.


    "Don''t worry, the landlord won''t come down."


    "Ah?!"


    Seeing the confusion on both of their faces, he chuckled and, instead of being a riddler, dropped the bomb directly.


    "It''s always been here."


    Hearing his words, the tentacle uncle was startled and shrank his head in fear. His legs started trembling as if he was facing his life''s biggest fear.


    "What! Where? Damn it, why didn''t you tell me before? Let''s hide quickly! The notice clearly prohibits any contact with the landlord. If it sees us, we''ll be finished for sure."


    At the tentacle uncle''s warning, Myne didn''t react at all and just watched his performance.


    Yes, performance. He wanted to see how high the other party''s acting level was, but one thing was clear: the tentacle uncle was in a completely different league in this field.


    Feeling Myne''s calm gaze, the anxious tentacle uncle adjusted his dirty glasses with a fearful expression. But in his heart, he was wondering why Myne was staring at him.


    Still, playing the role of a coward, he turned back and looked at the three figures bundled together with white bandages. The woman in red stood beside them with an emotionless expression, holding her bloody knife in both hands, staring at him without blinking.


    Although the tentacle uncle already felt that something was off, he slowly moved closer to Myne and asked in a low voice, "Could it be one of them?"


    Myne didn''t reply but smiled playfully at him. He glanced at the { ? } above the tentacle uncle''s head, a message that had refreshed itself¡ªsomething he had seen since the first time they met. This special message occasionally appeared as if to remind him, ensuring he wouldn''t miss it.


    The message written on it consisted of only two simple words:


    { The Landlord. }


    Myne and the tentacle uncle stared at each other like a new couple for a few seconds before the tentacle man''s face froze slightly, and he laughed dryly: "Are you talking about me?"


    "You''re kidding me," He said, shaking off the tentacles on his body and shaking his head innocently. "How could I be the landlord? It''s simply a monster."


    Myne sniffed and said with a smile, "Why not? There''s a damp, mucus-like smell in the air in the corridor, and I also found dripping liquid similar to the one on your tentacles on the floor."


    The tentacle uncle replied helplessly, "I go downstairs every day, so there must be traces left. Besides, the corridor is so dark¡ªhow can you see clearly, but I don''t?"


    Myne gently raised his palm, revealing his tightly closed eyes: "I''m sorry, but I went to check during the landlord''s cooking time and saw it very clearly. Also, did you forget? My palm eye can glow. I have no problem seeing things you miss."


    After hearing Myne''s nonsense¡ªwhich he made up to hide the fact that he could see in the dark thanks to his passive skill, Night Vision¡ªthe tentacle uncle was unmoved and didn''t reveal anything. Instead, he smiled bitterly and said, "It can''t be me. When the landlord was cooking yesterday, we were in the same room... the entire time."


    Myne nodded at the other party and said to himself, "This is what confused me at first until I saw this."


    He walked toward the corpse man and used the random kitchen knife to cut open the black robe on his body.


    In an instant, a foul odour hit everyone''s face.


    At the same time, it became clear that all parts of the corpse man''s body were pieced together, and the flesh on them had begun to rot and bleed.


    After seeing this scene, the tentacle uncle didn''t say a word. Instead, he slowly adjusted his glasses with his tentacles, his previous nervous and fearful expression completely gone, replaced by a blank, emotionless face.


    His voice also gradually changed as he asked, "What happened to it?"


    Myne ignored his question but gestured to Ted and the woman in red to come closer. Only after ensuring the formation was in the right place did he speak softly, while taking out the cursed knife from his waist. "It''s just a puppet that was put together. Just like the little girl in your room on the third floor."


    As soon as the words fell, the veins on the tentacle uncle''s face bulged out like uprooted tree roots, and his expression turned furious. The two tentacles that originally looked non-threatening suddenly expanded several meters, and a large amount of mucus and toxins mixed together as they rushed toward Myne and his group!


    The moment the tentacle uncle took action, the eye in Myne''s right palm suddenly opened, and violent flashes of light erupted, dazzlingly bright. This caused the deadly tentacles to halt their violent advance instantly.


    Taking advantage of the other party''s temporary blindness, Ted shot lasers from his eyes with full force, leaving two high-level burn wounds on the tentacle uncle''s stomach. It could have been even more effective if the other party hadn''t covered himself with his tentacles, which seemed surprisingly solid.


    However, the woman in red didn''t seem to have any intention of taking action. She just stood beside Myne, watching everything coldly.


    Perhaps because he was hurt, or because someone had discovered his secret, the tentacle uncle''s face became extremely ferocious and crazed. "Have you been in there!?" He roared.


    "Certainly. I saw a lot of things in there, and I have to say, you managed that room quite well," Myne said with a smile, giving the other party a thumbs up.


    The tentacle uncle''s expression twisted, and his eyes filled with murderous intent as he stared at Myne, as if he had found the culprit who had robbed him of his wife and daughter.


    "You deserve to die! Damn it! Damn it! DIE, YOU BASTARD!"


    His crazed look suggested that Myne had defiled the little house¡ªand his angel-like daughter.


    The tentacles attacked again, but this time faster and more fiercely!


    This guy had been hiding his strength earlier, wanting Myne to think he was weak so that they would unite against a common enemy. But in reality, his strength far surpassed that of the other monster tenants. Otherwise, the previous batches of residents wouldn''t have been replaced so many times.


    Myne dodged left and right, retreating quickly. He didn''t forget to check on Ted and the woman in red, whom he had dragged into this mess for safety reasons. But seeing that the tentacle uncle had no intention of attacking them, despite Ted continuously attacking him, Myne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Seems like I''ll need to set another date with her to learn more about her, Myne thought as he narrowly dodged a falling tentacle.


    He knew the tentacles were full of poison. Once entangled by them, he wouldn''t even be able to make a sound of resistance before being knocked down. He had personally tested the poison''s effect, and he had to admit it was very effective.


    He could guess that was how other troublesome tenants in the past had disappeared.


    "You can''t get away!" The tentacle uncle growled, his eyes bloodshot with madness.


    "Run? Hehe, I have no intention of doing that," Myne said calmly, looking at the approaching tentacles. "Actually, there''s one thing I haven''t told you¡ªor rather, I lied to you."


    "?"


    "I''m not putting the pollutants back."


    Myne glanced toward the kitchen behind the tentacle uncle.


    "I''ve released all the pollutants in the kitchen storage."


    The tentacle man''s brows twitched suddenly, and he looked at Myne as if he were a psychopath.


    Just then, a loud bang came from the kitchen, and the air behind him seemed to stir, as if some wild beast were lurking in it. A terrifying roar echoed through the small ground floor!

 Chapter 666 - 666. Cooperation

    Just then, a bang erupted from the kitchen, and the air behind him seemed to stir as if a wild beast lurked within it. A terrifying roar echoed through the small ground floor!


    Despair! Horror! Filth! Unbearable to witness! Mental shock!


    In that instant, a massive impact of dark energy and pollution flooded the entire floor!


    Myne activated the magical skill of his pocket watch in an instant. Even so, his mental strength was reduced by a point, which was enough to demonstrate the horror of this impact. Thankfully, Ted was somehow immune to the pollution, so Myne didn''t have to worry about him.


    As for the woman in red, since she could wield those cursed knives as if they were normal kitchen knives, and was definitely more dangerous than mere pollution, he believed she could handle this level of impact with ease. If there was anyone normal among the three, it was him, so he should care about his safety more than anything.


    The tentacle uncle, unfortunately, wasn''t as lucky as Myne''s trio. He neither had special powers, physical resilience, nor gadgets to defend himself from the pollution. His situation was worse. His whole body fell to the ground, twitching constantly, his eyes rolling back into his skull, and white foam starting to come from his mouth.


    He himself couldn''t stand such terrible pollution, so he always threw the weird core parts of monsters into the refrigerator every time he cooked. It had been such a long time, and as we all could see, the pollution accumulated there was quite terrible, a clear case of reaping what one had sown.


    Seeing that the tentacle uncle looked like he was about to meet his precious daughter in the afterlife and his further plans might be ruined before they even started, Myne quickly walked to him.


    First, he gave him a tight kick on his butt to vent his anger, before grabbing the other party''s index finger to help reduce the pressure of pollution on him. But because he didn''t want to receive a sudden attack from him, he only touched a small part of him, so his watch had a slight effect on him¡ªenough to allow proper communication.


    "What? Can you still stand up?"


    As he expected, with the help of his watch, dozens of seconds later, the tentacle uncle regained his consciousness. But seeing Myne''s smiling face right after waking up, he was so shocked that he nearly fainted again out of anger. He gritted his teeth and raised his head, staring at Myne with hatred in his eyes.


    "Even if I die, I will take you with me! I will never let you defile my daughter!"


    However, upon hearing these words, Myne''s face instantly darkened. If not for the fact that the woman in red knew a little bit about the actual situation, hearing the tentacle uncle''s words, she might have really misunderstood him, thinking he had done some kind of heinous act with his daughter.


    Still, considering the other party''s emotional instability, Myne held back his anger and only gave him a hard slap.


    "How dare you slander my innocence with such unfounded accusations? When did I ever suggest defiling your daughter? Wake up! She''s dead! And even if she were alive, I have no interest in children. I''m not a monster. You''re portraying me as a villain, and a third-rate one at that."


    The tentacle uncle, seemingly calmed by the slap, Myne nodded slightly and continued. "Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I need to have a good talk with you?"


    The tentacle man trembled slightly, and as he looked at the young man in front of him, the madness in his eyes faded halfway. At that time, he had thought that Myne was overestimating his own abilities and wanted to compete with the weird residents.


    He had not expected those words to be directed at him.


    How ironic.


    "How is it, can you talk now?"


    The tentacle man''s face changed. Looking at Myne, who was sitting leisurely in front of him, holding his finger to sustain his pitiful life, with two of his partners standing behind him like bodyguards, he knew he was outmatched and may not be able to beat this guy.


    Sighing helplessly, he finally compromised and said in a hoarse voice, "What do you want to talk about? Do you want this apartment? Or something else? Let me tell you, you will get nothing from me, you damn bastard!"


    Myne smiled calmly and shrugged, "We''re talking about cooperation, of course. I believe I mentioned it at dinner yesterday. I hope to coexist peacefully with all the neighbours, rather than engaging in endless conflict. It''s just that everyone insisted on provoking me, leading to the current situation. Also, you''re overestimating your apartment. There''s nothing so special about it that anyone would fight to the death to claim it."


    The tentacle uncle''s expression froze, which lasted for a few seconds, before he gave a miserable smile, as if it was indeed the case.


    "It seems that everything is just my own fault, just like before."


    He spoke slowly, his head lowering as he fell into memories. "In fact, this city was still normal two years ago. At that time, I was an ordinary doctor and had a perfect, happy family."


    Why are we suddenly telling stories? Myne looked at the tentacle uncle, who, just seconds ago, had wanted to kill him but was now giving off a ''change of heart'' vibe. Confusedly he turned to look at the woman in red, but her expression mirrored his own; she clearly hadn''t expected this dramatic turn of events either.


    Myne quickly waved his hand, interrupting him. "Stop, there''s no need to continue. I''ve checked the third floor. It''s nothing more than this: your daughter and wife were in a car accident. Your wife died on the spot, and your dying daughter was sent to the hospital."


    "You were notified to rescue the injured without knowing anything, but you saw your daughter covered in blood on the operating table. Before you could save her, you mutated. After the pollution came, you moved into this apartment, along with your daughter''s body, and used the special abilities of your tentacles and your own medical knowledge to try to revive her."


    He added with disdain, "If this story were put into a novel, it would be truly cliche?. No wonder you wanted to hide this from the world; even an idiot would say you need a doctor to check your brain."


    Tentacle uncle: "..."


    If he had been able to move, he would have swung his tentacles again to kill Myne, at least delivering a dozen lashes.


    "I know it''s tragic to lose your family, and I sympathize with you. I also lost my parents; I can understand your pain..." Myne paused slightly, and seeing that the tentacle uncle seemed moved by his words, he spoke the truth.


    "But what you''re doing is meaningless."


    However, the tentacle uncle''s expression became excited instead of defeated. "How can it be meaningless? You saw it too."


    He pointed at the corpse man and said, "I''ve made great progress. After I finished, it could move, talk, and cook."


    Myne interrupted him mercilessly, "It''s just an empty shell that will rot and fall apart at any time. You know this better than anyone else. Why bother giving yourself false hope?"


    The tentacle uncle''s expression was uncertain. "You don''t understand at all!"


    Myne looked at him, who, like a stubborn old man, didn''t want to accept change, and shook his head.


    "I''m not here to discuss philosophy like consciousness and existence with you. I''m here to talk about cooperation."


    "In simple terms, I can let you talk to your daughter."


    The tentacle uncle suddenly looked up, his eyes widened, with an expression of disbelief, and said in a trembling voice, "Really?"


    Even the woman in red, who had been a background board from the beginning to the end and was enjoying the drama, couldn''t believe her ears. At first, she thought the tentacle uncle was crazy enough to try to bring his dead daughter back to life, but hearing Myne''s words, who had been speaking wisely until now but suddenly seemed just as crazy as him, she didn''t know how to react.


    "Of course, it''s real, and it''s much more promising than tinkering with those things, but..."


    Myne said something that made the tentacle uncle and the woman in red look terrified:


    "You have to help me get to the centre of the city. You, my dear, also welcome to help me," Myne turned his head to the woman in red and requested shamelessly. But before she could throw her knife at him in anger for dragging her into his mess, he quickly looked away.


    The tentacle uncle limped down to the floor, his face hesitant. "Are you really going to the source of the collapse?"


    "It''s an extremely dangerous place. It''s full of completely polluted monsters. No living creature can approach it; most die or become polluted before they reach halfway, just from the pollution alone, not to mention those titanic monsters, like moving mountains."


    "All right, all right, there''s no need to be a crybaby. I know everything, much better than you. I went to the city centre yesterday." Myne knew the dangers there better than he did, so he didn''t want to listen to the tentacle uncle''s nonsense.


    "That''s why I came to you for cooperation."


    Tentacle uncle: "..."

 Chapter 667 - 667. Forging the Right Path to the Source of Collapse

    The residents of the past were all monsters, each one crazy and abnormal. Even so, they were all extremely afraid of the outside world.


    Finally, a normal person, Myne, arrived after a long time.


    However, the tentacle uncle discovered that Myne was the most abnormal one. He was actually interested in the source of the collapse and seemed determined to go there for fun.


    The tentacle uncle sighed, thinking that he was indeed growing old. He got up from the ground and walked to the storage room, where the pollution was still lacking. Thankfully, after such a long time, its power had reduced quite a bit, and now he could at least avoid collapsing instantly without Myne''s help.


    "I understand. I will help you with all my strength. But can you really let me talk to my daughter?" He asked hesitantly.


    Myne replied, confidently thumping his chest, "I never lie."


    "Bullshit! You said before that you put all the pollutants into the storage." Veins popped out on the tentacle uncle''s face, and he angrily pointed a finger at Myne''s nose. The reason he was limping was because he had been hit too hard and almost collapsed.


    Myne: "..."


    He said calmly, "Relax, put your heart at ease. This time, I am speaking 100% truth."


    This time, Myne wasn''t deceiving him and was being fully honest, but sadly, these days, people rarely believe honest individuals. When he was on the third floor, he had surprisingly seen the { ! } on the little girl''s head.


    It is shown above.


    { The remaining soul is trapped in this polluted world and cannot be freed. Put an old item she used in the attic and draw a five-pointed star on it. You can listen to her wishes, and perhaps you will find something unexpected. }


    Without thinking too much, everyone knew that the wish must be related to her old father, either to resolve his inner conflict or to free her.


    If this were a horror movie, then the plot would follow like this: with the little ghost girl''s help, he would gradually discover the landlord''s identity, uncover the truth, and then have a grand battle. Finally, he would influence the crazy tentacle uncle, and then the father and daughter would reunite and shed tears. The end credits would then appear.


    This is roughly the process for a normal storyline; otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to compete with the tentacle uncle, who was a grandmaster-level actor and hiding too deeply.


    What a pity, Myne was using cheats from the beginning and didn''t follow procedures.


    After the tentacle uncle opened the storage door completely, a terrifying breath emanated from inside. The air seemed much colder, making people shudder.


    He said in a deep voice, "I''m not a good person, but I never kill indiscriminately. I provide food and shelter to every guest for two years. I only deal with them when they break the rules or become completely polluted."


    "And the parts of them created due to pollution have been preserved as pollutants."


    Myne took a look inside the storage and found a large number of glass jars, which were full of various pollutants and contained some of the power left by the original owners.


    The woman in red, who had a similar hobby to the tentacle uncle of collecting monsters and cooking her weird dishes, eyes instantly lit up upon seeing his magnificent collection. Now that they were all on the same team, she didn''t hesitate at all and directly rushed inside, under the tentacle uncle''s uncomfortable gaze, who felt as if he had just invited a robber into his treasure house.


    "Listen, boy, take my advice. This lady is not a good thing; you should stay away from her... Hey! Don''t touch that! I need that!" The tentacle uncle yelled at the woman in red, who had picked up a large jar with a slow-beating black heart inside.


    "Why? I think she''s a good teammate. At least she''s more powerful than you," Myne said matter-of-factly, mercilessly.


    "Forget it. You''ll know when the time comes. Anyway, if you want to go to the source of the collapse, you need to consider two things. One is how to get close to the source without dying from the intense amount of pollution there, and the other is to avoid those mountain-like colossal monsters." The tentacle uncle looked at Myne and continued, "I think you''ve solved the first point, but the second point can only be solved by me."


    The tentacle uncle adjusted his glasses. He wasn''t talking crazy but had a wise look on his face. "Based on my two years of research and experiments, I have almost completely understood pollutants and anomalies."


    "The power they contain is very strange, like a virus. Even if the host dies, it doesn''t dissipate immediately. Once it gathers, it becomes extremely powerful."


    The tentacle uncle offered Myne two options.


    "Although your palm eye isn''t a combat ability, it''s very useful against polluted monsters. If you absorb more pollution, you might grow to an extremely powerful level and acquire more such abilities. This could create a window of opportunity to reach the source of the collapse."


    "Of course, you know the side effects. You''ll become a monster like them and lose your mind."


    Myne decisively dismissed this option, resolving to consider it only if he developed a death wish. "What about the second one?"


    "Then I''ll create a monster, a terrifying monster formed by gathering all the pollutants, to give you the opportunity to get close to the source of the pollution."


    Myne''s eyes flickered, assessing its feasibility, and he soon nodded. "We can give it a try."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I have to prepare a blueprint first. Let''s discuss it tonight." Saying this, he forcefully pulled the woman in red out of his storage room, locked it tightly under her unwilling gaze, and rushed towards his room on the second floor.


    "What about you? Are you going to join us in this operation or just be a bystander like before?" Myne, finding only the two of them in the kitchen, couldn''t help but ask, despite knowing it might earn him a beating.


    "Bystander, you say? Then, Mr. Fortuna, would you mind telling me who you think you are to me, that I would fight to my death for you? Not only did you give me such a wonderful surprise right after our first date, which made me want to beat you to death, but now you''re shameless enough to ask me, instead of apologizing, whether I''m willing to join your suicide squad or not?"


    "You''ve disappointed me." Saying this, the woman in red gave Myne a hard look before turning around and walking away.


    "Do you think my charm has decreased after coming to this strange world?" Myne asked Ted, who was silently following him like a good bodyguard.


    "Woof!"


    "Yes, I think so too. Women are indeed too troublesome," He said helplessly, shaking his head, before running after her under Ted''s confused gaze.


    "Woof?"


    ...


    "Are you sure Waffle is here?"


    "Woof!"


    "I''m not doubting your tracking ability, but I just wanted to make sure your nose is working fine. Otherwise, why would Waffle, the troublemaker, stay in this kind of place, instead of looking for us?" Myne looked at the small store before him, Waffle''s supposed location. After all, this store wasn''t far from their apartment, and unless there was some kind of super-powerful monster here, there was no way Waffle wouldn''t rush out and look for them. Because, according to Ted, Waffle had been in this place the entire time and hadn''t gone out at all.


    While wondering what had gone wrong with Waffle, he and Ted entered the store.


    "Ding!"


    The doorbell rang as they pushed open the door, but to their surprise, the store was empty, and there was no one inside, except for all kinds of creepy items on the shelves, of course.


    "Huh? What kind of nonsense is this? ''Only accept fresh body parts and soul, and no refund once bought''? Do they take us for fools or what?" Myne, seeing the notice written in big words on the counter, couldn''t help but complain and walk deeper into the store, looking at the items on the shelves.


    Most of them were small body parts like eyes, ears, and noses without pollution, which, according to the descriptions under them, mutants can replace their broken body parts without having to worry about any unexpected side effects, like weird mutations due to the reaction of the body part on their already abnormal bodies, etc.


    There were also weird things like a "Presence-erasing candle," which sounded like a scam, or "paper warriors" that would protect you from pollution and evil souls, but were so expensive that even if you sold your entire family, you couldn''t buy one. Or the "Absolute coffin," the safe haven: just lay inside, and nothing can harm you ever again.


    There was also a glass ball: if you get tired of your neighbour, just give it to him, and he''ll never appear before you again.

 Chapter 668 - 668. The Pathetic Foe

    Although there were quite a few interesting items in the store, and some of their descriptions were very tempting, the absence of any other customers suggested anyone could take whatever they wanted and make a fortune., however, Myne, whose mouth twisted as he read the special notes provided by { ? }, couldn''t help but complain that there was nothing good in this wretched world. Even regular items sold in a random store were deadly as hell.


    { Absolute Coffin: Once someone enters it, it instantly freezes the person inside to death and absorbs their soul. }


    { Prison Ball: Not only is the target imprisoned within, but the owner is also imprisoned at an equal price, and both enemies die together. }


    { Paper Warrior: They need to be soaked in blood to become powerful and protect their owner, so they first kill their owner and then do their best to protect the body. }


    "Sir, would you like to buy anything?" Just as Myne was observing the items, full of scams and traps, a voice sounded from right beside him, catching him off guard.


    "Motherf*cker!"


    Myne cursed and jumped aside in shock. He hadn''t sensed the other person''s presence until he spoke, which startled him.


    The person who scared Myne was a thin man in his thirties, with a pale face, large round goggles on his long nose, messy hair with worrying hairlines, and an oversized clerk uniform. He gave off a loser-like vibe.


    "What?" Myne asked, observing this weirdo before giving Ted a questioning glance, asking why he hadn''t notified him in advance. After all, Ted had a super nose. But Ted was as shocked as he was, not understanding how the hell he managed to avoid his super-sensitive nose.


    Maybe it''s his ability? Myne wondered.


    "Sir, what would you like to buy?" The man repeated the question with an emotionless expression, like a robot.


    "Nothing! Your products are too expensive, but I would like to ask you something, which I hope you answer honestly," Myne said in a threatening tone, taking out the cursed knife from behind, which finally made the man''s expression change.


    "Please, sir, as long as it is within my ability. But first, let me warn you, fighting inside our store is forbidden," The man said hesitantly. Although he looked nervous, and his tone became polite, there was no actual fear on his face, as if Myne couldn''t do anything beyond a beating. He seem more worried that Myne might damage things inside the store increasing his workload.


    "Oh, we''ll see. That''s not for you to decide. Now tell me, where the f*ck have you hidden my pet?"


    "Woof!"


    "Pet? What pet? Sir, we don''t have your pet or anything..."


    Thud!


    "But I don''t think so," Myne said coldly, lowering the knife in his hand and looking at the severed head at his feet. He had been reading the other party''s { ? } and already found out what he wanted.


    "Let''s go, Ted," He said, hurriedly walking deeper into the store and kicking open an iron door.


    It was the store''s warehouse, where they kept their extra stock and other valuable things.


    As soon as Myne entered the warehouse, two bright { ? }s instantly attracted his attention.


    One was surprisingly shining in bright red light, instead of gold, meaning there was a dangerous guy inside who wouldn''t be easy to deal with given Myne''s current strength.


    { The Store Owner, The Paperman. }


    { Currently in deep sleep and will awaken if you come into the sight of any paper doll in the warehouse. }


    { It is absorbing the life energy of a certain creature to reduce pollution in its body. }


    After reading the store boss''s { ? }, Myne turned his head to the second { ? }, wanting to check Waffle''s condition.


    { In an extremely weak state and has fallen into a coma due to a lack of energy. }


    { Remove her from the magic formation, and she will slowly recover her strength and wake up naturally. }


    But the problem was how to remove her from the magic formation without waking that bastard? ... Wait, her? Shouldn''t it be him?


    Realizing the minor mistake in their rescue plan, Myne looked at Ted, who was curiously inspecting the weird items around them and wanted to slap him.


    "Ahem, Ted, can you check Waffle''s exact location again?" He asked, pretending to be calm and smiling.


    "Woof!"


    Ted threw aside a random unlucky guy''s bone in his mouth and nodded seriously. He didn''t find anything wrong with Myne''s request. Closing his eyes, he started sniffing, trying to pick up Waffle''s or Ocea''s scent and soon found a familiar scent from the end of the warehouse.


    "Woof-woof!"


    "Are you sure it''s Waffle?" Myne asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Ted didn''t think much about it and casually nodded. To him, it didn''t matter whose scent it was, since they had to save both Waffle and Ocea''s ass anyway.


    "Let''s see how effective your nose is."


    Because it didn''t affect their original mission of rescuing them, Myne didn''t blame Ted for such a small mistake. At least, instead of being completely blind and searching like a headless fly, it was better to have someone pointing the way.


    So, he first read the boss''s { ? } for two minutes, who, although asleep, seemed to have a quite active brain, thinking a lot of nonsense. Only after figuring out the other party''s weaknesses among hundreds of useless sentences did he finally make a relatively secure plan to deal with him, before moving forward.


    Just as predicted, as soon as they came into view of the paper doll displays on the various shelves in the warehouse, the boss, who was sleeping in what appeared to be a coffin, opened his bloodshot eyes and pushed the coffin lid open with great force.


    "Which bastard dares to sneak into my store and kill my clerk?!" The boss cursed as he climbed out of the coffin. He first checked on the unconscious Ocea, who was in a small coffin connected to his by various thin pipes and placed in the middle of a red hexagram formation that was shining with red light and slowly rotating magically.


    Only after ensuring that nothing was wrong with her did he breathe a sigh of relief and turn his head toward Myne and Ted, who were walking toward him leisurely, as if they were in their own home.


    "You two are quite brave, and special too... Damn! You aren''t polluted! When did my luck become so good? Before, even after searching for years, I couldn''t find a single person with even half-pollution, but now a human and two strange creatures, completely pollution-free, deliver themselves to my lap. If I''m able to absorb all three of you, I''ll definitely be able to break through my bottleneck."


    The boss, a middle-aged man with a large belly, round face, yellow teeth, a handful of hair on his almost bald head, and a height of 1.5 meters, wearing casual house clothes, spoke with unconcealed greed in his eyes.


    "Humph, what''s the point of overcoming a breakthrough? Anyway, you''re selfish enough to save your own fat ass, willing to sell your ten-year-old daughter to two hooligans and let them rape her. A coward like you should have died from shame alone, let''s not talk about anything else," Myne, as soon as he opened his mouth, directly rubbed salt into the boss''s oldest but most painful wound, which he had been trying to heal for decades.


    "You... You... How... how do you know?"


    The boss, hearing his darkest secret from a stranger''s mouth, opened his eyes wide. He stared at Myne, his eyes wide open, and pointed a trembling finger at him in disbelief.


    "How do I know? Would you believe me if I said your dead wife, whom you killed with your own hands under the influence of alcohol because you had a small argument with her, told me, and now she''s standing behind you?"


    "What! How is this possible..."


    Hearing Myne spit out fact after fact, the boss''s brain momentarily stopped working. And when he heard that his late wife was standing behind him, he subconsciously looked back. Just then, Myne, who had been waiting for this moment, quickly moved behind him and stabbed the cursed knife into the other party''s heart.


    If it had been a simple knife, the boss might still have been able to put up a good fight after being stabbed, but sadly, the cursed knife itself was a malevolent entity, extremely greedy for blood and flesh.


    As soon as it entered the boss''s body, it greedily began absorbing everything, and within ten seconds, it turned him into a mummy.


    "I was worrying for nothing; this idiot was killed so easily. The old saying was right: know your enemy''s weakness, and it''s child''s play to deal with him," Myne said jokingly while pulling the cursed knife from the boss''s back and cutting off the pipes connecting the two coffins before forcefully opening the lid of Ocea''s coffin and taking her out.

 Chapter 669 - 669. Ocea’s Reckoning

    "Ahm... Where am I?"


    Ocea slowly opened her eyes and looked around. She found herself lying on a wooden table inside a store filled with all sorts of shoddy and creepy items. However, it didn''t take her long to remember where she was.


    With a shocked and disbelieving expression, she started floating and hurriedly began searching for the bastard who called himself the store owner. He had fooled her with his sweet talk and drugged her, rendering her unable to control her body, before stuffing her into that strange coffin where she had lost consciousness due to weakness.


    "Where the hell is that bastard? I''ll make him regret messing with me," Ocea muttered, her eyes burning with anger. Just then she saw Ted emerging from behind a shelf and was dumbfounded.


    "Woof!"


    "Ted? What are you doing here? Did you save me from that weirdo?" Because Ocea was a divine beast, she had an inbuilt universal translator and could communicate with almost all beings with basic intelligence.


    "Woof-woof..."


    Hearing Ocea''s question, Ted, who, unlike Waffle, didn''t like to beat around the bush or boast, directly told her the entire story.


    "I see. That''s good. Since only Waffle is missing, it shouldn''t be a problem. Once we''re all together, we''ll have a much higher chance of getting out of this weird place," Ocea said, breathing a sigh of relief.


    She hurriedly flew towards Myne, urgently needing a hug to calm her nervous mind. She also needed to coax Myne into helping her defend against her mother. She could already imagine the trouble she would face upon meeting her; it would be a miracle if she didn''t get beaten half to death and locked in her room for years to reflect on her mistakes.


    "Well, well, well, looks like our little princess has woken up. How are you feeling after getting us all trapped in this weird and dangerous world in the name of adventure?"


    "When you said you wanted to go on an adventure, I thought it would be simple play around, not venturing into a cave that obviously emitted a very ominous vibe, one that even a blind person could tell was not a place to poke one''s nose into."


    "You know, most people on their first adventure go to hunt slimes because they lack experience and are prone to getting into trouble. But it seems those warnings were insufficient for you and that idiot Waffle. You''ve disappointed me, Ocea. I thought you were wise enough for me to entrust Waffle and Ted to you, but it seems you''re the biggest troublemaker among the three."


    Just as Ocea was about to greet Myne, who was looting the boss''s safe house, looking for something useful according to { ? } guidance, he saw Ocea flying towards him happily. His smile instantly turned into an angry frown, and he began to bombard her with scolding in full force, without any intention of holding back.


    If she hadn''t been a girl and he didn''t have the heart to beat her, he wouldn''t have bothered with words and would have directly shown her the consequences of getting into trouble she couldn''t handle, forcing others to rescue her ass.


    "Sob, sob, I..."


    Having lived with a strict mother who constantly scolded her for various reasons, Ocea, who had developed a very thick skin and long ago perfected the ultimate weapon to handle such situations, instantly began shedding crocodile tears after Myne finished speaking. To make Myne feel a bit guilty, she didn''t run away while apologizing, instead, she threw herself into his arms and began crying more loudly.


    "I''m sorry, Brother Myne. I just... sob, sob... I just wanted to play. I didn''t expect there would be such a dangerous place near our house... Sob, sob, sob, please forgive me..."


    If it were before awakening his special power to see { ? }, Myne, who had a soft heart for ladies and doted on Ocea, would have definitely fallen for her trick and forgiven her. He might have even shifted his anger onto Waffle, thinking that as a brother, he wouldn''t mind taking his sister''s share of the beating as well, which would help him mature.


    But as he listened to Ocea''s nonsense while gently stroking her back and reading her inner thoughts, he didn''t know whether he should put aside his moral rules and give this naughty girl a good beating or have a serious conversation with her mother and let her handle her motherly duties.


    Sigh, forget it. After all, they''re just children, and coming here was a pure accident. I also have some fault in this matter; I shouldn''t have sent them near that wretched cave despite knowing about its weird rumours... Let''s have Cetus teach her some common sense after we get out of here, Myne thought, shaking his head.


    "All right, I understand. Now stop pretending to be sad. I know you''re faking. This level of acting is far from enough to fool me. I fool much more difficult characters ( his girls ) every day with my grandmaster-level acting. You''re still a novice in this field."


    "Also, although I have forgiven you because this time what you three did was an accident, let me warn you: I am not going to help you coax your mother. You better start thinking of a good excuse, otherwise, no one can save you this time... By the way, think one for me as well, I don''t think she will let me go," Saying that, Myne patted Ocea''s shocked and frightened head with a playful but helpless smile and walked out of the small safe house.


    Although there were some toys in the boss''s safe house, sadly, to Myne''s great disappointment, most of them were useless. Without proper knowledge, he couldn''t use any of them, and in their final mission to reach the source of the collapse, they were of no use against those giant monsters. So, he left them behind for the tentacle uncle, perhaps they would be useful in his hands.


    After coming out of the store, Myne first locked it with the key he found in the clerk''s pocket, then headed back to the apartment.


    He gave the key to the shocked tentacle uncle, who couldn''t believe that he had single-handedly dealt with the store owner, who wasn''t easy to deal with because of his superpower of controlling hundreds of paper men, which magically became very powerful after being enhanced by him.


    But Myne obviously didn''t have the patience to make the tentacle uncle believe his words. So, after telling him about his small adventure, he went to the room of the woman in red and knocked on the door.


    ...


    "Let me warn you, I am doing everything because of our deal. I have no feelings for you, so please try to stay away from me, got it?" The woman in red opened the door with an expressionless face and, after giving Ocea a surprised look, reminded Myne and walked out of the apartment along with him.


    "As you wish, but you''re willing to help me find my pet, which explains everything, so there''s no need to remind me at all," Myne gave the woman in red a bright smile, earning a disdainful snort from her. Clearly, after being taken advantage of by him twice, she was no longer naive enough to fall for his sweet talk.


    As for where they were going, it was obvious to look for Waffle. Ted had found that Waffle''s location was in a very dangerous place in the city, where literally most of the city''s bad guys gathered.


    Myne didn''t want to go there blindly and look for Waffle, although now he had one more bodyguard, but it was still not enough to feel safe in a place full of pollutants who were greedy for his body, so he decided to find a knowledgeable guide, who not only knew about that place very well but was also powerful enough to take the role of bodyguards if things get out of hands.


    Because the tentacle uncle was busy creating a giant monster, he had no choice but to beg the woman in red for help. She, who was angry with him, in the end, agreed to come with him after he begged her shamelessly while holding her legs and refused to let them go until she forgave him. Even so, he had to promise to be her personal grocery boy for the next ten days, which was the time the tentacle uncle needed to create their ultimate weapon.


    "Leave everything to me. Just show me the path, and I will handle the rest. Just remember: don''t talk to anyone, don''t let your pets out of your sight, and if any idiot tries to get close, kill him without hesitation. Otherwise, if those bastards misunderstand that we are easy to mess with, we will be greeted with nonstop trouble." The woman in red grabbed Myne''s collar, moved her face close to his, their lips barely a few centimetres away from each other, and said seriously.


    "No talking, I understand. You can rest assured," Myne stared at her red, juicy lips, and his Adam''s apple moved. He moved his face forward, wanting to taste them, but sadly, at the last moment, she moved away and walked out of the alley.


    Sigh, if I had known earlier that those tenants were so weak, I would never have invited her in the first place and lost all my favorability points. Now I have to brush them up again. What a mess, Myne sighed regretfully, hugging Ocea and holding Ted''s collar, he quickly followed her.


    Maybe the place where most of the city''s mutants lived was a safe zone or something, wherever Myne looked there were people gathered in groups either sleeping or talking in low voices beside the road or in dark alleys as if planning something bad, Compared to this place, the tentacle uncle''s apartment resided hardly had many people and looked deserted.


    To the west of the city, where they were currently, there were mutants everywhere. Most of them, because of pollution, had become crazy and lived like animals, with a bit of solitude, lying on the footpath, covering their mutated bodies with clothes.


    Those who were more sober lived in big buildings, with two or three in the same room, and everything was completely a mess. The word "hygiene" seemed to have been completely deleted from their dictionary, and all kinds of dirty things could be seen everywhere. The smell in the area was so bad that Myne didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Are you sure your little pet is here?" The woman in red looked at the dark subway entrance and asked with a frown.


    Hearing her question, Myne, who was like a country bumpkin looking at everything around him with a surprised expression, despite most things being destroyed, came back to his senses and turned his head toward Ted, who nodded his head confidently.


    "Well, if Ted''s nose wasn''t playing tricks on us, then he should be here. Why? Is there any problem?" Myne, feeling something wrong with the woman in red''s voice, asked with a frown.


    "There is indeed a problem. This place is occupied by a certain group of pollutants, who are all gangsters and rule this area. They are the worst kind of people you could want to see, and I don''t like their faces."


    Although the woman in red didn''t say everything and made a face as if she was reluctant to go into the subway, in the end, she gave Myne a hateful glance and walked forward under his confused expression. He really didn''t understand what wrong he did this time.

 Chapter 670 - 670. Mutant Den

    "Well, well, well, look who''s come to visit us, boys. Miss Cold Face. It seems she finally couldn''t hold back and has come begging the boss to take her under his wing, like a slut, which she is."


    As Myne and his gang entered the subway, following the woman in red, these unpleasant words echoed in their ears. The mutants, randomly sitting or lying around, began to speak ill of the woman in red, clearly someone very familiar with this place.


    "What the f*ck? She really dares to return here, even after what she did to us last time? I wouldn''t be surprised if the boss orders us to kill her at any cost, he is very moody after all," A random mutant mocked while hitting his buddy with his elbow.


    "But why are you so happy? This isn''t good news for us. Don''t forget, she''s not someone we can mess with. If the boss asks us to fight her, I don''t know about her, but it would definitely be dead for us," Another mutant, listening to his friend''s nonsense, spoke with a frown, instantly dampening everyone''s mood. They all gave him hateful looks.


    "I want to meet your boss," The woman in red, clearly not someone easily swayed by emotions, simply ignored the comments from the gangsters. She walked towards a closed, hall-like area, modified from the outside. Approaching one of the guards at the entrance, she spoke to him coldly.


    "Sorry, but you''re banned here. The boss specifically said he doesn''t want to see your face again, under any circumstances. We can''t let you inside," One of the guards, seemingly aware of the woman in red''s dark history, spoke nervously. He stood in a defensive pose, as if ready to flee when he saw her showing any sign of taking action.


    "Listen, baldy, my luck hasn''t been great recently, and I''m not in the mood to play around. I don''t f*cking care what that bastard told you. Go and tell him either he lets us meet him, or I''ll force my way in. And believe me, neither you nor your boss wants to see how I force my way in," The woman in red said, drawing her cursed knives from behind her and gripping them tightly in both hands, her voice laced with a psychopathic edge.


    The bald guard, hearing the woman in red''s threat, gave her a long, hard look before turning their heads towards Myne, Ted and Ocea, who were clearly as confused as the new guard beside him. He sighed helplessly and walked inside the hall to deliver her message to his boss.


    "That was awesome! I think if you had said a few more cool lines, that baldy would have peed his pants for sure. You''ve successfully impressed me. As a reward for your wonderful work, I''m willing to go on another date with you tonight. Just make sure you return to your kind and beautiful neighbour lady mode," Myne said, though he felt a pang of fear realizing the woman in red didn''t seem to have a good history here. Still, not wanting to earn more of her disapproval, he stepped beside her and whispered his compliment as soon as the guard left.


    "Did you forget what I said? No talking, and be vigilant," The woman in red glared at Myne, silencing him immediately. Under her murderous gaze, he stood behind her like a sad puppy.


    "While we''re here, no more joking. Be serious. We''re in a very dangerous situation right now," Seeing Myne''s sad expression, the woman in red continued. Though her tone didn''t soften, her words carried a hint of care, which made Myne feel slightly better. At least now he was sure she wasn''t angry with him anymore¡ªit was just that their location wasn''t appropriate for chit-chat


    "The boss will let you inside, but only on one condition: you can''t bring your weapons inside. Otherwise, no matter how much you threaten us, you''re not getting in..." The bald guard returned two minutes later and said sternly.


    "That''s all right... But why are you hiding behind the door, only showing your face like a coward?" The woman in red retorted, stepping closer to the bald guard who was speaking from behind the door. As soon as she moved forward, he slammed the door shut, only daring to peek through the peephole.


    Click!


    The woman in red dropped her long knives on the ground and stood expressionless in front of the door. She wore only a simple, knee-length red gown, offering no place to conceal a weapon, at least this is what the bald guard thought. So after a moment of hesitation, he finally opened the door and gestured for her to come inside.


    Myne, dumbfounded by his would-be girlfriend''s prestige among the gangsters, quickly followed her. He tried to hand his knife to the bald guard, but the other party refused to touch it, giving Myne a crazed look as if he''d just witnessed his parent''s murder.


    Myne knowing that the other party misunderstood him, thinking that he wanted to harm him with the curse knife, dropped his knife on the ground. After a casual check, the bald guard let him inside as well. As for Ted and Ocea, they received VIP treatment, with no one bothering them as if they didn''t exist. Clearly, the guards didn''t take them seriously.


    "Blatant daylight discrimination. Those bastards treat you well, but when it comes to me, they''re bullying me, just because I''m more handsome than them and have better hair," Myne complained, catching up with the woman in red. He looked around curiously, still grumbling under his breath.


    They were now walking down a dim passage, with fully armed gangsters standing on both sides, staring at them vigilantly as if they were facing their greatest enemy.


    The woman in red, knowing that Myne was hopeless and couldn''t keep his mouth shut, took a deep breath to control her anger. She refrained from scolding him this time, as too many people were staring at them.


    They quickly crossed the passage and entered an open hall where more than fifty mutants stood left and right, with a middle-aged man sitting at the end of the hall on a couch, a cigar in his mouth, smoking lazily.


    "Welcome, welcome, welcome, Miss Chef. Long time no see. How are you?" The boss pulled the cigar from his mouth and spoke with a smile.


    "Who the f*ck are you? Where is that pink-patched guy? Wasn''t he the boss a few weeks ago?" The woman in red looked at the unfamiliar middle-aged man, whom she had never seen before, and asked confusedly.


    "Oh, you mean our previous boss? Well, he''s gone on his honeymoon with his girlfriend, and may or may not be able to return anytime soon." As the boss said this, the corners of his people''s mouths couldn''t help but twitch, clearly indicating the story wasn''t as simple as he was making it out to be.


    "Anyway, forget about him. Although you might not know me, I have a very deep impression of you. So, you can tell me your problem, Miss Chef, and as long as it''s within my limits, I will do my best to help you." The boss, who surprisingly turned out to be very easy to talk to, spoke humbly without any hint of arrogance or pride, which a gangster leader typically possessed.


    The woman in red, although she felt the other party was faking and that something was definitely wrong, wasn''t someone who liked to use her brain too much. Since the other party was willing to cooperate, she didn''t want to create trouble. She simply looked at Myne and gestured for him to take the lead.


    Seeing her looking at him, Myne quickly moved forward under the confused gaze of all the gangsters, who were wondering who this fool was, willing to stand with such a crazy woman.


    "Actually, my pet is lost somewhere here, and we''ve come here to find him. He''s a small wolf with silver-grey hair, the size of a normal dog. By the way, before you deny having my pet, I have accurate information that he is here and currently inside your secret room over there."


    "So, I would be very grateful if you returned him to me." Myne, who had already located Waffle thanks to { ? }, and even understood that this gangster boss had no intention of returning Waffle, who seemed to have somehow become his thug and a key to maintaining his current position, had no intention of beating around the bush.


    The boss, who had been smiling until now, hearing Myne''s words and seeing all his people looking at him puzzledly with frowns, instantly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Before a week ago, he was just a random gangster struggling to survive. But one day, he was wandering on the street when he found an unconscious small wolf in a random alley. Because the wolf wasn''t polluted and coincidently he had the ability to control all kinds of creatures with his power, which not only made them perfect tools but also enhanced their powers, he decided to make that wolf his slave.


    At first, he just wanted to use him as a blood bank, after all, the blood of pollution-free creatures or people is very rare and expensive. But who would have thought that this weak-looking wolf would turn out to be so powerful? With his help, he directly assassinated his previous boss, forcefully took his position, and from a nobody, he directly became the new boss.


    But now, seeing the real owner of his tool, there was no way he would return his biggest weapon. Otherwise, forget about his luxurious life, because he was carried away by power and had behaved like an asshole and done a lot of bad things in the past week, he would definitely get beaten to death by everyone before Myne and the others left their headquarters.

 Chapter 671 - 671. Fight

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t have your pet," Though internally shaken, the boss was a seasoned actor who had managed to deceive almost his entire gang of 100+ gangsters. Naturally, he wouldn''t relinquish his most valuable trump card so easily. He refused Myne''s request without hesitation.


    "Oh, then why don''t you just open that room over there, and we''ll see whether or not you have my pet?" Myne, who had anticipated this outcome, wasn''t the slightest bit surprised that the other party was unwilling to return Waffle. He simply pointed at the door behind the boss and spoke calmly.


    "I think you don''t understand your current situation brat. You''re in no position to demand anything from me. If I wanted, I could kill all of you like mosquitoes. You''d better not try to climb over my head and get the hell out of here before I lose my patience."


    The boss, seeing that Myne not only possessed inside information but also seemed very confident about retrieving Waffle lost his composure and decided to take a hard line. Though confident in his abilities, he didn''t want to risk reuniting Myne and Waffle, giving him any chance to take away his greatest weapon. God know if he has some kind of weird ability that counters his and releases Waffle from his control, if this happened then he may not have time to regret before losing his life.


    "Looks like he''s not going to give in. If you have any good plan, now''s the perfect time to execute it." Myne nodded at the boss, then moved beside the woman in red and whispered to her, while vigilantly observing the approximately fifty or so mutant gangsters surrounding them.


    "You''ll have to pay extra for this. Now, in addition to being a delivery boy, you''ll have to clean my house every day and give me a good oil massage," The woman in red who was already in a bad mood replied coldly, pulling out two long, cursed knives she had hidden inside her gown.


    "F*ck! Not this shit again!"


    "That''s why I always say those guards at the entrance are useless."


    "Damn it, this crazy woman''s going to rampage again."


    "I''m out of this nonsense."


    Seeing the woman in red draw her cursed knives in a cool and sexy manner, the older gangsters who had witnessed her losing control previously began to exclaim and curse. Some cowardly individuals even began to slowly retreat, ready to flee as soon as things escalated.


    "That idiot! I told him to check her properly!" The boss also cursed the bald guard as he saw the woman in red''s heroic pose. He looked around and, seeing that his people were losing morale, he became nervous and quickly decided to act before she did, further diminishing their fighting spirit.


    "Listen, everyone! Whoever kills this crazy woman today, I''ll make him the vice leader of our gang! Not only that, but I''ll also help him eliminate his pollution!" Although the boss was a half-baked leader and only knew how to have fun around all day long, he did possess some tricks for motivating others to work hard.


    As he expected, upon hearing his grand offer, all the gangsters'' eyes lit up with excitement. While their interest in the vice leader position wasn''t significant, the chance to purify their pollution was something they were willing to do anything for.


    After all, it was a well-known fact that the less pollution one had, the greater the chance of gaining power and living a normal life, without the fear of suddenly losing control and transforming into a mindless monster.


    Fueled by greed, the gangsters disregarded their own lives and, like a monstrous horde, rushed toward Myne and his gang, ready to tear them apart.


    Because the space was narrow and almost all the gangsters were surrounding Myne and his gang in a circular formation, none of them used guns or heavy weapons, fearing they would hit their own people. Instead, they decided to use their various strange abilities to overwhelm Myne and the others.


    "Ocea, fly high and kill as many as you can. No need to hold back. Ted, pretend to fight, while we attract everyone''s attention, go and get Waffle. Remember to be cautious. As for you..." Myne turned his head toward the woman in red, who appeared to be experiencing some sort of physical distress, trembling with sweat dripping from her forehead.


    "Do you have any extra weapons?"


    The woman in red had thought Myne would say something nice or make a joke to boost her morale before the final battle, but upon hearing his shameless request, she became so angry that she wanted to hack him to death. Taking a deep breath to suppress her desire to strangle him, she gave him the middle finger and rushed toward the gangsters.


    "Seems like she doesn''t have any. Well, anyway, go forth, children beat the hell out of these bastards."


    "Woof!"


    "Yes, it was time to shine."


    Ocea surged forward, her excitement palpable. After uttering a phrase that only Ted and Myne understood, she took a deep breath. With a whoosh, she released a massive amount of super high-pressure water from her mouth, blasting away more than seven gangsters. They flew through the air as if struck by a high-speed car, crashing into the wall five meters behind them.


    This was Ocea''s innate Hydro Pump skill. But this was only the beginning. Seeing Myne about to be surrounded by the gangsters, she took another deep breath and this time shot out a water jet from her mouth. Though it appeared thin and weak, it was so sharp and powerful that it sliced a mutant in half from the middle as smoothly as a knife cutting butter.


    "If only I could use my skills too, then I wouldn''t have to rely on Ocea and Ted to deal with these bastards and let them steal all the limelight. What a mess," Seeing Ocea become the protagonist of the moment, drawing all the attention and even overshadowing the woman in red whom the gangsters were so concerned about, Myne sighed helplessly, a hint of envy in his voice, while retrieving the dagger from the hand of the mutant Ocea had bisected.


    Then, he shone a bright light on the mutant who was attempting to smash his head with an iron rod, blinding them with his holy light.


    It worked wonders as he expected, the mutant, upon contact with the light emitted from his palm, began screaming in pain as his body started to melt, because of the pain his fighting spirit extinguished instantly. Taking advantage of their disorientation, he thrust the dagger into the other party''s heart, ending his pitiful life.


    However, compared to his teammates, who were like wolves entering a sheepfold, slaughtering the gangsters, his efforts were scarcely worth mentioning.


    Even Ted, who was on a secret mission to rescue Waffle, had already killed four gangsters, while Myne had only secured his first kill.


    Let''s not forget the woman in red, who had transformed into a goddess of war. Even a slight cut from her cursed knife ended a gangster''s life. Dozens of mummies-like bodies lay on the ground around her, her hands and knife dripping with blood, a truly gruesome sight.


    "F*ck! Where did these bastards come from? Why are they so f*cking powerful?"


    The boss, witnessing Myne and his gang slaughtering his people and showing every sign of overwhelming them, grew nervous.


    Though he considered bringing Waffle out to deal with them, fearing that Waffle might slip out of his control and he may then follow his previous boss''s footsteps, he dismissed the suicidal thought and hurriedly ordered a random gangster beside him to call for reinforcements.


    The gangster, understanding the gravity of the situation, ran out immediately. Soon, as the gangsters lost more than twenty members, loud and hurried footsteps echoed from the hall entrance. Moments later, countless gangsters, armed with various makeshift weapons, mostly iron rods and sharp objects randomly picked up from somewhere, rushed in, joining the fray and instantly increasing the pressure on Myne and the others.


    But thanks to the influx of enemies, Ted, who was seeking an opportunity to slip away, quickly lowered himself and ran towards the room where Waffle was locked. Without much trouble, he reached his destination.


    Finding the door locked, he first checked the boss and other gangsters, ensuring they weren''t watching him. Then, he bit the iron lock hard. Thanks to his steel-like teeth and Super Bite ability, he broke the lock as if it were made of cookies, spitting out the fragments casually.


    Hurriedly opening the door, he entered the room, but the scene inside left him speechless.


    Waffle, whom they had gone to such lengths to rescue, was now lazily reclining in the lap of a beautiful woman, enjoying a gentle massage from her soft hands. Occasionally, another woman sitting beside him would place a small piece of cake into his mouth and playfully tickle him, making him giggle.


    For a moment, Ted wondered if he had entered the wrong room. Seeing how much Waffle was enjoying himself, as if on vacation, despite the commotion outside, he couldn''t believe his eyes. Clearly, Waffle didn''t care about what was happening outside, or whether anyone had come to save him or not, he was more than enough satisfied with his current life.

 Chapter 672 - 672. Waffle’s Powerless Plight

    "Woof!"


    "Huh? Where did this dog come from?"


    Hearing Ted''s angry voice, Waffle, who was enjoying his luxurious life, was too lazy to care. He didn''t even open his eyes and completely ignored him. However, his two maids weren''t as indifferent to this sudden visitor.


    After all, they knew they were in the bedroom of a dangerous guy, and that too, in the deepest part of his headquarters. There was no way any random dog could get in here without being noticed by countless guards outside.


    Unlike Waffle, who didn''t care about the commotion outside, they had long ago noticed that a big fight was going on. But because they were too weak and not in a position to save their own asses, they could only do their job: taking care of their master''s pet, as instructed, instead of going out to watch the fun.


    However, Ted, whose anger had already reached its limit due to jealousy and envy, after all, how could he accept that his best friend was enjoying himself alone while he was working his tail off outside?¡ªinstantly activated his Lesser Eyes skill and shot a lesser beam at Waffle with full power.


    Seeing Ted''s eyes shining with a dangerous light, the maids sensed something was wrong with him. Without concerning themselves about Waffle, they threw him aside and jumped off the bed in fright.


    Waffle, who was thrown aside, opened his eyes dazedly, not understanding why his always reliable maids had suddenly tossed him away. But before he could figure anything out, he was greeted with two golden, shining rays that hit his forehead, knocking him back.


    "Ahhhh! Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch..."


    Waffle''s painful cry instantly echoed in the room, further scaring the maids, who immediately locked themselves in the bathroom.


    As for Waffle, he was like an ant on a frying pan, rolling left and right while howling in pain. Thankfully, he had the Ultra Regeneration skill, and the small burnt holes on his forehead quickly healed, making him breathe a sigh of relief before shifting his bloodshot eyes to the bastard who dared to sneak attack him.


    But seeing Ted watching him with a not-so-friendly expression, looking as if he would jump on him at any moment and beat the shit out of him, he swallowed the angry words that were on his tongue.


    "How did you find me... I mean Ted, thankfully, you found me. I''m saved! By the way, how are you?"


    Waffle, who was deeply influenced by Myne, as soon as he opened his mouth, said something that would make anyone''s blood boil. Thankfully, he also realized his tongue had slipped, and he mistakenly spoke his true thoughts and quickly changed his words.


    "Woof-woof... ( We came to save you, but it seems you didn''t need saving at all and are enjoying yourself quite well, aren''t you?)"


    Ted, who was very angry, spoke sarcastically while jumping onto the bed and taking a bite of Waffle''s special pollution-free cake.


    "How can you say that? I''m in big trouble! What you''re seeing is just something I earned with my hard work. This wasn''t what I wanted, it was just someone giving them to me, and I didn''t have the heart to refuse his goodwill."


    "I really need a brave hero like you to rescue me. You might not believe me, but a bad guy used some kind of weird magic on me, and now I can do nothing but follow his orders, no matter how unwilling I am..."


    "Ohh... There''s no way I''m going to believe this nonsense of yours," Ted interrupted, coldly, with a face full of disdain.


    "Then how about this? If you can''t believe my words, then you must believe what you see with your eyes, right?" Saying that Waffle showed Ted his backside, where, beside his tail root, was a weird, dark, baby-fist-sized star mark, which was very conspicuous, even with Waffle''s thick hair. It was clearly visible.


    "See, this ugly mark was left behind by that bastard while I was unconscious when I came to this weird place. Because of it, I had to do a lot of bad things for him. At first, I tried to get rid of it, but when I didn''t succeed, I gave in, thinking that you guys would come to save me anyway. And see, I was right," Waffle said confidently while walking toward the door, ready to join the final battle and steal the spotlight.


    "Idiot, where the hell do you think you''re going?" Ted hurriedly jumped down from the bed and came in front of Waffle, hitting him on the head with his paw.


    "Didn''t you just say that someone can control you, then why are you going outside? Do you think we''re too free and there aren''t enough enemies to deal with, that you want to help them deal with us?"


    "Outside, including me, only four people are fighting literally an entire army. If you blindly walk out, and that guy who controls you asks you to deal with us, what do you think we should do? Do you think we''re losing too slowly and want to speed up the process?"


    After hearing Ted''s words, Waffle finally came back to his senses and realized the mistake he was about to commit in his excitement.


    "Sorry, I was too excited to get out of this prison and return home, and got carried away," Waffle apologised.


    "Then, should I wait for you guys to deal with everyone before coming out?" While saying this, Waffle couldn''t help but subconsciously cast a quick glance at the large table in the room, which was filled with all kinds of snacks.


    Ted, understanding Waffle''s intention, and being a qualified best friend, obviously wouldn''t let him do what he wanted. "No, it''s too dangerous. What if, after seeing us winning, that man comes here and asks you to fight with us?"


    "Listen to me: while no one is paying attention, sneak out of here, avoid that man''s sight, and hide somewhere he can''t see you, not even let his words reach to your ear. After all, we don''t know how his powers work."


    "Although we currently outnumber them and it looks like we''re losing, most of these people aren''t professionals; they''re just random mobs. It shouldn''t be too difficult to handle them. If nothing unexpected happens, it''s only a matter of time before we beat the hell out of all of them and return home with our chests held high."


    "Just don''t mess up at the last moment. Now go, and hide. I''ll go help Myne and the others," Ted said, wasting no more time and quickly rushing out of the room.


    Waffle, although feeling sorry for all the snacks he had painstakingly saved, sighed regretfully and also rushed out. Unlike Ted, he immediately found a dark corner and flew high, avoiding unnecessary attention, before looking around for a good hiding place. While doing this, he also observed the ongoing battle.


    ...


    As Ted left the battlefield, Myne, being a mage, after losing his all skills, like a novice, randomly waving the sword in his hand and having the least attack power in their group, became the favourite target of most of the gangsters.


    Almost all of them wanted to fight him. After all, unlike him, who could only throw holy light in their faces and make some random cuts with his sword, Ocea, who was cutting through their comrades with her water magic-like paper, and the woman in red, whose slightest touch with her knives was enough to take their lives, were simply demons in human skin.


    Unless they had no regard for their lives, they had no intention of even looking at them. If it wasn''t for the fact that both of them were taking the initiative to attack, they would have long ago been abandoned by all the gangsters and left standing alone with no one to fight.


    Compared to them, Myne felt like a harmless puppy whom everyone loved and became the favourite of all the gangsters. Fearing that if they killed him, they would have to face those two monsters, they hardly attacked Myne seriously and simply let him hit them, pretending to be seriously injured before leaving the battlefield with a bright smile on their faces.


    This way, no matter how angry their boss was, he couldn''t find fault with them. After all, he wasn''t paying enough for them to simply throw their lives away, and continue fighting despite being injured.


    However, although they were simply pretending, Myne hadn''t realized this. With their creepy mutant bodies and aggressive looks, they also made it seem as if they were giving their all to fight him. He felt overwhelmed and barely able to hold on; his arms had long ago started to feel sore, and he was on the verge of giving up.


    It wasn''t until Ted came flying above him and started shooting down the gangsters with his lesser vision that he had time to catch his breath.

 Chapter 673 - 673. Lessons Learned

    "Boss, what should we do? Things don''t look good. Should I prepare a retreat plan in case we lose?"


    One of the gangsters, who seemed to have a good relationship with the boss, and was holding an assault rifle in his hand, watched as Myne and his gang beat the crap out of their comrades. Most of them had already started fleeing by pretending to be injured, letting Myne hit them, ensuring their boss couldn''t fault them later. Unable to hold back, he leaned in and asked in a low voice.


    "Shut up! What the hell are you talking about? Do you think we would lose to just two people, a dog and a flying baby whale, even with so many of us? What''s the point of feeding them if they can''t handle a handful of enemies despite having such a huge numerical advantage?"


    The boss scolded his right-hand man, who not only wasn''t fighting but was also trying to undermine his confidence. His words, surprisingly, proved effective, as the boss himself was starting to feel anxious.


    However, although the boss scolded his right-hand man to maintain his confidence in his brothers, he had already begun formulating an escape plan.


    After all, in the current situation, even a blind person could see that hard power lay at Myne''s side, and their numerical advantage was rapidly diminishing as time passed. They had zero significance to turn the tide, and if nothing unexpected happened, his time in this world was nearing its end.


    Just as the boss was about to call for more reinforcements, he noticed the mark he had left on Waffle was very close. This shouldn''t have been possible, as his bedroom was locked, and there was no way Waffle could get out on his own.


    Turning his head towards the mark''s location in confusion, he found it in a dark corner of the ceiling at the back. Although he couldn''t see anything in the darkness, he was confident in his abilities and didn''t believe he was hallucinating due to nervousness.


    His doubt was cleared when he looked at the bedroom and saw the door wide open, and the bed empty.


    "F*ck!"


    The boss stood up from his comfortable chair in shock, and disbelief, scaring the hell out of the few gangsters standing beside him, who didn''t understand his sudden, strong reaction.


    Without explaining anything, the boss hurriedly towards the bedroom. Waffle, who had been silently observing the boss''s actions from above, immediately understood that he had been discovered. Instead of staying in place like an idiot and letting the boss use any trick to control him again, Waffle acted quickly.


    As soon as the boss entered the bedroom, he flew over the heads of the gangsters who were fighting below and rushed out through the passage, escaping the hall.


    Unaware that his ultimate weapon, on whom he had placed all his hopes, had escaped right under his nose, the boss quickly inspected the bedroom before going to the spot where Waffle had been hiding. He tried to sense the mark he had left on him to regain control but was dumbfounded to find that the mark''s location was now outside the hall and moving rapidly away from the headquarters.


    This information left the boss stunned, his brain momentarily frozen. He didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t go outside during the fight; if his men saw him missing or fleeing, they would stop fighting and run away faster than him.


    Worse, if they realized his powerful pet, whom he relied on to bully them, had escaped, they would likely turn on him. Myne and his gang wouldn''t even have to lift a finger before he got beaten to death.


    "F*ck!"


    As the universal law goes, often thing you least want to happen always does. Because the boss reacted so extremely, his most loyal men followed him. Upon seeing the empty bedroom, where he always kept his powerful monster, who only looked small and cute but more of a hooligan and bastard than them, they exclaimed in shock.


    Seeing their boss''s pale face, which looked as if it had lost all colour, it wasn''t hard to understand that his trump card had escaped. Now, he had nothing left to change the situation.


    Without a word, the gangsters behind the boss exchanged glances, tactically nodded, and the boss''s right-hand man stepped behind him. Without warning, he swung his assault rifle, hitting the back of the boss''s head hard, and knocking him out. He then raised the rifle towards the ceiling and fired a few shots, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    Myne, who was in the worst situation due to being the primary target, was relieved to see the fight temporarily stop. He bent down, placed his hands on his knees, and panted heavily.


    If not for his strong willpower, he would have already collapsed to the ground. Although it sounded cool to swing a sword and hack through enemies, it consumed a lot of stamina¡ªespecially when enemies surrounded him from all directions, eager to land a hit, and he had to swing his sword nonstop without a moment to catch his breath.


    "Everyone, our boss''s bound beast has run away, and he''s now knocked out. There''s no need to fight these gentlemen anymore and put yourselves in danger. We have no grudge against them, so it''s better to settle everything peacefully."


    Hearing the man holding the assault rifle''s words, all the gangsters looked at each other. Realizing that what he said made sense, they slowly backed off, leaving a large open area for Myne and the others.


    "Are you all right?" The woman in red, who was literally soaking wet with blood from head to toe, as if she had just showered in it, came beside him and asked coldly.


    "Huff, huff... if only you had asked that in a gentler tone, I might feel better," Myne spoke jokingly while standing up, wiping sweat from his forehead. He also tried to wipe the blood from her face, though it only made her face messier.


    "Sorry, I can''t waste my gentle tone on someone who gets tired so easily," She replied disdainfully, seeing how heavily Myne was panting.


    "This is because I can''t use my powers. Otherwise, I would have shown you how strong I am long ago," Myne retorted angrily, defending his dignity. But seeing her roll her eyes in disbelief, his face turned as black as the bottom of a pot in frustration. Sadly, he had no way to prove the truth of his words, so he could only ignore her and shift his anger elsewhere.


    "Since you''ve dealt with your boss, and we''ve confirmed that my pet has run away, if you don''t mind, we''d like to leave as well. Do you have any objections?" Myne asked coldly to the man holding the assault rifle, which made the other party frown.


    The man didn''t expect Myne, who was obviously the weakest among his team, to talk to him, the soon-to-be new boss of the gangsters, with such an arrogant tone.


    However, just as he was about to teach Myne some manners ( now that there was enough space in the hall to use guns without risking friendly fire), he suddenly saw a small shadow fly out from the entrance passage and throw itself into Myne''s arms. This made him swallow his anger and become humble.


    He recognized the small shadow as none other than Waffle, who had been their nightmare, single-handedly beating down almost all the gangsters with his nearly god-level healing ability and relentless deadly attacks.


    Which was understandable, as Myne had given him too many skills, which he shamelessly used as he wished. Being a divine beast, the thing he lacked least was mana, and most of his skills were low-level and didn''t consume much.


    Seeing that the opponent force had suddenly become too powerful to mess with, the soon-to-be boss threw aside his dignity and personally escorted Myne and his group out of their headquarters. None of the gangsters wanted to see their faces again.


    ...


    "Do you have any idea how much trouble we went through to find you? And you were enjoying yourself here as if you were on vacation? You are asking for a beating, don''t you?"


    As they were walking out of the headquarters, Ted, who couldn''t wait to share Waffle''s dark deeds with everyone so they could unite and scold him, quickly told everything to Ocea, who repeated them to Myne, as he could only understand half of what Ted was trying to say. He still needed time to grasp the language completely.


    After getting rid of the extra burden and while they were walking toward the apartment, Myne began scolding Waffle, who knew this was unavoidable when he first saw Ted. So, he simply accepted everything they were saying, his head lowered, trying hard to hold back a yawn.


    He had gotten used to this level of scolding, which was nothing new to him. As for feeling guilty, that was a joke. How could he have such strong emotions for this kind of mistake, which he didn''t even consider a mistake at all? It wasn''t his fault that he had a better beginning and someone willing to provide him with a luxurious life, right?


    "Hey, why are you silent? Say something!"


    Myne, seeing that Waffle wasn''t speaking the entire way and was only flying beside him with his head lowered, thought the other party was feeling guilty, so he softened his heart and patted his head.


    "Just this time, I''m forgiving you because you were also a victim in this case. But remember, next time something like this happens, instead of being someone''s slave, try to contact me or someone else or at least provide some kind of information so we know your situation."


    "This time, thankfully, we had Ted''s powerful nose, which helped me reach you and Ocea. Otherwise, I would have spent who knows how much time searching such a big city to find you. And in the worst-case scenario, if I couldn''t find you in time and something happened, your mothers would have killed me for sure," Myne said with a hint of fear in his voice.


    Although he already knew that a beating was inevitable when he got home, this was a thousand times better than facing them if something happened to Ted, Ocea, or Waffle.


    He couldn''t even imagine seeing their faces again with such bad news.


    Waffle, Ocea, and Ted also understood that what they had done this time was too much, and all three of them could have lost their lives. So, they nodded with heavy expressions and promised never to poke their heads into any weird situation they didn''t understand again."

 Chapter 674 - 674. Relaxing ( R-18 )

    After returning to the apartment, Myne dragged the "tentacle uncle" out of his warehouse, where he was working diligently on his plan to create his "greatest masterpiece." He asked him to prepare a good room for himself and his pets, as he was no longer willing to stay in the messy and nearly destroyed room.


    He was also considered his slave. What would she think of him if he let her stay in that room, where he couldn''t even create the proper mood for an "in-depth communication" with her in that environment?


    After some persuasion, the tentacle uncle finally offered them two rooms on the second floor, which had been locked previously.


    It turned out they were luxurious rooms he had saved for VIP guests before the disaster, intending to rent them to wealthy individuals and scam a good amount of money from them. Sadly, his wish was never fulfilled, and now they had fallen into less discerning hands, who have no intention of paying the rent, let forget about scamming a large amount of money out of him.


    After informing his slave, Eva to move to their new room, he asked her to clean both rooms thoroughly, as their long period of disuse had made them very dirty. Then, he took Waffle and the others out again, assigning them their tasks.


    Because the trio was unaffected by the pollution surrounding the city unlike him, who couldn''t stay outdoors for more than 30 minutes and could use their skills perfectly, he entrusted them with the work of hunting down monsters and delivering them to the tentacle uncle''s warehouse, as he needed a large quantity of them to create his giant toy.


    As for the woman in red''s grocery items which he promised her, he asked Ted to store one or two in their previous room, and he would deliver them to her personally.


    ...


    "Phew, finally some peace," Myne exhaled tiredly as he threw himself onto the comfortable bed, landing on his stomach. The room was decorated nicely with fine and expensive furniture with soft white illuminating it, making it very pleasant to the eyes.


    He slowly opened his eyes and looked towards the bathroom, from where the sound of the shower was coming, and his heart rate instantly increased.


    After all, he had been in this strange world for many days, under significant pressure, and as a big pervert who craved his girl''s bodily warmth daily, this felt like torture. Only he knew how much he had been suffering from holding back.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that yesterday was Eva''s first day with him, the vulnerable woman he had taken pity on and taken under his wings, after killing her husband and deformed daughter, who was on the verge of transforming into a powerful monster.


    He knew that she needed some time to adjust to her mind, which is why he didn''t take any action, and otherwise given how horny he was, he would f*ck her, instead of just hugging her like a idiot.


    But today, he could no longer control his inner beast and give her more time. Either she was intelligent and intuitive enough to offer herself to him, earning his favour, or he would have to use force to teach her how most slaves treat their masters.


    Ten minutes passed, and Eva finally emerged from the bathroom with only a towel wrapped around her hot body. Obviously, for her, who had never had much contact with any other men except her husband, let alone physical intimacy, she was extremely nervous.


    She didn''t dare to look at Myne''s face and stared at the ground. Her face was as red as an apple, and she walked towards Myne at a slow pace.


    Myne, noticing her intention, nodded with satisfaction and realized he had underestimated his new slave. As a housewife with a daughter, twice his age, how could she not understand his inner thoughts?


    Especially when his arousal had been evident the moment he stepped into the room, showing no signs of calming down. It was obvious that Eva understood no one could save her from this greedy beast tonight¡ªunless she had the courage to protect herself from the other monsters in the city and run away.


    Biting her lower lip, Eva took a deep breath and untied her towel, letting it slide down her youthful, sexy body and fall to the ground, revealing herself in her natural state. Myne''s breathing grew heavy as he stared at her flawless, milky skin, particularly her C-cup breasts and long, rock-hard nipples, which betrayed her nervousness but also hinted at her anticipation for the night ahead.


    Myne stood up from the bed and sat on the edge, facing Eva. He raised his head to meet her black-and-white eyes. Placing his hand behind her neck, he pulled her closer and pressed his lips against hers.


    Without hesitation, he deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring her mouth.


    Neither of them was inexperienced, and both knew exactly what to do in this situation.


    Myne grabbed Eva''s ample buttocks tightly, sinking his fingers into their softness. They felt like pudding, and he was barely holding himself together.


    His excitement was palpable, his little brother was literally trembling with excitement.


    They entwined around each other, and Myne let her sit on his lap. Their kiss intensified, their breaths mingling, hot and heavy. For a moment, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them.


    A little while later, Eva broke away briefly to catch her breath. The look in her eyes told Myne she had enjoyed it.


    Without a word, she took the initiative, grabbing his cheeks and kissing him passionately. To heighten his pleasure, she rubbed her breasts against his chest and give his overexcited little brother a wet massage with her pussy.


    "Huff, I didn''t expect you to be so active today," Myne teased after pulling away from the kiss. "Unlike last night, when you were shaking with fear, worried I might force myself on you at any moment." He smirked, savouring the faint strawberry taste lingering on his tongue.


    "I am just being practical and doing what I know is best for my survival. There are no personal feelings in this... Master," Eva spoke in a low voice, nervousness clearly evident in her tone.


    "No feelings, you say, huh? Well, we''ll see about that by the end of the show," Myne responded with a confident smile. He had dealt with enough women to feel this level of assurance in his abilities, and he knew how to reach a woman''s heart from her most sensitive parts.


    His left hand remained at her waist, while his right hand reached for her perfectly rounded breast.


    "Ahm~" Eva moaned at Myne''s touch. It was clear her breasts were quite sensitive¡ªmore so than her vagina or buttocks. When he touched those areas, she had managed to control herself and stifle her reactions, but this was different.


    Eva''s body was like a temple, and Myne planned to worship it tonight with full devotion.


    He placed his lips on her perky left nipple, fondling the other with his hand. Eva bit her lip, throwing her head back to savour the sensation.


    Myne''s tongue gently traced circles around her areola, increasing the sensitivity of her nipples.


    "Ahhh!" Eva couldn''t contain her pleasure. But then she felt Myne''s bulge pressing against her, and she was dumbfounded by the fact how hard it had become suddenly. Her late husband had been nothing compared to this. His had barely reached six inches, while Myne was around eight and a half inches long¡ªunnaturally thick, which felt a bit overwhelming for a old woman like her, even though she was only twenty-seven.


    "Master! If you keep doing this, I just might...! Ahm~" Eva knew she was on the verge of losing her composure. The way Myne sucked her nipples showed he was far from inexperienced¡ªmore skilled than she had expected, which is understandable as It was easy to underestimate him because of his age.


    She arched her lower back slightly, reached for his dick, and began to stroke it gently, up and down. She wanted to feel the full length of him in her hand, but her thoughts were becoming increasingly scattered.


    "Hehehe! Someone''s eager..." Myne teased, but Eva didn''t care at this point. All she wanted was his hot, hard cock inside her.


    "If you want it so badly, why don''t you give it a try?" Myne teased, leaning back slightly and placing both hands on the bed for support.


    Eva thought his suggestion made sense, so she climbed onto his lap, spread her legs, and knelt between them, his excited little brother right in front of her face. Seeing it up close, she couldn''t help but gulp nervously, wondering if she could even take it all into her mouth.


    Eva had small hands, which made Myne''s 8.5-inch length seem even more imposing. She stroked him, feeling every vein with each movement of her palm.


    She opened her mouth like a python about to devour its prey, and Myne watched in amazement as she slowly took his entire shaft down her throat.


    Even though he had expected her to be experienced¡ªafter all, she was the mother of a girl¡ªMyne hadn''t anticipated such skill. Her tongue coiled around his cock, and the next moment, she plunged her head forward, swallowing him completely.


    "How are you so good at this?" Myne couldn''t help but let the words slip from his lips, but he was met with only silence and a teasing gaze. Clearly, his favorability wasn''t high enough to uncover such a deeply hidden secret.


    Myne didn''t know how to feel about it but it felt like he was about to enter a state that only those that had ties with the gods could enter.


    She pulled back to catch her breath, but her tongue remained wrapped around his dick. Myne looked down and saw a web of spit connecting her lips to the tip of his cock.


    "Do you like the way it stretches my throat?" Eva suddenly asked, biting her lower lip and catching him off guard.


    Before he could respond, she looked up at him with a soft smile and shoved his dick back down her throat, never breaking eye contact until it was completely inside her mouth once more.


    At that moment, Myne realized he wouldn''t last much longer at this rate.


    The last thing he wanted was to tap out first. That would show her he wasn''t capable of handling her, especially now that he didn''t have his stamina-recovery skill to rely on. Although he had the physique of four times of an adult, he still didn''t want to take any chances. Losing to her in his own game would be the ultimate shame.


    Myne knew he had to regain control of the situation. He needed to find a way to turn the tables. That was when it hit him: he was allowed to be rough with her. After all, she was his slave, not his girlfriend. He didn''t need to worry about her feelings during intercourse.

 Chapter 675 - 675. Relaxing ( Part-2 ) ( R-18 )

    Myne knew he had to regain control of the situation. He needed to find a way to turn the tables. That was when it hit him: he was allowed to be rough with her. After all, she was his slave, not his girlfriend. He didn''t need to worry about her feelings during intercourse.


    As the thought crossed his mind, Eva happened to take his entire little brother into her mouth. Myne seized the back of her head, gripping it tightly to hold her in place.


    Eva tried her best to keep sucking his cock in this state but she needed to put it out for air.


    Soon, she began to choke, her body tensing as she struggled. Yet Myne didn''t relent¡ªnot until she slapped his thigh, begging for release. Only then did he nod in satisfaction and finally let her go.


    "Looks like you can''t even keep your food in your mouth," Myne teased with a playful grin while Eva gasped for breath.


    "Maybe not with this mouth..." Eva, feeling belittled by a brat whose pubic hair hadn''t even started growing, shot back with a cheeky retort. Before Myne could react, she shoved him onto the bed. By the time he tried to sit up, she was already on top of him. Clearly, she was no longer in the mood to play master and slave with him.


    "But something tells me it''ll be different with this mouth..." She flashed a cocky smile as she mounted him.


    Myne could feel how wet she was. Truthfully, she was just as much of a pervert as him¡ªif not more. The fact that she still wanted to have sex with his late husband after knowing he''d just killed someone proved she was far from normal.


    Eva didn''t put his cock in but instead, began to grind against it, it was right below her pussy slit and her juices leaked all over his shaft.


    "Ahh~ Yes, just like that..." She moaned.


    "Are you trying to please me or yourself? And who''s the master here¡ªyou or me?" Myne grumbled, watching her ride him with unrestrained enjoyment, and stopped taking him seriously and found himself at a loss for words.


    However, thinking that she is an experienced wife with a child, he reasoned that she might possess unique tricks hidden up her sleeve to deliver him to heaven. Therefore, rather than hindering her game, he decided to cooperate.


    Eva bit her lower lips as Myne grabbed her slutty waist to control the rhythm, and to tell the truth, she was already very close to cumming, although it wasn''t even inside yet.


    "Let''s give our first shot together... Master!" Eva whispered, trying her best to control herself from cumming first.


    "Sorry, baby. This isn''t a game with middle ground. You either win or lose." Myne smirked, fully intent on defeating her and then making fun of her. After all, it was she who behaved aggressively before, now it is only for him to show her who was boss here


    Before she could comprehend what he was saying, suddenly Myne tighten his grip over her waist and lifted her up, until his little brother have enough place to place its tip at her vagina''s entrance, and let it slip inside her.


    Because it had been quite a few days since he had been inside any girl, the sensation that shot through his body was enough to rob him of his common sense.


    "Ah... I miss this feeling so much!?" Myne said in pleasure while letting out a small moan.


    Eva, despite being the mother of a child, wasn''t only super tight but she was soaking wet, it felt like he just stuck his cock into a warm swamp, her inner walls welcoming his veiny cock by trapping it.


    "F*ck! This feels good!" Myne couldn''t hold it in any longer, he was ready to shoot his entire load into her the moment it made it slithered inside her, and hit her womb.


    However Eva wasn''t lost in pleasure and started talking nonsense like him, and she also didn''t seem done yet, after coming back to her senses, she placed her hands on his chest to balance herself right before riding him, she rode him like a someone about to be thrown off a bull. Seems like is in the mood to go all out.


    She raised her ass to the point that just the tip was all that was left in before bringing it back down like a meteorite, making the bed creak.


    "Do you like it?! My dear Master! Ahh~ F*ck! Your dick is so damn big! I could ride it all day!" Her words dissolved into mindless pleasure as she surrendered to the sensations.


    The pace gradually increased with Myne gripping the sheets as Eva was using too much force, however instead of feeling hurt, he was enjoying it and hoped that she wouldn''t stop at all.


    "Mmm~!" Eva''s moans were exotic but it wasn''t just her voice that responded to it but her pussy pulsed around him, gushing around his dick perfectly.


    She leaked like a fountain but Myne didn''t give a shit at that moment, he no longer cared about control or any of that irrelevant stuff.


    The logic went out the window as he grabbed her breasts and began to fondle them.


    He teased her nipples, running his fingers a her beautiful areolas before gently tugging at her hardened nipples.


    "Ahhh! Don''t be so rough~"


    Eva pleaded, but her words fell on deaf ears. All Myne saw right now was a piece of flesh he would use to empty his balls¡ªthough that would come after the first load.


    Myne removed his hands from her breasts and gripped her waist instead. Eva felt his cock throbbing inside her and realized he was about to release.


    Despite this, she made no effort to stop him. Instead, she hoped he would spill everything inside her. Maybe, by some miracle, she''d get pregnant again. After losing her daughter, she had no one left in this world. She still clung to the hope of having a child while she still had time.


    Myne, who could read her inner thoughts, was more than willing to fulfil it. He gets up, forcing her to wrap her arms tightly around him before gripping her waist and driving into her with all his strength.


    Eva abandoned all useless thoughts as pleasure overwhelmed her. Her body moved on its own, lost in sensation.


    "~I-I am close!~"


    She screamed, she couldn''t keep her voice under control but Myne didn''t care. A few seconds after this, he give a final thrust and unloaded his cum, it was backed up and every single drop shot right into her womb.


    Eva came hard at the same time, her legs nearly buckling from the intensity. She had expected this encounter to be boring¡ªjust tending to some brat driven by instinct, knowing nothing of real pleasure. But who would have expected this would be one of, if not, the most intense orgasms she ever had?


    When Myne finally released her waist, she collapsed onto the bed, her stomach pressed against the mattress as she gasped for air.


    But before she could recover, she felt his weight on her again¡ªand a long, and thick piece of meat again made it''s inside her.


    "W-Wait! Ah! I''m still sensiti¡ª!"


    Myne ignored his lowly slave''s pleas. As his cock reached her depths once more, he leaned close to her ear, whispered "It''s just the beginning," gave her a small kiss on the cheek, and resumed pounding into her.


    He pressed her face into the bed, his cock exploring untouched places inside her. With each thrust, the tip brushed against her womb¡ªalready half-filled with his cum¡ªensuring none of it spilt out.


    Eva, who had talked so boldly earlier, had already reached her limit. She needed rest before round two. But for Myne, this was only the beginning of a long night.


    Amidst the loud, pleasure-filled moans echoing through the room, neither of them noticed another sound¡ªthe sharp scrape of metal dragging across the wood.


    Outside their door, a woman in red stood, holding a bag filled with carefully prepared dishes intended for a certain bastard. Her face was expressionless, but her hands trembled. One of her eyes was completely red like a demon without any sign of a pupil, and she gripped a cursed knife in her left hand, scraping it against the door, leaving deep gouges in the wood.


    This continued for ten minutes until bloody tears started to fall from her eyes. Then, without a word, she turned and walked away.


    The tentacled uncle, who had emerged from his warehouse to retrieve chemicals from his room, saw her approaching, her head lowered.


    He opened his mouth to greet her¡ª


    Whoosh!


    A knife flashed past his cheek, slicing a thin line into his skin before embedding itself in the wall behind him.


    He was so terrified that his legs trembled, nearly causing him to fall. Under his terrified gaze, the woman in red entered her room and slammed the door shut with tremendous force. He then heard the sounds of furniture being thrown and objects breaking.

 Chapter 676 - 676. Echoes of a Noisy Night

    "Good morning, Yawn~" Myne greeted the tentacle uncle as he entered the kitchen for breakfast. However, having worked late into the night teaching some disciples to his slave and slept quite late, he was still very sleepy.


    "Good morning?"


    The tentacle uncle cast a confused gaze at the window, where everything outside was shrouded in thick darkness. He couldn''t fathom from which angle this was "good" or a "morning," given that it had been nearly two years since the sun last shone.


    Nonetheless, he responded expressionlessly and, instead of continuing his breakfast, simply stared at Myne.


    "What?" Myne asked, noticing his unblinking gaze¡ªwhich gave off an unsettling vibe¡ªcouldn''t help but ask.


    "Did you enjoy last night?" The tentacle uncle, who seemed to be waiting for this question, responded immediately.


    "What? How do you... were you eavesdropping on my room?" Shocked by the question, Myne shot him an unfriendly look.


    "You''re taking my humble apartment a bit too seriously. The soundproofing here isn''t as robust as you think. Also, our rooms are right next to each other. Even if I didn''t want to, I could still hear your notice crystal clear. If you don''t want others to hear your sounds of ice and fire, you should cover your woman''s damn mouth next time."


    Hearing the tentacle uncle''s complaint, which sounded like he was holding back his anger from a sleepless night, Myne was speechless and could only offer a shameless smile.


    "Sorry, I thought you were going to spend the night in the warehouse... playing with your new toy. I didn''t expect you to return so soon. Otherwise, I would have stopped Eva from making so loud noise," Myne apologized, but a smug smirk played on his lips. He didn''t take the widower uncle seriously, who hadn''t touched a woman in years, and assumed the other party was just jealous.


    "By the way, did you notice anything strange on your way down?" The tentacle uncle''s expression remained stone-like, unchanged by Myne''s playful smirk.


    As a 30-year-old widower who had remained single to care for his daughter, and after her death, spent years in a dark lab trying to find a way to just communicate with her again, he didn''t care about such childish matters.


    He had long discarded those trivial things. Instead, he thought about the woman in red, especially the murderous aura she had emitted when he saw her last night. A smile, like one taking pleasure in another''s misfortune, appeared on his lips, but he quickly hid it before Myne could see. He didn''t want to ruin someone''s surprise.


    "No, why?" Myne asked casually, putting a piece of baked monster meat into his mouth.


    "Nothing. You''ll find out when you return to your room." The tentacle uncle didn''t spoil the suspense and began eating his breakfast, pondering some problems he had encountered while making his toy. At that moment, Myne, who disliked riddles, tried to peek into his thoughts with { ? }, but found no useful information as the other had already changed his thought channel.


    "What the hell is he talking about?" Myne muttered, a bad feeling creeping over him, seeing the tentacle uncle''s mysterious behaviour.


    He quickly tried to recall if he had missed anything on his way down, but he had been half-asleep and hadn''t paid much attention to his surroundings.


    Because the tentacle uncle had successfully ruined his good mood, Myne quickly finished his breakfast half-heartedly before rushing towards the staircase.


    As he reached the first floor, he noticed the first abnormal thing. The woman in red''s cursed knife was deeply embedded in the wall, as if it had been thrown with great force.


    "Did someone sneak into the apartment last night?" Myne wondered, but he didn''t dare touch the cursed knife since he had no protective measures. He decided to talk to the woman in red and remind her to retrieve her knife.


    Thinking this, Myne knocked on her door, wondering who would dare invade their apartment and why the tentacle uncle was acting so mysteriously as hunting down unexpected intruders had been his hobby for the past two years, it shouldn''t be anything new for him.


    "Weird, did she go out shopping again?" After knocking several times without getting a response, Myne decided to return later and hurried towards the second floor.


    "F*ck! This can''t be the shit I''m thinking about. How can there be such a coincidence?" Myne shuddered with fear, looking at the scrape mark on his door. They looked like random scrapes up close, but from a distance, they formed a word everyone knew too well.


    Seeing the word "DIE" on his room door, Myne could already guess where this script was heading.


    "Damn it, when I desperately wanted her to come to my room and deepen our bond, she never showed up. But when she was pretending to be angry and didn''t even want to talk to me, she showed up at the wrong place at the wrong time to ruin everything. What a mess."


    She''s going to kill me, thinking I cheated on her, even though we haven''t entered a proper relationship yet," Myne muttered helplessly, exhaling a long, heavy sigh.


    If I had known she would visit, I would''ve clamped Eva''s mouth shut with clothes. It''s all that idiot''s fault¡ªwho told her to scream so loudly just to set the mood and stroke my ego? Myne cursed shamelessly, shifting all the blame onto Eva, even though he was the one who had been f*cking her like a beast, ignoring her pleas to stop.


    But considering their upcoming final battle, where they would undoubtedly need every combatant they could muster, and knowing the woman in red was a crucial asset he couldn''t afford to lose, and, of course, because he considered her a friend, Myne shook his head, cursing his bad luck, and made his way towards her room, ready to be a punching bag to coax her.


    "No wonder that bastard showed no reaction to my taunts. He was laughing at me inwardly, treating me like a joker."


    Click!


    "No matter what, this new ability of mine is definitely the dream skill of every thief and assassin in any world," Trying to calm his pounding heart, Myne joked weakly before slowly pushing the door open and stepping inside.


    But after seeing the state of the room, his brain almost convinced his body to turn around and flee as far from her as possible. Unfortunately, his desperate desire to return home¡ªalong with the stubborn insistence of his heart (and a certain other body part)¡ªmade him ignore the relentless warning signals screaming in his skull. He closed the door behind him.


    Almost all the furniture in the woman in red''s living room had been violently thrown against the walls, shattered into pieces, and now lay scattered on the ground, a pile of wreckage.


    Many of her favourite cursed knives had suffered a similar fate, broken and nicked from their attempts to destroy the solid walls, bearing deep cut marks that testified to their desperate use before being discarded like trash.


    The word "Die" seemed to hold a special place in her heart, as she had scrawled it across all four living room walls with such visceral hatred that the words seemed alive, imbued with raw emotion. Even someone unaware of the situation could grasp the artist''s mental state and the grim fate awaiting the culprit.


    "Maybe she''s not home. I should come back later when she''s calmed down a bit..."


    Thud!


    "What was that sound?"


    Thud!


    Just as Myne was convincing himself to leave and seek comfort in Eva''s warm embrace, the sound of something sharp striking wood echoed through the house. It was too heavy to be a knife chopping meat.


    Thud!


    Swallowing nervously, Myne prayed that his head wouldn''t be the next thing on that chopping board. eling himself, he crept toward the kitchen.


    He cracked the door open and peeked inside¡ªonly to freeze in stunned disbelief.


    The woman in red had always been a reserved, modest girl¡ªneatly dressed, never revealing too much skin, almost too pure. In the three days he''d known her, he''d never seen her tie up her messy hair, let alone wear lipstick or any kind of makeup.


    But today?


    Her hair was sleek, tied into a ponytail. Light makeup accentuated her features, dark lipstick glistening on her full lips. And her outfit¡ªa babydoll net dress with lace fish-cut trim¡ªleft nothing to the imagination, as she wore nothing beneath it, and everything was presented before Myne''s eyes.


    Myne couldn''t comprehend how the naive, innocent woman had transformed into this bold, daring seductress with... very nice tastes. Yet deep down, he had to admit: with that makeup and outfit, he was utterly captivated by her.


    Thud!

 Chapter 677 - 677. Broken Trust

    { She is fully aware of your presence and is wondering how she should eat you. }


    { She is contemplating which method of killing you would bring her the greatest pleasure: chopping you into pieces, or first boiling you in lava-like hot blood, watching you suffer, and then slowly cutting you into pieces and eating you before your very eyes. }


    { They are sleeping... }


    "Oh, my, my, look who has come to visit this lonely woman, our dear playboy."


    Just as Myne was reading the decidedly unfriendly thoughts of this new version of the woman in red, who had now transformed herself into the woman in black, she suddenly turned her head towards him. She spoke with a playful smile that made Myne''s hair stand on end in fright, and he nearly slammed the door in her face.


    "Hey! Good morning," Myne responded with a dry laugh, but then, finding he had nothing else to say, he observed her seductive clothing, gulping down his saliva as his "little brother" stirred, thanks to his peculiar taste in women. To avoid being labelled a pervert and receiving a severe beating, he continued,


    "You are looking very beautiful in that dress, especially with that cool lipstick."


    "You think so too? As expected, only that idiot would call my bold, modern fashion sense ''perverted and vulgar.'' She has no taste at all... By the way, why are you hiding behind the door? Come in, take a seat. I was preparing breakfast; Why don''t you join me? I''d love the company."


    Seeing that the topic was veering off track, the woman in black gave Myne a knowing look, understanding that he was flirting to save his ass, and asked him to come into the kitchen.


    Myne''s gaze locked onto the super sharp knife in her hand, the unnerving smile on her lips, and the enormous pot on the stove, its lid slightly ajar as steam curled ominously from within. God only knows what''s boiling in there. Truthfully, he had zero desire to sit down for a meal where he might be part of the main menu. But with no escape, he swallowed hard, forced a bitter smile, and stepped inside.


    Kicking aside unrecognizable monster parts floating in a pool of blood on the floor, Myne took a seat on the grimy chair, mentally cursing the fact that he''d have to change clothes again.


    { She couldn''t decide to kill you because of your weird love-hate relationship with her other personality. }


    { She feared that killing you would wake her other personality prematurely, and she didn''t want to return to her room without playing enough. }


    { They are slee... SOMETHING IS STARING AT YOU! }


    "F*ck!"


    As Myne was casually reading the woman in black''s deadly thoughts, as usual, suddenly, when he read the third one, which he assumed related to her other personality, the golden message bar glitched slightly. The next moment, the golden bar turned dark, and bloody red words appeared on it, catching Myne off guard.


    THUD!


    "Did you just curse me?"


    Before Myne could figure out the reason behind the abnormality with his ability, how it had suddenly turned into a creepy warning, a deafening thud echoed through the kitchen. The Woman in Black loomed over him, her knife buried deep in the wooden table, her eyes gleaming with cold fury.


    "No, no, no, absolutely not. How could I possibly curse you for no reason? Maybe I''m having a hallucination or something, but I think I saw a weird, creepy, shadowy figure on top of you. It startled me."


    Myne, having mastered the art of lying, spun the lie effortlessly. Otherwise, if people discovered that he could read their dark and seedy inner thoughts and that no secrets were hidden from him, he would definitely become public enemy number one.


    "A shadowy figure?" The Woman in Black narrowed her eyes. "I didn''t notice anything." Suspicion laced her voice, but after a brief pause, she dismissed the topic with a shrug. "Whatever. Forget that. Tell me¡ªhow was your night? Did you enjoy yourself?"


    Here we go, The thing Myne feared had finally happened, and now he wished he could teleport away to avoid answering her.


    But his wishful thinking was met with the woman in black''s eager eyes, wanting to know about his private life, and he could only nod with a helpless sigh.


    "Why are you behaving like a pussy? We are friends; you don''t have to be so shy. Come on, tell me the details. I''m not going to eat you if you talk about it," The woman in black grinned in a friendly manner.


    "I doubt that," Myne muttered in a low voice, looking at her inner thoughts, every one of which mentioned killing him and eating him. It was really hard for him to believe her words.


    "It was good..."


    "Just good? I heard you''ve literally become a beast."


    Maybe it was because he was too nervous or irritated by how she was toying with him despite knowing everything, but he finally exploded and decided not to care about the outcome anymore. If she wanted him to treat her like a friend, then so be it.


    "It was crazy, all right. I haven''t had such a great time in days. Even now, I''m hoping to return to my room immediately and ''bang'' her a few more rounds."


    "It was natural. I was under a lot of pressure. It''s not easy for me to accept being trapped in this weird, creepy world without my powers or any way to return home. I''m scared out of my mind. So, when that lady became my slave¡ªoffering everything to me in exchange for protection¡ªI couldn''t control myself and got physical with her."


    "It was purely out of need, and there were no emotional attachments. So, for God''s sake, stop behaving like a child. We''re all adults. If you have anything to say, say it directly."


    "Also, I don''t understand why you''re so angry about me sleeping with another woman in the first place. We barely had one date and broke up before we could plan a second..."


    "Hold on, angry young man. So, it''s also her fault that you guys broke up? Who would stay with you if you treated her like a tool right after your first date and threw her into a deadly battle?"


    The woman in black interrupted Myne''s inner monologue, exclaiming angrily while slapping the table hard. If not for the numerous useful items on it, she would have flipped it.


    "Deadly battle my ass. Whose idiots were so weak that I''m still regretting overestimating them. Who would have thought that Ted alone was enough to beat the shit out of all of them? If I had known earlier, I would never have treated her like a backup plan. I did that because I knew you guys were powerful enough to save my ass if things got out of hand. Otherwise, I would never have dragged her into the muddy water in the first place."


    "How do you know about our secret?"


    Just as Myne thought he and the woman in black would continue bickering like a couple and resolve the matter by rolling in the bed if his luck didn''t abandon him and he didn''t get beaten¡ªshe suddenly appear beside him, holding her knife tightly, and asked coldly.


    "Secret? What secret?" Myne asked confusedly, genuinely not understanding what she was talking about, while subconsciously moving his chair away from her.


    "Why are you calling me ''her'' or ''you guys''? When did you find out?" The woman in black moved closer to Myne again, this time grabbing his chair, preventing him from escaping.


    "Isn''t it obvious? From the moment I met her, she always said things as if she had someone to take care of, or feared that something or someone would emerge out of thin air. At first, I was confused about who she was talking about."


    "But the more we interacted, the more suspicious I became. Everything became clear when I saw you today. No matter how a person Is hurt, there is no way he can change his living habit, and turn into a completely new version of herself."


    "Also you outright admitted you weren''t the ''woman in red'' by saying that ''idiot has no taste in clothing''."


    "Oh, I see. So that''s how it is. Quite clever, I must say." The woman in black nodded with an understanding look, and the smile returned to her face. She let go of Myne''s chair, rubbed his hair playfully, and returned to the other side of the table, continuing to prepare breakfast.


    Seeing that the woman in black was in a good mood, Myne hurriedly asked the question that was bothering him.


    "By the way, how many personalities do you guys have? if you don''t mind... can you tell me how this happened?"

 Chapter 678 - 678. The Gluttony’s Curse

    "Are you sure you want to know? But let me warn you, if you hear my story, you''ll be tied to me. At least while you''re here, in my world, you can''t be with any other woman. No more touching any other female with lustful desire except my sister of course... Otherwise, believe me, we won''t have this kind of peaceful conversation next time."


    "So think carefully¡ªis your curiosity worth the price? If you can''t control your lower body, it could be very, very deadly for your health," The woman in black said with a playful face, before shaking her head in disappointment. She already knew Myne''s answer just by seeing his weird expression, thinking she had scared him.


    What she didn''t realize, however, was that she had indeed surprised Myne with the eye-opening effect of her curse, which seems looking for a reliable and loyal husband for her more than trying to harm others. The true reason for his shock was something else entirely.


    { She is affected by a fragment of the gluttony demon, one of the seven sin demons of hell. }


    { Because of the effect of the fragment of the gluttony demon, as she becomes emotionally unstable or gets hurt too much, her hunger begins to grow crazily, she will lose her mind and become a mindless beast who only knows how to kill and devour. }


    { During her berserk state, her strength increases greatly with each passing minute, and she becomes more and more crazed until she kills every living being within her sight and starts devouring them to fill her bottomless stomach and calm her eternal hunger. }


    { The curse is transmissible, and the more someone knows about it, the more you will become involved in it. In the end, the curse will trap you as well. However, it is not completely inescapable for those who are not the main host of the gluttony demon fragment, and it can be removed by a special sacrificial ceremony. }


    { Method: Step one: The Statue: Build a small statue of the gluttony demon from flesh and blood. (A fatty with a super big mouth and a balloon-like stomach that covers 70% of his body, and very small legs and arms.)


    Step Two: The Altar: Create an altar from bones, and make sure it is solid enough, as you will have to make many sacrifices there later. Also, carve a circle with a giant tongue surrounded by dense teeth in the centre, using blood.


    Step Three: Attracting Attention: Bake a loaf with tear-soaked flour and offer it to the statue. Then capture 13 live rats, tie their tails together (creating a "Rat King"), and drown them in hot cooking oil, little by little. Their painful squeaks must sound like laughter as they die.


    The Final Step: The Grand Feast: One by one, sacrifice a total of a hundred beings on the altar.


    Complete all those steps, and you will be able to get rid of the curse. }


    That''s it? I thought it would be some kind of big deal. At least for me, it''s not much of a problem. But sadly, my ability didn''t tell me how to get rid of her curse. Otherwise, I could definitely win her heart in one fell swoop.


    However, she doesn''t seem like someone I should mess with. She is very protective and doesn''t like to share her man with other women, which is also a red flag for me. Anyway, at least now I have one more way to che... I mean, win her trust.


    Myne thought with a smile, coming beside the woman in black who was serving breakfast. The food looked like it was prepared for ghosts, and no being could survive after eating it. Clearly, cooking was not her forte.


    "Did you think I''m some kind of playboy who can''t stay loyal to one woman? If so, then you disappoint me greatly, both you and your sister. Now you leave me no other option but to accept you wholeheartedly and get cursed, in order to prove my innocence."


    Saying that, he looked into her dark, dumbfounded eyes, grabbed her shoulders, gave her a tight hug, while gently squeezing her bountiful bottom, and continued, "So, please let me be a part of your life, and tell me everything you want."


    "I don''t give a damn about any curse. It can''t be more scary than your food," He joked as he pulled her out of the hug. Seeing her expressionless face, he knew he shouldn''t have commented on her food, which seemed to be rubbing salt in her wounds.


    "Sorry, I just..."


    "If you don''t want to be boiled alive, sit and eat... everything," She said coldly, grabbing Myne''s neck and placing the tip of her knife right on top of his groin. She was not in the mood for jokes.


    "Okay, okay," Myne gave in fearfully and sat down under her deadly gaze. He looked at the inky dark liquid in the bowl, which was supposed to be soup, but no matter how much Myne convinced himself, he couldn''t connect the weird liquid with the word "edible."


    { Highly Toxic Homemade Poison: Have effects of paralyzing the body, causing hallucinations, and possessing slight acidic properties. Not recommended to eat under any circumstances. }


    Reading the warning on the soup, Myne''s hands trembled. If he had his regeneration skill, he might have been able to bite the bullet and eat this poison before him, suffering only a few minutes of discomfort at worst. However, in this world, where recovery from injuries was difficult as hell, he didn''t want to take any risks, especially not to please someone by consuming poison knowingly.


    So, even with someone standing beside him, a knife pressed to his neck, he had no intention of picking up the spoon and committing suicide.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" The woman in black had assumed that just to please her and correct his mistake, Myne would take at least one bite of the soup she''d prepared, and say something nice, even if he was just spouting nonsense, she didn''t mind. It was all she wanted.


    But seeing his refusal, she couldn''t help but grow angry. Her temper was nothing like her sister, the woman in red. In fact, the fact that she hadn''t sliced Myne to pieces the moment he entered the house¡ªafter cheating on them¡ªwas already the first time she''d ever tolerated someone to this extent. Otherwise, killing someone like an ant for fun was part of her daily routine.


    "Because no matter how angry you are, what you''ve made is definitely something my body can''t handle. I have the ability to check the properties of any object, and right now, that ability is frantically warning me that if I eat this thing that you call food, your sister will become a widow for sure. Don''t tell me you''re willing to sacrifice your dear sister''s happiness just to satisfy your ego."


    Myne, unable to come up with an excuse, bluntly told the truth. He had read her inner thoughts and knew she had no intention of killing him. At most, he would be beaten, which was far better than being poisoned with something the other party lacked an antidote for.


    The woman in black stared at Myne coldly for a full minute before letting out an angry snort and releasing his neck. She picked up the pot of soup and threw it on the ground in frustration.


    Then, she did the same with the rest of the utensils in the kitchen. But these actions were far from calming her anger.


    Just when Myne thought he was safe and she would calm down after venting, she gave him a fierce gaze, like a predator eyeing its prey, approached him, grabbed the back of his neck without a word, and dragged him out of the kitchen.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Where are you taking me?"


    Shocked by her strange behaviour, Myne exclaimed, trying to break free from her grip. Surprisingly, his fourfold strength, his greatest asset in this world until now, had no effect. It was like a toddler struggling in the hands of an adult with an insurmountable strength difference.


    Damn it, how the hell did she become so powerful all of a sudden? Don''t tell me different personalities have different strengths.


    After exhausting all options and realizing nothing worked, Myne finally gave in, letting her drag him wherever she pleased. But in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel unnerved by her strange ability¡ªor curse¡ªwhatever it was. Not only could it switch between multiple personalities in one body, but each personality seemed to possess different levels of strength.


    However, Myne''s unease lasted only until they left the kitchen. Then, it turned into delight when he realized they were heading toward the bedroom. Even an idiot who''d never touched a woman in his life would recognize this situation: an angry woman alone with a man, unable to vent her frustration properly. Unless he was stupid beyond words, or gay, he knew exactly where the script was headed.


    Kicking open the bedroom door, the woman in black dragged Myne to the bathroom, threw him under the shower, and turned it on expressionlessly. Then, she took off her black, sexy nightgown, revealing her nearly perfect snow-white, hairless hourglass figure, with firm, round D-cup breasts, and a large, curvaceous bottom.


    Letting Myne stare at her naked body, and seeing him dumbfounded and instantly charmed by her beauty, she nodded with satisfaction, walked seductively toward the bathtub, lay down with only her head out, and gave him a playful, teasing smile.

 Chapter 679 - 679. Claimed

    "Did you want to come in?" The woman in black asked playfully, and Myne nodded hurriedly in response, making her chuckle.


    "Then clean yourself and get in. What are you waiting for?" She said, turning away and staring at the ceiling, falling into deep thought.


    { She is pretending to be cool, attempting to appear experienced, someone who has seen the world, and she doesn''t want you to guess that she is a virgin, fearing you will make fun of her.}


    { She hopes you love her as much as her sister because her sister is the main personality. She can''t control the body for too long and has to switch back no matter how unwilling she is. But before going back she wishes to be intimate with you and didn''t want to give this change to her loser sister. She also wants to be loved and cared for by someone. }


    { SOMEONE IS WATCHING YOU... THEY ARE NOT HAPPY THAT YOU ARE INTERFERING IN THEIR LIVES. }


    "Oh, cold outside but shy inside. Why am I not surprised?" Myne chuckled, reading her inner thoughts. She was pretending to be a big sister who knew everything but was actually a novice.


    Shaking his head at her childish attempt to fool a playboy in his own game, Myne hurriedly threw aside his dirty clothes, washed the blood from his body, and walked in front of her, his sword held high.


    The woman in black, seeing him approach, subconsciously turned her head, only to find a long, hard object directly in front of her face, trembling in anticipation. This made her face turn red, and she wanted to look away in shyness.


    However, seeing the playful, smug look on Myne''s face from the corner of her eye, she used all her willpower to appear indifferent, watching his "giant sword," and even lightly flicked her finger at it.


    "Hmm, not bad. It''s much bigger than I expected. You didn''t disappoint. Good, good," The woman in black nodded thoughtfully while speaking, although she was clearly nervous. Yet, until Myne entered the tub and sat down opposite her, with his legs spread and his "giant sword" held high, she maintained her calm expression.


    "So, are you ready to tell your tale?" Myne asked, having just emptied his "tank" and not being in a hurry to roll onto the bed.


    Without his Stamina Recovery skill, he knew he was no match for her and would surely lose face. Given the woman in black''s personality, she would make fun of him for the rest of his life, so he wanted to have as much good conversation with her as possible while he still had his dignity.


    "Tale, my ass. There''s not much to say. It''s the same shit you might have read or watched in dramas: single child, abusive and ignorant parents, all kinds of harassment, and bullying from everyone. Loneliness, fear, depression, a small miracle, a short circuit in the brain, and I was born to take care of that crybaby when she couldn''t handle anything or was on the verge of dying."


    "I killed everyone who dared to mess with her, to bully her. But because of this, one of those f*ckers whose little shit I killed¡ªwho wanted to rape her¡ªcaught her off guard and knocked her out when she wasn''t paying attention. While we were unconscious, he performed some kind of ceremony and sacrificed us to a demon."


    "At first, it wasn''t so obvious, but as I killed more of those f*ckers, our bloodlust started growing crazily, and we began craving blood like vampires. We had to consume blood regularly to maintain our calmness. Because she had already gone through a lot, every night as she slept, I took over her, went out, hunted some f*ckers, and drank blood to reduce the curse."


    "This lasted for half a year before this world was swallowed by the abyss. Although this gave us powers we could never imagine, and the curse helped us deal with the pollution, it also made the curse stronger, and blood was no longer enough to control it. We had to eat the flesh of monsters in large quantities to deal with our hunger."


    "At first, she couldn''t handle this and completely gave control of the body to me. But in the end, she is the main consciousness. Eventually, she was forced to take over after some time, and under my guidance, she slowly adapted to those changes."


    The woman in black sighed deeply as she spoke, falling silent while staring at her reflection in the water, probably recalling something unpleasant.


    Her flashback lasted for a dozen seconds before she took another deep breath, gave Myne a serious look, crawled towards him, and, under his surprised gaze, grabbed his "sword," which was still standing high, ready to pierce the sky. She moved it aside and lay down in his embrace, with her face on his heart.


    "As for your earlier question, how many personalities do I have? At first, there was only me, who was like her guardian angel, protecting her from everyone. But after we were cursed, another entity was born inside us."


    "Although she looks like us, she is by no means human; she is a real demon. Most of the time, we lock her in our brain. As long as the curse doesn''t get out of control, she just sleeps in her room and doesn''t cause trouble."


    "However, things seem to have gotten out of hand after the abyss descended. Surprisingly, our mindscape, which previously was just a small house with three rooms, transformed into a haunted hospital with infinite space. There are countless doors inside, gloomy corridors, and unknown numbers of floors. But except for our own three rooms, nothing was accessible to us."


    "I once tried to explore the hospital, wanting to see what it was or what was inside those rooms, but sadly, I found that some kind of mysterious force blocked me from entering any room. I could, however, walk freely in the corridors or go to other floors. But that wasn''t a pleasant experience; I almost got lost in that wretched place.


    "After careful consideration, we concluded that this is the special ability we gained after we came in contact with the pollution, just like you got that weird eye on your palm. However, maybe because of the curse, something went wrong, and the ability malfunctioned. Anyway, until now, nothing has happened in that hospital, so I think it''s just an empty, creepy place, not a big deal."


    The woman in black shook her head, remaining silent, and simply played with Myne''s dick, her delight akin to a child with a new toy.


    However, Myne was not in a playful mood, he was thinking about what she meant by ''Abyss Descended''what the hell is this Abyss.


    But his thoughts were interrupted as a few seconds after the woman in black finished speaking, he felt a hot sensation on his left bicep. Looking down, he saw a dark red symbol of a small, pig-like creature that had mysteriously appeared there. Suddenly, a strange craving for flesh and blood surged within him.


    His heartbeat, abruptly sounding like a drum, caught the woman in black''s attention. She looked up and followed Myne''s gaze and recognized the familiar symbol, one she had seen countless times when her foolish sister spoke of their curse to anyone.


    "Congratulations, you''re cursed too. Happy now? At least we share a common hobby."


    Perhaps driven by the curse, or simply impatient to lose her virginity and shed her "eternal virgin" title, troubled for the past 30 years, she excitedly hugged him, pressing his dick beneath her buttocks, leaned in close, and gave him a tight kiss¡ªcatching Myne off guard as he had been admiring his new tattoo.


    "If getting cursed means I can have a beautiful lady like you throwing herself into my arms, I wouldn''t mind a few dozen more," Myne said excitedly, breaking the kiss a minute later. Without giving her time to respond, he hugged her tightly and initiated a second kiss.


    As Myne inserted his tongue into her mouth, the woman in black, inexperienced and feeling uncomfortable, trembled like a fish out of water. Myne, having long mastered the technique for novices, quickly withdrew his tongue and began teasing her lips with his, while gently massaging her breasts, giving her time to adjust.


    Seeing her calm down, Myne again inserted his tongue, and this time, she didn''t feel nervous, surprisingly beginning to enjoy it.


    "You seem to have quite a bit of experience with this. I wonder how many women you''ve fooled with that sweet face of yours," The woman in black asked, breaking the kiss as she ran out of breath, panting slightly.


    "Would you believe me if I said you''re only the second?" Myne replied with a smile, still playing with her breasts.


    "Looking at your behaviour, it''s impossible to believe such nonsense. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone said you''ve already banged dozens of women. Anyway, from tonight onward, you''re mine and mine alone. That shitty past of yours is irrelevant."


    Speaking with a tone bordering on psychopathic, the woman in black gave Myne a hard kiss before stepping out of the bathtub, leaving him confused. Reaching the door, she hooked her finger and gave Myne a knowing gesture before exiting.


    "Ohohoho, things are getting exciting... Hopefully, you''ve restocked, buddy. This time, it''s going to be a very hard battle," Myne said to his little brother, before excitedly getting out of the bathtub.

 Chapter 680 - 680. The Rhythm of Pain and Pleasure

    As Myne walked out of the bathroom, he saw the woman in black sitting at the edge of the bed with a nervous expression. But upon hearing his footsteps, she pretended to be impatient, as if she wasn''t a slight bit care about losing her virginity and it was just a trivial matter for her.


    "Can you hurry up? Unlike you, I don''t have all day to waste," She said, climbing onto the bed and lying down with her hands behind her back. She stared at the ceiling, waiting for Myne to start the show. After all, she was a complete novice and had no idea how people had intercourse, so naturally, she had to leave such things to professionals.


    Myne ignored her poisonous tongue. Rubbing his hands excitedly, he watched her naked body placed before his eyes, lying on the bed like prey delivering itself to a predator.


    Without hesitation, he climbed on top of her, running his fingers up her partly exposed navel. A bright, jackpot-winning smile spread across his face¡ªone the woman in black found utterly disgusting. She wanted to punch him, but she held back for the sake of her greater goal.


    "T-That tickles... and believe me, I don''t like it at all," She said through gritted teeth, glaring as if she wanted to eat him alive. But Myne wasn''t scared; instead, he felt a twisted pleasure in teasing her. He giggled and slowly cupped her breast in his right hand.


    "Ohh, that''s sad. I thought you''d enjoy it," He joked, relishing her whimpers as he played with her. Though she pretended indifference, her rock-hard nipples told a different story¡ªone that fueled Myne''s confidence. Otherwise, he might have doubted whether his techniques had any effect on her at all.


    He traced circles around her nipples, pinching, pulling, and pressing them lightly, watching as she struggled to suppress her moans and maintain her tough fac?ade.


    "B-Bastard... be gentle~"


    Her body proved far more honest than her words, betraying every sensitive spot as Myne toyed with her roughly. She lost control; after all, this was unfamiliar territory, and she had no choice but to trust Myne thinking that he knew what he was doing since he looked like he had countless ways to make her scream in pleasure, shattering her domineering image.


    Not wanting to give her time for unnecessary thoughts (which could harm his health later), Myne moved to the next stage. Under her confused gaze, he leaned closer. Just as she braced for another fierce kiss, his tongue flicked against her nipple, sending a jolt of pleasure down her spine.


    While lavishing attention on her left breast, his other hand caressed and massaged the right, ensuring no part of her was neglected.


    "Oh¡ªAAH~!"


    When she still refused to moan despite his efforts, Myne angrily bit down on her nipple, forcing a sharp cry from her lips. He sucked greedily, like a newborn, while his free hand slipped between her already spread legs.


    After stroking her vagina with his finger, he slowly slid his finger inside, simultaneously stimulating her breasts.


    "Wah... hahh... Bastard... Ah... ngh... hmph!"


    The woman in black, unprepared for this onslaught, moaned and cursed uncontrollably. Pleasure wracked her body, leaving her salivating like a dog¡ªthough she had no idea how debauched she looked.


    Myne could tell she was close to climaxing by how she clutched the sheets, but he wasn''t going to grant her that¡ªnot yet. He stopped, wanting to make her first climax special.


    The woman in black was breathing heavily. She had touched herself out of curiosity once, but the experience was nothing like this.


    How does this bastard understand my body better than I do? The woman in black didn''t want to dwell on it¡ªshe just wanted him to continue.


    Why did he stop now, of all times?!


    Cursing him silently, she lowered a hand to find Myne rubbing his big monster against her wet vagina, adjusting himself, ready to enter the runway between her legs.


    She gulped nervoeunsly. She had no idea if his eight-inch monster would fit inside her, but one thing was certain: it would hurt like hell. She''d read about it in books, and for the first time in her life, she felt a flicker of fear¡ªbut also anticipation. She was about to lose her virginity, the most precious thing in her life, and she was going to enjoy it herself, instead of saving it for her sister.


    "W-Wait!" At the critical moment, hesitation gripped her.


    "Is something wrong?" Myne asked, concerned she might have changed her mind¡ªthat guilt over betraying her sister had resurfaced in her mind, after all, at the end of the day, the real owner of her body was someone else.


    "P-Please... be gentle."


    The words left Myne dumbfounded. A woman who lived to kill and torture, a complete psychopath, speaking so girlishly? For a moment, he wondered if his ears were deceiving him.


    Realizing what she''d said, she flushed with embarrassment, grabbing a pillow to hide her face.


    Hehehe... She looks so cute when she acts normal.


    Shaking his head in amusement, Myne leaned over the pillow and teased, "Here I was, ready to tear you open. Don''t cry like a little girl."


    After that, he got up, placed one hand on her knee, grabbed his dick with the other, and slowly inserted it into her.


    Feeling the massive monster slowly entering her, she clutched the sheets so tightly, that one would think she was about to tear them apart. Given her abnormal strength, Myne worried more about the bed than the sheets; if she accidentally exerted her full force, let alone the bed, he wouldn''t be surprised if the floor collapsed.


    Myne knew she was in pain, but this was the nature of losing one''s virginity, and there was little he could do to alleviate it.


    The first time was always painful, even though she was sufficiently wet. Myne had taken the extra step of lubricating himself before entering her, hoping to make the experience as pleasurable as possible.


    She accommodated an inch, but winced in pain, her body trembling with a mixture of pleasure and discomfort. Unaccustomed to pain, the woman in black found it a completely new sensation.


    She''s so fucking tight! Myne thought, and it took a second inch to break her hymen, as blood dripped down his length. He removed the pillow from her face and found her crying, tears streaming from her eyes like a waterfall. Without giving her time to react, he leaned forward and sealed her lips with his, ensuring the only thing left in her mind was pleasure¡ªnot pain.


    "Hnnngh~!... NGH~!"


    While the woman in black was occupied with his tongue, he slowly began moving his dick. He could still sense her discomfort, but with his assistance, she had found a way to divert her focus. Unlike her, however, all Myne felt was pure pleasure.


    He couldn''t comprehend how good she felt¡ªit was as if his little brother were parting the Red Sea before melting inside her.


    The mushy, squishy sensation of her inner walls made it difficult to thrust despite how soaked she was. Myne managed to push in three inches before slowly pulling out, only to slide back in even more gently than before.


    "Aggh~! Oh~ Aahh~!"


    The woman in black broke the kiss, moaning loudly¡ªa mix of pain and pleasure, though the latter now outweighed the former.


    Myne, kneeling before her, thrust his hips back and forth, hands firmly gripping her waist. He tried to establish a rhythm, careful not to push more than five inches deep. Each time he attempted to go further, her body jerked back¡ªa clear sign that she had reached her limit. Any more would only cause more pain.


    But Myne didn''t mind. This was only temporary. Once her body adjusted, he could take her as roughly as he pleased. There would be no more pain. He had stolen plenty of virginities before and knew exactly how to handle this situation.


    As he watched her jiggling breasts and listened to her pleasured moans, he noticed her pained expression fading with each thrust. Her vagina was growing accustomed to his size, making penetration easier as she loosened up.


    This was good, but Myne was surprised to find himself close to climaxing, while she seemed capable of enduring, which was not ideal for him.


    Realizing the upcoming danger, Myne abandoned caution and sped up his thrusts. At the same time, he lay on top of her, kissing her passionately. As his hips moved relentlessly, his right hand returned to her soft mountains, teasing them once more.


    Overwhelmed by the triple assault on her most sensitive areas, the woman in black''s mind went blank. Lost in pleasure, she dug her nails into his back, clinging to him. Even in her ecstasy, she couldn''t believe she had lost her virginity like this. Days ago, this would have seemed impossible¡ªyet here she was, living it.


    "Something''s coming..."


    Breaking the kiss, the woman in black cried out, wrapping her legs around Myne''s hips and pulling him tightly against her.


    "F*ck, I can''t take it anymore!"*


    Myne, barely holding on, finally let go. With a groan, he released deep inside her.


    The sudden heat flooding her womb sent a jolt through her entire body, pushing her over the edge as well.


    ...


    Huff, huff, huff..."


    "At least you stayed with me until the end, and didn''t leave us alone..." Panting heavily, the woman in black stared dazedly at the ceiling, muttering in a barely audible voice.


    "What? Did you say something?" Myne raised his head, confused.


    "I said it was amazing. Are you ready for the next round?"


    Realizing she had blurted out something she shouldn''t have, the woman in black quickly spoke with feigned excitement, pushing Myne away, climbing on top of him, and sealing his lips with hers, now confident enough to take the lead.


    "Hey! Wait~"


    ...


    Next Day...


    "Ahm... Why does my lower body hurt so much?"


    The woman in red slowly opened her eyes, finding her entire body aching, especially her lower region, which felt like it had never been so abused. It was as if someone had shoved a thick rod into her private parts and thrusted a thousand times.


    Rubbing her sleepy eyes and pushing back her messy hair, she looked around, dumbfounded by the state of her bedroom. It looked as if a monster had wreaked havoc, leaving nothing untouched, not even her clothes.


    "Where the hell are my clothes?"


    She screamed in horror. This was the first time she had woken up naked. Though her sister had taken control of her body countless times before, never had she found herself like this¡ªin a bedroom that resembled the aftermath of a storm.


    Then, as she turned her head, she saw him¡ªa familiar figure sleeping beside her, completely naked, with his monstrous member twitching excitedly between his legs.


    Her eyes widened in horror, and she let out an earth-shattering scream.


    "AHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 681 - 681. No Turning Back

    The next few days were enjoyable for Myne. He spent most of his days with Eva, teaching her how to be a qualified slave, while at night, he visited the woman in red''s house to have fun with her second personality.


    The woman in red, however, was in a state of shock. She discovered that while she was experiencing a mental breakdown in a random corner of her mindscape, her second personality had taken advantage of her absence and shamelessly given away her virginity without asking her. Her brain nearly short-circuited when she found that she lost her virginity in sleep, and missed her life one of the most important moments.


    If it had stopped there, she might have been able to accept it. But then she found that every night, when she fell asleep, her second personality and Myne acted like a horny couple, spending the entire night together. Every morning, she awoke with a sore lower body and found a naked man hugging her tightly.


    What she couldn''t understand was how her second personality, who was full of psychopathic thoughts, cold-blooded, and only knew how to kill people, could possibly become someone''s lover. Especially with her venomous tongue, even though she struggled to tolerate her, let alone anyone else. And even if she ignored her past deeds and, for once, accepted that she could have a boyfriend, why the hell did she have to lay her evil hands on someone she liked? Couldn''t she find someone else?


    While the woman in red was consumed by self-doubt and burning with jealousy, Myne followed his ability''s instructions and easily removed his curse. Of course, it would have been easier if he hadn''t needed to build an altar of bone and make it sturdy enough to hold until he sacrificed 100 monsters on it. This was no small feat and caused him considerable trouble. Due to the altar breaking repeatedly, Myne sacrificed approximately 350 monsters before he finally succeeded.


    Anyway, after that, he also occasionally helped Waffle on his trips to hunt down some monsters for the tentacle uncle so he could conduct experiments and quickly build his toy.


    By the way, the tentacle uncle had somehow healed the nearly dead Lump Man and the Slit-Faced Woman, then imprisoned them in a random room after injecting them with his toxins so they stay there peacefully.


    Although both were paralyzed and reduced to lab rats, their consciousness remained exceptionally clear, and they cursed their bad luck.


    They had never imagined that the loser-looking tentacle man, whom they had never taken seriously, was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing, and the most terrifying person in the entire building, second only to Myne, his pets, and, of course, the woman in red.


    Day 5.


    The tentacle uncle''s ultimate weapon finally took shape, and after he injected a large amount of neurohormones, it was able to produce a degree of autonomous activity. Though it was completely unscientific that they could move a dead body made by tying together hundreds of different body parts from other monsters, Myne didn''t even know the ''S'' of science, so for him, everything was acceptable as long as their plan was working fine.


    While everything on the tentacle uncle''s side was progressing smoothly, the woman in red, driven by jealousy, went on strike and refused to let Myne enter her house. She even decided to stay awake to prevent her second personality, the woman in black, from taking over her body and having fun with Myne behind her back. Her reasoning was simple: if she couldn''t have what she desired, she wouldn''t let anyone else be happy.


    This left Myne unsure whether to laugh or cry. If he hadn''t had Eva''s support, he would have been devastated, thinking that after so much effort, he was finally reaping the rewards, only to have them snatched away before he could even enjoy it fully. Now, he could only pray for the woman in black, hoping that she could coax her sister so she would stop getting in the way of their happiness.


    Day 6.


    Myne and the tentacle uncle gradually added large amounts of pollutants and various strange flesh and blood as an energy source to their toy.


    The woman in red remained on strike and hadn''t left her house.


    Day 7.


    Myne, after dressing in a weird black robe and transforming himself into a dark cultist to set the mood, followed his ability''s instructions, which were to "place an old item she used in the attic and draw a five-pointed star on it." As he did so, something strange happened, and they were able to see the tentacle uncle''s daughter in ghost form.


    Finally fulfilling the tentacle uncle''s eternal wish and reuniting father and daughter, Myne felt very satisfied.


    Except for the first ten minutes, when Myne asked soul-touching questions like how it felt to die, or if she received invitations from heaven or hell after death. Sadly, he didn''t receive a single satisfactory answer from her.


    In the end, Myne reluctantly left the attic, and the rest of the time was entirely given to the tentacle uncle to have as much conversation with his daughter as possible, as there was no guarantee they could summon her again as easily as this time.


    Day 8.


    Their ultimate weapon, the "pollution complex," as the tentacle uncle called it, had grown larger than they had imagined, and the entire ground floor of the apartment couldn''t accommodate it. However, the tentacle uncle was not satisfied. He desired speed and the ability to lure the tiger away from the mountain so Myne could safely slip under their noses and rush toward the source of the collapse.


    At the same time, Myne noticed that the other party hadn''t slacked off at work after contacting his daughter. Instead, he worked like a psychopath without taking even a slight break. This concerned Myne about his health. After all, he didn''t want to see him dying from overwork at his desk the next morning when he came to check on him.


    "What the hell happened while I was off the third floor? Did he find a way to revive her or something, which made him work so intensely?" Myne couldn''t help but wonder. However since it had nothing to do with him, and the tentacle uncle didn''t want to discuss it, he simply ignored him.


    He had more important things to worry about, like how to get the woman in red out of her house. Now he was getting worried about her


    Day 9.


    There was no longer any problem with the comprehensive contaminated body. The tentacle uncle, whose mind seemed filled with inspiration, began to transform the Slit-Faced Woman and the Lump Man without stopping. He wanted to modify them as well, so they could help during the battle, instead of wasting space in his apartment.


    Finally, after four days of locking herself away, the woman in red also emerged, with a pale expression. Clearly, in the end, her hunger had overcome her dignity and jealousy in one fell swoop. Or perhaps the woman in black had finally lost her temper and shown her who was the real boss.


    Anyway, although the woman in red had broken up with Myne, she was finally getting out of her sister''s way, and Myne could have some peaceful time with his girlfriend after many days.


    ...


    On the tenth day, everything was ready.


    "We are ready to leave. Hopefully, our plan works, and we return home," Myne smiled and extended his hand to the tentacle uncle. "We may not have the chance to come back. You''ve had a hard time these past few days. Thanks for all your trouble."


    The tentacle uncle also extended his tentacles but did not take Myne''s hand. Instead, he picked up the backpack on the ground and put it on his back.


    Myne was slightly startled, then shook his head and said, "There''s no need for this. I''m different from you. If things get out of hand, I have my pets to save me. But what about you? If you come along, there''s no knowing how things will end."


    The tentacle uncle looked very calm as if he had made a decision long ago.


    "I have to go for two reasons. One is the polluting complex; without me, you have no way to use it. And even for me, I have to be within a hundred meters of its radius to control it perfectly."


    "Second, my daughter and I have spoken many times in the past few days, and she is very painful and scared. This polluted world has imprisoned her, and she wants to be liberated. Although I don''t have much hope in your plan, it''s still better than doing nothing. At worst, we all become food for those monsters."


    Myne looked at him with some surprise. "Consciousness is so profound? Can you think of such things?"


    This tentacle uncle is an out-and-out daughter-con, the kind with psychological blackening. It is hard to believe that he was speaking about liberating her daughter whom he was trying every possible means to revive again.


    "You don''t understand!" The tentacle man''s eyes were red, and his voice was a little hoarse. "When I was making the pollution complex, I seemed to see a wrong ending, and I was afraid of myself, whether I wanted to let my daughter no longer suffer pain, or selfishly let her suffer in this world."


    "And most importantly," The tentacle man raised his head tremblingly, "My daughter, she''s begging me for help! I couldn''t save her on the operating table in the past, and how can I see her in pain now?"


    He gritted his teeth and grabbed Myne''s shoulder, his face with unprecedented firmness. "So, no matter what, I must go."

 Chapter 682 - 682. Crazy March

    "Why are you looking at me? I don''t have some mighty and high-sounding motive like him. I''m just here to watch your miserable end," The woman in red, who had recently started becoming more and more irritable, said coldly, sensing Myne''s gaze.


    "Do as you like," Myne said, shaking his head with a helpless smile. He didn''t reveal her true intentions and turned his head to Eva, who stood in the corner with a worried and confused look on her face.


    "Stay here and take care of yourself. We''re only together until this point. The Tentacle Uncle has promised me he''ll take care of you, as long as you do as you''re told and don''t cause trouble. This is all I can do for you. I hope you work hard and stop relying on others for survival. Only when you''re powerful enough do you have the right to live," Myne said seriously. As she hesitated to say something, he gave her a deep look before instructing everyone to move on.


    Outside the apartment, there was a mountain that resembled a cement monster.


    It was literally a garbage dump composed of various flesh, blood, random body parts, and pollutants¡ªthe Tentacle Uncle''s masterpiece, his Pollution Complex. Created to attract attention and serve as cannon fodder, it had no facial features and looked like a slime with a very large mouth.


    Currently, it was only the size of a basketball court, covered with a dark aura of pollution that made it look very dangerous.


    However, as it moved towards the centre, it devoured everything on the street and grew gradually with its unique ability, ''Absorb,'' which the Tentacle Uncle was very proud of. To make his "little son''s" eating easier, he had even added a few tentacles, just like his own.


    Beside it were two small elite monsters, the Lump Man and the Slit Face Woman. They were bloated and filled with pollutants.


    The Tentacle Uncle used his ability to secrete large amounts of sedatives to stabilize their minds and bodies, preventing them from collapsing.


    "Remember, when you get there, just run. This is your chance to survive," The Tentacle Uncle said with a cold expression, his eyes revealing a terrifying murderous intent. He pushed his goggles up and continued, "Otherwise, I''ll throw you two there and let you feel what it''s like to be eaten alive."


    The two monsters trembled and nodded quickly.


    After the Tentacle Uncle dealt with the Lump Man and the Slit Face Woman, everyone got onto the Pollution Complex, which rolled down the street in a grand manner, like a tide at an extremely fast speed, swallowing up the surrounding monsters, abandoned cars, broken streetlights, and everything in its path. It consumed everything to further increase its size.


    The movement was loud and unstoppable.


    Level one and two polluted monsters didn''t even have time to escape as dozens of tentacles, like magnets attracted to iron, caught them and pulled them into its body.


    Level three and four monsters, normally street-level bosses, but even they had no choice but to flee with their tails between their legs.


    In just five minutes, they were near the end of the block, a feat impossible in normal circumstances. However, although they didn''t have to worry about the low-level monsters, as they approached the city centre, various low hisses and whispers began sounding in their heads. The impact of mental pollution worsened their condition, especially for the Tentacle Uncle and Myne.


    As for Waffle''s trio and the woman in red, their situation was peculiar, and those four bastards weren''t affected in the slightest for some strange reason.


    "I can''t go forward anymore," The Tentacle Uncle said, taking a deep breath. His tentacles extended out, fiercely piercing the head of the Pollution Complex, injecting large clumps of green liquid into it.


    "Say what I told you, It will try its best to run forward, make noise, and distract attention. The rest depends on whether you can seize the opportunity."


    "No problem, leave it to us, and thanks again for everything you''ve done for me," Myne nodded and extended his hand with a smile.


    The Tentacle Uncle gave Myne a helpless look, shook his head, and jumped down, taking the modified Slit Face Woman and the Lump Man with him to attract attention.


    Of course, they were also injected with large amounts of hormones; otherwise, they would have had a mental breakdown just by standing a thousand meters from the source of the collapse, let alone going there to attract other monsters.


    "Are you guys ready?" Myne asked his pet gang and the woman in red, who still snorted disdainfully every time their eyes met.


    "Woof!"


    "Let''s Go!"


    "YES!"


    "F*ck you!"


    Myne rolled his eyes at the woman in red''s curse and scouted out the code word the Tentacle Uncle had given him.


    "RUSH!"


    The Pollution Complex is injected with a large amount of stimulant hormones. Upon hearing the code word, it suddenly trembled, its speed doubling in an instant as it started running crazily.


    Myne was almost thrown off by its momentum but managed to grab a portion of the Pollutant Complex''s skin and lay down on it to reduce his presence. He immediately activated the golden clock; otherwise, he would succumb to mental pollution before reaching the source of the collapse.


    They were currently a kilometre away from the centre. Thankfully, they had a fast mount, running nearly fifty meters per second. Under the influence of the hormones, it became extremely erratic, rushing forward regardless of anything.


    Its huge body, moving in such a grand manner, naturally attracted the attention of those terrifying monsters that could be called moving mountains.


    The cloud-like tentacle jellyfish, the fifty-meter-tall Siren Head with its thin figure, and a mountain of flesh covered in eyes all turned their attention toward them.


    At this moment, feeling their not-so-friendly gazes, even though they weren''t specifically looking at him, every cell in Myne''s body seemed to suffocate. After a brief moment of dizziness, he took a deep breath and broke out of the hallucination, only to find that the borders of his vision had shrunk significantly. If there was a numerical value, he would have definitely lost 5+ points of sanity, which was definitely bad news.


    These were truly the most powerful pollutant monsters, ones that couldn''t be looked at directly. Just a mere glance at them had caused such a terrifying mental shock. If not for the 90% immunity of the Golden Clock, god knows whether I''d have gotten instantly KO''d, Myne trembled in fear, realizing he had just been standing at the gates of hell.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his anxious heart, he looked at his companions. His pet gang was completely fine, while the woman in red seemed to be in a bad condition, breathing heavily and clutching her head as if suffering from a severe headache.


    "Are you alright?" He asked, worried about losing one of his generals before the battle even began.


    "I''m fine. Just focus on your task," The woman in red replied coldly, a tear of blood dripping from her right eye, which only increased Myne''s concern. However, since she was unwilling to talk, he could only focus on the impending trouble.


    "Here they come!" He muttered, nervously swallowing his saliva.


    Maybe because they hadn''t expected to see a big fool entering their territory, the three terrifying monsters were instantly attracted to the Pollutant Complex as if they had spotted a fun toy. They all started chasing after it with full force as if fearing someone else might snatch it first!


    At this moment. The Pollutant Complex advanced rapidly and had already covered three hundred meters.


    Four hundred meters!


    Five hundred meters!


    Boom!


    The jellyfish monster''s tentacles descended from the sky like a falling skyscraper, shaking the entire ground, blocking their path!


    All the eyes on the flesh mountain monster emitted a strange light, dyeing the sky blood red.


    As for the Siren Head, the structure on its head wasn''t merely decorative; it produced a vibrating and terrifying sound so loud that Myne felt his eardrums were about to burst. His pet gang, which had been having an easy time until now, finally experienced the horror of these monsters as they started showing their true power.


    The most miserable one was still Myne. His spirit felt like it had been hit by a heavy hammer, and blood began to leak from all his orifices. Even with the Golden Clock''s immunity, he couldn''t completely withstand the onslaught.


    "Puff."


    Myne spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes clearing. "F*ck, if this continues, I won''t be able to save my ass before I reach the source of the collapse!"


    Although he could hold on for now, it was only temporary. His body was continuously taking damage, and his field of vision was visibly narrowing; he was clearly losing his sanity with each passing minute.


    But the pollution complex couldn''t endure any longer and stopped three hundred meters from the target, under the bombardment of the three colossal monsters. The hormones in its body had driven it mad, but the terrifying aura and the looming threat of death made it utterly terrified.


    It immediately changed direction and began running away frantically. Anyway, the order he receives is to run around and create havoc, there is no mention that he has to fight to his death, so running in in different direction is within the rules.


    "It seems we can only go this far. The rest is up to you, boys. Remember my instructions, and for our life''s sake, don''t mess around this time."


    While Myne was still speaking, Waffle and Ted flew to his left and right. After he put his arms around them, they descended from the pollution complex, which was now running amok, destroying everything in its path, while the three big bosses chased it like hungry wolves.

 Chapter 683 - 683. Isn’t Enough

    Myne, with the help of Waffle and Ted, easily got away from the Pollution Complex and the three giant monsters pursuing them. Because he didn''t have to worry about the terrain or being devoured if the path was blocked, thanks to his pets'' ability to fly, they rushed towards the centre at high speed. If there is anything Myne is most grateful about his past shelf, that would be his decision to give Waffle and Ted their flying skills.


    The three colossal bosses were all lured away and paid no attention to the tiny black dot crawling beneath their feet, so small that it was imperceptible unless specifically observed.


    Myne and his gang continued flying closer to the central pit. However, for Myne, the closer he got, the faster his mental strength visibly declined, and the borders of his vision began to darken.


    He was clearly being affected by the mental pollution at an alarming rate and losing his sanity. If he had some kind of device to monitor this, it would''ve been bombarding him with warning notifications by now.


    [ SAN Value -2 ]


    [ SAN Value -3 ]


    [ SAN Value -2 ]


    "There are still the last hundred meters go. This is definitely the first time I''ve felt like such a short distance is f*cking long!"


    Myne''s blood boiled. Despite experiencing intense mental shocks, his eyes remained extremely firm. Since he didn''t have to do anything to move forward, he was using all his strength to stay calm. Waffle and Ted also knew Myne''s situation wasn''t very optimistic, so they were rushing forward like arrows.


    Finally, they reached the edge of the enormous pit in the city''s centre and peered into it.


    At that moment, a rumbling sensation filled Myne''s head! Whether his eyes were open or closed, he could only see a meaningless expanse of darkness. Countless voices whispered in his ears, and he felt as if phantom limbs seemed to pull at his body!


    It was as if his consciousness was being dragged into hell, buried deep in the abyss¡ªthen thrown into a black hole!


    Even the golden clock was ticking, and large cracks appeared on it¡ªbut thankfully, it still held on, trying its best to save Myne''s ass.


    In the next second, his spirit was about to be torn into pieces like fragile paper!


    Woof!


    Just as Myne feeling soul-tearing pain, and he was about to reach the end of his pathatic life, the sound of a dog barking echoed in his mind, and a sharp pain pierced his right hand. This caused his body to shake violently as if he had been pulled from the ocean''s depths. His mind and spirit instantly cleared.


    He was drenched in sweat and looked shocked and surprised, but there was more delight to manage to save his life.


    "What just happened?"


    The moment he saw the pit, he lost consciousness and fell into a strange, dreamlike place, which, to be honest, was creepy and disturbing even for someone who had witnessed many unsettling things.


    He looked down and saw Ted biting his right hand hard, his teeth deeply embedded in the skin, causing blood to gush out. Ted showed no intention of letting go. His eyes shone with an eerie dark red light, and his body was enveloped in a creepy aura¡ªso intense that even Myne felt a trace of fear from it.


    Although he wanted to ask Ted what the hell was wrong with him and how he''d helped him, now was obviously not the time to chit-chat or think about such things.


    His mental strength was still dropping rapidly, but thanks to Ted''s mysterious help, he was at least temporarily okay and could already look directly at what lay inside the pit before them.


    It was a huge, dark, slightly purplish heart, about the size of a washbasin, beating weakly in a pit with a fifty-meter radius. It looked as if it had fallen from outer space like a meteorite, destroying an entire planet in one fell swoop. Now it was in an extremely weakened state, but it clearly refused to accept death so simply, so it created those monsters to protect it.


    "Is this damn thing the source of the pollution in this world?"


    Myne stared at the beating heart, shocked beyond words. Who would have thought that the entity responsible for such horrors and monsters, and the destruction of the city, if not the entire planet, was just a half-dead heart? He also couldn''t understand how, without any kind of energy, this evil thing could even stay alive in the first place.


    "So this f*cking heart has been beating here for the past two years, and creating all kinds of troubles?" For a moment, Myne couldn''t believe his own words. But now, being so close, he could finally see the contents of the { ? } and { ! }.


    The question mark revealed:


    { This is the heart of an ancient god. }


    And the exclamation mark displayed:


    { Pierce it to end the world''s pollution and obtain an ancient god''s heart that is about to be destroyed. Along with the destruction of the heart, this world fragment will be able to escape the Abyss''s grasp, and all the people summoned into this world will return to their original world. }


    "Finally, a clear indication leading home!"


    Myne was really worried that even if they destroyed the source of the collapse, they might not be able to return to their world. He breathed a sigh of relief after reading the message from his ability, but his eyes were still fixed on the half-dead heart, which didn''t seem as simple as it looked.


    Before taking action, he wanted to consult with the woman in red, in case things got out of hand, so they could prepare to escape. However, when he turned his head, he was shocked to find only Ocea, who gave him an apologetic smile. There was no sign of his dear girlfriend.


    "Ocea, where on earth is she? Wasn''t she with you?" He asked, disbelief evident in his voice. He couldn''t believe that what he feared had really happened¡ªhe had indeed lost his most powerful general before the battle had even begun.


    "While we were on the way, something seemed to happen to her. She stubbornly asked me to let her go, and when I refused, she hit me hard and ran away. Before I could catch her, she displayed monstrous strength and vanished from my sight in seconds. I couldn''t do anything but helplessly watch her. I wanted to tell you, but you weren''t in a good condition then, so... I''m sorry," Ocea apologized, with what seemed like crocodile tears in her eyes.


    The woman in red, after her falling out with Myne, had behaved very rudely towards him. Although she still adored his pets and treated them kindly, Ocea, as a loyal supporter of her brother, obviously didn''t have a good impression of her, who treated him as if he were a piece of shit during the day, talking cold, cursing him, and make all kind of trouble, while at night, she turned into a completely different person and acted lovey-dovey with him, and glue to him, and refuse to let him as if they were in love or something.


    She hated such two-faced b*tches the most. That''s why, when the woman in red asked to be let go, Ocea, without hesitation or questioning, threw her down from the sky and didn''t even look back. Otherwise, with her strength, the woman in red couldn''t have escaped so easily if she had truly wanted to stop her. She could have simply used a few skills, and the woman in red knew who the real boss was. If not for the fact that using her skills could attract those giant monsters'' attention, she even wanted to give the woman in red a farewell gift.


    But Ocea knew she couldn''t tell Myne the truth, as he might get angry. So, she fabricated a story with half-truths and half-lies, and as she expected, he didn''t doubt her.


    "Maybe, coming near the source of the collapse, something went wrong with her ability. I hope she''s fine," Myne said with a helpless sigh, putting his girlfriend''s matter aside. His sanity was declining at a rapid rate, and he didn''t have time to worry about others.


    He pulled the cursed knife from behind, and after ordering Waffle and the others to stay on standby, he rushed straight up the slope.


    However, at the critical moment, when he was very close to the heart, something unexpected happened.


    This huge pit with the heart in the centre, which should have been impossible for anyone else but Myne and his pet gang to enter, suddenly echoed with a voice from his right side. It spoke to him in a teasing tone:


    "Brat, that broken knife with a bit of hell''s blessing of yours can''t pierce the heart of an ancient god. Don''t you think you''re underestimating a god a bit too much¡ªespecially an ancient one?"

 Chapter 684 - 684. The Knife That Cuts Everything

    "Brat, that broken knife with a bit of hell''s blessing of yours can''t pierce the heart of an ancient god. Don''t you think you''re underestimating a god a bit too much¡ªespecially an ancient one?"


    Although the appearance of another voice was completely unexpected, Myne reacted quickly, turning his head toward the source instead of panicking.


    He saw a figure sitting on the edge of the pit, upon a luxurious golden-red throne-like chair.


    The figure wore a top hat and a purple three-piece tuxedo. He possessed an extremely handsome face, with orange amber pupils framed by black eyeliner, enough to charm 95% of the women in the world.


    He sat on his chair, chin resting on one hand, leg crossed over the other, in a cool manner, looking at Myne with an amused expression, especially at the cursed knife, as if he were watching a child with a toy gun trying to rob a gangster.


    Now, who the f*ck is this shit? Myne, who thought he was prepared for anything unexpected, was dumbfounded. He didn''t know when or where this bastard, who was more handsome than him, had come from. But the other party was able to stay near the source of the collapse safely, watching his struggle with a playful smile, as if he were in a park, so his strength was definitely not low.


    But never mind. It was useless even if he was some kind of big shot with world-destroying powers. Myne had no time to respond or stay in place and think about anything else. Every second of hesitation would only drain his mental energy and the special boost given to him by Ted.


    So, after glancing at the mysterious figure, Myne quickly moved in front of the heart. Under the figure''s curious gaze, he stabbed the cursed knife into the heart with all his might.


    Click!


    With a soft clicking sound, like a mirror shattering, under Myne''s horrified gaze, the deadly and super-powerful cursed knife in his hand broke into a thousand pieces as if it were made of cheap glass and unbelievably fragile.


    And perhaps, just as the mysterious figure had said, Myne was underestimating the heart of an ancient god a bit too much. The heart, which didn''t even have a scratch after taking his full-power hit, and had even broken his most powerful weapon, trembled in a comical manner as if it were laughing at Myne''s pathetic attempt, which was no different than an ant trying to kill a dinosaur.


    The mysterious figure, watching Myne''s dumbfounded expression, shook his head and chuckled. But instead of further mocking him, he reached out, took off his top hat, and, like a magician performing the classic trick of pulling a rabbit from it, took out a demonic but very luxurious-looking fruit knife made from what looked like red metal. Mysterious symbols were engraved on it, clearly indicating its priceless value.


    With a slight flick of his fingertip, the fruit knife disappeared on the spot, as if it had travelled through space.


    "Use this."


    Hearing his words, although Myne hadn''t seen the action, he subconsciously reached out and grabbed the extremely fast knife, which he couldn''t even see properly, as easily as if he were catching a ball thrown by a child.


    But looking down, he was again dumbfounded, wondering whether the other party was joking with him.


    "Is this a f*cking fruit knife? Does he really want me to kill this damn heart with this?"


    Just as Myne wanted to complain, thinking the mysterious figure was making fun of him, his appraisal ability provided the answer.


    { Name: Fruit Knife


    Type: Demonic


    Quality: Immortal


    Description: It was originally just an ordinary knife used by a cosmic entity but imbued with power by that entity, it gained the ability to cut through literally everything. }


    Myne, reading the appraisal result, was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. He couldn''t believe someone would give him such a powerful treasure as if handing him a cheap fruit knife.


    "Who the hell is this guy?" Myne cast a puzzled look at the mysterious figure, who was still sitting on his throne in a cool manner, staring at him playfully. Now, to further fuel Myne''s jealousy, he was also holding a red wine glass, taking small sips from it, clearly, he was in a full mood to enjoy the show.


    However, Myne didn''t have time to curse the other party out of jealousy, as he found his field of vision almost blacking out, the sound of countless people screaming started echoing in his head and he was on the verge of falling and transforming into a mindless monster.


    Taking a deep breath to regain his composure, he grasped the fruit knife tightly and directly stabbed it toward the heart of the ancient god.


    This time, the heart wasn''t indifferent like a rock, letting Myne do as he wished. Perhaps instinctively sensing the danger coming from the knife, its beating suddenly accelerated.


    A terrifying aura burst out like a shield covering the sky. The three big bosses, who were fighting over their new toy, which was almost broken in the middle of their random snatching, as if receiving an emergency signal from the heart, suddenly paused before their eyes turned red, and they rushed toward the huge pit like madmen.


    They roared desperately as if warning Myne against doing anything stupid.


    The entire sky changed colour, the earth shook, dark and gloomy clouds threatened to split, and all the monsters went on a rampage, destroying everything in their path. Blood flowed like a tide.


    "The combined power of the three final-level bosses was undeniably formidable, a force to be reckoned with.


    The amber pupils of the mysterious figure flickered, and he muttered with a hint of dissatisfaction as if someone had disturbed him during the most intense part of his performance.


    "So noisy. Don''t disturb my business, and shut the f*ck up..."


    He put his wine glass back into his top hat before placing it on his head and stretching out his hand.


    BOOM!


    The ground in the city''s centre cracked.


    A colossal hand, formed from a massive amount of magma, erupted from the ground. With unbelievable speed that didn''t match its enormous size¡ªhundreds of meters¡ªit grabbed the three giant polluted monsters fiercely in one swift motion.


    These bosses, who had come together for the first time in their lives to deal with a common enemy, had no idea their plan would be hijacked by someone else, who used the opportunity to take them all down at once, not giving them a chance to react¡ªlet alone escape.


    The terrifying gigantic monsters, which most people or even other monsters couldn''t look at directly, had no ability to resist at all.


    In a constant struggle and growling frenzy, they were pulled into the ground without much resistance. And after that¡ªthere was no sound anymore.


    But these events were irrelevant to Myne. He was oblivious to everything happening around him, his mental strength, body, and even his poor golden clock had reached their limits.


    In the next moment, he summoned his remaining strength to plunge the knife into the goddamn heart.


    As the fruit knife penetrated the heart, a torrent of ghostly faces burst forth, like a flood. They swarmed everywhere, but some clung to the heart, resembling thick blood vessels. They screamed and roared, attempting to pounce on Myne, eager to tear him apart for interfering in their business.


    However, the fruit knife suddenly emitted a suppressive aura, as if its automatic defence mechanism had been triggered by the ghosts, protecting Myne with absolute certainty, which gave him another level of shock.


    Roar!


    Countless pollutants in the city screamed as if they were also experiencing the heart''s agony. But Myne found himself surprisingly enjoying their tormented struggles, especially the crazed expressions on their faces. They wanted to drag him to hell before their demise, yet were powerless to do so, which he found immensely satisfying.


    A multitude of ghostly faces and malevolent auras melted at a rate visible to the naked eye, as the heart began its final beats.


    Myne heard a loud bang, and a cloud of black dust swirled from the ancient god''s heart as if a powerful gust of wind had scattered the wailing. In an instant, only profound silence remained.


    The screams and roars in Myne''s ears ceased abruptly, and he found the sudden, pin-drop silence a bit creepy¡ªand hard to accept.


    Bang!


    The godly fruit knife¡ª which Myne had been planning various ways to cheat out of that mysterious guy¡ªsuddenly, with a soft snap, broke into pieces. He gradually came back to his senses and watched the remains of the fruit knife in his hand turn to dust. Obviously, someone didn''t even intend to leave him broken metal for free, let alone a complete knife.


    Sighing regretfully, Myne gazed at the heart before him, now dilapidated and dim.


    "Is it over?" Although he already knew the answer¡ªhe no longer felt the impact of the mental pollution trying to corrupt him¡ªMyne still couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 685 - 685. The Traveling Merchant

    Myne took a deep breath, attempting to calm his excited and nervous heart, and looked at the figure in the distance, waving his hand. He wanted to greet him, but suddenly Waffle, Ted, and Ocea flew towards him and surrounded him.


    After the heart''s destruction, no monster dared to approach the pit, so they no longer had to remain on guard and had come to check Myne''s condition. Only after confirming that he wasn''t going to die anytime soon did they breathe a sigh of relief. As for when he would die, they all knew that upon their return, except for Ted, everyone else would be greeted by grim reapers.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, thank you very much for what you did just now."


    After dealing with Waffle and the others, Myne, who had first picked up the dead heart¡ªsurprisingly shrunk to the size of a normal human heart¡ªwas about to approach the mysterious figure to thank him. However, he found that the other party was standing several meters away, so he hurriedly greeted him.


    "Thank you? No need," The man smiled softly and said. "Because this is a transaction, I never do business at a loss. Haven''t you heard that there is no free lunch in the world? That saying applies everywhere."


    Myne''s eyes flickered, and a frown appeared on his face as the other party mentioned a price. He was very sensitive to that word, especially now that he was dirt poor.


    "May I ask your name, sir?"


    "You can call me a travelling merchant," The man answered with his trademark playful smile.


    This caused Myne to raise his eyebrows. He had a feeling he was about to be cheated; the other party seemed far too experienced in this game.


    Traveling merchant? Why does it feel like he''s not going to leave empty-handed? Myne thought nervously.


    "I see. What do you want me to pay?" Although deep down Myne didn''t want to give a single coin, he knew that without the help of this mysterious man who called himself a travelling merchant, he would never have been able to kill that heart. Also, he had no power to refuse, given how incredibly powerful the treasure he carried was. God knew how the other party would react if he angered him. He had no intention of dying at such a young age.


    The travelling merchant seemed to see through Myne''s thoughts. He smiled and said, "You didn''t want to pay, did you?"


    "What? How could that be? Please, sir, I am a good person, alright? I have never cheated anyone. You might not believe me, but in my world, I am the richest person in my entire kingdom," Myne said without blushing or his heart skipping a beat.


    "I have travelled through countless worlds. You have no idea how many people are eager to meet me and how many want to make a deal with me. Reading your thoughts isn''t as difficult as you think," The travelling merchant said, narrowing his eyes.


    "And you want to cheat me after using my thing and breaking it? And... don''t try to take the heart of the ancient god. You don''t have the right to own it, just because you landed the final blow."


    "I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense. I''m just holding it because I picked it up from the ground. And what the hell am I even going to do with this creepy thing?" Myne coughed and brought his hand, which held the heart, from behind him, wondering if this guy could really read his mind or something. Otherwise, how could he accurately guess his thoughts?


    The travelling merchant raised his hat, and a mysterious pitch-black cane with a small skull on its top appeared in his right hand, along with golden-rimmed glasses in his other hand. He leaned his cane on the ground and put on the gold-rimmed glasses, looking like a true gentleman.


    He said, "Fate is wonderful. I give everyone who can meet me a chance. After all, some people may never meet me in their lifetime. It''s an interesting thing that a weak guy like you, for whom even calling ''weak'' is a bit of an insult to truly weak individuals, can meet me at this level."


    "I can consider my help just now as a free service since I gave you the knife on my own initiative, but if you want to take this heart away, you will have to pay a price." He said this with a dark-hearted businessman-like smile, which Myne was very familiar with.


    Myne looked at the ancient god''s heart in front of him. There was no information about it; his ability didn''t provide him with anything as well. There wasn''t even a { ? }, which only happens with worthless items.


    Is this thing really special? Do I even need it? But I don''t think it has any value for me at this moment. Even if I bought it, what the hell am I going to do with it? Use it as a decoration?


    Although Myne, after thinking a bit, decided to give up on the heart since he had neither anything to exchange for it nor could he see its value, he still decided to listen. "So, what do you want?"


    The travelling merchant smiled faintly and said, "That''s quite interesting. Normally, I''m the one who asks people what they want when they see me, but now you''re asking me the same question." He paused as if lost in good old memories.


    "So, what do people who see you usually give you?" Myne, not in the mood to wait for him to daydream, simply interrupted his train of thought.


    The travelling merchant gave a cold look, as if to say, "Are you serious? Can''t you wait a minute?" before replying.


    "A lot. They are all things that interest me a little: items of equal value you wanted to exchange, interesting pollutants, or... They will also exchange their lives, souls, and so on. In some cases, you can become my companion and fight for me in the arena. I am a significant shareholder of the Cosmic Arena and have many champions there who fight for me. Or, if I find someone with a special talent, I can also offer them a job cleaning worlds swallowed by the Abyss."


    "But you can''t earn much from that job, as I do this work for some old grudge and for charity, and there is no personal gain expected, except sometimes my workers find interesting things, like today when you got the heart of an ancient god. But at the end of the day, it''s still a loss-making business for me."


    "Compared to that job, I recommend people become my champion, shake up the Cosmic Arena by becoming a dark horse, so I can win thousands of times in betting and recoup all my losses in one fell swoop. But finding those kinds of people is very difficult, and you will only encounter one in thousands of years, and that''s if you''re extremely lucky. And believe me, my luck isn''t that great."


    Saying that, perhaps the travelling merchant thought he had talked a bit too much, so he quickly cut himself off and ended the topic.


    "Anyway, tell me now what you want, and be quick. I don''t have all day to waste here."


    "I..." At this point, Myne was a bit hesitant. Despite knowing that the heart was something extraordinary¡ªotherwise, the merchant wouldn''t be showing such keen interest¡ªhe sadly didn''t have chips or power to bargain with him. So, in the end, he did what he had planned.


    "I am willing to give you this heart, but I have a small question and a request. I hope you can fulfil them," Myne said, moving the heart forward.


    The travelling merchant took the heart and narrowed his eyes, but he didn''t refuse Myne''s requests.


    "Speak."


    "You mentioned that people who work for you have to clean these weird worlds swallowed by the Abyss, right? Then, do all those worlds have ancient god body parts that need to be destroyed to get rid of the pollution?"


    "Hahaha, brat, you''re thinking too much. How can there be so many body parts of gods lying openly? This one was a special case, and even it took me a lot of trouble to detect it, let alone for others. It''s a miracle to encounter one in a millennium."


    "I know what you''re worried about, but fear not. I give my people very reasonable missions based on their strength, and they can handle them if they try hard. I am not a leader of a suicide squad who throws his people into the stomach of the Abyss for nothing."


    Seeing that Myne was very interested in working with him, the travelling merchant, after giving a brief answer, snapped his fingers and resummoned his throne, and a random stool for Myne, and sat down.


    "Sit and talk. It seems you are very interested in working with me. Although I don''t usually accept weaklings like you, since you had the courage to kill an ancient god''s heart, I am willing to change my rules this time," He said with a smile.


    But what Myne didn''t notice was that the travelling merchant''s eyes were occasionally falling on the ring on his right hand''s middle finger, which was none other than the Fate Ring of Mysteries, given to him by his succubus wife Gal (Chapter 308) when he was stuck in a small dimensional island created by a demon Albam and had saved his life many times.


    "Well, you can''t say I''m ''interested,'' as you know, no one likes to work for others. But, well, as you can see, I came here accidentally from another world, and in my world, increasing strength is very, very difficult for normal people like me."


    "At most, I can gain some skills, which are also like external items and can easily be banned if I leave my world. Just this time, I can only rely on my pets and pitiful physical strength to survive. You know, it''s very embarrassing for me, who, before coming here, thought I was almost invincible."


    "Sigh, anyway, so I thought if I work for you, I can at least have one more source to increase my strength, instead of passively waiting and hoping some miracle happens until my old age, and I live without any worry," Myne said seriously.


    Only after losing his skills did he realize how pathetically weak he was. If not for his mysterious ability to awaken again, which had more than 90% contribution to his survival, he had no doubt that on his first day here, he would have died at the hands of that bandaged guy. After all, who in their right mind would think that a weirdo would crawl out of the toilet to kill him when he just started the game?"


    "Well, what you said makes sense, and I like how you were able to see the golden opportunity before you and ask for a way to get stronger, instead of any random item to boost your power temporarily and die in a random corner because someone got jealous and killed you in your sleep to steal your treasure."


    "You impressed me, kid. But before I take you under my wing, I also have a question for you: where did you get this ring?" The travelling merchant asked, pointing at the Fate Ring on Myne''s hand. And as he asked that, his eyes shone with a mysterious green light, which was barely visible.

 Chapter 686 - 686. Welcome Aboard

    "Huh? You mean this ring?" Myne confusedly followed the travelling merchant''s finger and realized he was talking about the Fate Ring, the wedding ring, his succubus wife Gal had given him. It was the last relic of her. He''d last seen her at the Albam dimensional tower, and there had been no news since then.


    Remembering the strange and unforgettable moment filled with full of love and passion, and a lot, and a lot of sex,¡ªwhere she raped him, forced him to marry her, made him sign a soul contract, and then helped him escape that wretched place¡ªMyne couldn''t help but get emotional. Even now, Gal''s face appeared in his mind every time he saw the ring, and he missed her greatly.


    "Sigh... this was given to me by my wife... She...she was from a faraway place," Myne said emotionally, his tone falling silent. He had no intention of discussing his family matters with a stranger.


    "She was a succubus, wasn''t she?" The travelling merchant, disregarding Myne''s emotions, coldly revealed the secret Myne had been trying to hide while sounding mysterious as if he had a hidden story to tell but someone was not worthy enough to know.


    "F*ck! How do you know that? Don''t tell me you can really read my mind?" Myne''s eyes widened in shock, seeing how easily the other party had pointed out his thoughts.


    I don''t need to read your goddamn mind to recognize my own damn ring, Though the travelling merchant wanted to say this, considering Myne''s unknown relationship with his daughter, he remained silent and merely stared coldly. However, upon realizing that someone had been involved with his runaway daughter, his attitude shifted dramatically.


    When she ran away from home to escape marriage, while talking big, I thought she would do something shocking. But making a weakling of a human her partner? What the f*ck was that stupid brat thinking? And she even f*cking gave him one of our family heirlooms as easily as if it were some kind of junk. I knew that brat was hopeless. I shouldn''t have listened to her mother and let her go. What a mess, out of countless powerful beings there in the cosmos, she had to choose a f*cking human, great, if my friends or enemies find out about this, I am done for, The travelling merchant sighed in his heart. The more he looked at Myne, the angrier he became. Now his hands were tickling; he couldn''t wait to beat someone to vent his anger.


    "You said you wanted to work for me, right? I accept your request, but you also have to become my champion in the cosmic arena. Otherwise, forget everything. I''m leaving..."


    "By the way, let me tell you, without my help, you''ll never be able to leave this world and return to yours. Entering the Abyss is easy, but leaving isn''t. So, tell me your answer: work for me and go back home, or stay here your entire life with those monsters and die in self-regret?"


    Caught off guard by the travelling merchant''s sudden change in temperament, as if he had asked for his daughter''s hand in marriage, Myne rubbed his head, confused as to why The travelling merchant was angry for no reason. He had only asked if the other party could read his mind; what was there to be angry about?


    { He is very annoying right now and wants to beat you. }


    { He doesn''t understand what is good about a pig like you. }


    ???


    Because the travelling merchant''s emotions were unstable, some of his usually guarded thoughts surfaced and were easily picked up by Myne''s special ability.


    Reading The travelling merchant''s thoughts only made Myne more confused. He couldn''t understand why all the big shots he encountered after a few minutes of meeting always wanted to beat him.


    { He decided that once you start working for him, he''ll set the default difficulty for all your missions to Nightmare mode, record all your miserable deaths, and watch them later with his friends to enjoy them greatly. }


    "What the f*ck is wrong with this dude? Why is he suddenly so eager to ruin my life? What did I even do to him?"


    The more Myne read the travelling merchant''s thoughts, the more frightened he became. For a moment, he even considered that staying in this dying world wasn''t so bad. But after a few minutes of silence, just as the travelling merchant''s anger was about to erupt, he nodded.


    "Alright, I''m willing to work for you. But can you tell me why you''re so angry at me? We were having such a nice conversation a moment ago, but now, you looked as if you were craving to beat me," He asked nervously. Seeing no change in The travelling merchant''s cold expression, he knew he wouldn''t get a response.


    "Sign it." The travelling merchant threw a thick scroll at Myne.


    Rolling his eyes in annoyance, Myne unfolded the scroll, only to be dumbfounded by the over five-meter-long document filled with rows of densely packed terms and conditions that seemed endless.


    Just as Myne wondered how long it would take to read all those terms and conditions, a sharp pain shot through his mind, and a flood of unknown information was transmitted directly into his head.


    What a cool way to save time, Myne thought excitedly. He took a bit of blood from his injured hand and signed his name at the end of the contract.


    Although there were thousands of terms and conditions, Myne found that most were reasonable, and the remaining ones were for alien creatures with special body features or innate abilities, preventing them from exploiting loopholes. Clearly, someone had gone to great lengths to create this contract for his general workers.


    "Good... remember, you have to complete at least one cleaning mission per month and fight in the cosmic arena once a year. This is a mandatory order; otherwise, you will receive severe punishment."


    Taking the contract from Myne, the travelling merchant checked it, tore it apart, and the document turned into golden particles. Half of the particles entered Myne''s body, and the other half entered his.


    Then, he took out a small, palm-sized, jade-like smooth and greenish disk from his hat and, without giving Myne time to react, slammed it onto Myne''s forehead.


    "AHHH!!!"


    The moment the disk touched his forehead, Myne''s eyes snapped wide, and he began screaming like a wounded animal as if enduring soul-rending pain. He collapsed onto the ground, rolling and clutching his head.


    Waffle and the others, who had been growing bored in the background, were caught completely off guard by the sudden turn of events. They rushed to check on him, but they were at a loss, unsure of what was happening or what to do. Ultimately, they turned their attention to the sole outsider, the travelling merchant. After exchanging a quick glance, they rush toward him angrily, prepared to beat him before forcing him to heal Myne.


    "Oh, so fierce. Do you want to fight me? As expected from the pets of an idiot, you''re no different from him. All three of you have a special bloodline and can naturally feel danger of mine even if I hide it perfectly, but you still underestimate me, thinking that you three little brats can fight with me... Since you''re so close to him, it would be a shame to let him suffer alone in those dark and gloomy dead worlds swallowed by the Abyss."


    The travelling merchant spoke with a smile that was nothing short of devilish. He casually tossed the disk in his hand, which, with the speed of light, moved in front of Waffle, Ted, and Ocea one by one, gently touching their foreheads. The next moment, like Myne, they were also rolling on the ground, screaming in agony.


    "Hahahaha, usually, it''s over in a second, but since I''ve taken a special liking to you and your pets, you''re going to experience this pain for a full two minutes. But worry not, after the transfer process ends, you''ll be healed automatically. Also, the system will tell you the rest, so I''m taking my leave. I''ve bonded you and those three pets, so they will be teleported with you on every mission to help you. Hopefully, you will be grateful for this generosity of mine..."


    "Welcome Aboard, brat. Hahahaha..."


    Laughing maniacally, the travelling merchant snapped his fingers and disappeared into thin air, just as abruptly as he had appeared.


    "Motherf*cker!" Myne cursed angrily, gritting his teeth while enduring unimaginable pain throughout his body, especially in his head.


    ...


    [ Transfer Complete... ]


    [ System Installation... 0%... 10%... 50%... 90%... 100% ]


    [ System Installation Complete. ]


    [ Current World: ¦Æ-31272447 ]


    [ World Danger Level: Zero. ]


    [ Regional Danger Level: One. ]


    [ Name: Myne Fortuna


    Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Human


    Strength: 21


    Endurance: 26


    Agility: 22


    Spirit: 32


    Mana: 44 ( Stored Mana: 1530 ( Locked ) )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0 ]


    [ Skill Bar: Locked because of Abyss interference, and will be unlocked after leaving this area. ]


    [ Item Bar: Unlocked. ]


    [ Item Bar: Empty. ]

 Chapter 687 - 687. Sub-System

    [ Specific World Coordinates Located. One-time permission from higher authority granted. ]


    [Gathering energy... ]


    [ World teleportation will commence in 10 minutes. Please wait patiently... ]


    "Huff, huff, huff," Myne, sitting on all fours, panted like a weary dog. The sweet, seductive female voice, which he found surprisingly pleasing, echoed in his head. However, it wasn''t until he saw unknown yet strangely familiar and understandable words appear before him that he reacted.


    "Motherfcker! Just don''t give me any change, or I will f*ck up your whole family!" He cursed, gritting his teeth hard enough to make a creaking noise. Receiving unjustified punishment for something he hadn''t done weighed heavily on Myne''s heart.


    Since the culprit of his hatred had long since vanished, Myne could only record this grudge and refocus his attention on the new system interface.


    What surprised him most was his mana value. Though like most other attributes, it was pitifully low, the huge number in brackets, which exceeded three digits, puzzled him. It didn''t take long for him to realize where the mana originated.


    "So, although my skills are sealed, they still exist within me, huh? But I thought after so many days, I might have accumulated a lot of mana since I hadn''t used any skill. Yet, it barely reaches 1500+. I suppose my natural body mana recovery isn''t as fast as I thought. It seems I need to find a way to speed up my mana recovery after returning. Otherwise, what kind of mage am I if I run out of gas after casting just a few spells?"


    "And if I consider my current strength to be four times that of a normal person, then a normal adult''s attributes should be around 5 points. Hmm, I am quite strong," Myne nodded with a satisfied expression.


    "What else do we have here? The skill section is off-limits. I wonder how it will display so many of my skills. Hopefully, it has some kind of filter function... An additional inventory. Well, compared to mine, which easily abandoned me at critical moments like this, it''s better to have backup storage. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing if, one day, even with an inventory of unlimited space, I died from hunger simply because I couldn''t use it."


    "I still have nine minutes before teleportation," Myne looked at the countdown. Although he wanted to say goodbye to the tentacle uncle and his dear girlfriend, he had no idea where they were, so he shifted his attention to his poor pets, who the travelling merchant had beaten for showing too much loyalty.


    "Guys, are you alright?" He approached Waffle, Ted, and Ocea, whose condition wasn''t much different from his a moment ago, and asked apologetically.


    "I feel like I''m about to die..."


    "It hurt like hell. Although the pain has subsided, my body is still trembling with sensation..."


    "I want cold water. My tongue feels sore and dry from all this screaming in pain."


    Myne, listening to his pets'' words, which were crystal clear in a language he understood, even Ted, whose thoughts he could only guess until now, was completely stunned. For a moment, he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Although he could communicate with Waffle and Ocea before, it was through telepathy granted by their mothers. When they spoke, the sounds he heard were random, unknown animal noises. But now, he heard their voices directly from their mouths instead of telepathy, a shocking and novel experience for him.


    "Guys, I can understand your language?" Still confused, Myne spoke, wanting to hear more of their voices.


    "What?" Waffle lifted his tired head and looked at Myne confusedly, wondering if the travelling merchant had hit his head too hard and he had become an idiot.


    "What''s wrong with him? What does he mean that he can understand our language? Wasn''t he able to do that before as well?" Ted''s expression wasn''t much different from Waffle''s. He also gave Myne an idiotic look.


    "Fools, he means he can now communicate with us without the help of telepathy, just like we do with each other or other intelligent creatures. You two are truly helpless," Ocea, who had started floating again and had already cleaned herself with her water magic, scolded them while shaking her head.


    "As expected of Ocea, only you understand me, dear. Those two fools are just wasting our food," Myne gave Ted and Waffle a disgusted look while patting Ocea with a loving smile.


    "By the way, brother Myne, do you know what this floating window-like thing is, on which my name and a lot of random things are written?" Ocea suddenly asked, catching Myne off guard.


    "You guys also have that system thing? Does it show your name, level, race, strength, agility, mana, etc., in digital form?" He asked, confused. He hadn''t expected the bastard merchant to give his pets such precious things as well.


    "YES¡Á3!"


    All three replied, and just as Myne was about to ask more about their status, as he was quite curious about their strength, a new notification from the system appeared before him.


    [ It detected that the host has three soul-bonded pets. ]


    [ Pet sub-system ( Specially Modified Version ) activated. ]


    [ Pet 1: Waffle


    Pet 2: Ted


    Pet 3: Ocea. ]


    Myne was dumbfounded by the system''s quick response, especially the extremely seductive, sweet female voice sounding in his mind. He smiled perversely and clicked on Waffle''s name. His status window opened in front of him.


    [ Name: Waffle Fortuna


    Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Subspecies of Astral Howler


    Strength: 49


    Endurance: 21


    Agility: 47


    Spirit: 99


    Mana: 460


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0]


    [ Name: Ted Fortuna


    Level: Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Yr''Ghaunt


    Strength: 45


    Endurance: 79


    Agility: 65


    Spirit: 832


    Mana: 638


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0 ]


    [ Name: Ocea Fortuna


    Level: Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Subspecies of Leviathan


    Strength: 37


    Endurance: 65


    Agility: 86


    Spirit: 132


    Mana: 675


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0 ]


    WTF! All three bastards are more powerful than me? And what the f*ck is wrong with their spirit and mana? How can those attributes be so damn high? It literally makes people question their lives, wondering if they were born with cheat codes.


    No wonder they never seemed to run out of mana. With such a crazy amount of mana, they only have to worry about not having enough skills to use it. Wait a minute, doesn''t that mean that during all our training, they were holding back and just being lazy? And all those training sessions were simply a joke for them?


    So this is why they never showed enthusiasm for training. If you have such crazy starting attributes that grow with time without needing to do anything, who the hell wants to waste time on training? Isn''t it better to sleep all day or have fun with beautiful ladies?


    But this is good for me. At least during the starting phase, I can rely on them to clear all missions with brute force until I grow powerful enough to deal with any unexpected problems.


    "You''re still alive?"


    Just as Myne was observing Waffle and the others'' status windows, and thinking all kinds of nonsense, he saw the tentacle uncle walking toward him, carrying a badly injured woman in red on his back.


    "What do you mean, ''You''re still alive?'' And why do you always think I''m going to die whenever I do something?" Hearing the tentacle uncle''s greeting, which made people want to beat him, Myne complained angrily while taking his girlfriend from him.


    "What''s wrong with her? Hey, are you alright?"


    "I don''t know. When I was coming here, I found her in a random alley taking her last breath, so I treated her a bit, and came here to look for your dead body before going back to the apartment. But well, it seems I don''t have to build both of your graves. This saves me a lot of time," The tentacle uncle spoke seriously, adjusting his goggles while observing the surroundings, wondering how Myne destroyed the source of the collapse.


    "If you can''t speak nicely, then just shut the f*ck up," Myne gave the tentacle uncle a middle finger before shifting his attention to his unconscious girlfriend.


    "Ocea, throw some water on her." Not having any healing skills, Myne could only come up with this trick, hoping to wake her up.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ocea, who didn''t have a good impression of the woman in red, hearing the order, without hesitation, threw a large amount of water on her, literally blasting her away if Myne hadn''t been hugging her tightly.


    "Seriously? I wanted to wake her up, not blow her to the sky. What''s wrong with you guys?" Myne gave Ocea a speechless look. Although he knew she didn''t like the woman in red because of her bad behaviour, and he hadn''t explained their multiple personality situation, was it necessary to treat an injured person like this?


    "Cough, cough."


    Although Ocea''s method was inappropriate, thankfully, it worked, and the woman in red slowly opened her eyes. However, after seeing Myne, she paused for a bit, rolled her eyes, and switched places with the woman in black. She wasn''t in the mood to listen to Myne''s caring words, which were obviously for someone else. Instead of wasting his breath, she might as well check her mindscape, which was now a complete mess.


    "It''s great to see you''re fine." Seeing Myne in good condition, the woman in black breathed a sigh of relief and hugged him tightly. When he told her last night that he was going to destroy the source of the collapse, for once, she really thought that was going to be their last night, and she was about to be a widow at a very young age, even though their relationship had barely been a week.


    "How can anything happen to me? I have you backing me up," Myne gave her a sweet kiss before responding with a smile.

 Chapter 688 - 688. A Kiss Before Farewell

    "Forget about me. What''s wrong with you? How did you get so seriously injured?" Myne asked carefully, helping her wipe water from her face.


    "Well... We came too close to the source of pollution, and we finally discovered what the other rooms in our mindscape are for..."


    "After my sister felt something trying to take control of her body, she immediately distanced herself from you. The curse took over us, and a completely new personality first locked us in a loop in the hospital awaken and then completely took over."


    "She started destroying everything and eating crazily to strengthen the curse, which not only created countless weird things in our mindscape but even tried to kill us. Later, while we were dealing with the mess in our mindscape, that b*tch fought with every random monster that came before her, regardless of whether she could handle them or not, injuring our body severely."


    "Thankfully, after you destroyed the source of the collapse, she, for some reason, stopped and returned to her room, along with the monsters she created. But until then, we were too exhausted, both mentally and physically, and fell into a coma."


    The woman in black explained with an ugly expression, clearly indicating their third sister had given them a fair share of trouble.


    "Did you check if she''s locked properly in her room? It would be troublesome if she came out again. You might not be as lucky as this time. It was only because of my interface that she honestly returned to her room after playing around a bit, god knows if she refuses to do that the next time" Myne asked worriedly, but his eyes couldn''t help but move to the teleportation countdown, which was rapidly approaching zero.


    "Don''t worry. The first one is taking care of that. But you''d better take me back to the apartment. I urgently need to eat a lot to heal myself. I''ve lost too much blood," The woman in black spoke with a forced smile, obviously in pain and using all her willpower to pretend to be fine.


    "Sorry, dear, but I don''t think I can take you home. I can already sense it. My time here is almost up. If my calculations are correct, I''ll be forced to return to my world in about a minute or so..."


    "What! But... but... you promised to stay with me until the end!" The woman in black, hearing the shocking news, disregarded her injuries, jumped into his arms, grabbed his collar, and exclaimed.


    "And I still remember my promise very well, dear. But this isn''t within my control. At the end of the day, I''m just an intruder in your world, who came through some backdoor. So, it''s only natural that after I made so much noise, the world will naturally notice me and throw me out."


    "Even if I wanted to stay, I can''t do anything about it. Just remember to become powerful and stay alive. Since fate allowed us to come together, there''s always a chance we can find each other again."


    Saying that, Myne gave the woman in black, who was crying hard silently, a gentle hug and a short, passionate kiss, before turning his head to the tentacle uncle, who was watching the drama with a complicated expression. He hadn''t expected that Myne, who not only helped them deal with the source of the collapse but also let him meet his daughter, would leave so soon.


    "Take this. It might be more useful for you than me," Myne said with a smile, throwing his half-broken golden watch, which thankfully was still working well.


    "So, what now?" He asked curiously wondering what this crazy scientist was going to do next.


    "The completely polluted monsters in the city have all disappeared, but there are still many pollutants, and other weird people like me, who are not completely polluted, should also be alive," The tentacle uncle murmured.


    "But I didn''t expect that the source of the horrible pollution that existed for two years would be solved just like that. I just saw the three gigantic monsters being caught by the giant magma hand. Could it be that you are the saviour sent to this world?"


    "Don''t accuse me blindly. I''m not that great, as you can see by what I''m holding in my hands," Myne said jokingly, giving the woman in black a quick kiss.


    "And although the source of pollution has been solved, it hasn''t been completely eradicated. In the past two years, countless pollutants and weird things are expected to appear in this world."


    "The rest is up to you. I''m leaving this world now. By the way, take good care of my woman. When I come back, I want to see her in good condition, otherwise, you''ll be in big trouble."


    The tentacle uncle, hearing the blunt threat and the additional trouble Myne threw his way, was startled. His expression was solemn, and he finally understood why Myne was willing to give him his magical clock, which could defend him even against the strongest pollution.


    "I will try my best but don''t hold out too much hope. I also have my own share of trouble to deal with."


    Because the cooldown time was almost at zero, Myne didn''t bother with the tentacle uncle anymore. He hurriedly turned his attention back to his girlfriend.


    "Remember, we will definitely meet again. Just don''t forget me until then," He said in a hurry before kissing her desperately, while hugging her and caressing her buttocks. He wanted to remember every part of her.


    And while they were lost in their moment, a white light enveloped Myne and his pets'' entire bodies, and the next moment, they disappeared from the spot.


    The woman in black, who had been enjoying the last moment, was stunned by the sudden loss of presence and the feeling of being hugged and kissed by someone she loved. When she opened her eyes, she found that Myne had vanished.


    The tentacle uncle shook his head, looked at the devastated city, clenched the clock in his hand, and then made a decision.


    "Do you think he will come back?" The woman in black asked, after a few moments of regaining her senses. She gritted her teeth and walked to the tentacle uncle.


    "I believe he will, maybe not for me, but for you. I don''t think a pervert like him would leave his woman alone in a strange world. People like him are too greedy and narrow-minded; they can''t bear to see their woman fall into someone else''s hands."


    "He will definitely come back for you," The tentacle uncle said. He, who had previously barely spoken a dozen words to the woman in red or black despite staying with them for nearly a year, now starts chatting like a father talking to his daughter. He helped her stand up properly, and they both walked casually toward the apartment while talking.


    ...


    [ World Teleportation Complete. ]


    [ System is unlocking the remaining features and will be unusable for the next two hours. ]


    After saying that, the system fell silent, leaving Myne speechless. The system hadn''t even started working properly yet and was already going into maintenance. He didn''t have much confidence in it.


    No longer thinking about his not-so-reliable system, Myne looked around and found that he was standing in the cave from which they had been pulled into the strange world. Fearing that the weird hole might pull them in again and throw them into another creepy world, he hurriedly looked over but was surprised to find that the hole, along with the weird metal walls, had all disappeared, leaving only a plain stone wall behind.


    Obviously, after they cleared the world, the abyss teleportation, which connected both worlds and swallowed people, had also been destroyed or perhaps relocated somewhere else.


    "Phew, finally another trouble solved. I hope Garnet (his mother-in-law, girlfriend, and the queen of the kingdom) will give me a good reward for my hard work, after all, I have made such a great contribution to the kingdom," Myne muttered, and quickly walked out of the cave with Waffle, Ted, and Ocea, no longer wanting to stay inside the sinister cave for another second.


    "Um, Myne, how are we going to deal with Mother? I don''t think she''ll be in a good mood right now, since we''ve disappeared from the face of our world for nearly ten days," Waffle asked nervously, already sweating profusely, thinking about what Fenrir would do to him after they met. He knew that Myne was his only hope for salvation.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already thought of a perfect excuse. You can rest assured about her," Myne said seriously, patting his chest with full confidence.


    "What about me, Brother Myne? You won''t let me get punished, right?" Ocea hurriedly floated beside Myne and asked in a pitiful tone, trying to use her puppy-eye trick to fool Myne into taking her share of the blame as well.


    "You too, don''t worry. I will handle everything, Fenrir and Cetus are nothing before me. You guys just wait and watch how I settle this entire matter in a few words. They won''t say a single word to me after hearing my explanation."


    Hearing Myne''s confident words, Waffle and Ocea breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment, they had really feared that Myne might abandon them and throw the blame on their heads to save his own ass¡ªbut thankfully, he was more reliable than they had expected.

 Chapter 689 - 689. The Wrath of Worried Moms

    "Ahm~ finally some fresh air and the bright light of our dear sun! I never thought I would be so happy to see it one day... Hey, Fenrir..."


    Myne, emerging from the cave and enjoying the bright scenery, noticed Fenrir from the corner of his eye.


    Fenrir was panting heavily as if she had just finished a marathon. Her fur stood on end, her eyes glowed with a bright purple light, and a deadly aura surrounded her. Subconsciously, Myne greeted her.


    Before Myne could say anything, he and his three pets felt as if a mountain had been placed on top of them. They dropped flat onto the ground under the effect of a dozenfold gravitational force. They didn''t even have the strength to move a finger, let alone do anything else.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Fenrir''s footsteps were like the countdown to their doom. Soon, to everyone''s horror eyes, Fenrir stood before Myne, raised her giant paw, and pressed it on his chest with all her strength.


    With a resounding bang, Myne was driven into the ground while spitting a mouthful of blood, a lot of bones broken instantly.


    However, she didn''t continue her assault. Instead, she raised an eyebrow, and Waffle, Ted, and Ocea floated toward her, and one by one, they all received the same treatment as him. Waffle received extra blows and special treatment for being her "sweet child."


    "You little bastards! After warning you so many times, you still didn''t listen! You''re so eager for adventure, aren''t you? Let me send you an interesting one!" Saying this, she threw all four high into the sky. Once they reached a height of about 500 meters, and enjoying the view before their distaste, she increased the gravitational force on them, and they plummeted like rockets.


    "F*ck!"


    Myne, seeing the ground rapidly approaching, could only cry out in despair. He tried to activate his defensive skills to reduce the impact, now that he could use them again, but was shocked to find that, except for his unique skills, ultra-regeneration, and the three original awakened skills, he couldn''t use any others. Clearly, Fenrir had done something to prevent them from cheating and escaping their punishment easily.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!!


    BOOM!!!


    "Cough! Cough!" Myne coughed up a mouthful of blood, crying in pain. Almost all of his bones were broken from the fall and the mountain-like gravitational force pressing on him, which only made things worse.


    After a minute or so, just as his ultra-regeneration skill was working overtime to fix his bones and heal his injuries, a shadow fell over him. He looked up and saw Fenrir standing before him with a cold expression as if she is deadly man. He tried to speak in his defence but received a heavy paw and was sent flying into the forest.


    Having dealt with Myne, she turned to Waffle, who had also healed. Since Ted didn''t have a strong connection with her, and she only knew him as Waffle''s best friend and Myne''s adopted dog, she didn''t make things too difficult for him, assuming he lacked their intelligence and simply followed Waffle and Ocea for excitement like a child.


    As for Ocea, someone was already on their way to her. Her doom wasn''t far.


    "When someone, especially your mother, tells you to stay inside like a good boy, you should listen," Fenrir said, lifting Waffle and gritting her teeth.


    "I''m sorry, Mother. I..."


    Bang!


    Fenrir was in no mood for excuses. The fact that they had found their "excitement" meant they should face the consequences now. The remaining anger she had been holding back exploded at Waffle''s pitiful, fearful voice. Like Myne, Waffle was sent crashing into the forest, destroying countless trees, by Fenrir''s super-strong paw.


    "Two bastards, one after another, didn''t let go of a single chance to give me a heart attack! Do you even know what I''ve gone through this past entire month? There isn''t a single corner of the world I haven''t searched for you two idiots! I even fell to the point of begging Mother''s help, but the result¡ªnothing. No progress. As if you two didn''t exist at all..."


    Bang!


    After those words, which seemed to ignite more of her anger, Fenrir used her gravitational magic to pull Myne and Waffle, who had been thrown randomly into the forest and hammered them into the ground with her paw again.


    Because Myne and Waffle knew that arguing would only worsen their situation, especially since they had lost their proof of innocence with the disappearance of the teleportation channel to the Abyss in the cave, they endured the beating silently. Anyway, their healing skills were working fine; they just had to withstand the pain until Fenrir calmed down.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Why the hell aren''t you two saying anything?" Her thunderous voice echoed through the forest.


    "Thankfully, Aunt Fenrir left me alone. Otherwise, if I had to endure that kind of beating, I might die just from imagining it. Look at them; they''re getting pummeled like cockroaches," Ocea said, her voice filled with fear.


    "I don''t think you should be so happy yet. Since that aunt came to check on us, your mother should also be on her way. And when she arrives, I doubt she''ll be lenient with you...


    "whoosh¡ª!"


    Ted hadn''t even finished speaking when a powerful jet of water, from who-knows-where, blasted them both away. Ocea and Ted, as if hit by a bullet train, flew into the forest like shooting stars, destroying countless trees and vanishing from everyone''s sight.


    Ted, who had nothing to do with either party but was still being battered in the name of friendship, like a football, was speechless.


    "You little rascal, how dare you lie to me!" Cetus, unlike Fenrir, wasn''t open-minded about letting her only child wander outside in the first place. But under Myne''s and Ocea''s continuous nagging, she relented, thinking Ocea had grown up and that nothing terrible could happen.


    However, never in her wildest nightmares did she expect that Ocea would vanish from the face of the earth within a month of leaving home. After losing her only child for an entire month, almost declaring her dead, seeing her again naturally transformed her worry and anxiety into anger, which erupted like a volcano. The result was Ocea''s doom.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    One explosion after another, like a war zone, loud enough to be heard within a dozen kilometres radius, made nearby villages, towns, and cities shiver in fear, wondering which major kingdom had declared war.


    "Where is that idiot? I will break all his bones today," After giving Ocea her love, Cetus come to Fenrir and asks with bloodshot eyes. Today, she was determined to kill a certain bastard.


    "Over there, pretending to be dead," Fenrir replied coldly, finally feeling better after venting her anger while picking up Waffle from the bottom of the pit, whose life and death were uncertain.


    Cetus didn''t waste any more words. Since her original form was too large to deal with an ant-sized Myne, she remained in her human form, a perfect blend of beauty and beast.


    After locating him, she created a gigantic cloud above him and poured a huge amount of mana into it. The next second, the cloud ripped open in the middle, and a torrent of water fell from a great height like a colossal waterfall.


    Myne, who was tightly closing his eyes and, after not receiving another attack from Fenrir, thought she had calmed down¡ªsuddenly felt a sense of crisis in his heart. But before he could react, a massive amount of water fell from a high altitude right onto his face, directly drowning him in it.


    And that wasn''t the end.


    The cloud, which was releasing water endlessly, suddenly let out a loud roar. In the next moment, golden thunder travelled along with the water and hit Myne hard¡ªliterally showing him the Grim Reaper waving at him.


    "AHHH!"


    Myne, who had endured the pain silently until then, finally couldn''t hold back and screamed loudly. But Cetus didn''t care. She created another cloud, directly doubling the firepower.


    Perhaps feeling that only punishing Myne was unfair, she looked towards Ocea''s direction, waved her hand, and used some kind of telekinetic magic to pull her out of the forest and throw her into the gigantic waterfall, making sure she landed right beside Myne, and receive the same treatment as him.


    Ted, who had learned his lesson, didn''t dare to approach anyone to show his friendship. After being thrown away by Cetus, he simply got up and fled as far as possible, fearing he might be dragged into their family mess again.


    After five minutes of nonstop water and lightning showers, Cetus felt a bit better and stopped her attack. She landed in front of charred Myne and Ocea, who had lost consciousness. Most of their skin was burned, but because of their cheat-like healing skill, it was regenerating rapidly, and their bodies were releasing large amounts of steam.

 Chapter 690 - 690. No Mercy

    "Didn''t you promise me you would take care of her and wouldn''t do anything out of the ordinary, like literally disappearing from the world? Is this what you call giving her experience, and taking care of her?"


    "Do you two bastards have any idea what I''ve gone through this past month? I''m so pissed off with you two that I want to seal both of you in a dark cell for a hundred years in the depths of the ocean," Cetus spoke angrily, her teeth gritted, making Myne and Ocea''s souls tremble. If she really did that, then their lives would be worse than death.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Cetus yelled, her aura exploding and blowing Myne and Ocea away.


    "Cetus, we..."


    "How dare you talk back to me? Don''t you have any shame?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Myne shamelessly attempted to reply, even though she had asked them to speak, Cetus became even angrier and unleashed another barrage of lightning upon them.


    "Still not speaking?"


    While Myne and Ocea endured the lightning "massage," Fenrir came beside Cetus, carrying Waffle, whom she causally tossed beside Myne and Ocea to accompany them in their "fun."


    "No, they''re pretending to be dead... probably trying to think of some excuses to fool us," Cetus replied coldly, stopping her attack and waving her hand to bring the trio''s bodies toward her. She then threw them in front of her like rag dolls.


    "If you three don''t get on your knees in three seconds, then just stay like this for the rest of your lives." Confirming that the trio''s injuries had healed, Cetus increased her killing intent to its maximum, threatening them to move.


    As if feeling Cetus''s beastly gaze, the trio instantly got on their knees and sat down in a line before the two big bosses.


    "Speak... and no more nonsense. You only have one chance to return home in one piece, so don''t try anything funny," Fenrir said coldly, her eyes filled with a murderous glare.


    Myne, Ocea, and Waffle exchanged glances. Finally, as they had decided earlier, Myne took the lead and began recounting the entire story from the beginning.


    The start of his narrative was exactly what Ocea and Waffle had expected, but as Myne got into the flow, their expressions turned increasingly grim. Myne''s story began to stray into nonsense, which was difficult for them to digest, especially when he added random details that had nothing to do with them. This was like pouring oil onto a fire.


    Waffle and Ocea felt the ground beneath their feet tremble, especially as their mothers'' eyes grew darker with each nonsensical sentence Myne uttered. They felt as if they were falling into the abyss again.


    "Mother! He''s lying. It''s not like that..."


    "Shut up! Let him finish..."


    Waffle, who wanted to explain his innocence, was immediately silenced by Fenrir, who was clearly interested in Myne''s version of the story. no matter how stupid she and Cetus may be, there was no way they were going to believe Myne''s nonsense completely, after all, the other party''s past deeds have taught them that he was not an honest boy.


    "So, like this, I destroyed that damn heart and teleported back with the help of that travelling merchant," Myne finished, wiping sweat from his forehead and breathing a sigh of relief, thinking he had managed to save himself.


    "Good. Now, Ocea, you speak," Fenrir said, nodding with an understanding expression, leaving Myne speechless. wondering if his old technique of making stories to get out of all kinds of dangerous situations is no longer useful anymore.


    Then, after Ocea finished, Waffle took his turn. Cetus and Fenrir heard the same story from three different perspectives, each with varying levels of modification, in which each one tried to make themselves look as innocent as possible.


    "So, overall, you''re all in the same boat. If we summarize your stories, then three idiots wanted to play around, and another bigger idiot threw them near a forbidden zone despite knowing those troublemakers would surely go there to seek death. And even after recognizing signs of danger, he didn''t try to stop them from jumping into the pitfall while he still had time. When he finally reacted, it was too late, and he got dragged into the muddy water as well."


    "Sigh, I can''t believe you did this kind of thing again... I''m surrounded by a bunch of fools. Thankfully, I decided to punish you first instead of listening to your explanations; otherwise, I''d feel guilty for beating a bunch of mentally ill children," Fenrir sighed helplessly, shaking her head. Her head ached every time she looked at Myne and Waffle, who were staring at her innocently like fools.


    Exhaling another heavy breath, Fenrir, who had lost the desire to spend another second with those idiots, simply turned around and walked toward the cave to investigate the truth. Cetus, however, continued to stare at them with eyes filled with killing intent, like a beast watching its prey, ready to tear them apart.


    "Don''t expect me to be as easygoing as Fenrir. She might be big-hearted enough to forgive you three for such a big mistake with a simple beating and settle the matter as if it wasn''t a big deal."


    "Since you dared to disobey orders and break the rules, you naturally have to deal with the consequences. Especially you two, she pointed at Myne and Ocea. You both promised me not to do anything that would make me regret my decision, but you bastards haven''t even gone a month and have already made me regret my decision at least a dozen times over the past month. I can''t believe you broke my trust to this point," Cetus said emotionally, poking her finger at Myne''s nose, before giving Ocea a love fist.


    "Ouch!"


    "This time, you will see just how dangerous your mother''s anger can be, young lady. You are truly done for this time..."


    "Your punishment is that you are going to your grandpa''s house to take care of him, and don''t even think about coming back for the next 20 years... That too only after I confirm that you have become an obedient child. Otherwise, stay there for the rest of your life."


    "As for you," She pointed her finger back at Myne, "We have a lot to talk about. Meet me at home tonight. I will deal with you there."


    "And Waffle, you little rascal, didn''t you say you would keep an eye on them? Is this how you keep an eye on them? Simply going along with the flow? I didn''t expect you to be so unreliable. No more birthday presents for the next 20 years. Don''t even show me your face... Your Aunt Cetus is dead for you."


    "NO! Don''t say that Aunt Cetus, I..."


    "Silence! No more excuses... I don''t want to hear a single word from any of you three. That''s it."


    Leaving her thunderous roar behind, Cetus angrily walked into the cave, leaving three poor souls sighing helplessly.


    "Are you okay?" Waffle asked Ocea, who had an expression as if she had lost all hope in life, staring dazedly at the floating clouds in the sky.


    "I feel like I''m dead inside. Only today did I realize how dark and cruel this world is. I have lost my will to live."


    Ocea''s words left Myne and Waffle speechless, however the corners of their lips couldn''t help but curl up. Although they felt pity for her in their hearts, they couldn''t explain why they had a strong urge to laugh. This is what is called taking pleasure in another''s misfortune.


    "Don''t worry, Ocea. I will find a way to coax your mother. Your punishment is only temporary. Believe in your brother. Also, don''t forget what that bastard travelling merchant did to us. When we go on a mission, I don''t believe your mother can stop you from travelling to other worlds with us. No matter where she hides you when the time comes, you will definitely be teleported somewhere to seek death with us."


    "So cheer up and think of it as a short vacation, and spend some time with your grandfather," Myne spoke with a smile while patting her smooth back.


    Hearing Myne''s words, Ocea instantly felt her dark and grey surroundings regain life and turn colourful. She also realized that her mother couldn''t control her life anymore.


    "Yes, how could I forget about that? Now, the pain that man gave me doesn''t feel that bad. If I can have such power to go away from Mother, I am willing to endure that kind of torture a few more times," Ocea exclaimed excitedly. But when she saw Myne''s smile, she remembered how this shameless brother of hers sold her out a few moments ago to save his own ass and felt a surge of anger in her heart.


    "You..."


    "Alright, there''s no need to discuss those useless topics that have already happened. Now we should worry about what we are about to face... How the hell are we going to deal with Aisha and Sylphy? I don''t believe they will be any less pissed off than your mother. I can already imagine their angry faces, holding their weapons, ready to greet us warmly when we enter the house."


    Seeing that Ocea was about to explode in anger and enlighten Waffle about his dark deeds, which he seemed to have forgotten because he didn''t receive any punishment, Myne quickly interrupted Ocea and changed the topic. Because it was indeed a serious matter, Ocea momentarily put aside Myne''s betrayal and started thinking about how they were going to explain their deeds to Aisha and Sylphy.

 Chapter 691 - 691. Fearful Footsteps

    "How is it? Did you find anything?" Cetus walked into the cave and while observing the surroundings, came beside Fenrir, who was staring at a dead end.


    "As they said, the teleportation anchor point has indeed disappeared, but there are still traces left behind: unstable space, darkness elemental particles, and that disgusting aura of the Abyss, I can never mistake it; it was lingering in the air in large quantities."


    Fenrir''s voice was filled with unconcealed killing intent. If Myne''s trio appeared before her now, they would realize that the killing intent Fenrir used for them wasn''t even ten percent of what she was unconsciously unleashing right now.


    This was understandable since she had suffered greatly in the Abyss and harboured a deep grudge against it.


    "Then what''s next? Should we inform Mother about it? According to her instructions, we shouldn''t be careless about anything regarding the Abyss and should inform her the moment we encounter or find any clue about it." Cetus, who hadn''t had any real encounter with the Abyss and only knew of its horrors from stories told by her mother and Fenrir, obviously wasn''t as serious as her. If she had a firsthand experience like Fenrir, she definitely wouldn''t be so careless.


    This was also why Fenrir let Myne''s trio go so easily after learning that they were unknowingly pulled into the Abyss.


    "Of course, we have to inform her about it, but..."


    Fenrir didn''t finish her words and fell silent, a hint of hesitation in her eyes. Although she fully trusted Cetus and was even willing to place her life in her hands, she feared that what had been troubling her might just be her illusion, and Cetus might misunderstand her.


    After all, bluntly saying that she no longer believed in their mother and had doubts that she was an imposter wasn''t something any child could easily accept about their mother. At first, she also dismissed the thought as overthinking and making a mountain out of a molehill, but her mother had started behaving more and more abnormally in the past few months, and she couldn''t help but have some doubts.


    Recently, she had been locking herself in the lab, squeezing all the scarce resources of the planet for some unknown reason, without caring about anything else, as if she were raiding an enemy''s lair to strengthen herself instead of her own, which was completely different from her original character.


    After all, she had gone through all kinds of hellish troubles for who knows how many years before she was able to find this planet and invest countless painstakingly earned resources to bring it to its current condition. How could she suddenly start behaving like a hooligan, not caring whether it was destroyed or not, and become a selfish b*tch?


    As the firstborn, Fenrir had spent the most time with her mother and knew her best among all the children, which was why, while others didn''t find anything abnormal about her, she had already started doubting that she was an imposter.


    "But what? Fenrir, Fenrir, hey, what are you thinking so seriously?"


    "Nothing. I will inform her about this. You go and rest," Getting rid of unnecessary thoughts, Fenrir gave the cave one last look before walking out with Cetus. After giving Myne a not-so-friendly look, he honestly opened a portal to her home and sent her back.


    Then Myne did the same with Cetus, who, as they had expected, mercilessly dragged Ocea along without giving her a chance to speak.


    "Well, it seems like only two of us are left. Shall we go home, partner?" Myne took a deep breath and asked Waffle, who was also feeling nervous as hell. Obviously, the fear of Aisha and Sylphy in his heart was no less than Myne''s.


    "Can you please send me back to Mother for the next few days? I think I should also spend some time with her," Waffle asked pitifully with puppy eyes, but all he received was a helpless chuckle from Myne and a push on his back, and he was thrown inside the portal.


    ...


    "Remember what we planned: stay calm, stay silent, and nobody can climb over us. And don''t even think about slipping away and taking advantage of an opportunity; otherwise, you know what will happen."


    "By the way, where the hell did that damn dog run away?" Myne cursed while standing outside his house along with Waffle, both of them lacking the courage to knock on the door to hell and talking nonsense for the past half hour.


    "That damn bastard ran away, who knows when leaving us behind to suffer alone. Let him come before me; I will definitely beat the hell out of that traitor," Speaking about Ted, Waffle''s blood couldn''t help but boil. It was literally impossible for him to digest that he was beaten while his best friend of crime stayed out of the entire matter and watched the fun from the background.


    "Yes, remember to give a few extra punches for my sake as well... Now, shall we go inside?" Myne, while gulping down saliva, nervously asked, placing his shaking hand on the doorknob.


    "Do we have any other option?" Waffle asked back, preparing himself as if he was about to face a terrible enemy.


    "No," Myne replied. Taking a deep breath, he opened the door and saw Amy sitting calmly on the couch, grinding herbs and turning them into powder, probably preparing material for her potions.


    Hearing the door open, Amy looked up. Seeing Myne and Waffle giving her a foolish smile while waving their hands, standing at the doorstep and not having the courage to come inside as confidently as before, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch. She quickly hid her smile and lowered her head, pretending not to care about them.


    "Did she just laugh?" Waffle asked nervously.


    "She did. This means things have probably gone out of hand," Myne nodded, feeling an aura of death surrounding his entire house. Confirming that there was no one else except Amy in the living room, he slowly and silently tiptoed into the house.


    "Why is there such a creepy silence in the house?" Waffle whispered, feeling uneasy due to the unusual quiet.


    "This is the silence before the storm," Myne answered, also feeling uncomfortable and his heart beating like a drum with anxiety. He just wanted to get this over with by coming before Aisha and Sylphy.


    Just as he finished speaking, a figure suddenly walked out of the kitchen, literally scaring him to death. For a moment, Myne thought his soul almost left his body, thinking that Aisha had found them. But thankfully, it was a false alarm, and it was June, who seemed to be looking for snacks in the kitchen.


    Feeling someone staring at her, June turned her head. However, seeing Myne, her eyes widened in shock, and she dropped the bowl in her hand.


    Thankfully, Myne reacted quickly and grabbed the bowl, then covered her mouth with his hand and dragged her into the kitchen. Everything was done so naturally that people would even wonder if he was also a part-time kidnapper, at least Amy, who was watching the fun, was dumbfounded.


    "Shh! Don''t make a sound, or you''ll alert the demons..."


    "Yes, let us live a few more moments..."


    Myne and Waffle, obviously too nervous, were talking about whatever came to mind, just wanting to avoid facing their end. Their condition was no different from a naughty child who broke their hot-tempered mother''s favourite item and was now hiding from her everywhere.


    "Mmmm! Mmm!"


    "What!"


    Annoyed by June''s continued struggle, Myne yelled at her in a low voice and removed his hand from her mouth.


    "Haaa... Huff, huff, huff... Bastard, did you want to kill me? I couldn''t breathe, you blocked my nose as well!"


    Saying that, she angrily stomped on Myne''s foot, grabbed her snack bowl from him, and under his puzzled gaze, walked out of the kitchen without saying anything, as if she hadn''t been affected by his disappearance for a month without saying anything at all, which left both Myne and Waffle confused, wondering why she didn''t have the reaction they had expected.


    "Do you think we are thinking too much, and they aren''t angry at us? After all, it''s not like the first time you''ve vanished for such a long time without saying anything, right? There was even a time when we literally declared you dead, so this situation is still in the early stages. As for me, I am just a minor character. At most, Aisha would give me a few spanks and scold me a bit, not a big deal..."


    Waffle, while talking, suddenly paused, his mind cleared, and an enlightenment hit him. He looked at Myne as if he were some kind of monster.


    Myne, seeing Waffle''s reaction, understood that his trick of throwing the blame on him was discovered, and skillfully looked away, pretending not to realize his mistake.


    "You bastard, you wanted to take all the blame again, didn''t you? Damn it, how could I fail to see through you? It''s the second time in the past two hours, you bastard will never change, I hate you!" Yelling at Myne angrily, Waffle didn''t give him time to react and rushed out of the kitchen.


    "Well, it seems now I am on my own... What are you looking at?" While helplessly sighing, Myne saw Amy peeking inside the kitchen.


    "Nothing, if you are looking for Aisha and Sylphy, then they are in the backyard. Before you came, Lady Fenrir had already informed us about you... So, there isn''t much point in hiding... By the way, you better not let them wait for too long, I think I saw Waffle flying toward them..."


    "F*ck! You little bastard... Don''t even dare to do that..."


    Before Amy could finish, Myne''s eyes widened in shock, and he ran after Waffle while cursing, he didn''t expect that Waffle would stab him in his back for such a small matter.


    "Now, where did I put that recording device, hehe, this is going to be interesting," Amy giggled and after taking out the recording device from her storage pouch, she also followed Myne, ready to record his dark history.

 Chapter 692 - 692. Kicked Out

    As Myne reached the backyard, what he saw left him speechless. Aisha and Sylphy stood in the middle of the training ground, their bodies glistening with sweat, white steam rising from them, clearly indicating an intense training session. Waffle, who had barely left his side half a minute ago, was now in a state of full excitement, animatedly telling something to both of them. Judging by their expressions, it obviously wasn''t good news for Myne.


    Garnet and Ayri, who had become near-permanent neighbours, spending almost all their time at his house except when they were compelled to return to their own at night, were resting on chairs under a tree, enjoying the cool breeze while holding books in their hands. Because they didn''t possess Fenrir''s blessing and couldn''t communicate with Waffle telepathically, they simply enjoyed his comical way of speaking as he flew in front of Aisha and Sylphy.


    "Damn it, I miss that special ability of mine," Myne cursed his bad luck. "If only I still had it, I could at least read their minds and guess the danger level."


    After leaving the Abyss and not seeing the familiar { ? } anywhere, he had already understood that something was wrong with his special ability, which only appeared when he was in life-threatening situations and couldn''t be used normally, seems to require specific circumstances to trigger.


    Thinking that his delay would only worsen things, Myne first glanced at his skills, confirming that he could use them without any problem. He breathed a sigh of relief and used his "Lair" skill at full power before walking toward the trio.


    "Girls, don''t listen to this idiot. What he''s saying is half false; let me explain the real truth..."


    "Who the f*ck are you, and how dare you enter our house without permission?"


    If eyes could kill, Myne had no doubt he would have died the moment Aisha looked at him.


    However, from her perspective, this reaction was normal. After all, unlike Myne, who had dozens of women to share his love with and found another lover wherever he went, his girls only had him. Naturally, all their worry and love focused on him. But he, on the other hand, disappeared every once in a while for months, with no information about his life or death. Unless they were brainless or only after his wealth, it was only natural for them to lose their temper after hearing about his "glorious deeds."


    "What are you staring at? Are you leaving by yourself, or do I need to help you?" Sylphy, seeing that Myne wasn''t moving, threw aside the wooden sword, grabbed a real one from her storage pouch, and placed it against his neck. Judging by her expression, she didn''t seem to be joking.


    "But dear, where will I go if you throw me out of the house?" Myne tried to calm them down while trying to be pitiful but was interrupted by Aisha.


    "Doesn''t matter where the f*ck you go. Just stay away from our house. There''s no place for you here anymore. Since you don''t care about us, then from now on, you''re free to do whatever you want. This is all you ever wanted, right? The freedom, for which you disregard countless warnings and repeated forgiveness, treating us like clowns and doing the same things again and again."


    "For god''s sake, we are tired of you! Just leave us alone. We would rather think you''re just messing around outside and will be fine, instead of always worrying that something might have happened to you and that you might have died in some corner of the world. Now you have all your freedom; go and f*ck yourself..."


    Although Aisha wanted to end her emotional outburst with a tight slap, in the end, despite raising her hand, she gave Myne the middle finger. Taking a deep breath to stop herself from crying, she walked inside the house.


    "Aisha... It was an accident this time..."


    Bang!


    Myne called out from behind, but all that greeted him was the sound of the door slamming shut in his face.


    "Sylphy, dear, at least hear me out before jumping to conclusions," Myne turned his head toward Sylphy, who was staring at him coldly, her sword still pressed against his neck, ready to hack him at any moment.


    "No need. I already knew what I needed to know. Just leave the house. Once a rope is broken, it can never return to how it was; there will always be a knot in it. That is the current state of our trust. Sometimes, I even wonder if you enjoy watching us suffer." Saying that Sylphy also walked inside, leaving Myne behind, sighing helplessly.


    Waffle, sensing that the atmosphere was not right, honestly slipped away before Myne noticed him.


    "F*ck!"


    Stomping his foot hard on the ground in frustration, Myne walked over to Garnet and Ayri. Picking up Ayri and moving her away, he shamelessly sat down beside Garnet and closed his eyes.


    Ayri, knowing that Myne wasn''t in a good mood, didn''t complain and simply sat down on the ground beside them.


    "Need any advice?"


    Garnet moved her eyes away from her book, looked at Myne, and spoke calmly.


    "It would be great if you could give me any advice on how to coax them," Myne replied without opening his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with this matter. They have already warned me that if I provide you with any assistance, my entry into the house would also be banned, just like yours."


    "And you know all my rations come from here; I can''t take such a big risk. After all, it''s a matter of my stomach," Garnet joked to lighten Myne''s mood. However, after being scolded and kicked out of the house, Myne obviously wasn''t in the mood for those useless chats and just wanted to be alone for the time being.


    "Then forget it; just leave me alone. I will find a way to persuade them."


    "Well, then, if you need anything, just sneak into my house; they won''t know anything. Come, Ayri, let''s go back and give Brother Myne some space; he needs it more than our company."


    Saying that Garnet and Ayri walked away as well. In the end, only Myne was left behind, sitting on the chair and dazedly watching the floating clouds. Only God knows what was going on in his mind.


    ...


    [ System Update Complete. ]


    [ The Quest function has been activated. ]


    [ The User Lobby has been created; the host can access it by saying "GAME ON". ]


    [ The Cosmic Arena''s server has been linked. The host can go there through the lobby. ]


    [ The Skill Bar has been unlocked. However, for a better experience, it is recommended to go to the lobby before checking it. ]


    "User? Lobby? Now what the f*ck is this shit?"


    Already frustrated as hell, Myne, after reading the System''s notification, thought for a second and decided to give it a try, thinking that maybe after beating some monsters'' asses, he could at least vent his anger. And who knows, he might have a sudden enlightenment and also be able to come up with something to coax Aisha and Sylphy.


    As for his other girls, they aren''t as much bullies as these two and are easy to fool with any random story, so he simply sent his clones to them.


    "GAME ON!"


    After settling all the matters, Myne didn''t hesitate and called out the magical code words with a hint of excitement in his voice.


    [ Friendly Reminder: Please place your body in a safe place. After you log in, you lose control over it, and it will be nothing but a defenceless empty shell, which anyone can harm at will. ]


    [ Do you want to log in right now? ]


    "What the f*ck?"


    Myne, who had expected to be teleported to his mission site with his body, just like he had teleported in that weird city in the Abyss, was again caught off guard. But obviously, the curiosity in his heart was much more profound than his shock, and without any hesitation, he clicked on; ''YES''. Anyway, he was in his own house; nothing could go wrong here except that he couldn''t get in.


    [ Neural Connection in progress... ]


    [ Connection Successful. ]


    [ Welcome, player number 666666. ]


    [ Player note that during the game, you may experience discomfort symptoms, see gruesome scenes, possibly torture, sexual harassment, or even rape, which may have a negative impact on your emotions and spirit. Please bear the consequences yourself. If you have any problem with our services, deal with it yourself; we can''t do anything about it, except advise you to be powerful enough to protect yourself, or you can also look for a doctor if there is any who can able to treat you. ]


    [ Wish you a happy life... If there is any. After all, we all know only pain and suffering are eternal truths. ]


    What kind of creepy welcoming speech is this? Do they want to scare their workers to death? And there are so many people working for that bastard? He seems indeed very popular and wasn''t boasting when he mentioned that.


    These were Myne''s last thoughts before he felt everything before him turn black and he lost consciousness.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw himself in a small, dark, completely empty square room, which looked like it was made of mysterious glass-like marble. In front of him, except for the system''s floating window interface, which was limiting the small area of the room, the only source of light in his dark lobby, there was nothing but deep darkness.


    There were also strange and chaotic sounds outside the room; monsters with no physical form, as if made from pure darkness, were roaring and laughing strangely.


    He listened to the strange sound coming from outside and frowned.


    "Is the personal login space made like this? Do you really have to go through all of this to bully your workers? At least give a lamp and basic furniture. If their motive is only to scare their workers on the first day, then this plan is working perfectly fine. I don''t know about others, but I am definitely very impressed and have lost half of my interest in further exploration."


    "Thankfully, it seems my night vision is still working quite fine, although the power seems to have been reduced by half for some reason," Myne muttered while walking over into the dark room and coming before a door leading outside. He tried to open it to peek outside, out of his old habit of seeking death, but the door handle wouldn''t turn no matter how much strength he used.

 Chapter 693 - 693. The Glitchier

    While Myne was trying to open the door of the room, a notification popped up before him.


    [ This area is not open to you. If you haven''t grown tired of living, don''t mess around. ]


    This time, the notification wasn''t delivered in a pleasant and seductive female voice but by a cold, middle-aged man.


    "Alright, you could also say that in a nicer manner. There''s no need to be so offended, alright?" Myne complained with a frown and knocked on the door.


    "Everyone, the welcome ceremony is over. Can you all go back and do your work? It''s too noisy here."


    Myne didn''t know if the monsters outside his room heard his words, or if it was just the bad taste of a travelling merchant who designed this shoddy greeting ceremony to prank his workers, but after his words fell, the sound outside faded away, and soon a deadly silence took its place. Along with the breathtaking darkness, the atmosphere was perfect for giving people a heart attack with a jump scare.


    [ Player 666666, please choose your nickname. From now on, you will be known by your nickname, as giving someone your original name can be dangerous. The other players will know you by it. Note that once selected, it cannot be changed, unless you have special props. ]


    "Nickname? That''s sound interesting... Hmm~ What should I choose...? Something that should be cool, something that perfectly matches my personality... Something that any woman, just by reading it, knows what I can offer them if they are willing to spread their legs for me..."


    "Hmm... How about... "Meatblade," given how my little brother is always ready like a sword to pierce any target, it should be per... Well, forget it, it sounds a bit lame, not cool enough..."


    "Maybe "Boobslayer" would be better. Anyway, I like boobies the most... Wait, but won''t girls then tag me as a pervert from a mile away? Better to be honest and not be so high profile... But no matter what anyone says, if you are thick-skinned enough and don''t give a f*ck about others'' thoughts, Boobslayer sounds very cool."


    "Hmm... "The Knight of the Unlimited Thrust"... "Moanshadow"... "The Wand Wielder" would be perfect since I am also a mage, but sadly, I don''t have a good wand... "The Captain Crotchfire?" Nah, even in that book, the poor guy who chose this name had to face social death because of a b*tch. This is a bit too unlucky..."


    "Damn it, I can''t think of a perfect name... What should I pick...?"


    Just as Myne was pulling his hair, suddenly enlightenment hit him, and he couldn''t help but slap himself in excitement.


    [ The nickname confirmed as "Glitcher." ]


    [ Confirmation complete. ]


    "This is perfect, since my skills and that new ability of mine are literally bugs in reality. Then it is only reasonable for me to have such an interesting nickname. Hehehe," Myne couldn''t help but laugh in excitement, thinking how sharp his mind was.


    [ System Interface.


    Status


    Skill Bar


    Equipment Bar


    Item Bar


    Mission


    Shop


    Cosmic Arena ]


    [ Name: Glitcher (Myne Fortuna) ( 666666 )


    Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Human


    Strength: 21


    Endurance: 26


    Agility: 22


    Spirit: 32


    Mana: 44 ( Stored Mana: 1562 )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0 ]


    Hmm, except for the change in name and my mana being unlocked, there wasn''t much change in the status. Let''s see the skills first. I am very curious about that.


    [ Skill Bar: Holy Palm Eye, Appraisal?Complete, Inventory, Cut & Paste. ]


    [ System Note: Because the host''s other skills seem only at a surface level and work on a special network database as a medium, which is limited to your own planet after the host''s consciousness is transferred to the gaming world, expect that only the skills connected to his soul, innate abilities, bloodline skills, or those bestowed by the Abyss or the System itself, your other skills are useless. The host cannot use any of them. ]


    "Wait, what? Does this mean all the overpowered skills I worked so hard to acquire are useless after leaving the planet? Is this why they are so unreliable and abandon me whenever I am trapped in weird places? Wait a second, if that''s the case, then why can I still use night vision...? Ahh, I see. So this isn''t the night vision skill''s effect, but as my body has gotten more powerful, my vision has also improved. Damn it, and I was giving it credit for nothing."


    "But it is really sad that I can''t run rampant in this so-called gaming world. Otherwise, with my bugging skills, I am definitely able to get rid of all trouble in a matter of minutes. Now it seems I have to rely on Waffle, Ted, and Ocea even more... By the way, where are those three bastards? Why didn''t they teleport with me?"


    "Sigh, so now the first thing I have to do is get some useful skills as soon as possible. With so much mana but only a flashlight-level skill to use, it is really not going to be easy to survive at the beginning," While cursing his bad luck, Myne casually looked at the other options on the interface.


    [ Item Bar: Empty. ]


    [ System Note: Only things given or bought from the system can be stored in it and taken out from the gaming world. ]


    "Just how many goddamn restrictions did that bastard set for me? Can''t you now even put your own things in the inventory? Then what''s the point of having it?"


    [ Equipment Bar: A random set of clothes. ]


    [ System Note: Player can only use the equipment from their own world in the gaming world after paying a certain amount of coins and registering them to the system database. ]


    [ Mission: Locked! Will be unlocked after entering the dungeon. ]


    [ Shop: Locked! ]


    [ Cosmic Arena: Locked! Clear the trial dungeon first to unlock it. ]


    "Great, since everything is locked, then what are you waiting for? Bring on the trial dungeon, let''s see what kind of big shit this is."


    While Myne was cursing his system interface for being an asshole, a notification suddenly appeared, interrupting him.


    [ Does the player ''Glitcher'' want to try the trial dungeon? The mission interface will only open inside the dungeon. ]


    Because he was already itching to beat some bastards'' asses, without much hesitation, Myne confidently clicked on Yes, and the next moment, the system light disappeared, and the whole room fell into complete darkness.


    A faint, low cry sounded from the darkness.


    It seemed very far away, but suddenly it was close to his ear, and it made a hoarse voice like a burnt throat.


    "Welcome to the Abyss."


    ...


    After a short wait, the darkness receded like a tide.


    The first thing Myne did after regaining his vision was touch his ear with a dark face.


    "It is so f*cking disgusting! Which bastard came up with this kind of perverted prank? It felt like I was just being licked by a pervert. Even I never licked my girls'' ears like that during intercourse..."


    [ System Reminder: Because it was only the host''s consciousness that travelled to the Abyss, the host doesn''t have to worry about dying completely or getting polluted. After your death, you will return to the lobby and be reborn again. But because my great creator believes in fairness, increasing players'' motivation to develop survival skills and become powerful, everyone is encouraged to be cautious regarding their own life. ]


    [ So, each death will carry a heavy penalty for you. Not only will a huge number of random attribute points be lost, but you will also be fined a great deal of coins. So, a friendly reminder: Try not to die. If you are unable to pay the penalty, you will be kicked out of the gaming world, and everything you have gained from us will be taken back with cumulative interest. ]


    [ System Reminder: Because the current trial dungeon is set up to test the basic survival skills of the player, and the host already has a huge physical advantage, to balance the game, the skill bar is locked. But worry not, this restriction is only limited to the trial ground. After all, there is no fairness in life. ]


    [ System Reminder: The pet subsystem will be activated after the host completes the trial dungeon and enters the real dungeon. ]


    [ World Danger Level: One. ]


    [ Regional Danger Level: Zero. ]


    Myne, who was completely dumbfounded by the barrage of system notifications, each one bringing him a different level of shock, could only shake his head with a helpless sigh.


    "At least, it''s good that now I don''t have to worry about dying suddenly. This is the only thing I am grateful for that black-hearted merchant. This point can be helpful for convincing Aisha and Sylphy, hopefully."


    As Myne''s brain was working hard to come up with something to coax his wives, he looked up, and the original landing space had become a wooden house.


    The wooden house was very dark, and a few rays of sunset glow shone through the cracks of the not-so-tight wooden door, illuminating the dirty floor.


    "Dirty?"


    Myne, who was observing his surroundings, paused and looked at his feet. There seemed to be dried liquid on the floor. Flies were flying around in the house, and his nose quickly caught an indescribable smell.


    "The customer service is very bad here."


    While he was complaining, the scene in front of his eyes suddenly became blurry and black and white. He seemed to be watching everything from a third-person perspective, and a cold voice sounded in his ear.

 Chapter 694 - 694. Reeked of Secrets

    Myne found himself stranded at the roadside, his car stopped in front of him in the middle of nowhere at night. A middle-aged man got out of the car, cursing under his breath. After looking at the flat front tire, he began kicking it to vent his anger. Just as he was desperate and fiddling with a strange object in his hand, which Myne couldn''t identify, an old man coincidentally stopped beside him on a bike.


    From Myne''s point of view, this wasn''t much of a coincidence. He had seen the old man watching the scene unfold from behind a bush before getting on his bike and stopping in front of the middle-aged man; clearly, the old man was the mastermind behind it all.


    The old man invited the middle-aged man to his house, offering him shelter for the night. The middle-aged man, like a docile child, obediently sat behind him on the bike without much vigilance, and they both rode off towards the old man''s house, laughing and talking like old friends.


    [ The old man lives in a remote town nearby. There are not many residents, but everyone you meet is very enthusiastic, especially a certain middle-aged maid. So, you decide to stay for one night and deal with your car the next day. ]


    [ It''s just that the unsettling traces you vaguely noticed along the way make you uneasy, although you are very much enjoying the maid''s company since she seems very interested in you. ]


    The trial cutscene showed Myne the scenes the unfortunate man had witnessed along the way: bushes full of thorns, churches used for prayer, and enthusiastic smiles on everyone''s faces as if the newcomer were their greatest benefactor.


    Just as Myne was excitedly watching the scene, which was a very novel experience for him, the picture suddenly paused on the maid and the man walking behind a bush with clear ulterior motives. Abruptly, everything froze, and a notification prompt appeared before him.


    [ Main Mission: Escape from the town or survive for one day. ]


    "Ahhhh! F*ck it! Couldn''t you wait a few more moments? The show was reaching its climax, damn it!"


    Myne watched regretfully as the picture slowly disappeared. He was truly curious about what had happened between that man and the maid behind the bushes.


    "Given that guy''s cowardly personality, I doubt he was able to escape from the town," Myne, while complaining, began observing the wooden house seriously, after all, this is the house where that man lived.


    There wasn''t much in the house except a bed that was in such poor condition that nobody in their right mind would dare lie down on it.


    It seemed to be a temporary residence left for outsiders, but it was obvious that he wasn''t the only outsider who had come here.


    Myne touched the dried liquid on the floor and smelled it.


    "What is this weird smell? Some kind of poison?" Myne, who had never seen disinfectant, couldn''t guess what it was and could only make random guesses based on his limited knowledge.


    "YES!!!"


    However, Myne quickly dismissed all those useless thoughts because what appeared in front of him was a very familiar-looking dialogue sign, which was very suspicious in the dark house. This made him jump with excitement.


    "Saved! Thankfully, it didn''t abandon me. Otherwise, given my IQ, I doubt I could get out of here alive even if someone threw all the clues in my face," Myne breathed a sigh of relief seeing the familiar { ? } floating before him. Now he had full confidence that he could blatantly cheat right under the traveling merchant''s nose and screw up his so-called gaming world to strengthen himself.


    Filled with joy, Myne walked to the corner beside the bed, and the question mark quickly expanded into a dialogue box, and a message appeared on it.


    { This wooden board is a little loose. }


    If, after reading so many horror and mysterious thriller novels and being their die-hard fan, he couldn''t guess what this message was trying to indicate and where the script was going, Myne thought he should die of shame in a puddle.


    He quickly pulled open the wooden board, and after seeing the frightening scene, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    "Cough, cough, f*ck, this stinks..."


    There was an empty space below, which was full of skeletons. Several corpses were obviously not completely rotten, and the amount of flesh remaining on them was greater than that of pork ribs sold at the market entrance. A lot of worms, flies, and mice had already settled there and were now feasting on them.


    Myne pinched his nose and was almost knocked down by the stench after opening it.


    "Now I finally know the climax, so that poor guy ended up here, huh? Quite a fitting death for someone who wanted to jump into bed right after meeting a girl. This kind of pervert who only thinks with their lower body, without having sufficient strength, deserves this," Myne chuckled and shook his head.


    To tell the truth, he wasn''t surprised by this kind of ending. The middle-aged man wasn''t handsome in the first place, with a big belly, messy hair, and an untrimmed beard. It would be a miracle if any woman fell for him at first sight. Only an idiot who lived in a fantasy would believe he was so lucky and that the maid didn''t have any ulterior motive for getting so close to him for no reason.


    While checking the corpses, Myne, with his sharp eagle eyes, found a plastic bag in the chest of one. He reached out and took it out.


    The outside of the plastic bag was full of blood and weird, meat-like matter, which was very disgusting.


    Upon opening it, he found a small device with a few buttons on top and a work ID card inside.


    "It seemed that the pervert was a reporter who had stumbled here by mistake. But what was a reporter?" Myne confusedly threw aside the ID card, since it was of no use to him, and started playing with the recorder, trying to turn it on.


    As he pressed the buttons randomly, a man''s voice soon came from the recorder, catching him off guard, but he quickly calmed down and listened carefully.


    [ 6:26 P.M. I was so unlucky; my car broke down, and I had no choice but to stay in this remote town. However, the residents of the town were very welcoming and not only gave me a house to stay in but also sent me dinner, which was very delicious. ]


    [ 7:00 P.M. When I was about to go out for a walk, the enthusiastic maid next door, Mary, who seems to have a crush on me ¨C and I won''t lie, but I also like her; she is damn hot ¨C I will try to see if we can go on a date... Cough, cough, anyway, back to the topic. So, where was I? Ohh, yes, Mary seemed to be waiting for me and took the initiative to show me the town. Great, it seems today luck is finally on my side; I am finally able to get rid of the curse of staying single. ]


    [ While Mary was showing me the town, I found that there was a church in this small town with a population of less than 50 people. Weird. The patterns on it also gave me a very familiar feeling, as if I had seen them somewhere, but I couldn''t remember where. ]


    [ 7:40 P.M. With Mary at my side, time flew very fast. The sun had already set, and the people in the town started gathering in the centre. Mary saw my confusion and told me that they were going to church together to pray at this time. Although it was a bit strange, it was other people''s customs, and I didn''t have time to pay it attention as Mary had dragged me into the bushes behind my house while no one was paying attention. ]


    [ There we kissed, and she boldly confessed that she had loved me at first sight and directly proposed to me. She told me that she was a widow with a daughter and had grown tired of living alone and needed a strong man like me in her life to fill the empty void in her heart. ]


    [ Only the world''s greatest fool would refuse such a beautiful lady who threw herself into my arms and couldn''t wait to spread her legs before me, so naturally, I agreed without any hesitation. We then hugged each other and kissed crazily until we ran out of breath. Just as my body became dishonest, and I started looking for more excitement, Mary stopped me and said that she also had to go to pray and that she would come to me at midnight, and then we would become one in both body and soul. ]


    [ 7:57 P.M. Although I was excited like a hot-blooded chicken and couldn''t wait for midnight, I finally couldn''t stand the smell of dead mice in the wooden house. Couldn''t they have found it while cleaning the house? What would Mary think of me when she comes here? Although I was complaining, seeing their warm and hospitable appearance, and that they were even willing to give a stranger a house, food, and even a wife, I couldn''t dare to trouble them further. After all, I will be one of them from tomorrow on. Forget it; I''ll clean it up myself. ]


    There was a bit of a pause, but the recording didn''t stop; obviously, the man had found the source of the stench and was checking the floor.

 Chapter 695 - 695. The Town That Eats Outsiders

    There was a brief pause, but the recording didn''t stop. Obviously, the man had located the source of the stench and was checking the floor.


    Myne knew what was going to happen next. With a thud, the secret compartment opened.


    "Pah!"


    The recorder made a distinct sound of falling, followed by the man''s trembling voice filled with disbelief and fear.


    [ Oh My God! What the hell is this?! ]


    The recording then cut off, apparently because the other person had discovered the inventory of corpses below. This was a significant psychological blow for someone who had been dreaming of starting a family in this creepy town.


    Myne carefully reviewed the last recording and noted that it was from 8:15 PM.


    Then, the recorder made a trembling sound, and he could clearly feel the man''s despair and fear while speaking, which was completely different from the excited tone at the beginning.


    [ Why are there so many corpses here? Are they... Oh, f*ck! I remember those patterns now, damn it! Everyone here is an evil believer, and every outsider will be sacrificed to the devil by them. There have been countless reports of people disappearing in this area, but before this, I never took it seriously. So, were all of those people killed by them? What kind of psychopathic behaviour is this? No, I have to get out of here as soon as possible! ]


    The man wanted to escape; his steps were very flustered, and he rushed toward the door, but he suddenly stopped as if he had seen something terrifying.


    [ F*ck! I am doomed! They... have finished praying. All holding torches, standing outside the wooden house. ]


    The voice grew fainter and fainter, and the last desperate utterance was weak and trembling, as if the man''s psychological defences had collapsed completely and with a thud, he fell down on his knees.


    [ It is too late, I can''t escape anymore. ]


    [ Click! ]


    The sound of the wooden house door being kicked open echoed from the recorder.


    At the same time, Myne heard the same sound, but in a gentler way, coming from the door behind him.


    Myne quickly cleaned the scene in the house, threw the recorder back, and closed the secret compartment before gently opening the door with a calm expression, as if he were in his own home.


    Outside stood a young girl with a very seductive figure and long red hair, like a lava waterfall cascading down her back. She had sky-blue eyes, a small nose, red juicy lips, and stood at 1.6 meters tall. But what attracted Myne''s attention the most were her super giant F-cup-sized breasts on her small body frame, which looked so damn attractive that he couldn''t help but gasp in shock.


    She was dressed in a classic, old-fashioned black and white maid outfit that came down to her knees, along with transparent black stockings, which were more than enough to deliver another critical hit to Myne''s heart.


    Myne had only opened the door a crack, but she boldly pushed it open completely with a smile and walked in a few steps. She was holding a plate with a fine dinner on it, which looked very delicious, enough to make anyone''s mouth water.


    "Dear guest, this is dinner for you. You must be starving, so I brought this for you."


    { She is extremely disgusted to pretend to be a good and sweet girl and can''t wait to cut you into pieces after the prayer ceremony. She wants to laugh hard while you are screaming in pain and begging for mercy. }


    The corner of Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist as he read the girl in the maid outfit''s inner thoughts. Who would have thought that behind such a beautiful face lay such a dark and psychopathic heart?


    But when it came to acting, Myne was not one to be outdone. He first took a deep look at the beautiful maid before him, especially her giant breasts, which had completely captivated his little brother, before giving her a sweet smile and saying politely, "Thank you."


    Then he looked at the dinner and frowned. "Wait, why is there no coriander? I love coriander. Also, where is dessert? Don''t you know that if I don''t eat something sweet after eating, I lose my temper?"


    Hearing Myne''s unreasonable demand, as if he assumed she was his personal maid, the girl''s smiling expression froze. She usually met outsiders who would sincerely thank her, take the food like gentlemen, and then praise its deliciousness, trying to flirt with her, which made her very satisfied.


    Who would ask her why there was no coriander? And dessert? Was he a child or something, to complain about such a small matter?


    "No, I can''t eat without coriander and dessert."


    The girl took a deep breath, was silent for a moment, then compromised with a fake sad expression.


    "Sorry, guest, if you really want it, I''ll make it again."


    { Motherf*cker! Shitty Bastard! Just you wait, once the prayer ceremony is over, I will feed you my shit, then we will see if you dare to order me... }


    This time, even Myne''s ability didn''t dare to translate her thoughts in a robotic manner, but directly presented them to Myne as if saying that he was playing with fire.


    Just as the girl turned around, Myne playfully spanked her buttocks tightly, forcefully turned her back around under her shocked gaze, and waved his hand. "Forget it, forget it. I''m already starving, give it to me."


    "."


    The girl clenched her fist, her face turning red with anger, but in the end, instead of throwing the dinner in Myne''s face, she still handed it over obediently.


    Myne took the plate and said casually, patting her big, bubbly buttocks shamelessly again like a hooligan, as if he hadn''t seen her angry face at all. "By the way, after I finish my meal, I want to go to the town to see if there''s a place that can repair tires. Can you take me there?"


    While observing the CG, Myne had already figured out that this trial dungeon worked in a loop. His starting point was the same as that reporter''s, except for some minor changes. Because the reporter was a middle-aged man, the maid he got was of a similar age and very likely to his taste, just like the girl before Myne, who was literally a carbon copy of the dream girl he had in his mind.


    Obviously, this was designed by someone with bad taste to inflict psychological damage on people''s hearts while making them die at the hands of their crush.


    "Of course, guest." Hearing Myne''s request, the girl''s eyes lifted, and she gave Myne an understanding look; she didn''t even care if Myne was shamelessly playing with her buttocks.


    Instead, she leaned over him, pressed Myne''s naughty hand on her buttock hard, directly buried into it and spoke in a seductive tone, "I will wait for you outside, dear guest. Now, I won''t disturb you while you eat."


    Then she gave Myne a knowing wink, turned around, and left.


    "By the way," Myne stopped her again as she walked out the door. As she looked at him, wanting to see him make a fool, she heard him asking with a gentle smile, "What''s your name?"


    "Ze..."


    "Forget it, I''m not interested."


    Bang!


    Then he coldly slammed the door shut hard in her face, leaving her speechless once more.


    The maid Zeina''s eyes were bloodshot, and veins popped out as she pinched her fingers hard before kicking the door a few times to vent her anger.


    Motherf*cker, if you''re not interested, why did you even ask? You shameless bastard, not only do you touch me, but also bully me! When the time comes, I will cut you into pieces!


    Bang! Bang!


    "Well, she seems to be having fun outside. Quite a lively girl she is, I will definitely fulfil her wish of playing with my body before leaving," Myne nodded with an understanding look while pouring the dinner directly into the secret compartment beside the bed. Anyway, he has no intention of living with a bunch of corpses, so it doesn''t matter if he disrespects them.


    As for dinner, only a fool would eat it. He is 99% confident that there is something wrong with this dinner. How can there be anything good in this weird town where everyone is hungry for your life?


    He leaned on the bed and thought carefully.


    "It seems that my guess is right. Until the prayer in the church is complete, no matter what I do, they won''t do anything to me, and I am still safe. Of course, the premise is that I can''t escape or reveal flaws, and I have to act harmless enough. Being annoying and perverted is still acceptable for them."


    While pretending to eat and waiting for time to pass, Myne casually opened his status.


    [ Name: Glitcher (Myne Fortuna) ( 666666 )


    Level: 0 ( 0/100 )


    Race: Human


    Health: ( 100% )


    Strength: 21


    Endurance: 26


    Agility: 22


    Spirit: 32


    Mana: 44 ( Stored Mana: 1562 )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 0 ]


    [ Skill Bar: Holy Palm Eye, Appraisal?Complete, Inventory, Cut & Paste. ]


    [ Item Bar: Empty. ]


    [System Note: Fatal damage can directly reduce health. After the health drops below 10, a serious injury buff is applied, and stamina will continue to be deducted until the health reaches zero, which means death. ]


    [ System Note: Death occurs when Spirit reaches zero. You can''t restore spirit while being in the dungeon, and only after returning to the lobby will it be restored. ]

 Chapter 696 - 696. The Church And The Priest

    Looking at two notes added by the system, Myne''s expression was as expected, and he nodded. Previously, when he was in the Abyss, he had always wanted to know his San Value/ Spirit points, and now he finally didn''t have to rely on the darkening of his field of vision to determine his pollution condition.


    At the same time, seeing the attribute, a thought emerged in his mind: High attack and low defence. He had the feeling of being a paper tiger¡ªif he hit them first, it would be a perfect happy ending, but if the other party hit him, he would be done for as well.


    Then, he rested for about ten minutes before estimating that the time was right, he pushed the door open and walked out. Almost at the same moment, Zeina also walked out of her house as if she had been spying on him. Not only that, but many people were looking at him vaguely, like a butcher eyeing a good animal for slaughter.


    While getting out of the house and following Zeina, who was excitedly chatting with him and showing him her town, he also read { ? } on the townspeople and was dumbfounded by their marvelously nice thoughts.


    { The lumberjack is practising chopping with an axe; seeing you excites him as if he has taken Viagra. }


    { The old lady has been sharpening her machete for twenty minutes... She feels like she''s getting younger, the sharper her machete becomes. }


    { The hunter couldn''t wait to hunt you down in the forest with his gun. }


    Wow, everyone is quite skilled! I didn''t expect I would be so popular here! I am so moved! Also, everyone seems to have their own panel, and the strength attribute was around 15. Obviously, the hard work of so many people with great pleasure hadn''t been in vain. Damn it, I am only 1/3 stronger than them! Just how generous is their god that it''s willing to grant them so much strength?


    While chatting with Zeina, who was nothing but him bullying her with his poisonous tongue and sexually harassing her the entire way, they finally reached the end of their destination, The Church.


    Just as mentioned in the recorder, there were indeed strange patterns engraved on the pillars in the middle of the church. If you looked closely, you could see countless evil spirits with open, winding mouths on them, and a demon with a goat''s head and a naked body with a snake-like tail sitting on the pillar made from countless skulls.


    This is the god worshipped by the town.


    From what angle does this demon look like a good thing that anyone can worship and get away in one piece? I wouldn''t be surprised if this guy raises these townspeople like leeks, and after fattening them, he will harvest a great deal of value from them.


    Also, how could that idiot reporter forget this kind of thing and not realise that these townspeople are worshipping a devil? Even an idiot can tell from that goat head that it''s a symbol of a devil, after all, which righteous god would even have this kind of demonic image?


    "Welcome, guest, welcome to our small, humble town. Forgive us if you encounter any trouble; we like to live close to nature and don''t use those modern technologies."


    Just as Myne was complaining that the story writer of this dungeon hadn''t put any effort into it at all and had written down whatever came into their head, leaving countless loopholes behind, at this time, a hoarse voice sounded.


    God knows when an old man with a bald head had appeared behind them, staring at Myne without blinking and with a creepy smile on his wrinkled face. He was wearing a black robe with a red background, giving people a not-so-good feeling.


    "Dear guest, I am the priest of this church and the Mayor of this town."


    Seeing that Myne wasn''t speaking and was looking at his clothes and bald head expressionlessly, the old priest didn''t get annoyed and continued with a polite attitude.


    { He was wondering what method he used this time to hunt you down. }


    { Because you are staring at his bald head for too long, he feels very irritated and angry and has decided that after catching you, he will give you the world''s most horrifying death by pulling out each of your hairs one by one, then your nails, then your fingers. Like this, he will make sure you start respecting old people before losing your breath. }


    Nowadays, you couldn''t even admire people''s appearance for a moment, sigh, so unreasonable.


    Reading the old priest''s inner thoughts, the corner of Myne''s mouth couldn''t help but twist.


    However, Myne wasn''t someone easily shaken by other people''s evil thoughts. He also smiled and responded,


    "Mr. Priest, you are joking. Your town is so beautiful, how can I dislike it? Actually, quite the opposite, I am also a nature lover and feel like I''ve returned home. Here is the peace that I can only dream of in the city. But sadly, my work doesn''t give me the luxury to enjoy it for too long, so I would like to ask whether you sell tire repair tools or have an extra tire that will also work."


    "It would be even better if there were gasoline as well. I have to return to the company before tomorrow afternoon, otherwise, I will lose my job... So you understand my situation, right? It is very urgent."


    Although Myne had no idea what a tire, gasoline, or a company was, when the CG started, he had heard the middle-aged man cursing out those words in anxiety, so thinking that they might be useful, he memorised them, which turned out to be the right decision.


    Hearing Myne''s request, the old priest chuckled, and his playful smile became even brighter, which was more than enough for Myne to know that he wasn''t going to get anything from this old bastard except a very brutal death.


    "Of course, no problem, we have all of those things, but they are all in the warehouse, and the holder of the warehouse key won''t be back until morning."


    { He was lying. He liked to give people hope and then watch their despair. }


    As if I couldn''t see through that! It was literally written all over his face. Myne rolled his eyes at the last comment and spoke helplessly.


    "It seems that I can only stay here for tonight, and I apologise if I''m a burden on you all. I hope you don''t mind," Myne said, wrapping his arm around Zeina''s slender waist as naturally as if she had been his girlfriend for years. There wasn''t a hint of shame or any unnecessary emotion on his face.


    Although the old priest raised his eyebrow at Myne''s bold move, the smile on his face only widened. His eyes were like a predator''s, looking at its prey with the anticipation of toying with it before devouring it. It was as if Myne were already a dead man in his eyes.


    "Of course, dear guest, you can stay here as long as you wish."


    Myne also replied politely, "Thank you, I also hope you have a pleasant night."


    The old priest nodded happily while stroking the sheep''s golden ring on his hand, all the while looking at Myne, whose naughty hand was already massaging Zeina''s buttock. Her face had turned purple with anger, but she didn''t move an inch or complain, only enduring everything silently while gritting her teeth.


    Then, the old priest pretended to be mysterious, looking towards the distant hilltop before speaking.


    "It''s getting late; the sun is about to set. We are going to start the church prayer. Zeina, take our guest back to his house."


    "Okay! Dear guest, please follow me," Zeina nodded respectfully at the old priest before grabbing Myne''s hand and dragging him away, fearing that he might anger the old priest further.


    Myne also had no intention of spending time with the old guy who couldn''t wait to kill him, so he didn''t resist and let her pull him along.


    Under her guidance, they went in the direction of his house.


    Along the way, Myne also saw all the residents of the town opening their doors and walking out one by one. Everyone''s eyes were on him, and greed practically overflowed from them. In the dim sunset, they looked very excited and creepy as hell.


    If there had been any normal person in Myne''s place, after getting so many warning signs, they would have already been frightened to death, their heart pounding in their throat. They would have been looking for any way to escape. But he seemed unaware of the strangeness around him and returned to his wooden house happily under Zeina''s watchful eyes.


    But what disappointed him the most was that even until she closed the door while giving him a forced smile, she didn''t once mention going into the bushes behind his house, let alone kissing him or confessing her love.


    Maybe he had been too shameless from the beginning, and she feared that if she, like her mother, pretended to be in love with him and confessed her feelings, he might eat her right away behind those bushes. So, she became honest and didn''t try to dig her own grave.


    "What a pity. If she had played according to the script instead of modifying it at the last moment on her own initiative, she might have been able to live longer. Now, everything depended on her luck," Myne muttered while shaking his head as he looked at the closed door.

 Chapter 697 - 697. The Third Option

    "Next, everyone will enter the church, and if I am not wrong, they will pray for 20 minutes. At the end, the bell will ring, signifying the beginning of their hunt."


    "In other words, within these 20 or so minutes, I have to choose whether to flee madly or hide."


    The conditions for completing the task are to escape from the town or survive for one day. Fleeing madly is the best choice. Even if he can''t escape, he can hide in the woods; after all, the town is too small, with only a handful of houses. If he hides here, they will be able to dig him out in a matter of minutes.


    But in fact, running away is undoubtedly a nightmare of difficulty. It was dark, and all kinds of iron spikes and traps were in the jungle, which had vaguely appeared in the CG video. People unfamiliar with the terrain would probably die miserably if they rashly entered.


    Moreover, people were guarding the jungle at the town''s exit. Although they were very well hidden, Myne still saw the question mark floating outside at a glance. Obviously, those people had no intention of letting him pass under any circumstances.


    No matter which option you choose, it''s an extremely dangerous situation, and the odds of survival are not very high. And time is also very tight; the entire town, which seems filled with killers, will start hunting the moment the bell rings.


    But.


    Myne slowly opened the door a bit and looked at the town outside the wooden house. The streets were filled with a terrifying atmosphere.


    "Maybe we can try the third option."


    The next moment, Myne did not hesitate at all and directly pushed open the door of the house, stepping onto the empty street. Now, most people had already walked to the church. If anyone was left behind, it would be the maid Zeina, who seemed to be changing her clothes, as Myne could see the candlelight at the window and a moving shadow inside.


    After all, it had only been a minute at most since she dropped him. How could she have changed out of her sexy maid outfit and rushed to the church in her former clothes?


    "She seemed to be the one who wanted to kill me the most... It would be a shame if I let her go so easily."


    Muttering this, he quickly went to her house and kicked the old wooden door, which broke apart under his fourfold strength.


    Inside, Zeina, who was putting on a completely dark hooded robe like a cultist, was caught off guard. Before she could react, an eye-blinding light hit her, followed by a heavy punch to her stomach, which made her body bend over. She threw up a mouthful of saliva before passing out.


    "It was easier than expected. Maybe they are not as powerful as their attributes show."


    Myne picked up the unconscious Zeina and put her on the bed. Then, he used his Paste skill to stick her entire body to the bed, pasting her mouth and eyelids as well as the bed to the ground, so even if she woke up, she couldn''t make any commotion. He then quickly started searching the house. Right now, he didn''t have time to waste on a woman; he had more important matters to solve.


    Because both Zeina and her mother were maids, and there were only a handful of people in the town with an almost equal ratio of men and women, they didn''t have much private work to do, and no one had bad intentions towards them. Therefore, there wasn''t anything useful in their house, not even a single protection tool. They were definitely the poorest family Myne had ever robbed in his life.


    Then, Myne started to break into houses one by one according to the information he had gathered today.


    Soon, he found an axe in the woodcutter''s house and put it on his back. He also found a hunting rifle in the hunter''s house, and the other party loaded it with bullets for him. Myne had seen similar things to rifles before. Although the design and working principle were completely different, Myne knew its general use, which didn''t hinder him from using it.


    He did not plan to escape or hide. He was using the enemy''s resources to arm himself. Anyway, he had fought with demons, ghosts, and dragons. He might as well dig a hole and bury himself if he couldn''t handle a bunch of random town folks and be bullied by them.


    Finally, he was at the butcher''s house. Myne''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and his eyes were slightly startled because he not only saw the bloody butcher knife but also a { ! } on it.


    "There is an unexpected gain? This is quite a surprise," Myne raised his eyebrow in surprise, which quickly turned into excitement.


    After he stared at the { ! } for 3 seconds, the information also appeared.


    { If you can use it to peel apples and keep the apple peels, you may find something unexpected. }


    "Sure enough. It''s still this style."


    Although Myne shook his head helplessly, the expression on his face was not surprised. After all, he had seen { ! } twice before: once when he summoned the tentacle uncle''s dead daughter''s soul, and the second time when it showed him a way to return to his home. Although the various pre-actions were slightly abstract and confusing, there were rewards after completion, so he quite enjoyed this puzzle game.


    After a short half minute, he completed this precondition. This thing is indeed really useful for peeling apples, but it''s a bit disgusting.


    The exclamation mark flickered slightly and then slowly disappeared.


    The next moment, the butcher knife seemed to have incorporated some special aura, becoming a little different, and a panel popped up at the same time. Unlike the previous time when he had to rely on his unreliable appraisal skill to check the properties of items, this time, the system directly threw the information in his face without him asking.


    [ Name: Hundred-Man Killer Knife


    Type: Equipment


    Quality: Ordinary


    [ Note: (Inferior, Ordinary, Excellent, Perfect, Immortal, Legendary) ]


    Function: When swinging, it can increase body movement and strength by +10, but also consume more physical strength.


    Can it be taken out of the dungeon? Yes.


    Remarks: A knife that has killed too many people is filled with terrible evil spirits. ]


    This was the first piece of equipment Myne had found; the previous axe and gun didn''t have attributes, obviously, the system didn''t recognise garbage.


    When he opened the equipment column on his status, he found that the knife icon appeared in his right-hand slot. He could put it in his item bar and take it out with a single thought, eliminating the need to carry it around all day.


    "Hmm, so this knife can be taken out of this game world?" He wondered confusedly. "How is that going to happen? By the way, this knife suited me very well, but it reminded me of the cursed knife of my dear girlfriend."


    "Hehehe, how ironic that we had sex for days, transform our lust into love, and cared for each other, but in the end, I didn''t even know her name..." Now he felt like a hooligan who only wanted to mess around. Myne shook his head with a chuckle and strode to the warehouse door, sniffing a weird smell inside.


    [ Name: Gasoline


    Type: Fire


    Quality: Ordinary


    Function: Highly flammable liquid, very useful for burning things. ]


    Myne looked at the dozen or so barrels piled up before him, used Appraisal on them, and finally found out what the gasoline was.


    "This is what I am looking for... Time for a killing spree," Myne muttered with an evil smile while rubbing his hands.


    ...


    At that moment, the church in the town was very lively, and the door was tightly closed.


    The space inside wasn''t large. Although it could accommodate nearly fifty people, they were all crowded together. A pillar was erected in the middle of the open space, and on it was enshrined a statue of a sheep''s head demon, surrounded by patterns drawn in blood.


    Obviously, this was an evil ceremony. Nearly fifty residents of the town, wearing black clothes, were sitting shoulder to shoulder in a circle on top of a huge hexagram array.


    The old priest''s voice echoed as he bowed his head and recited the prayer, his tone extremely loud and pious.


    "Great God, in this world, we are the only ones who know your power. Please accept our extremely loyal faith."


    "When the bell rings, we will offer you a sacrifice and complete the ritual with the flesh and blood of the desperate man."


    Torches burned fiercely around the pillars. Against the shadows, the silhouette of a sheep''s head stretched out on the front wall of the church, all the way to the hanging bell.


    All the residents of the town, their eyes red, looked extremely excited as they watched this scene, because they already knew what was going to happen.


    The great Ardlen would ring the bell to answer their prayers, and then there would be a night of revelry.


    "Ding!"


    The bell was rung by a shadow!


    The old priest looked at all this, opened his arms, and his eyes were bloodshot. His pious expression looked terrifying in the firelight.


    He spoke in an excited tone, "Everyone, our Lord Ardlen''s response has come. Today''s prey is very arrogant. That bastard not only dared to sexually harass our women but also disrespected me. I hope you can bring him back in good condition; your regular torture would be too cheap for a sinner like him."


    The hunters, butchers, and woodcutters raised their heads, their red eyes almost spitting fire in anger upon hearing the old priest''s words.


    The maid, Mary, Zeina''s mother, her eyes full of madness, couldn''t wait to catch that bastard who dared to touch her innocent daughter.


    She had already thought of a hundred ways to deal with that guy, but she just hoped that this pervert could hold on until she caught him and didn''t fall into other people''s hands.


    Before this, some guests would just stay stupidly in the wooden house despite all the strangeness in the town, thinking they were worrying too much. They didn''t know what was going on when the ceremony started. When they were dragged to the church and tied to the pillars, they were still begging to be let go. In the end, they were chopped into pieces by each person with a knife amidst desperate screams.


    Some guests were smart and found something wrong in advance, and then tried to escape, but most of them were injured by the jungle traps. Even if they barely escaped into the jungle, it would only be the beginning of their hunt.


    The prey that lasted the longest before was a soldier on duty. He had excellent physical fitness and rich experience. He discovered something wrong earlier than the others, escaped to the jungle, found no way out, and fought back, killing quite a few of their people.


    But in the end, two hands couldn''t beat hundreds, and he was also stupid enough to fall into the honey trap set by the maid, mother and daughter, and turned into a corpse under the wooden house. After all, it is a universal truth that beautiful women are often the weakness of men.


    "It''s time to see if this guest is still stupidly staying in the wooden house, or if he is smart and has already started to run away."


    Everyone stood up, and each person''s figure was very long in the light of the fire in the middle.


    They walked towards the door of the church, every word that came out of their mouths was full of viciousness and evil, and all of them had their own unique way to hunt people.


    The maid Mary, couldn''t wait to stand in front. She pushed aside everyone and came to the front of the door. She was already thinking about the look of fear and despair on the damned bastard''s face, who would keep begging for mercy, but she would torture him until his last breath. As for the priest''s request? Hehe, she is a mother first, then the other party''s plaything.


    She couldn''t stop laughing wildly, her hideous face contorted, and then she stretched out her hand and pushed the door hard.


    "Click!"


    Suddenly, the smile on the maid Mary''s face froze.

 Chapter 698 - 698. Party Crasher

    Suddenly, the smile on maid Mary''s face froze.


    Because the door was not pushed open as she imagined, forget opening, it didn''t move a little bit.


    Others rushed over to her side as well. At first, they thought Mary was just causing trouble, but even when they push her aside, and tried together, and the church door showed no sign of moving, their expressions turned grim¡ªas if they had eaten shit.


    The old priest, noticing everyone crowding in front of the door instead of going out, squinted his eyes and asked with a hint of anger in his voice,


    "What''s going on?"


    "The door won''t open. It seems like something is blocking it from the outside," Someone replied in confusion.


    "Push it open together, idiots," The old priest yelled, wondering if, because of staying away from the world, his people''s brains stop working.


    In order to hide the town''s biggest secret, even the windows in the church were sealed tightly, and the space inside was not large. Even if the townspeople rushed forward one by one, they could only squeeze in.


    After a lot of effort, the door was finally pushed open a crack.


    Someone looked through the gap and saw a blood-stained agricultural machine leaning against the outside of the door, with three heavy oil tanks placed on it.


    "It''s the harvester from the warehouse."


    Although it was a machine meant for harvesting crops, it had never cut grass. It was a prop they used during the carnival. Putting people in it and listening to the cracking sounds¡ªblood and flesh flying out¡ªwas considered very interesting. This was the upgraded version of fireworks for them.


    "I''ll knock it open!"


    The butcher was covered in fat and was obviously the most impatience among all people. He slammed the wooden door hard and cracked it. After hitting it a few more times, the crack grew wider and wider.


    The hunter looked into the darkness outside.


    "This guy seems to be very smart. Maybe there''ll be something interesting tonight. Where has he run off to now? The entrance of the town? Or already fled into the jungle?"


    The woodcutter was an old man with wrinkles on his face and a grey beard, but his muscles were still solid, completely mismatched with his age. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his thick arms, and said in a hoarse voice:


    "It''s useless to run anywhere. I''ll chop him in half with my axe."


    "That''s so boring. I have to do it again." The butcher was panting. He had already opened enough space to pass through. His fat jiggled as he squeezed himself out first. He grinned:


    "Cutting him a hundred times while keeping him alive and strong enough to scream... now that''s the real art. You illiterate scum can never understand real beau¡ª"


    The butcher''s words stopped suddenly, his eyes frozen.


    Outside the church, a figure stood next to the harvester. He held a big axe, a knife the butcher was somewhat familiar with, and had a shotgun slung over his back.


    He was looking at him with a playful smile.


    "If it''s so interesting, then why don''t you show me your work of art?"


    The butcher was dumbfounded, his fat face trembling slightly.


    The first thought that came to his mind was¡ªhow dare this guy show up here? And why did he have his knife?!


    The next thought was¡ªwhat is he going to do?


    Because he saw Myne, still smiling, swing the axe high under the dark night sky. It glinted coldly as he brought it down with a snap, cutting the rope tied to the harvester.


    The next moment¡ª


    The three heavy barrels of oil tanks on the harvester lost their balance and toppled over!


    Not only did they knock the butcher back¡ª


    "Wow!"


    But a large amount of liquid poured out from the oil tanks, splashing onto the bodies and feet of the people standing in front of the door. The pungent smell left many looking dazed.


    "Is this gasoline?!" Maid Mary raised her head, ignoring the liquid on her body, and stared ahead.


    She let out a sharp screech: "It''s you, you pervert!!"


    All the people, who had no idea where the gasoline came from due to the butcher''s fat body blocking their view, looked over when they heard her voice. Their pupils widened.


    The prey they had been talking about wasn''t hiding or running away, but was standing right there, at the door of the church!


    Facing so many eyes, Myne seemed perfectly at ease, maybe even proud.


    He leaned against the harvester, looked at them, sighed slightly, and spoke in a complaining tone:


    "You left the guest outside and started partying on your own. Is this how you entertain visitors? This kind of bullying... It''s not okay."


    Myne''s figure looked a bit thin in the dark. As he watched a bunch of killers slip and struggle with feral eyes, ready to pounce,


    He pulled out a match and smiled:


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll add a little atmosphere to the party and join you. The more people at the party, the more joyful it becomes."


    Whoosh!


    The burning match fell onto the gasoline.


    The next moment, the raging fire leapt up directly and quickly, spreading at an unbelievable speed!


    Not only was the front area at the church door stained with gasoline, but the circle around the church quickly transformed into a sea of fire! Obviously, Myne hadn''t let the other barrels of gasoline gather dust in the warehouse.


    "Ahhh! It''s so hot! It''s burning me to death!"


    "Damn beast! Kill him! Kill him!"


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    Constant screams and curses filled the air.


    The fire seemed to consume everything, enveloping the entire area around the church.


    However, these killers were no ordinary people; every one of them was a madman.


    Someone, ignoring the flames engulfing his body, struggled to break through and rushed towards Myne, wanting to drag him down to death.


    "Bang!"


    As he reached close, Myne brought down an axe without hesitation. Combined with his supernatural strength and the fact that the axe was powerful and sharp enough, the man was cut in half as easily as cake.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Because Myne wanted to try something new, he simultaneously raised his shotgun, aiming not at the person already engulfed by the sea of fire, but at the others behind who were hiding from the flames, their faces a mixture of shock and anger.


    One shot, one head ¨C no bullet missed its mark.


    Flames surrounded the church, the walls were also cracked, and thick smoke filled the air. The person at the front was already emitting the burnt smell of barbecue, and the people inside were constantly collapsing or roaring as they burst out through the thick smoke.


    As for those who attempted to escape the inferno, Myne struck them down with his axe without mercy.


    Except for the hunter, the woodcutter, and the butcher, who seemed to be the main force dealing with outsiders and gaining the most from the sacrifices, the others were just ordinary people. After being attacked by the fire, their fighting power was significantly reduced. At most, they could only become disoriented before having their heads chopped off.


    The butcher had already fallen, his fat body sizzling as oil rendered out from the flames.


    The woodcutter had also been shot in the stomach by Myne with a shotgun and lay on the ground, most certainly dead.


    The hunter, however, was very alert, using the thick smoke and the bodies of others as cover. Then, while Myne was busy dealing with the people running out, he found an opportunity to leap over the sea of fire by stepping on the corpses.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Seeing his action, Myne quickly fired three shots in a row, but the hunter dodged them all.


    He frowned because this guy''s physical attributes seemed to have received a short-term boost due to the adrenaline surge.


    "Die!"


    The hunter, a tall figure, held a board studded with iron nails and rushed towards Myne with a terrifying expression, his eyes literally spitting fire with hatred. It was as if Myne had killed his entire family and was his lifelong enemy.


    Myne waved his hand, and a butcher knife appeared in it, which surprised the hunter a bit, but he didn''t have time to think about it.


    The moment he swung the knife, Myne suddenly felt his body speed and strength increase, and a rough idea formed in his mind.


    The cold glint of the butcher knife passed directly under the hunter''s suspicious gaze! He tried to block it with the wooden board in his hand, but no obstacle could withstand the power of this knife!


    A lot of blood splashed out like a fountain!


    The hunter''s head fell to the ground first, followed by his body with a heavy thud.


    "Not bad, not bad at all. I seem to have started falling in love with these kinds of knives," Myne nodded with satisfaction, observing the power boost and sharpness of the butcher knife.

 Chapter 699 - 699. Kick First, Think Later

    After dealing with the hunter, Myne slowly put away the butcher knife. This thing is strong, but it consumes too much physical energy. For now, the axe is more practical to deal with those weaklings.


    Ten minutes later.


    Myne stood in the firelight of the embers, covered in blood. The surroundings were charred and littered with decapitated corpses. The church had completely collapsed, and the fire was gradually weakening.


    "Although it wasn''t done according to the system task, killing them all is considered to have completed the level, right? After all, there''s no mention that I have to follow the rules or material ethics and play cat and mouse with them."


    Myne muttered while panting heavily. He was almost at his limit. Although killing those people wasn''t a big deal for him, there were too many psychopaths among them who didn''t care about getting burned and thought dragging him along with them to hell was more important. So they all rushed out of the church and fought him, which put him under considerable pressure.


    After Myne''s physical strength recovered, his breathing gradually became steady. He walked into the ruins with the butcher knife in hand. There was a { ? } symbol on the middle pillar, where the statue of the goat''s head demon god is. He was, of course, very curious about its source, wanting to find out what wonderful thing awaited him.


    On the way, he saw Maid Mary, Zeina''s mother, whom he had caught and considered doing something naughty with before leaving. Mary hadn''t been lucky and had died miserably; not only was she burned, but she was also trampled to death by frightened cowards.


    Shaking his head, Myne walked around the burning ruins and went straight to the open space in the middle.


    It was strange that even though the church had collapsed like this, this open space remained undisturbed as if protected by some kind of invisible power.


    He looked at the ground. The old priest was lying straight, having cut his throat with a ring and poured a lot of blood on the pattern around the goat-head statue.


    The old priest had committed suicide, choosing to use himself to complete the ceremony. Obviously, his faith was very solid; he cared more about the ceremony than his life. Cultists are indeed crazy; you can''t measure their IQ with normal standards.


    But was the ceremony really completed? Because there wasn''t an earth-shattering reaction, Myne doubted it. It was standard script that after all the cultists died and some idiot sacrificed himself at the end point, the protagonist had to face the evil being who came out to take revenge.


    Myne looked at the goat head. Various runic symbols adorned its two long horns, and its eyes were closed.


    The question mark also showed information:


    { The shrine of the chaotic gods. }


    { It is a terrifying existence from the abyss. }


    { It is the source of an ancient and evil power. }


    { It is also one of the sources of the collapse of the desperate worlds in the abyss. }


    { It is a little angry now that a little ant dared to destroy its ritual and kill its devoted believers, but its power cannot penetrate this world. At this moment, its power is passing through the shrine and watching you with a trace of thought, wanting to remember you so that if it had a chance, it could show you why most beings who know about it are so afraid of it. }


    One piece of information appeared after another.


    "No wonder I felt a chill on my back as if a ghost had taken a liking to me," Myne said, looking at the goat head with an unbelieving expression. It turned out that this guy was actually peeping at him and even planning to take revenge behind his back.


    At this time, just as Myne finished reading the { ? }, it suddenly flickered a bit, and under Myne''s confused gaze, it vanished. The next second, a deep red { ! } popped out on the goat head.


    The darker the colour, the more dangerous it is, and the higher the reward will be. And to tell the truth, Myne had never seen a { ! } so dark red, even when he was near the ancient god''s heart; the mark was many times lighter than it is now.


    { When you kick its head as if it were a ball and dribble it twenty times in a row without dropping it, you may get an extremely amazing reward. }


    Myne: "."


    Look at it. This behaviour is not normal. Myne also understood the maliciousness of this message. Once he kicked it, he would provoke a cosmic-level terrifying existence. After all, the other party was obviously staring at him currently.


    What the { ! } wanted him to do nothing but seek death. It is a universal fact that all gods are arrogant and narcissistic as hell, especially evil ones whose egos are infinitely high, there is no way this guy would let him go after he shamelessly kicked its head and insulted it to death.


    "But this reward feels very tempting. Should I give it a try? Since the opponent''s power cannot penetrate this world, it shouldn''t be a big problem, right? Also, I am inside a game now; at worst, I will die and get kicked out of the game, not a big deal. And who knows, maybe it''s a hidden gift left by the game creator for brave ones?"


    "After all, how could it even be possible, that a simple game that bastard merchant created for fun, can seal an ancient god? He doesn''t seem powerful enough to control that level of gods at his fingertips. That''s it, maybe it is all part of the plot of this dungeon."


    Thinking thus, Myne hesitated for only a second and decided the next moment. Since the pros beat the cons by a large margin, it is only natural for birds to die for food and humans to die for greed.


    Although Myne, unlike other children, never had the chance to play games when he was little, since he was constantly either hunting to make money or on his way to do so, how could he have had time for such childish things? However, he possessed good control over his body, and a simple action like dribbling a ball wasn''t difficult for him in the first place.


    At this moment, just as Myne severed the goat''s head from the statue and was inspecting it, a figure in the distance stared blankly at the scene.


    He was the guard stationed at the town''s exit. After waiting for a long time and noticing no movement, he became puzzled and rushed over.


    As a result, he found that all his companions had turned into charred corpses.


    The most significant thing was that the goat head of the terrifying god they worshipped was being kicked like a ball by that foolish brat, who seemed to have some brain problem! Otherwise, unless he harboured a deadly grudge against their god, he wouldn''t have disrespected someone so badly.


    Myne naturally noticed this small fry who had escaped the net. But he ignored him.


    All his attention was now focused on the goat''s head in front of him, which he was continuously kicking, and the { ? } on it was about to burst.


    { This terrifying existence felt violated. }


    { Its anger began to rise! }


    { It was already extremely angry! Never before had it been humiliated like this. }


    { It wanted to kill you at any cost! }


    { It is trying to break the barrier between worlds to send its power over! }


    { It was intercepted by mysterious forces and could only grit its teeth in anger! }


    { It tried again. }


    { Intercepted again. }


    { It tried again with more madness, literally smashing its head into the barrier. }


    { It succeeded! And now it is laughing crazily! }


    { It''s rushing toward you! }


    Myne: ©¥¦²(?§¥?|||)©¥


    "This is not what you told me before," Myne complained, dumbfounded, his legs already starting to shake. He felt like an innocent girl who had been shamelessly abandoned by her boyfriend after he took her virginity.


    Suddenly, the night sky turned blood red! A huge wormhole, like an abyssal door, had opened in the thick clouds.


    Strong winds came from all directions!


    The phantom of the sheep''s head suddenly rose from the pillar and transformed into a colossal shadow a thousand meters tall!


    The terrifying murderous aura rushed into the sky! The ground began shaking as if a high-magnitude earthquake had struck their area. Along with the super strong wind, most of the wooden houses in the town were blown into the sky; even the one where Myne had tied his toy was no exception.


    The guard rolled his eyes and fainted on the spot; he couldn''t handle the chaotic aura.


    And Myne only felt that his eyes were bloodshot, countless weird screams echoed in his ears, and his Spirit { San Value } was also rapidly falling.


    The horror and terrifying aura of an evil god is not just a joke.


    Just a shadow was enough to make most mortals collapse, let alone him, who was just a slightly stronger ant before the ancient god.


    At this moment, Myne quickly grabbed the eyeball that fell from the goat''s head, which looked like a real human eyeball rather than a fake one that fell from a statue. This was the so-called reward for which he hadn''t hesitated to become the mortal enemy of a terrifying god, who didn''t seem like someone who would easily let go of his enemies.


    But it was too late to see what the eyeball was, as the system warning panel had already popped up before him.


    [ A serious error occurred in copy No. 6823765; data is abnormal! ]


    [ Correcting the error! And forcibly expelling players from the copy! ]


    The next moment, Myne''s eyes went dark, and he was sent back to the lobby space.

 Chapter 700 - 700. Unexpected Boost

    Myne stood in the lobby and took a long moment to relax. A lingering sense of fear still resided in his heart.


    When the phantom of the evil god had appeared just now, giving him a thumbs up for kicking its statue, Myne felt his brain flood with blood, a suffocating darkness enveloping him, and his spirit plummeting into a lightless abyss. It felt as though he would explode at any second.


    Fortunately, he was forced to quit in the end.


    With his 32 points of mental power, he only had 4.5 seconds of wakefulness in the face of such an opponent.


    This was merely a phantom cast across the universal border; who knew how powerful the god himself truly was? But one thing was certain: to deal with an ant-like Myne, the deity likely wouldn''t even need to lift a finger. Simply seeing him would probably be enough for Myne to die a thousand times over.


    "What kind of plot development is this? Which bastard added something this terrifying to a trial dungeon, something so ridiculously powerful it literally broke the entire game! Not only does the evil god forcefully break into the dungeon, but it also possesses such terrifying power. Also, that motherf*cker can run here just because I insult its statue? What kind of logic is that?"


    Now, he suddenly felt that kicking the opponent''s goat-headed shrine like a ball hadn''t been a wise decision.


    "Wait!" Myne suddenly realised something.


    "Where was his reward for clearing the level? And what about the reward for becoming the greatest enemy of an evil god? Where were they all?"


    Myne looked around the empty lobby but found no change or any item that suggested a reward.


    Perhaps the system was paying special attention to the troublemaker who had messed up the entire trial dungeon server. As if hearing his question, a notification appeared before him.


    [ Due to the abnormality of the instance, player 666666 ( Glitcher ) will be compensated. ]


    [ Receive triple experience and triple game coins for the perfect clearance of this normal-level trial dungeon... Due to the special situation this time, the trial difficulty has increased to Nightmare Level. ]


    [ Level Up! ]


    [ Level Up! ]


    [ Level Up! ]


    ...


    [ Your level has been upgraded to level 5, and you have a chance to draw a reward. ]


    Myne''s level had increased by five levels in a row, and he received 3,000 game coins, and a wooden box also appeared in the middle of his lobby, which was a big surprise. After thinking for a moment, he understood that it was probably because the dungeon difficulty had been raised to nightmare level, so the reward was also based on this, a huge amount for a newbie like him.


    At the same time, he also gained 25 attribute points from the upgrades. Each level granted him 5 attribute points, which, to tell the truth, was quite a lot considering that an adult human''s attributes were around 10.


    "Nightmare-level dungeon? It must have changed because of that uninvited visitor. That guy had almost killed me with just a wisp of his aura alone. It''s only normal for the system to label this a ''nightmare.'' But this dungeon difficulty didn''t seem set at a normal level."


    "Whether it was escaping or hiding, it was hell-level difficulty. After all, I was facing nearly 50 killers. They had a clear division of labour, and their average combat power was higher than that of ordinary people. If I were just a normal guy playing for the first time with the basic attributes of a normal adult, there''s no way I could overpower those killers. Surviving under their hands for a day would be pure fantasy."


    But what Myne didn''t know was that his own choices had increased the difficulty several times over without his realising it. He had been overthinking everything from the beginning. As a dungeon specifically set up for beginners to learn, although those killers looked like powerful hunters who had everything under control, that wasn''t actually the case.


    As long as he fled into the forest and hid properly, there was a 90% chance he could easily survive for a day. Only two people were patrolling the jungle, and obviously, they weren''t enough to guard the entire area, so he just had to evade them while fleeing from the jungle. Once he got away from the town, he could safely clear the dungeon. So, it wasn''t as difficult as he was thinking.


    Of course, without the information given by { ? } and his own high attributes and skills, Myne would never have accomplished this. If he had made a mistake in the church and been overwhelmed by those killers, he would have returned to the lobby long ago.


    "After playing this dungeon, it''s clear that physical strength is particularly important. It''s not only the main factor in dungeon exploration and combat but also related to survival. Of course, that''s only until I can get some nice magic skills. As a mage, it''s truly shameful that I have to use an axe and knife to deal with people."


    Thinking thus, Myne did not hesitate much and directly added 10 points to his physical strength.


    The remaining 15 points were allocated with 5 points each to strength, agility, and mana. It wasn''t that he looked down on Spirit or didn''t add any points to it, despite its crucial role in protecting him from negative influences and pollution from the abyss. However, even if all 25 points were invested, it would only allow him to withstand the phantom of that evil god for at most one more second. For normal monsters, his current spirit was sufficient and didn''t require immediate improvement, so he decided to postpone it.


    However, after allocating the points, as Myne stared at the status window, his eyes suddenly widened. He saw that his spirit had unexpectedly increased by 75 points, reaching 107. Not only that but because spirit and mana were connected at a fundamental level, his mana also received a significant boost.


    "??? How could this happen?"


    Myne was surprised beyond words.


    "I didn''t do anything. Why did my spirit increase so much, and it boosted my mana as well?"


    Just as Myne was scratching his head in confusion, a thought suddenly occurred to him, and he opened his Item Bar.


    There were only five slots in it, corresponding to his level. However, considering that he could only store items approved by the dungeon or rewards, they were more than enough for him at the time being.


    In one slot was the [ Hundred-Man Killer Knife ] obtained from the dungeon, and in the other slot was an eyeball covered with various runes.


    [ Name: Eye of the Evil God


    Type: ???


    Quality: ???


    Function ( Passive ): When you allocate points to other attributes, your Spirit will automatically increase by three times the same number of points.


    Remarks: You have deprived the evil god of part of its power through improper means. This terrifying existence swears that it will find you at any cost and grind you to ashes! ]


    Myne: "."


    No wonder the other party had suddenly become extremely angry at that time. He had been confused, wondering why the other party was so enraged that it was willing to go to any length to kill him. Wasn''t it just kicking the head of its statue like a ball? It wasn''t as if it were its own head. Why was a dignified evil god so agitated? For such a small matter, it was going to cross the universal border to kill him. It was truly shameless, leaving no room for juniors to survive.


    "Now, the entire story became clear. So, this was the reason."


    However, Myne also understood how powerful this item was. He would have three times more attribute points than other players out of thin air. Even if it only acted on spirit, which was currently useless except for protection against pollution, it was completely enough. After all, the extra bonus it provided to his Mana was more than enough for him to kill that evil god''s balls, let alone his head. For a mage, Mana is everything. This is a universal fact.


    Thinking about it this way, the price of being targeted by a terrifying existence could be tolerated.


    Muttering to himself, Myne simply stopped thinking about it and walked to the middle of the room.


    After the upgrade, the lobby space also changed. Not only was there dim light, but there was also an extra box in the middle with a number on it: 1.


    This meant that he could draw a reward once.


    [ Confirm the number of draws you want to consume. ]


    "Bang."


    The box rumbled and shook, and after a few seconds, it banged open.


    Inside was a ball of yellow light. After Myne touched it, it exploded and merged into his body, and its information appeared before him.


    [ Name: Thunder Ball


    Type: Consumable skill ( Can be used 3 times )


    Function: Can release a ball of lightning within a range of five meters in front. It will automatically explode after touching a physical object or reaching a distance of five meters. The explosion range is ten meters.


    Consumption: 30 Mana


    Remarks: If you don''t run fast enough, please use it with caution. This thing is no one''s friend, and it doesn''t mind digging a grave for its caster and enemies. ]

 Chapter 701 - 701. Dignity of A Husband

    "Consumable skill, my ass! What the hell? Is a mage who can only use magic three times before losing his greatest weapon even called a mage? I cleared a nightmare-level difficulty mission; at least give me a real magic skill instead of this nonsense."


    Myne complained, but sadly, his words were like a pebble thrown into the sea¡ªthey didn''t make any ripple. The system obviously wasn''t kind-hearted enough to give in so easily.


    Seeing no point in wasting breath, Myne shook his head and decided to finish his adventure for the day. He hadn''t forgotten that he still had to coax his angry wives back home.


    [ Name: Glitcher (Myne Fortuna) ( 666666 )


    Level: 5 ( 234/1500 )


    Race: Human


    Strength: 21 > 31


    Endurance: 26 > 31


    Agility: 22 > 27


    Spirit: 32 > 107


    Mana: 44 > 74 ( Stored Mana: 1698 )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 3000 ]


    [ Skill Bar: Holy Palm Eye, Appraisal?Complete, Inventory, Cut & Paste, Thunder Ball ( 3/3 ). ]


    [ Item Bar: Hundred-Man Killer Knife, Eye of the Evil God ]


    "System, how can I go back?"


    As soon as Myne said that, a simple dialogue box with [ Do you want to log out? "Yes" or "No" ] written on it appeared in front of him. As he pressed "Yes," like a tide, darkness poured into his lobby space and devoured him. When he regained control over his body, he was back in his house''s backyard.


    He looked at the sky and found that it was already late at night. When he entered the game, it had just been the afternoon, obviously, time worked differently in both places.


    Myne took out his watch and, after some calculation, found that he had been in the game for nearly half a day, but in reality, it had barely been an hour since he entered the game and cleared the dungeon.


    "This doesn''t sound good. If time is really messed up this much, then if I run into a dungeon that takes a long time to clear, like a few days, won''t my poor body die from starvation outside the game?"


    "System, what''s going on? Can you explain this to me?" Because he knew that the system was able to solve his doubts as long as it deemed his questionnaire relatable and reasonable, Myne quickly asked. If the system didn''t give him a reasonable explanation, he might have to find a solution for hunger before returning to the game.


    [ It detects that the host encounters an unexpected situation this time. Because of an error in the dungeon, when the host was pulled back to the lobby forcefully, your consciousness was affected by some mysterious power, which led to time distortion. Although you didn''t feel it, the process of your exiting the dungeon lasted for many hours, but you only felt as if it had happened in a flash. ]


    [ But don''t worry, the error has been resolved, and next time this kind of thing won''t happen again. According to rules, in the gaming world, no matter how much time you spend in the dungeon, days, months, or even years, as long as you return to your body, it will only have been 5 hours. It can be less depending on your speed of dungeon clearing, but it will never be more than 5 hours. So you can rest assured about this. ]


    Maybe the system was busy dealing with the error; it took some seconds before Myne got a response. But thankfully, it lifted a weight off his heart, and he breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that he wouldn''t have to worry about dying from hunger.


    "But no matter what, that evil god is really powerful. It actually tried to stop my consciousness from fleeing and even succeeded in a certain way, forcefully stopping me for a few hours without me knowing. It''s quite scary to think about it. I better not treat those kinds of crazy beings so casually," Myne couldn''t help but break out in a sweat of fear just thinking about it. He hadn''t expected that he had almost fallen into that big dude''s hands. If not for the fact that the system was powerful enough and saved his ass, his game might have been over before it even started properly.


    "Grrr..."


    Just as Myne was thinking about the time difference between the reality and game world, suddenly his poor stomach made a loud roar, followed by a great sense of hunger and tiredness.


    "Ouch! So hungry... seems like next time I better eat something before going to play," He muttered, holding his stomach before quickly taking out something from his inventory and hurriedly filling his stomach.


    Although the game was fun, and I also earned a lot, but... I can''t able to come up with anything to coax them. Sigh, what should I do?" Myne sighed as he looked at the tightly shut house door.


    "Should I go in and use the old trick? With Aisha''s high-level addition toward sex, at most, I had to work extra hard, and pow her with more force, I can''t believe she will be indifferent when I will be banging her both holes... However... what if this annoys her more? "


    "AHHHHH! F*ck! They are my wives. As the head of the house and their handsome husband, I can''t show weakness. Also, this time it wasn''t entirely my fault. Why should I suffer punishment for no reason? I can''t let them do whatever they want. I have to become the brave Myne I was before marriage."


    Maybe after wiping out an entire town full of psychopaths, teaching a b*tch some manners, though he can''t discipline him properly because of unexpected events, kicking an evil god''s head, giving him the middle finger blatantly after kicking his ass, and even robbing one of his eyes, Myne felt he had regained his dignity. God knows where he got the confidence, but he felt he could handle his wives like he handled strangers. He doesn''t have to give in and beg for their forgiveness, even if it wasn''t his fault every time.


    With newfound determination, he swiftly activated his Ethereal Phase skill, which transformed him into a ghost. Then like a mouse he sneaked through a house. There wasn''t enough room for everyone to live separately, so most of the time, everyone had to share rooms. When Myne was at home, he, Aisha, and Sylphy stayed together, while Amy, June, Waffle, and Ocea slept in the second room.


    Now, Aisha and Sylphy were sleeping together, with Waffle nestled between them. This bastard, after planting a landmine in Myne''s life to exact his childish revenge, was now sleeping peacefully. This sight made Myne grit his teeth.


    He decided to begin his revenge on this little traitor. After casting a sleeping spell on Aisha and Sylphy so they wouldn''t wake up and ruin his plan, he grabbed Waffle by the neck, went to the window, opened it, and let the chilling wind buffet him.


    Waffle, pulled from the warm embrace of the blanket, couldn''t help but shiver. With great effort, he opened his eyes, but seeing the pitch-black sky with stars shining before him, he couldn''t help but wonder if he was still dreaming. It wasn''t until he turned his head and saw Myne''s demonic face that he reacted.


    "Ahh! Myne, I can explain..."


    Myne, whose mind was consumed by anger, didn''t give the traitor a chance to beg and threw him out the window. Just as Waffle was about to touch the ground, a portal appeared beneath him and closed as soon as Waffle fell into it.


    "Phew! Now I feel much better... Humph, since this bastard liked adventure so much, then let''s see if he can finish his way back home," Shaking his head with an evil grin, Myne jumped onto the bed and lay down in the middle of Aisha and Sylphy.


    Then, he first placed Aisha''s hands together and used Paste Skill on them, so she couldn''t explode in anger after waking up, and used them to beat him. Only after making sure that he was ready, did he slowly pinch her nose so she could wake up.


    Soon, due to the lack of breath, Aisha struggled and finally woke up with a jolt. She opened her eyes wide and, feeling that someone was trying to suffocate her, looked around and found Myne lying beside her, giving her a playful smile.


    This was more than enough for Aisha''s anger to hit the ceiling instantly. Like a wounded beast ready to die along with its enemy, she starts struggling crazily.


    "Mmmmm...Mmm..."


    Because Myne feared that Aisha''s voice might be heard throughout the entire town the moment she opened her mouth, he tightly covered it. He was grateful he did because Aisha''s struggle was no different from a mental patient whom doctors tie to a bed for treatment.


    Unlike Myne, Aisha wasn''t in the mood for playing and was using her full force, scaring Myne half to death, thinking that if she escaped his grasp now, she might dig his grave for sure. He threw himself on her, trying to pin her down on the bed with his body weight until she calmed down.


    "Calm down, dear, you will wake up everyone," Myne said, not expecting such a violent reaction from Aisha. He had already lost half of the mysterious courage he got from god knows where and was sweating profusely.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Bas...Mmm..."


    Because Myne was distracted, Aisha bit down on his finger with all her force and was about to scream to alert the others, but before she could finish a single word, Myne had already covered her mouth again.


    "Aisha, calm down and stop behaving like an annoying brat," Myne yelled impatiently. After being bitten and seeing that Aisha wasn''t listening to him at all, he was already starting to lose his patience. But obviously, it had no effect on Aisha beneath him, who had gone completely crazy.


    "Fine, since you want to end this the hard way, then don''t complain later." Myne, after another two minutes of useless efforts, finally put aside his nice guy attitude. He was also angry as hell, with veins starting to bulge on his neck. Obviously, Aisha had successfully taught him that she was not as easy to conquer as he had been daydreaming.


    So, after uttering this sentence, he opened a portal beneath her, and both of them were swallowed by it.

 Chapter 702 - 702. Husband Vs Wife

    In the middle of a desolate plain, devoid of any sign of life, in the dead of night, a blue portal shimmered into existence, and two figures tumbled out.


    "Motherf*cker!"


    Aisha, who was buried beneath Myne, cursed him vehemently, shoving him aside as she scrambled to her feet.


    "Bastard! How dare you sneak attack me!"


    With that furious cry, she charged at Myne like an enraged bull, delivering a brutal headbutt to his stomach just as he was struggling to stand.


    Both of them fell again, but this time Aisha was on top. Without a moment''s hesitation, she began slamming down both hands, because Myne had pasted her hands together before, so she can only use this move to beat the shit out of him.


    Because Aisha wasn''t holding back, Myne desperately tried to shield himself with his hands.


    Bang! Bang!


    "Ouch! Aisha, that''s cheating! At least give me time to prepare! Ouch, that really hurt!"


    Myne''s pleas fell on Aisha''s deaf ears as she continued to rain blows upon his face, each strike causing him considerable pain.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that Aisha was being relentlessly annoying and refusing to listen, Myne unleashed his Magic Eye of Shock skill, blasting her away with a surge of force. Perhaps he used a bit too much power, for Aisha flew back like a rag doll, landing dozens of meters away.


    Now that the situation had clearly escalated beyond words, neither Aisha nor Myne was in the mood for further nonsense. They had decided to settle their dispute in the old, traditional husband-and-wife way.


    Wiping blood from the corner of his mouth, Myne first released Aisha''s hands, wanting a fair duel. Then, casting his defensive skills, ensuring that his body was able to handle all kinds of beating, he rushed towards Aisha. She, however, met his advance with a cold sneer, clearly considering him a fool for relinquishing his advantage by releasing his hands. With bloodshot eyes, she charged at him as well.


    Bang!


    Their fists collided, but neither managed to overpower the other with brute strength alone. This surprised Myne, as he had just significantly enhanced his physical abilities in the gaming world and was initially much stronger than Aisha. He had even considered holding back, but it turned out Aisha''s strength was by no means inferior to his.


    Damn it, how did her strength increase so much? If I hadn''t cleared the trial dungeon before this fight, I might have already been eating dust in terms of pure physical strength, Myne thought, creating some distance between them.


    "How did your strength grow so much?"


    Myne asked, dazedly staring at his throbbing fist, which felt as if he had punched an iron wall. But his question was answered by a high-speed kick from his dear wife directly to his stomach, sending him flying once more.


    Bang!


    This time it was Myne''s turn to roll across the ground. But unlike him, Aisha, who seemed to have learned some shameless villain-like battle tactics, gave him no chance to recover.


    Before he could even get up, he received another heavy kick, followed by a relentless barrage of punches that made his bones creak and elicited loud, painful screams that echoed eerily in the night.


    Pinned down by Aisha, unable to lift a finger to counterattack, Myne was forced to resort to his old trick. He blasted Aisha away with a shockwave magic attack before opening a portal beneath himself and teleporting a short distance away, allowing his regeneration skill to begin its work. After a few seconds of rest, feeling that he could stand again, Myne spat out a mouthful of blood and finally rose to his feet.


    But this time, as he looked at Aisha, there was no tenderness or anxiety in his eyes, only deadly coldness and overflowing killing intent. Aisha had clearly crossed the line. Now he would show her why he was the head of the family, not her.


    Snap!


    As Aisha rushed towards him, Myne snapped his fingers, and dozens of basketball-sized fireballs materialised around him. Without a change in his expression, he hurled them at her.


    Seeing that Myne had stopped holding back and that his expression was unnaturally cold, Aisha''s eyes narrowed, but she didn''t stop. With astonishing speed and agility, like a nimble cat, she dodged every single fireball and continued her charge.


    But since Myne had become serious, her little tricks obviously had no effect. He didn''t even blink at her marvellous display of movements and was about to show her what a nighttime bath felt like. However, there was no way Aisha was going to hold back after Myne started using magic, and like an idiot, she only relied on her two hands to beat him.


    As soon as Myne came within her skill range, she slapped her palm on the ground. Under Myne''s shocked gaze, a handful of meter-long stone spikes erupted directly beneath his feet. Because he had never seen Aisha use magic before, and it had been so long since he had given her those skills, he had almost forgotten about them.


    His understanding of her fighting style was still stuck on bows and arrows, so it was only natural that he was caught off guard.


    Although he saw her movement and felt the vibrations beneath his feet, Myne tried to react at the last moment. Unfortunately, his poor thigh wasn''t as lucky as the rest of his body. One of the spikes pierced through his thigh, leaving a fist-sized hole through which one could see the other side. The spike had even reduced a big part of the leg bone to powder.


    "AHHHH!!! F*CK! AISHA! You damn idiot, you''re done for this time!"


    Myne couldn''t help but curse Aisha while rolling on the ground in pain. When he finally looked up at her, intending to complain and feign pitifulness to perhaps soften her cold heart, he was met with a deathly cold and indifferent face. Three huge fireballs floated above her palm, and he knew he was utterly f*cked.


    Now, he truly regretted giving Aisha so many skills. However, what confused him most was why Aisha, who rarely fought and spent most of her time in the house, was so proficient in using her various abilities. It was as if she were a veteran who went through life-and-death battles every day. Her every action was refined and coordinated like she had practised them to the point of making them muscle memory.


    Bang! Bang!


    Feeling the heat of the fireballs on his face, Myne wasn''t in the mood to show off his toughness and rely on his body to defend them. He directly opened a portal before him, and as expected, the fireballs disappeared into it, making Aisha visibly unhappy. Obviously, she had already anticipated this outcome, which wasn''t good news for her.


    But she wasn''t going to give up because of such a minor setback. Like an angry bull, she rushed at him again.


    Myne, having dropped his good-guy facade, simply sighed helplessly. When Aisha was about ten feet away, he opened a portal between them, and because of her momentum, Aisha couldn''t stop herself from falling into his shameless trick.


    "Sigh, this always ends like this. Now I''m even starting to feel sorry for my enemies," Myne muttered, shaking his head with an evil smug on his face. He glanced at the dark sky. Although his eyesight wasn''t sharp enough to see very far, he knew that someone was falling toward his location at a very high speed. He could already imagine the other party''s fearful face with wide eyes and an open mouth.


    This was also part of his plan; otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen this open place for their battlefield. He didn''t want any unnecessary complications while he taught his dear wifuu some manners.


    About thirty seconds later, Myne finally saw a small figure falling toward him. Her hair and clothes were dishevelled, tears streamed from her eyes like a waterfall, and she was screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Does Aisha have a phobia of heights? Otherwise, why is she reacting so strongly? It''s not like I''ll let her fall to her death, right? Was our trust so fragile? I feel hurt," Myne couldn''t help but doubt.


    But as Aisha got closer and closer to the ground, he opened a large portal on the ground, big enough for a giant of a dozen meters to easily pass through. After all, Myne only wanted to teach Aisha a lesson; he didn''t want to take any risks in the process. What if he missed catching Aisha, and she fell flat on the ground and directly entered the afterlife?


    He might not even have a place to cry if she really died because of his mistake.


    "Even if there was a slight chance of amends before, then now there is absolutely no hope. But at least I will make sure her fear of heights disappears today. Let''s see how long she can scream like a madman," Myne said, taking out a couch, lying down on it, and continuing to stare at the sky.


    Although he had made sure that Aisha would fall near his location, who knew she might try to commit suicide by moving away and changing her falling position or the strong wind divert her thin body from its original path? He could be in big trouble, so he couldn''t dare to take his eyes off her for even a second.

 Chapter 703 - 703. The Art of Fooling Wife

    "Huh? Sigh, young people really fear nothing," Myne, seeing Aisha somehow drift dozens of meters away with an expression as if she wanted to commit suicide to teach him an unforgettable lesson, didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    Getting up, he walked to the place where she would fall. After making sure there was no error in his calculation, he opened a giant portal in the ground. Just as Aisha fell into it, both of their eyes met, and she stared at him with bloodshot eyes, which frightened Myne to death. In the end, out of cautiousness, he decides to give her some space and abandons his plan to join her in the sky fall.


    It wasn''t until five more rounds that he found Aisha had become numb from continuous falling, so he stopped his training session and let her land on the ground.


    "You... Bast... Bleargh!"


    As soon as Aisha''s body touched the ground, she started vomiting. From her perspective, everything was spinning crazily. She felt so dizzy that she couldn''t even move her hand properly, let alone get up and beat Myne.


    "Water?"


    Feeling sorry, Myne took out a water pouch and offered it to Aisha. Although she growled at him like a wounded beast, showing her teeth as if wanting to bite him to death, she ultimately took the pouch and drank a mouthful of water.


    Only when the water reached her stomach did she feel a bit better and lie down on the ground, panting heavily, while shivering. Her large breasts were rising and falling at a crazy speed, instantly gaining the full attention of their righteous owner, who was sitting beside her and nodding his head with satisfaction, thinking that they had indeed grown well, worthy of his effort. But because Aisha had almost frozen, as the weather hadn''t been gentle recently, he took out some warm blankets and put them on her.


    "Now, will you give me a chance to explain the real matter? Otherwise, I don''t mind going on another round with you. I can do it all night," Myne said calmly, holding Aisha''s shaking hand and gently stroking it.


    If it were before, Aisha would rather die than listen to his nonsense and have definitely spat on his face and beaten the hell out of him, let alone give him a chance to sit beside her and hold her hand. But the excitement she had from the skyfall was a bit too much for her to handle, leaving a hidden shadow in her heart. She was indeed not in the mood to continue fighting with a cheater like her damn husband, who didn''t show any mercy on his wife.


    It wasn''t that she feared the height, but the problem was that she couldn''t control her fall. It was like an uncontrollable kite; instead of falling straight, she often became a spinner and spun crazily, along with the bone-chilling cold wind breaking her from in and out. That was the real nightmare for her, and if possible, she never wanted to experience it again.


    So she didn''t answer, just stared at the sky, showing that she didn''t care about him and that he could speak whatever came to his mind; she was too lazy to care about it.


    Myne, who was delighted seeing that Aisha finally gave in, quickly activated his Lair skill, which could increase people''s trust in his words, before starting his ready-made (modified version) story.


    Because he knew that he needed some trump cards to deal with Aisha, he added quite a few nonexistent, emotionally heartbreaking elements. After hearing them, even Aisha had to say that she felt pity for Myne''s bad luck. After all, it is not easy to get over the trauma of losing close friends who saved your life time and time again, but when it was your turn, you were unable to do anything except watch them die with a regretful smile.


    As expected, reading so many drama novels wasn''t in vain; you can always come up with wonderful stories to fool others, Myne nodded with satisfaction, seeing the change in Aisha''s expression.


    As for what he said to her, it was nothing but the story of a poor guy who cared about his pets, whom he considered family, and for whom he was willing to fall into the Abyss. Then, while looking for his pets, he met a bunch of strangers who were all going through some kind of trouble in their lives and stuck in some kind of bottleneck, unable to get out of that trouble.


    For example, a father who couldn''t move on from his daughter''s death; a lady to escape from pain, gave birth to another personality who could take care of her, but in the end, she messed up, and different kinds of personalities started being born in her mind like mushrooms in the rain; another lady who was abused by her husband but too scared to get out of the house, fearing getting eaten by monsters, so she became the other party''s slave, etc. To make it look like he wasn''t only helping ladies, he also added his apartment neighbours, like the bandaged guy, corpse man, etc. But in his story, they are good people.


    Because he feared that Aisha might misunderstand him, he didn''t forget to increase the age of all the ladies in his story and made them nearly 50 years old.


    "So, do you understand now how critical my situation was? This time, things were completely coincidental. I had no choice: either I could watch Waffle and the others die in the Abyss alone, or become the target of your anger. And you know that for me, family always comes first; there is no way I would let them be in danger," Myne said seriously, earning a heavy sigh from Aisha.


    She stared at him for a moment with a complicated expression before shaking her head helplessly.


    "No food, and no touching me for the entire next week... Now stop staring at my breasts and take me back home. My body still hasn''t recovered yet," Aisha said with a poker face as she pinched Myne''s nose, who was staring at her breasts with greedy eyes, and gave the order.


    "Hehehe, of course, dear, and thanks for understanding me," Myne laughed heartily, picked up Aisha, and opened a portal to their bathroom. He walked into it because Aisha''s clothes were dirty with vomit and grime. He first helped her take a quick bath and changed her clothes before both of them lay down on the bed. Myne happily hugged her, and although Aisha gave him an angry glare, she didn''t push him away and simply closed her eyes with a snort.


    As for Sylphy, Myne said that since he had conquered the biggest boss, lower-level bosses were just minor characters and not worthy of this level of effort.


    ...


    The next day, although everyone was very shocked to see Myne wandering in the kitchen, preparing his own breakfast under Aisha''s strict supervision so he wouldn''t blast the kitchen to the sky, and Sylphy (who had already learned about the whole story after waking up and seeing Myne and Aisha sleeping, hugging each other like koalas) didn''t say anything. The rest could only go along with the flow. But girls are naturally super curious creatures, so June, Amy, Garnet, and Ayri looked at each other and decided to get all the details from Sylphy later, as she was easy to manipulate and would probably spill the beans after a little asking.


    By the way, Waffle, who was thrown miles away from the house into the sky, surprisingly managed to find his way back home with the help of a bird monster who knew the hundreds of miles area like the back of her wing. As for why that bird was so helpful, Myne mentioned that he saw burnt feathers on that poor bird and said that he had created another villain.


    Then what came was naturally Waffle becoming a crybaby and complaining to Aisha, asking for justice. As a result, under Aisha''s watchful eyes, Myne had to cook breakfast for everyone instead of only for himself.


    After that, while eating dinner, Myne told everyone about the gaming world of the Travelling Merchant, which left them dumbfounded. But Aisha and Sylphy were delighted to hear that in the gaming world, people couldn''t die, so they strongly encouraged Myne to play in the gaming world more and increase his strength instead of messing around all the time.


    Myne didn''t think much about it and happily agreed to their request since he also felt that he should focus more on increasing his strength. Otherwise, given the speed at which Aisha and Sylphy''s strength was increasing, he was afraid that next time he might not be able to survive their single punch.


    After breakfast, Myne, who was like a child who had just gotten a new toy and couldn''t wait to play with it all day long, quickly returned to his bedroom, lay down on the bed and muttered the code words while staring at the ceiling excitedly.


    "GAME ON!"

 Chapter 704 - 704. Worship

    When the darkness dissipated, Myne reappeared in his lobby space. Since there was nothing to see, not even a chair to sit on, and various monsters outside made a lot of noise to irritate him, Myne of course had no desire to waste a second there. He simply opened his system interface and clicked on the Cosmic Arena section. He had been very curious about it ever since the travelling merchant had told him about it.


    Just like when he entered the dungeon, as soon as he chose Cosmic Arena, the darkness outside the chamber rushed in and swallowed him.


    "Is this the Cosmic Arena? Why did it look so creepy and eerie, as if the theme was picked from a horror novel? There didn''t seem to be any elements of the cosmos; it looked more like a bloody arena created by some psychopath to fulfil his weird hobbies," Myne looked at the giant wall painted red in front of him.


    Under his feet was a barren, grey-black land. When he looked up, he couldn''t see the blue sky formed by the refraction of light from the atmosphere, but could directly see the countless stars and distant, spherical planets.


    His surroundings were a barren land without any visible source of life, except for the magnificent wall thousands of meters tall before him and a colossal door. There wasn''t much else to see, which was why Myne doubted the arena''s popularity. After all, without spectators to watch the fun and throw their money in excitement, could it even be called an arena?


    Although the planet on which the arena was located seemed to have no atmosphere, or perhaps the atmospheric layer was too thin, causing a lack of air, Myne could surprisingly still breathe.


    Retreating his gaze from the sky, Myne looked in front of him. Not far away, there was a building similar to the ancient Roman Colosseum, surrounded by high walls. At some point, while he wasn''t paying attention, the main door opened a small gap, which, for an ant-like being like him, was more than enough to pass through.


    He let out a long breath, kicked his feet, and started walking toward the arena while cursing the travelling merchant for playing a childish prank on him. Other parties could clearly teleport him to the centre of the arena, but no, he was thrown dozens of miles away.


    As he crossed the outer door, he found that near this arena, there were many blood-coloured giants of all sizes. The smallest was 5 meters tall, while the tallest that he could see was hundreds of meters tall. There were also some who appeared even bigger, but Myne only saw their shadows. They looked like walking mountains, and Myne had to be careful while walking, fearing that a giant foot might suddenly fall on his head like divine judgment, and purify all his sins.


    These giants seemed quite busy, and each of them had an umbilical cord connected to the top of their bald heads, extending all the way to a huge blood moon in the sky.


    Myne hadn''t noticed it before because his sight was blocked by the arena wall. At this time, as the blood moon slowly rose, this behemoth gradually appeared before him. It almost filled the entire sky, and the dark red light it emitted gave the planet a weird and uneasy atmosphere.


    "This thing didn''t look like a moon made of stone," As Myne observed the moon seriously, he found that it was a huge creature (a very disgusting one). Its surface was covered with fine hairs waving irregularly under the red light, and if you looked closer, you would find that each hair was a huge tentacle more than ten kilometres long.


    Myne''s scalp was numb, and as the blood moon continued to rise, the entire sky was covered with a dark red glow. Myne suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if the moon was a huge eyeball staring at him at that moment.


    Buzz!


    At this time, a heart-pounding buzzing sound came from behind him. Myne turned his head suddenly and found that while he was in a trance, looking at the blood moon, a blood-coloured giant came to his vicinity, muttering something in an ancient language.


    "{ It was inviting you inside the arena, }"


    Even though Myne couldn''t understand the spoken language, his ability directly translated the giant''s thoughts, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Taking a deep breath, Myne followed the 20-meter-tall giant in front of him. He looked like an ant beside it, and it seemed like a bit too much of a waste to use this type and size of being as a worker to guide a random noob. But since he didn''t own the arena and didn''t need to worry about its finances, Myne said, "Good service," and gave a thumbs up to whoever came up with this kind of idea to show off the arena''s power. At least, he was very impressed.


    As he crossed between two giant statues of warriors in front of the arena, who looked nothing like humans¡ªone with a weird long pointy head with one eye and four arms, and the other a mix of octopus and bat holding dozens of weapons in its countless tentacle-like arms with big bat wings on its back¡ªhe continued towards the arena entrance.


    Walking past the super cool-looking, thousands of meters tall, wide-open door made of an unknown metal and adorned with different kinds of mural paintings that looked like someone''s biography ¨C a depiction of their wonderful journey from being a newbie to a god-level being ¨C it was full of excitement, with countless fights, super boss-level monsters, and various magical phenomena. The other party had accomplished so many deeds that even the thousands-of-meters-tall gigantic door seemed insufficient to describe everything.


    Myne, a die-hard story fan who enjoyed reading such exciting tales, wanted to see everything from beginning to end. He even had an idea of writing down a few dozen novels based on it and becoming popular. Anyway, it wasn''t as if a god-like being would care if someone pirated their story, but sadly, his guide was walking a bit too fast and didn''t give him a chance to enjoy some quality time.


    Deciding to record everything later, he complimented the guy who designed the arena again, saying that he had talent in this field, and hurriedly caught up to the blood giant.


    After crossing the main entrance, the blood giant brought him to a giant altar where five statues were placed in a crescent shape, leaving a small path for people to walk in the centre.


    There was a wriggling maggot, a stone fountain with a floating moon in the middle, a human-shaped strange bird with six eyes and eight wings, a withered ancient tree, and finally a familiar but unfamiliar-looking humanoid guy in luxurious clothes, whose appearance was unclear as it looked like a statue of a devil with horn, tail and wings.


    But the other party''s playful smile was a bit too conspicuous. For some reason, Myne felt an urge to complain after staring at the fifth statue for a bit, saying that someone had played well and fooled him very well.


    Many blood-coloured giants were crawling near these five statues as if they were worshipping them.


    The blood-coloured giant who had brought Myne in stopped moving after coming near the altar. He stood behind Myne, staring at him motionlessly; even his mind seemed to have gone offline, as there were no more ''{ ? }'' popping up above his head.


    "Um? What should I do next?" Myne muttered confusedly. He was lost for a moment and started looking around.


    [ Please select a Monarch and worship it. ]


    Just as Myne was looking for someone to ask for help, a prompt appeared before him. Reading the instruction, he hesitated for a moment before walking forward to the centre of the altar and stood facing the statue of the devil, who liked to cosplay as a travelling merchant to fool others.


    As for why he chose him despite knowing he was just a liar, Myne said he had no other choice. He had already been forced to sign a soul contract, and now, no matter how unwilling he was, he had to accept the fact that he was the travelling merchant''s champion. Also, he didn''t believe that the contract was fair; he had full confidence that if he chose any other statues, it would definitely not end well.


    "What''s going on? Why is there no reaction?" Myne waited for a minute, but seeing no reaction from any of the statues, he couldn''t help but ask.


    [ It detects that the host isn''t qualified to become any monarch''s champion based on their current strength and must win three trial battles before getting a gladiator mark and officially becoming the warrior of the chosen monarch, gaining the right to enter the cosmic arena. ]


    "Wait, so I am not in the cosmic arena?" Myne asked, taken aback by what the system said.


    [ Yes, this is the worship altar, where warriors choose their monarch before entering the cosmic arena under the banner of that certain monarch. ]


    This time, the system was surprisingly very cooperative and answered his doubt without putting on an air like before, as if Myne owed it millions of coins.


    "Alright then, how do I fight those trial battles? Where is my opponent? Let''s make it quick; I also have to clear a dungeon," Myne said while rubbing his fist.


    [ You must choose a monarch first and drop some blood on the statue. After you win three battles, you will automatically become that monarch''s champion. ]


    As he didn''t have much of an option to begin with, Myne sighed, saying that bastard merchant had played well, before stepping forward and quickly dropping a drop of blood on the feet of the statue of the travelling merchant.

 Chapter 705 - 705. The First Opponent

    As Myne dropped the blood onto the statue, the eyes of the statue shone with a chilling red light, and weird runic symbols appeared on its horns, which looked as if they had come alive and started twisting creepily. Then, suddenly, a chant in an ancient language echoed in the air.


    Immediately after that, two blood-coloured giants standing randomly in front of a corner of a wall suddenly moved aside, and the next moment, a mysterious door rose from the ground, leading to the battleground.


    [ The Lord of Hell has accepted your blood and is willing to make you his champion, but before that, you have to prove that you are worthy of his blessing. ]


    [ Main Mission: Win three battles in the blood arena. ]


    Taking a quick glance at the mission notification, Myne sighed again and stepped onto the battlefield. Just then, a thought struck him, and he asked the system curiously, "System, what would happen to me if I died here? There isn''t any punishment, right?"


    "System, hey, can you hear me? Why did you suddenly stop responding?"


    For some reason, after hearing Myne''s question, the system, which had been fully cooperative a moment ago, fell silent. For a long time, it didn''t respond, no matter what Myne asked, at least not until he reached the middle of the battlefield.


    [ It is strongly recommended that the host try every possible means to stay alive, because, unlike the dungeons in the game, this special worship place, as well as the Cosmic Arena, are not owned by the system creator. The host''s existence here is a type of bug or cheating since you aren''t present in your own body, so dying here will only lead to consciousness returning to your body, unlike other participants who would really die. ]


    [ So, after the host''s death, other monarchs would discover your secret, leading to a very bloody punishment that the host absolutely couldn''t accept. So please be cautious and don''t die foolishly. ]


    "Gulp! System, you bastard, why are you trying to scare me? Do you think I will flee if you say that dying here means I am screwed? Humph, how can I lose so easily to some nobodies?" Myne didn''t seem much affected by the shocking news and responded with a frown.


    System: -_- ( If that''s the case, then why are you running toward the exit? )


    Although in order not to lose its aloof and mighty image, the system didn''t make fun of Myne, Myne could see that its words and body movements didn''t match. But there was no way; at his current strength, he was indeed too weak, and he didn''t believe that the person with whom he was about to fight would be someone with cheat skills, relying on which he became his world''s strongest person, but after leaving his home world, he was nothing but slightly smarter cannon fodder. So it is only instinctive to die unexpectedly.


    However, maybe the system had picked up its creator''s bad habit, or it simply wanted to see Myne take a beating, so it didn''t explain those things until he was in the middle of the battleground. So, when Myne was only halfway through the exit, the door vanished under his horrified gaze, and the huge space began to shrink at an astonishing speed, and the scenery changed accordingly.


    In just the blink of an eye, he was already in a lush forest. The huge wall and countless empty seats for the audience had completely disappeared; only the blood moon above his head still occupied the entire sky, emitting a creepy light like a huge emotionless observer.


    Then, like an evil chant, the ancient language sounded in the air again, giving Myne a bad feeling. Every time this wretched chanting sounded, he encountered bad luck.


    [ Because the host used improper means to gain entry into the Cosmic Arena, the Boundless Blood Pool Monarch is dissatisfied with you and has decided to teach you a lesson. ]


    [ The great Lord of Hell thinks this is unreasonable, and the Boundless Blood Pool Monarch is only making things difficult for you because he has a grudge against him. However, he thinks his intervention in this matter will bring you more trouble than good, so he encourages you to fight hard and show everyone your strength. To make things fair, he has decided to give you an extra reward after you win all three battles. ]


    [ You are matched with an opponent who has eleven consecutive wins. ]


    "Hey, what do you mean by improper means? I am here by the channel you and your damn Lord of Hell, that bastard merchant gave me. What does it have to do with me? You should take responsibility for this!" Myne yelled out, seeing that he was being punished unjustly, and the system was also saying those things so righteously that if anyone didn''t know the inside story, they would think it was Myne''s fault and that a cheater like him deserved punishment.


    [ Please, host, don''t blame the system for everything. We are just providing you with a platform to become powerful. It is you who doesn''t understand your own limits. If you didn''t have confidence in your strength, you shouldn''t have come here in the first place; instead, you should have honestly cleared the dungeon. ]


    After saying that, the system again fell silent and then didn''t respond to any of Myne''s questions.


    "An opponent with eleven consecutive wins? This is going to be tricky. Also, if this f*cker has won so many games, then what the f*ck is he even doing in a trial game instead of going to the Cosmic Arena? Those bastards who like to bully the weak, why don''t they just die..." Myne''s face showed a solemn look, and he complained while gritting his teeth.


    Then, he opened his skill page and started making a plan on how to deal with his first opponent, but soon after, he suddenly heard a sound coming from some distance. The next moment, a huge figure jumped out from nowhere and landed some distance away from him.


    The 3-meter-tall humanoid insect warrior boasted a chitinous exoskeleton of obsidian and emerald, complete with spiked armour, four arms¡ªtwo scythe-clawed arms and two slender hands¡ªand two digitigrade legs. Two horns protruded above his mandibled face, which featured glowing amber eyes. Vestigial wings and a predatory, silent gait further enhanced his menacing and alien grace.


    The insect warrior, naturally armoured, had no need for clothing. He stood before Myne, staring at him in an unnatural way.


    The other party seemed to harbour some perverted fantasy regarding Myne''s handsome body, a physique countless ladies would have yearned to touch. This also confused Myne greatly; he couldn''t understand why most monsters and these alien creatures found his body so appealing that they began licking their lips pervertedly, a creepy smile spreading across their faces automatically.


    { It had never eaten a human and had only heard about them in stories, so it was very exciting to see you. }


    { It was thinking about bringing you to its hometown to mate with you. It has been heard that humans are one of the few species that are good mating sources with weak bloodlines, and most alien races can easily produce many offspring from them with pure bloodlines. }


    { It was about to launch a full-powered punch at the back of your head to knock you out in one go, as it didn''t want to injure you. }


    As Myne read his opponent''s dark thoughts, he couldn''t help but shiver, his anus tightening unconsciously. Although he knew the other party had mistaken him for a female, since it seemed to have never seen a human and didn''t know the difference between genders. Also, although he was merely using a clone body, meaning in the worst-case scenario he could log out or commit suicide, a sense of fear still gripped his heart. He had never encountered such a psychopathic, bisexual individual who was taking his race''s population a bit too seriously, and insisted on taking this kind of responsibility on his shoulders.


    Maybe I should create demonic-looking full-body armour before entering the cosmic arena, Myne thought, nervously gulping down saliva.


    Humans seem to be a very desirable commodity in the eyes of most alien creatures; they are nothing but walking breeding machines for them. It would be a nightmare if someday someone powerful took a fancy to my body.


    For some reason, Myne''s mind couldn''t simply get rid of the unwelcome images popping into his head, images decidedly unfriendly to any straight man.


    [ Name: Krythic the Broodfather


    Level: 8


    Race: The Zyrrithan Brood. ]


    Perhaps it was against the rules, or maybe his appraisal skill, even with his special ability combined, wasn''t powerful enough; he could barely discern his opponent''s status. Still, Myne breathed a sigh of relief seeing that he wasn''t facing someone overwhelmingly powerful. He might at least have a chance to beat him.


    While Myne''s mind was in disarray, his opponent narrowed his eyes, and with a flicker of motion, almost as fast as a truck, he rushed toward him at full speed. Thankfully, the opponent''s speed was still within his reach, perhaps only a few points faster than his own, which gave him time to react. He quickly dodged the incoming punch.


    But the insect warrior Krythic was obviously no noob like him and possessed a good foundation in close combat. Myne had barely dodged the first punch when a second one followed closely, appearing before his chest.

 Chapter 706 - 706. Human Vs Insect

    Myne, in a hurry, barely raised his arms when Krythik''s fist crashed into his forearms like a warhammer, the impact shuddering through his bones. Myne staggered back, his teeth rattling from the pain. Five times a normal man''s strength, and he was barely a match for his opponent. This bastard, a grotesque blend of human and insect, possessed fists that felt like iron and struck with an agonizing force that hurt like hell.


    Krythik pressed his attack relentlessly. A jab snapped Myne''s head back. A low kick buckled his knee, nearly dropping him. Thankfully, Krythik seemed to be toying with him, his strikes precise and controlled, not aimed to kill him.


    Myne, already aware of his opponent''s dark intentions, gritted his teeth and blocked the incoming punch aimed at his face, countering with a brutal hook to Krythik''s ribs. However, Myne''s full-powered punch barely flinched Krythik; his natural armoured plates were not just for show, effectively absorbing the blow.


    A spined elbow grazed Myne''s cheek, splitting the skin. Blood trickled down his jaw.


    If this continues like this, I am going to be beaten to death, Myne thought, but thankfully, Keythik didn''t seem to possess any special skills or abilities, only excelling in hand-to-hand combat, which made him breathe a sigh of relief.


    As Myne contemplated ending the battle, Krythik lunged again. This time, instead of directly taking the hit, Myne''s right hand snapped open, and he used the Holy Palm Eye skill without hesitation.


    An eye appeared in the middle of his palm, and a powerful light erupted from it ¨C a detonation of searing white. Although it was daytime, because Myne, the wealthy guy, poured hundreds of mana points directly into it, the light from the eye was more powerful than dozens of flashbangs detonating simultaneously.


    Krythik reeled back, hissing, and covered his face with his clawed hands, while his remaining two hands flailed wildly, stopping anyone who tried to approach.


    Seeing that his plan had worked, Myne quickly used the Paste skill and glued Krythik''s two clawed hands to his face.


    Although Krythik was powerful, his strength was purely physical. He possessed no other advantages except for his thick skin. When he realised he couldn''t move his hands away from his face, he began panicking, running around like a crazed bull, smashing into the nearby trees.


    Just as Krythik slammed into a tree and fell to the ground, Myne used the Paste skill again, glueing the other party''s buttocks and legs to the ground. Krythik snarled, his muscles bulging as he strained against the bindings¡ªbut he soon realised he was helpless and would only injure himself further if he used too much force.


    Just then, Myne, finally feeling at ease, grinned evilly, rubbed his fists together, and struck his opponent hard.


    A fist to the gut, where the chitin was thinnest. A knee, harder. Krythik gagged, and acidic saliva sprayed from his mandibles. Myne grabbed one of his curved horns and wrenched, twisting his head sideways. A sickening crack split the air.


    Feeling his injuries worsening, Krythik, the ruthless fighter, leaving a trail of green blood and bits of armour and skin from his buttocks and legs behind, stood up.


    At the moment of life and death, he had found a way to get rid of Myne''s Paste skill, although it had cost him dearly.


    Krythik gritted his teeth in pain and surged forward, blind but furious. Myne sidestepped, laughing now, the thrill of the fight coursing through him. He was also enjoying the feeling of bullying the weak.


    He drove a knuckle into the joint behind Krythik''s knee. The warrior fell to his knees, and Myne''s thumb found the soft membrane of an eye between the other party''s claws and pressed it hard.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    Krythik, who hadn''t opened his mouth until now, howled crazily.


    But someone obviously wasn''t interested in wasting any more time. The final blow was a palm strike to Krythik''s thorax, right where those eerie, glowing runes pulsed. The carapace splintered, and Myne''s palm went directly into his opponent''s thorax.


    Krythik''s body shivered for a few seconds before he collapsed, hitting the muddy ground with a thud.


    Myne planted a boot on Krythik''s neck and leaned down, his breath ragged. He had never thought that a battle could be so exciting. Of course, he still preferred the wizard style of bombarding his opponents from afar and leaving them in despair.


    Thud!


    Myne, who was panting heavily, also fell to the ground, not caring that his clothes were getting dirty. Although the battle was very exciting because his opponent was so ruthless, he was forced to maintain one hundred percent attention and didn''t dare to make any mistakes. He believed that after witnessing his skills, if he had even once fallen into Krythik''s grasp, he would have died. Only an idiot would still care about his little brother when his own life was in danger.


    At this moment, just as Myne was resting, a prompt appeared before him.


    [ You have gained the attention of the Boundless Blood Pool. ]


    [ You have gained the attention of the Lord of Hell, and he has given you a thumbs-up in admiration for defeating an opponent more powerful than yourself. He is looking forward to your next performance. ]


    That bastard is watching my battle? Just how free is he? Doesn''t he have anything better to do?


    Myne wasn''t surprised that the guy with the weird name, Boundless Blood Pool, was watching him since his opponent had been specially picked by him to teach him a lesson. But what made his blood boil was that the shameless merchant was actually watching for fun and, instead of giving him something good that could help in the upcoming battle, was simply talking nonsense.


    Just don''t give me a chance, otherwise, I will f*cked up your entire family, Myne thought, fearing his words might be heard, he could only curse silently in his mind.


    Just then, the surrounding scenery dissipated like broken bubbles, and he returned to the ancient and vast arena. He was teleported directly in front of the statues of the five monarchs, or gods, whichever they preferred to be called.


    "Huh?"


    Myne noticed that the other three statues remained still, but the stone fountain-like statue had begun to "gurgle" and was now spurting out blood, soaking the stone moon that floated in the centre of it. As for the statue of the travelling merchant, aside from the runes that had now spread across its entire surface, there wasn''t much change.


    [ Congratulations, host! Your performance has been appreciated by the Boundless Blood Pool! It has decided to let you go this time and will not interfere in other battles. ]


    "Phew, that''s good. If someone more powerful than that incest freak appears in the next battle, I am definitely going to be beaten," Myne breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing the good news from the system.


    While Myne was talking with the system, suddenly a ray of light shone on his head, and a message appeared in his mind.


    The Lord of Hell, the guy who liked to pretend to be a travelling merchant and fool innocent people, wanted to cheat his fellow comrades, meaning the other four monarchs, and for this, he hoped Myne could continue fighting and win the remaining two battles as well.


    Then, knowing Myne''s cowardly personality, before he could complain, a notification appeared before him.


    [ Congratulations to the host for clearing the first round of the battle.


    You have received 20 free attribute points and 1000 coins. ]


    "What a big deal. That bastard is now forcing me to fight to the death."


    Myne couldn''t help but show a look of amazement. He was worthy of being a Lord of Hell. He could get such a generous reward for just a casual fight.


    "But why are the coins so few? At least he should have added another zero. For someone of his status, didn''t he feel ashamed of giving only 1000 coins?"


    Myne couldn''t help but complain and quickly allocated his free attribute points. He urgently needed strength, so there was no point in saving them.


    [ Name: Glitcher (Myne Fortuna) ( 666666 )


    Level: 5 ( 234/1500 )


    Race: Human


    Strength: 31 ¡ú 41


    Endurance: 31 ¡ú 36


    Agility: 27 ¡ú 32


    Spirit: 107 ¡ú 167


    Mana: 74 ¡ú 94 ( Stored Mana: 1726 )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 4000 ]


    [ Skill Bar: Holy Palm Eye, Appraisal?Complete, Inventory, Cut & Paste, Thunder Ball ( 3/3 ). ]


    [ Item Bar: Hundred-Man Killer Knife, Eye of the Evil God ] ( Total 5 Grids / one with each level )


    Thanks to the Eye of the Evil God, after he added 20 points (10 to strength, and 5 each to endurance and agility), his spirit automatically gained 60 extra points, three times the total value of the spent attribute points. Because spirit and mana were connected at a fundamental level, his mana also received a significant boost, directly gaining 20 points. However, since he had his inventory to store mana, he didn''t care much about it.


    As his attributes increased significantly, Myne felt like his entire body was blooming with energy, especially his spirit, which not only helped him resist the abyssal pollution but also cleared his mind, increased his thought process, and made his sixth sense stronger.


    "Not bad, not bad. Now I have the confidence to deal with the next opponent. Without the interference of those monarchs, I am surely able to handle the next one with ease."


    "System, let''s start the second battle."


    As soon as Myne finished speaking, an altar slowly rose in the middle of the five statues. On it were placed a large number of fresh fruits and vegetables, most of which Myne had never seen before. There was also a huge wild boar-like beast with flaming orange and blue fur, golden pupils, and two long, elephant-like teeth, its limbs tied up and struggling constantly. Next to the wild boar was a dagger made of bones from an unknown monster.


    [ Open the belly of the tribute, sacrifice to the Eternal Void Eye, and ask it to witness the ancient sacred duel. ]


    What''s the point of these formalities this time? Can''t we just do it normally like before? Although Myne was complaining, he still did it without any hesitation.


    Amid the painful screams of the huge wild boar, the dark red blood dyed the entire altar red. At the same time, the blood moon above the bloody arena emitted a scarlet light as if it had accepted Myne''s sacrifice.


    Not long after, the surrounding scenery began to change. This time, Myne appeared on a floating rock above a volcano. Flowing magma surged beneath the rock, and there were only a few other rocks for people to step on besides the one he was standing on.


    Aside from the frightening environment, the super hot temperature, and the lack of any land around him, what caught his attention more was that there were three huge statues around the volcano!


    They were the blood-spraying fountain, the strange wriggling maggot, and a devil with a cheap smile on his face. But at this time, the three statues had become extremely huge, much taller than the volcano, almost reaching the sky. They surrounded the volcano like three giants looking at toys in their palms.

 Chapter 707 - 707. Magma-Coward

    "F*ck, it''s so hot!" Myne panted heavily, wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "Don''t those bastards have any better venue to choose than throwing me inside a volcano?" He fanned himself with his hand, his gaze sweeping across the fiery landscape. Thanks to his high endurance, his body somehow withstood the searing heat emanating from the magma, but it was only a temporary reprieve. Myne was confident that if he stayed here for more than ten minutes, he would definitely become roasted chicken.


    "System, what''s going on with those statues? Why are they here?"


    [ Monarchs are observing this battle. Because of the host''s past performance, the Insect Mother is showing some interest in you and wants to see what you can do with an environmental disadvantage and limited space. Can you still defeat your opponent with your ''funny tricks''? ]


    "What do you mean, ''funny tricks''? I fought for my life back there, alright..."


    [ You are matched with an opponent who has won two battles. ]


    Just like last time, an ancient voice echoed in the sky, and the system also provided a brief description of his opponent, foreshadowing the beginning of the duel.


    "Looks like the battle has started, but where is that bastard?"


    Myne, who was sweating profusely from the intense heat, even his leather shoes showing signs of damage, looked around vigilantly. But even though this time their battleground was limited with no obstacles to hide behind, he still couldn''t find his opponent. Only gods knew where it was hiding, giving Myne no chance to end the battle as soon as possible while he was still in his peak condition.


    This time, Myne''s opponent seemed to have a completely different fighting style. It didn''t show itself directly; it seemed to want to defeat Myne by simply relying on the home-field advantage instead of confronting him directly.


    From a rational point of view, this was a good strategy. After all, not everyone could jump into magma, pull it out forcefully, and beat the hell out of it.


    Two minutes later, just when Myne started panting crazily, drinking water as if there were no tomorrow, and even throwing it on his body to cool down, while silently patting himself for collecting enough water in his inventory, his eagle-like eyes suddenly spotted two small hands slowly emerging from the magma at the edge of the small stone on which he was standing.


    Before he could guess his opponent''s intention, he saw the other party sink its claw-like, sharp fingers hard into the stone''s edge and press the entire stone into the magma, directly flipping it 360 degrees, scaring Myne to death.


    Thankfully, Myne had already moved to the other end of the stone when he saw his opponent''s hand. When the other party pushed one side of the stone into the magma, and the other side lifted up, he relied on the stone''s momentum and, with its support, jumped onto another nearby stone.


    "Hot, hot, hot, hot..."


    The other stone was much hotter than the previous one, and as soon as Myne stepped on it, he realised he couldn''t stand on it for too long. So, he quickly threw a large amount of water onto the stone''s surface to reduce its temperature while avoiding the hot steam. Only after its surface temperature became bearable did he look around, wanting to find that bastard who was playing shameless tricks like a coward instead of coming out and fighting like a man.


    "Get the hell out of here, you coward! This is cheating! You can''t hide in the magma and overturn the stones!"


    Myne tried to provoke his opponent so it would at least come out. Even a second would be enough ¡ª then he could paste its body to the stone and show it who the real boss was. But sadly, his tricks didn''t work, and the other party remained hidden and turned a deaf ear.


    "I hate these types of shameless bastards the most," Myne cursed, but sadly, there was nothing he could do in the current situation except wait for an opportunity.


    "But thankfully, it seemed that in its initial state, those opponents didn''t have any skills and could only rely on their physical characteristics to fight. Otherwise, if this guy could control magma even a little bit, it would be nigh impossible to defeat... "


    "Aha! Here you are!"


    Just as Myne was looking around vigilantly, he saw two small hands emerging from the magma again, grabbing the edge of his stone once more. But this time, he didn''t give the other party a chance and directly pasted both its hands.


    The next moment, Myne''s opponent, who was hiding under the stone inside the magma, found that it couldn''t close its fingers or move its hands no matter what it did, as if they were stuck to the stone. This gave it a very bad feeling, which came true when it felt a very sharp blade touching the back of its hands, as if warning it to stick its head out or forget its hands.


    Myne, who had backed away after giving his opponent the warning while holding the butcher knife in his hand so the opponent couldn''t do anything funny like spitting magma at him, waited for it to come out and show its face.


    The next moment, a small goblinoid about 1.3 meters tall, with a red, magma-like scaly body, smoldering yellow eyes with a sly, calculating gaze, a jagged, toothy grin, along with a bald head, pointy ears, and a sharp nose, poked its head out from the magma and stared at Myne coldly. If eyes could kill, Myne would surely be dead a dozen times over by now.


    "A red goblin?" Seeing his opponent''s face, Myne was taken aback. He hadn''t expected to see a familiar figure even on a cosmos-level platform. "Those little bastards are really no less popular than humans."


    [ Name: Magmascorch, the Cunning


    Level: 4


    Race: Ember Ghu?l ]


    "Well, it seemed different from usual goblins; at least its race name had nothing to do with them."


    Myne, having seen the other party''s status, didn''t waste any more time, quickly and shamelessly, he used the Paste skill on his opponent''s mouth to avoid a sneak attack and swiftly rushed at him with the butcher knife.


    Magmascorch, seeing Myne rushing at him with the knife, quickly hid his head in the magma. Sadly, his hands were still glued to the edge of the rock and couldn''t release them, giving Myne the chance to catch him. With a few hits, Myne cut off one of its hands, injuring him badly.


    Red blood, hot like magma, burst out from the severed hand, searing Myne. He hadn''t expected that the other party''s blood would be so deadly. Not only that, but even his knife took considerable damage as it wasn''t durable enough to handle the high-temperature liquid like magma. It was good that it didn''t melt like a candle after coming into contact with Magmascorch''s blood.


    Several bubbles rose above the magma, indicating that Magmascorch was screaming in pain; he seemed to have forcefully broken open his mouth.


    However, while Myne thought that Magmascorch would jump out of the magma after getting injured and fight him to the death like his previous opponent, the insect warrior, the other party didn''t even show its face until Myne slowly cut off his other hand as well, making him unable to fight, automatically winning the battle.


    "That guy is indeed a coward. I was overestimating him for nothing. If it weren''t for the fact that the venue has a huge advantage for him, he would have nothing to fear. I would have dealt with him with ease," Myne muttered with a sneer. But when he looked at his knife, which was damaged in multiple places, he didn''t feel happy about winning the battle at all.


    While Myne was troubled, wondering where he could repair his knife, suddenly the huge worm statue twisted its body a few times, making the entire volcano shake as if it had been hit by a high-magnitude earthquake, and then disappeared.


    Following this, the blood-spraying fountain sprayed blood one after another, as if cursing someone''s entire family, and then also disappeared, leaving only the statue of the Lord of Hell, whose already cocky smile became even more disgusting, enough to make people''s blood boil and have the urge to beat him to death.


    "Doesn''t this bastard have anything better to do than create trouble? What did he do this time that made the other two guys flee with such momentum?"


    Myne, who was almost thrown into the magma pool, muttered angrily, watching the two colossal statues disappear. Then, the next moment, the scenery around him also began to break and return to the ancient arena.


    The statues of the five monarchs still stood quietly in front of him.


    Only this time, the five monarchs all lit up with a faint glow, which was completely different from the coldness when he first came.


    Three balls of blue light rushed out from the Lord of Hell statue and merged into Myne''s body, and the system prompt sounded in his ears.


    [ Congratulations to the host for clearing the second round of the battle.


    You have received 5 free attribute points, 1000 coins, a random rare quality equipment or prop scroll, and 3 Cosmic Coins. ]


    "Wait, why are the attribute points so few this time?" Myne didn''t care about the other rewards, but when he saw that his next battle-winning ticket, on which he was putting all his hope, was taken away, he immediately complained.


    [ The reward is gained based on the host''s performance, and because the host''s opponent this time was many times weaker than him, you won''t get extra attribute points for nothing. ]


    "But that''s cheating! What about the venue? I was almost thrown into the magma!" Myne didn''t give up and continued talking nonsense, but the system obviously lost its patience and restarted its favourite game of playing dead.


    "Fine, you won''t give. At least tell me about the other rewards. What is this scroll and Cosmic Coin thing? How do I use them?" Myne realised that he wasn''t going to get anything free from the system, rolled his eyes in annoyance, and asked about the other rewards.


    [ The random scroll can be used to randomly select a rare quality of equipment or prop from the treasure house of the cosmic arena. As for the Cosmic Coins, it is the universal currency in this Cosmic arena, which can be used to trade or directly exchange equipment, props, bloodlines, blessings, skills, abilities, etc.¡ªanything you think can be bought with those coins. ]


    [ But these things can only be used after the host becomes a formal gladiator. So keep working hard. ]

 Chapter 708 - 708. Bonus Gift

    [ These things, however, can only be used after the host becomes a formal gladiator. So keep working hard. ]


    While Myne was chatting with the system, a blood giant with a taller physique, nearly 500 meters in height, approached.


    This one seemed different from the ordinary giants. It wore a loose purple robe. As soon as it entered, it knelt before the five statues, its head slightly tilted, as if listening intently to something.


    "What is it doing?" Myne couldn''t help but whisper.


    [ The Blood Servant is listening to the will of the monarchs. Unlike the Blood Baby, it is a high-level blood infant and also the person in charge of the worship arena. Therefore, when the five monarchs need to hold a special competition, the Blood Servant will appear. ]


    The system casually answered Myne''s question, but when he heard that those mountain-sized giants were called babies, he was dumbfounded. It took him a few seconds to regain his senses and stop staring weirdly at the blood babies before refocusing on the five statues.


    Unless he had a brain problem, it wasn''t hard to guess that those five bastards were planning some tricks and didn''t want him to have a good time in his last battle.


    Not long after, the Blood Servant turned around and whispered something in a strange language to him.


    Surprisingly, even without the help of the system or { ? }, he understood its meaning. It was asking him to follow it. The Lord of Hell had prepared a special trial for him, which would be held the following day. So, it was taking him to a resting place where he could wait and recover until further notification.


    Hearing that he was granted time before the last battle, Myne instantly breathed a sigh of relief and was delighted. He had been thinking of asking the system if there was any way to postpone the final fight so he could go back and clear a few dungeons, boost his strength, and grab some skills before returning.


    The last battle had taught him how weak he was, especially since the venue''s theme was not friendly to humans. Previously, he had been lucky that his opponent was a coward and didn''t have particularly strong body defense; otherwise, the other party wouldn''t have needed to do anything except wait for him to admit defeat while roasting in the heat of magma or throwing magma at him from afar there is no way he can avoid getting injured all the time.


    But who was to say that his next opponent would also be a fool? He couldn''t afford the price of dying, not even once. Otherwise, those four overpowered individuals who had just started paying attention to him would do anything to f*cked him up for cheating right under their noses.


    So, Myne soon followed the blood servant into a narrow space, which led him to a grand, luxurious hall made of shiny golden and red marble. Hell was unimaginably large, very suitable for those mountain-like babies. But sadly, to Myne''s disappointment, there wasn''t anyone else like him who had come here for a trial.


    However, in a corner, he saw a familiar-looking signboard of a shield and sword. After asking the system, he learned it was a blacksmith shop where he could repair his equipment.


    This delighted Myne, and after getting his room in the residential area for guests on the west side of the giant hall, which was very simple with a king-size bed, a restroom, and some common furniture, he hurriedly went to the blacksmith shop.


    The shop was also run by a blood baby, the only difference being that this one was very small, barely four meters tall, probably because most people who came here for trial battles weren''t giants. For those hundreds-of-meters-tall beings, grabbing and repairing the participant''s tiny equipment was nothing but helping an ant, a very difficult task.


    After Myne paid one Cosmic Coin, the blood baby took his knife, threw it into the burning furnace, and after a minute or so, grabbed the burning hot knife with its bare hand as if it were nothing. It casually threw it onto the anvil, grabbed the stone hammer, and under Myne''s dumbfounded gaze, the other party hit it a few times randomly before throwing it into the water tank to cool down.


    Then, it placed the knife before Myne, returned to its seat, and closed its eyes as if nothing had happened.


    [ Name: Hundred-Man Killer Knife


    Type: Equipment


    Quality: Rare


    Function: When swinging, it increases body movement and strength by +20, but also consumes more physical strength.


    Note: It was repaired and enhanced by the Grandmaster-level blood baby and is twice as durable as before. ]


    "F*CK!"


    This was the only word that came out of Myne''s mouth after witnessing the magical skill of the blood baby blacksmith before him. It would be a lie to say that for a moment, he thought he had been cheated.


    Who would have thought that with a few casual swings of a hammer, someone could repair his damaged knife and even enhance it out of nothing? If not for the fear that the Eye of the Evil God was a bit too valuable, no less than those five bastards out there¡ªwho he didn''t doubt would definitely jump out from nest if he took out an body part of another god, he would be robbed for sure¡ªhe really wanted to give it to the blood baby in front of him to enhance as well.


    After this small episode, Myne wandered around the colossal hall, but seeing that there wasn''t anything to see except blood giants wandering, and that the hall was also a bit too big for him to explore fully, he returned to his room, pulled up the status menu, and clicked on the Exit option.


    ...


    "Haa, this motherf*cking darkness, when will I be able to renovate my lobby?" He looked outside the lobby through the wall and saw the darkness, and fog-like monsters with red eyes roaring and screaming as they fought with each other. Occasionally, a few idiots smashed their heads against the lobby wall, but like ants hitting a mountain, it had no effect at all.


    "Huh? Where did this box come from?" Just as Myne pulled up his status screen again, intending to enter the dungeon, he noticed a small box in the corner of the lobby under the light of the status window.


    "System, what''s the matter with this box?" Myne asked as he walked toward the small wooden box and opened it without any hesitation.


    [ Name: Dark Wind Boots ]


    [ Type: Equipment ]


    [ Quality: Ordinary ]


    [ Consumption: 10 Mana ]


    [ Function: After activating, enter a stealth state for five minutes, and agility increases by 5%. In a dark environment, all movement sounds are reduced by 90%, and movement speed is increased by 30%. Movement speed scales with the agility attribute, with a maximum bonus of 50 points. ]


    [ Note: On a dark and windy night, kill without leaving a trace. ]


    "F*ck, so cool!" Myne''s eyes instantly lit up seeing the wonderful effect of his new boots. He removed his old leather boots and put these on without wasting a second, fearing the giver might regret his decision and ask for them back.


    [ Because of the host''s wonderful performance, the Lord of Hell has given you an additional reward and asks you to be well-prepared for the next battle, since much is at stake, and he wants you to win at any cost. ]


    "What has that bastard done this time?" Myne cursed, his excitement washing away as he realized someone was plotting behind his back again. Even the Dark Wind Boots on his feet suddenly felt uncomfortable. But sadly, there was nothing he could do about it except sigh.


    By the way, Myne also learned from the system that he could choose to equip any equipment without needing to physically wear it, thus avoiding unnecessary trouble from other greedy players who covet his equipment. Also, many pieces of equipment looked quite second-rate and weird, as not all of them were made for humans.


    The other races had different tastes and characteristics. If they were mixed and matched, it would be hard to tell what style it would become. However, when activating its function, the equipment would briefly display a phantom for one second to indicate it was working before disappearing, and he could wear whatever he wanted on top of it.


    Then, Myne checked his status but was in no hurry to spend the pitiful 5 free attribute points. He decided to enter the dungeon and beat some asses first.


    [ Please choose the mode of dungeon: Single or Team ]


    "Ohh, there''s also such a function, so doesn''t it mean I can also beat other players'' asses and rob their equipment?" An evil smile appeared on Myne''s face as he thought that his new equipment was motivating him to do bad things.


    [ Player Glitcher, level 5 ]


    [ Team mode dungeon matching in progress... ]


    [ Team dungeon confirmed, number of people: Six. ]


    The dim lights in the lobby space did not flicker this time. Large patches of darkness appeared from the room''s door, like a tide silently surging.


    Then, it swallowed up the room and Myne together.


    ...


    [ Since this is the first time entering the team dungeon, this mode will provide each player with a common main quest and will evaluate and reward them according to their personal completion. ]


    [ Note: Once the act of killing team members occurs, the main quest will be banned, and related rewards and experience cannot be obtained. ]


    After a brief moment of unconsciousness, Myne''s consciousness fell to the ground as if from the sky, and he blinked open his eyes.


    His first thought was, "There''s no weird greeting sound this time," and the second was, "What a shame, I can''t play the role of bandit."

 Chapter 709 - 709. Team Dungeon

    "What''s that smell?"


    Myne''s nose wrinkled at the foul stench of blood and decay. Looking around, he found himself in an abandoned bus. The source of the smell and the sticky crimson was a uniformed corpse sprawled in the aisle, surrounded by a dense cloud of flies that indicated it had been dead for quite some time.


    Besides him on the bus were five other living people. They blinked open their eyes with confused expressions, and floating nicknames appeared above their heads, confirming they were players like him, also part of this team dungeon.


    However, while Myne observed his teammates, his gaze snagged on a familiar figure attempting to conceal himself with a long robe.


    "Ah, hello buddy, we meet again," Myne said, a playful smile playing on his lips.


    The game lacked any avatar modification function, so everyone looked exactly as they did in real life. Coupled with the floating IDs, recognition was easy, even if someone had unusual physical features.


    The man Myne addressed was none other than his second opponent from the arena, whose ass he had just kicked. But it seemed that, like Myne, after healing his hands, the other guy hadn''t wasted time and had rushed straight into the dungeon to become stronger.


    Magmascorch, the red goblin with mind-blowing fire resistance, trembled upon hearing the voice of the suddrual who had nearly killed him an hour ago. He looked back and saw Myne''s demonic face split into a wide smile as he waved.


    F*ck! What is this bastard doing here? Magmascorch didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He should have been happy to encounter an acquaintance in a dungeon. A place full of danger, filled with uncertainty and a high mortality rate, the memory of someone brutally severing his hands and then glueing his mouth shut. It was hard to have a good impression of such a person.


    "Ahhm, hehe, hello." Although he desperately wanted to stay as far away from Myne as possible, the other party clearly had no such intentions. Myne took the initiative, approaching and patting him on the shoulder, forcing Magmascorch to return the greeting.


    "Hahaha, don''t look so terrified, as if I''m going to eat you alive," Myne whispered gently, his voice only reaching Magmascorch''s ears.


    "The arena battle and this dungeon challenge are completely different things. There, we were mortal enemies with only two options: kill or be killed. But here, we''re teammates, so it''s best to stick together and clear this mission instead of fleeing and holding grudges over past matters." He didn''t know what the other teammates were like, so he kept his voice low.


    { He thinks you are more cunning than him and wants to fool him again. }


    { He doesn''t trust you. His parents have told him that most humans are greedy liars and he should stay away from them. }


    { He is more afraid of the dungeon than you, so he thinks that until figuring out the main theme, he''d better stick close to you before thinking of a way to escape. }


    As expected, this guy is indeed very cunning and knows how to take advantage of every change. He has a bright future, Myne nodded and gave Magmascorch a thumbs up in his mind, acknowledging his strategy. If Myne were in his position, he would do the same thing.


    While forcibly dragging Magmascorch onto his pirate ship, Myne turned his head to look at his other teammates.


    Two people sat in the back, a duo. Although their general appearance was human-like, they possessed mischievous tails and bodies covered in fur, resembling cats or wolves, along with long, fluffy ears on their heads and flat, black noses.


    Among the duo, one was called [ Ache ] and the other [ Achoo ]. They appeared to be teenagers of similar age.


    Feeling Myne''s gaze, the whispering duo stopped. Ache cleared his throat lightly, adopting a serious demeanour before speaking. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Ache. I am a level 6 player."


    He pointed to the furry, brown, wolf-like guy beside him, who wore casual pants and a t-shirt with a sexy wolf lady showing her ass printed on it.


    "This is my son, Achoo," He said seriously.


    The brown-haired man glared at his best friend and kicked his buttocks angrily. "Get lost! I''m your father! Don''t think I''ll bring you lunch this afternoon, you bastard!"


    "Sorry, Dad, please don''t! Otherwise, I will starve to death."


    Myne watched the two childish figures bickering as if they were in a park and couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. He had already labeled them unreliable noobs. He also read their thoughts, and they were just thinking about food or their crushes. Neither of them seemed serious about their current predicament.


    Then he looked at the remaining two people. One was a human girl who seemed to be having a difficult time after seeing the corpse and was hiding in a corner, muttering something like, "I didn''t want to play this crappy game; I just wanted to go home."


    She wore a white shirt, a very small black thigh-high skirt, and big round goggles on her eyes. Myne had to admit she was quite a beauty with what looked like double D-cup breasts, which seemed as if they would break free from her too-tight shirt, perfectly showcasing her curvaceous body but leaving no breathing space for her breasts.


    Although he didn''t know what she was thinking when she came to the dungeon dressed in clothes that would only make things difficult for her, he had to say, for his eyes'' pleasure, she had done a perfect job.


    { She is scared after seeing the corpse. }


    { She was able to clear the trial dungeon by relying on her beauty and seducing a naive guy who helped her from start to finish, giving her the illusion that all dungeons would be so easy. After she improved her attributes and felt the power rushing through her body, she became addicted to it and decided to play again, but now she is regretting it. }


    { She is pretending to be pitiful so someone will take pity on her and offer a helping hand, allowing her to rely on him to finish the dungeon. If that doesn''t work, she is willing to use her body on the only human in the team besides herself to gain his protection, she can''t believe someone would ignore a beauty like her. }


    Huh? Wait a minute, the other human besides her wasn''t that me? Had her evil eyes already fallen on my body? F*ck, why the hell does everyone want my body? Although I am handsome, this is a bit too much, Myne, feeling a strange mix of pain and pleasure, cursed. Although he wouldn''t mind a beauty throwing herself into his arms, if the other party was just a pig teammate, then he definitely wasn''t going to accept this burden.


    Throwing the girl''s matter aside, he looked at their last teammate. A muscular, red-skinned, bald, four-eyed uncle, nearly 2 meters tall, with a deadly serious face. He was currently coming toward them, seeming to want to say something.


    His voice was calm but a little deep, and when he spoke, he instantly grabbed everyone''s attention.


    "Although I don''t want to disturb you, didn''t you brats notice what''s going on outside the bus?"


    This person is called [ Mr. Red ]. He has a sharp look in his eyes. He is wearing a black vest and overalls. He has well-developed muscles and a good temperament, giving a very reliable feeling, as if nothing could shake him and everything was within his control.


    His level had also reached level 9, the highest among them all.


    According to the matching mechanism of the team dungeon told to him by the system, the level difference between players would not exceed 5 levels. After all, the higher the level, the more attribute points could be allocated, which would lead to a difference in strength.


    There was no need to worry about being dragged down by too-weak guys, nor to worry about being blown away by too-high-level players in one punch.


    After Mr. Red''s reminder, everyone looked outside.


    At this time, there was a highway outside with abandoned cars everywhere, and a large number of zombies with grey eyes and light green skin were staggering aimlessly.


    The afterglow of the setting sun was shining through the blood-colored clouds, illuminating the rotting flesh and bloodied faces, which looked terrifying and disgusting.


    "Is this a zombie dungeon?" Achoo said with wide eyes, seeing hundreds of dead bodies wandering around them. It would be a lie to say he wasn''t frightened already.


    Before anyone answered him, the system displayed a message.


    [ Dungeon CG and introduction are loading... ]


    [ Zizi. Zizi... ]


    Then a sound from the intercom slowly sounded in everyone''s ears, and everything around them turned black and white. But unlike last time, there was no video CG, only an audio clip of a man.


    [ This is... Ziranloda. This is an isolated city called Srinka. Now it has become a dead city. Countless zombies are wandering in every corner of the city. In this dead and miserable city, the handful of living people are struggling in despair, trying their best to survive. The afterglow of the sunset is disappearing, and you may become one of them. Be careful. ]

 Chapter 710 - 710. Zombie Dungeon

    "It looks like it''s a zombie dungeon," Ache muttered thoughtfully. "With our level, if those zombies are like the ones we''ve seen in movies, then dealing with them shouldn''t be too difficult."


    Achoo also looked at the zombies outside but shook his head, didn''t agree with him. "Although these guys seem even slower than the ones in movies, and look easier to handle. But it shouldn''t be this easy; how can this crappy game give us such an easy time...?"


    At this time, Mr. Red rubbed his bald head and spoke softly, "It seems that this is your first time in a team dungeon."


    "Huh?"


    "The difficulty mode of a team dungeon is simpler than the single-player difficulty, but it''s also related to the number and strength of the players." He looked calm and observed everyone''s expression.


    "Here, we have one level 9, two level 6, two level 5, and one level 4. This indicates that the difficulty of this dungeon is higher than imagined. I advise you not to be careless and to be careful. At the same time, don''t do strange things¡ªlike what he''s doing."


    Everyone followed Mr. Red''s gaze and saw that at some point, Myne had squatted next to the corpse with some ulterior motive.


    Magmascorch, knowing that he was already on Myne''s pirate ship and had to hold his thigh to clear the dungeon safely, mustered his courage and asked politely, "Brother Glitcher, what are you doing?"


    Because everyone''s name and levels were floating above their heads, Magmascorch knew Myne''s name.


    "I''m thinking about what information we can collect from him."


    Myne had played a lot with zombies and seen every kind of disgusting sight, and didn''t care about touching the corpse. He turned it over, then tore off the blood-stained clothes, revealing the empty chest of the decaying body.


    The girl, whose name was Shiny Star, opened her eyes wide before covering her mouth, trying her best to hold back her vomit. She had never seen anything so bloody, so she was extremely uncomfortable. If it weren''t for the fact that the outside of the bus was full of zombies, she wouldn''t have wanted to spend a single second in it.


    Ache, seeing the atmosphere becoming creepy and everyone feeling very uncomfortable, coughed slightly and spoke, "That... clues are usually not found on a body that is so severely decomposed. And instead of searching for this, why not try the lockers on the bus first? Maybe we can find something there; usually, there should be some useful tools stored there."


    "It seems that there is indeed nothing in the pockets of the clothes."


    Myne nodded but ignored others and searched the corpse''s clothes a few times. Then, while everyone thought he was about to finish this madness, he actually stretched out his hand to reach into the hole in the chest!


    "F*ck!" Ache and Achoo stared with wide eyes.


    "Stop it!"


    The faces of the others also changed slightly at the same time. They were still normal people even if they had played a few dungeons. Yes, they were from different planets, but that didn''t mean they were uncivilised barbarians who fought and showered in blood all the time. This kind of crazy thing, like putting a hand into a corpse''s body, was too much for them.


    "I can''t take it anymore," Shiny Star muttered, rolling her eyes and vomiting a lot of water in front of her, filling the entire bus with a very disgusting stench. But no one said anything to her, as even they had a slight urge to vomit after seeing Myne''s deeds.


    "Aren''t you together? Why don''t you stop him?" Mr. Red, although he called himself a veteran, also felt a little uncomfortable and looked at the little red creature beside him with a slightly tilted brow.


    Magmascorch, who had already labelled Myne as a madman, hurriedly shook his head to deny any connection, determined to draw a clear line with this pervert.


    While everyone was watching Myne''s madness and couldn''t bring themselves to stop him, as they had to work as a team in the dungeon and didn''t want to start a conflict right at the beginning, they suddenly saw something that left them dumbfounded, and they opened their eyes wide in shock.


    Myne took out a bloody key with a few pieces of meat clinging to it from inside the corpse''s chest and shook it in front of everyone with a playful smile. "See? I said there was something. You guys should learn to believe in your teammate."


    "???"


    There was a row of question marks above everyone''s head, and their faces were stiff. Despite seeing the result, it was hard for them to believe that there really was something inside the corpse''s body! For a moment, they wanted to beat the psychopathic developer who came up with this puzzle.


    [ System Reminder: The pet subsystem has been activated. All of the host''s pets have been summoned into the pet space, and he can summon them beside him to fight at any time. ]


    [ World Danger Level: One. ]


    [ Regional Danger Level: Two. ]


    "Ohh, so they are finally here?" Myne, ignoring everyone''s confused gaze, since it wasn''t a big deal, and he found the key with the help of { ? }, quickly opened his status interface and clicked on the Pets Option. An inventory-like interface, but with only square boxes, appeared before him. Each box had a cartoonish but familiar-looking icon: a smiling wolf, a calm dog, and a pink wheel. Obviously, they were none other than the troublemaking trio.


    Since there were outsiders present, Myne refrained from summoning them. He closed the system interface, stood up after wiping the key clean with the corpse''s clothes, and approached the bus''s operation desk.


    "This should be the bus key. We could use it to open the door. While staying with the woman in black, Myne had learned a great deal about the mordern world, and some common knowledge about cars was also included, preventing him from appearing like a country bumpkin who had never seen the world."


    Myne inserted the key into the ignition switch on the driver''s side and twisted it slightly. The circuit was connected, but the bus had no fuel, so it couldn''t start. After pressing a button randomly, the tightly sealed door of the bus opened slowly.


    (-_-)


    Achoo couldn''t help but say with a frown, "Actually, I think we could have just broken down this door to get out. There was no need to do such a disgusting thing."


    Myne looked him up and down a few times. It was rare for him to see halflings with a more dominant animal bloodline than human, and he said, pointing outside, "That''s right, but... if we do that, we will be surrounded by zombies. I don''t think they are deaf and will let us go after disturbing their peace."


    "Why? Most zombies are not that smart," Achoo wondered, looking at a particular zombie gently smashing its head against a wall. He found it hard to believe that they would notice them if they forcefully opened a door and made some noise.


    Magmascorch and Mr. Red frowned slightly, then seemed to understand something. Hearing his question, they looked at the halfling duo, who appeared clueless, and could only sigh, thinking that the quality of this batch of newcomers was quite poor.


    "Because the introduction in the script has already indicated that this is a dead, silent city. If we make even a little noise, we will be noticed by the surrounding zombies, who seem very sensitive to sound. At that point, if we want to get off the bus and leave, we will have to fight our way through, and there''s no guarantee that all of us can leave without getting injured."


    "Of course, this is nothing more than killing a few dozen more zombies," Myne said casually while waving his head.


    "But before we understand this world, I think it is very necessary to preserve our strength as much as possible."


    "And there are two more points." Seeing that the newcomers needed guidance from an experienced person, Mr. Red took the lead and shared his findings to leave an impression on everyone.


    "Direct contact with blood will not cause infection. Although this has become common knowledge in zombie movies, this dungeon''s setting may differ. In addition, even after the chest cavity is dug out, the zombie will not die."


    "?? Isn''t it dead then?" Shinny Star, noticing that everyone was ignoring her as if she didn''t exist at all, which was not good news for her, hurriedly stepped forward and asked fearfully, trying to gain everyone''s attention and make them realise that there was one more person, a beautiful one, among them.


    Mr. Red shook his head and pointed to the driver''s seat. "This is where it was bitten. There is an obvious large pool of blood. It swayed back and forth in this narrow bus aisle. Finally, I don''t know how long it took, the cell activity completely ceased, and it fell here."


    Magmascorch looked at Myne with some surprise, thinking that this pervert knew how to seek death. His death wasn''t unjustified; he could go back and say that he was too normal to defeat a psychopath.


    Achoo gave a thumbs up. "Brother Glitcher, you really know how to play! Only someone like you deserves my utmost admiration."


    "What next, then?" Ache asked.


    Myne smiled playfully, looked out, and said with a chuckle, "Hahaha, of course, let''s go out and explore the city together."

 Chapter 711 - 711. Looking for the Tower

    Everyone got off the bus.


    Myne noticed that, except for Mr. Red and the big-ass cowardly girl, one holding a fire axe and the other a throwing knife¡ªno one else took out a weapon from their inventory.


    "Where are your weapons?" Myne asked confusedly.


    "We? None." Achoo shook his head.


    Ache scratched his face in annoyance. "This kind of weapon equipment is hard to draw. In a single-player dungeon, you can''t even bring out a sharp knife."


    Magmascorch also shook his head without saying anything.


    "Then let''s see if there''s a place where we can find some melee weapons for you," Myne mused for a moment before replying.


    "That''s not urgent," Achoo quickly refused his suggestion, not wanting to delay the others because of them. Also, he and his friend were more than happy to be spectators and gain protection under the pretext of not having weapons.


    "This is urgent." Myne looked at the sunset in the distance. "Do you still remember the phrase ''the afterglow of the sunset is fading''?"


    Magmascorch narrowed his eyes. "It means that if we don''t find a safe place to stay before dark, something terrible will happen?"


    "Yes, so spending some time to find a few weapons won''t leave you alone, and it can also speed up our search for a place to stay."


    As soon as Myne finished speaking, a task panel appeared before everyone.


    [ Main Mission ( 1 ) has been triggered. ]


    [ Find the tower before dark. ]


    "Tower?"


    Looking at the main information, which seemed to indicate a chain of quests, everyone couldn''t help but frown. After all, unlike a single mission, chain quests were always hard to deal with, and the trouble only grew with each subsequent mission.


    Mr. Red spoke while stroking his bald head, "The introduction mentioned that there are still people struggling in this city, which means there are other survivors. They may be staying in this tower, and we have to enter before dark, otherwise something terrible will happen at night."


    "But we don''t know where the tower is yet, or what it looks like, and this city has many big buildings. God knows which one is the tower the system chose for us," Ache said, a little confused, as he looked at the high-rise buildings around him.


    "That''s a bit troublesome," Mr. Red also nodded in agreement.


    Magmascorch looked at the sunset in the sky. "It looks like the sun will set in half an hour at most. My suggestion is to go to the nearest station to figure out where we are. There should be a map of the city at the station to see if we can find the tower and plan a route. Since the system already gave us the target, it definitely gave it some kind of enchantment that makes it look different from the others and easy to recognise."


    Magmascorch''s analysis was very reasonable and based on his experience. After all, even before playing this game, he was good at exploring various environments and areas. Otherwise, as a goblin, making a living wasn''t easy; robbing people was very hard. If you weren''t careful and hit a tough target, God knows how you would end up. So, leaving a dozen escape routes was the normal routine before any operation.


    Everyone thought his plan was fine, and after they nodded, Magmascorch said seriously, "Since everyone agrees, let''s set off now without further delay."


    "Wait."


    Myne said softly, "The tour guide has something to say."


    Magmascorch thought, "__" (How did you become the tour guide out of nowhere? Who gave you permission?)


    Although he was cursing Myne''s entire family in his heart for not being serious even at this point and making jokes, thinking about Myne''s past deeds and perverted behaviour, Magmascorch swallowed his complaints and spoke with a polite smile.


    "Brother Glitcher, do you have any suggestions?"


    "Yes. I suggest walking straight to the end of this street, then turning two blocks, picking up some handy weapons at an auto repair shop, and then continuing to walk south. We should then be able to reach the tower."


    "???"


    Everyone was stunned hearing his words, and Achoo asked stupidly, "How do you know?"


    "Because," Myne paused, looked at everyone''s faces full of expectation to know his secret, and said calmly while shaking his head and staring at the sunset, "I found the map in the driver''s locker on the bus."


    Achoo roared angrily, "You should have told us this earlier, asshole!"


    Myne looked at them strangely; all of them had unfriendly expressions. He shook the flag he had been carrying since taking it out of the locker, but everyone had ignored it, and no one had even bothered to ask why he was carrying it, thinking it was perhaps one of his weird hobbies, just like putting his hand inside a corpse.


    But they failed to see that despite him waving at them from time to time to attract their attention, on the other side of it was an old city map, which, of course, he had found with the help of his ability to see through clues. But they didn''t need to know this, and he didn''t mind pretending to be cool.


    "I tried to show you the entire time, but you guys were too busy ignoring me, thinking I was crazy, so what could I do about it?"


    Everyone became embarrassed hearing that their little thoughts were seen. But it wasn''t entirely their fault; it was hard for anyone to have a good impression of someone who played with corpses as if it were nothing.


    "Anyway, the location has been found; everyone should set off quickly." Myne''s expression became a little serious as he looked at the sunset in the distance. "I seem to have a bad premonition."


    ...


    The sunset glow was looming in the clouds and had disappeared. The horizon was already grey, and a heavy darkness was approaching, as if it were going to engulf the city.


    Myne and his group were running down the street.


    "It''s only been twenty minutes, and the sun has already set," Ache said uneasily, holding a broken iron hook. "How far are we from the tower?"


    The zombies around them were wandering aimlessly. Although their pace wasn''t fast, there were enough of them to surround and devour the group alive. Upon discovering the group, they were attracted one by one and rushed towards them with bared teeth and wide, vacant eyes.


    "There are still ten minutes to go, but," Mr. Red roared, bringing his fire axe down on a zombie''s head, "these zombies seem to be getting more and more difficult to deal with. I think we''d better hurry; the night isn''t going to be friendly to us."


    After night fell, the zombies'' mobility suddenly increased significantly, as if they had taken energy drinks.


    Although players'' physical fitness is much higher than that of ordinary people due to their attribute points, they haven''t reached the level of single-handedly surpassing hordes of ordinary people. Yes, they can fight a dozen individuals, but that''s their limit. Once the numbers increase too much, it''s not impossible for ants to kill an elephant.


    Also, everyone''s base physical condition differs, affected by multiple factors like bloodline or some kind of magical fruit or herb that enhances physique, such as the one Myne had eaten. People like Mr. Red, who has a bloodline advantage, have more initial strength, and attribute points further increase it.


    But people like Magmascorch, whose strength as a goblin is very weak, find it hard, even with attribute points, to reach Mr. Red''s level, and the gap doesn''t easily close unless he does something extraordinary and earns a huge amount of free attribute points without levelling up.


    Mr. Red was worthy of being at the highest level in the team. The fire axe in his hand was very powerful equipment. It cut through zombies like cutting weeds; no zombie could withstand a single hit from him.


    He seemed to have rich combat experience and was able to handle all kinds of zombies with ease.


    If there was anything that made everyone''s mouths twist, it was that they had an incompetent teammate among them. Although the only girl on the team, The Shiny Star, also had a proper weapon, she sadly focused more on either screaming or behaving like an idiot, waving the knife randomly and nearly cutting Ache a few times.


    She had neither brains nor fighting skills. Even if she shut her mouth, behaved vigilantly, and simply followed them instead of causing trouble in a panic, everyone would be grateful. But sadly, she was too scared and didn''t know how to control herself.


    At this moment, Ache''s pointy ears on his head twitched a few times, and he showed a serious look on his face, gazing into the distance.


    "Guys, I think we must speed up. I just seemed to hear a strange sound."


    "Not seen." Myne ran the cold light of the butcher knife in his hand reflecting the bright moon. He rushed directly to kill several zombies in front of him with a penetrating force and looked with a worried expression at the giant { ? } that had turned red from golden and was approaching their direction with astonishing speed.


    "That thing is approaching us at a speed of 80 kilometres per hour. It will catch up with us in at most one minute."

 Chapter 712 - 712. Missing

    "That thing is approaching us at a speed of 80 kilometres per hour. It will catch up with us in at most one minute."


    "Is that true? Can a zombie run so fast?" Ache asked, dumbfounded. His impression of zombies wasn''t different from that of turtles, especially regarding their agility. Except for some special cases, most zombies were always very slow.


    "I think that it is not a zombie, but a new monster." Myne looked back at the flickering shadow on the tall building in the distance. Although he could not see its appearance, the huge question mark that had now turned into a bloody red exclamation mark above its head was very dazzling.


    The monster was so powerful that it jumped from the tall building and landed heavily on the ground.


    With a bang, everyone''s scalp tingled. This time, they really heard it.


    Ache couldn''t help but look back and screamed, "F*ck!"


    Under the moonlight, a skinless red monster could be seen. It was tall and obviously larger than the car next to it. It was covered with muscles with visible blood vessels, and its face looked like a composite of the ten ugliest people in the world, each feature a grotesque selection pieced together. Overall, it was hideously ugly.


    Its tail was even more sturdy and powerful, and it swept a car away with a single swipe!


    Its pupils were slightly green, and it let out a low roar, then crawled on the ground on all fours, rose, and rushed over at an even faster speed!


    "F*ck, here it comes!"


    Everyone was instantly terrified, and Mr. Red''s face also changed. Although he was powerful, even an idiot could see that he was no match for this newcomer.


    Everyone ignored the zombies around them and ran wildly in panic.


    "During the day, I thought there were only ordinary zombies! I thought the difficulty of this dungeon wasn''t very high, but it turned out that the real game begins at night!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, run!"


    Everyone dared not look back at all. Listening to the monster''s roar getting closer and closer behind them, and all kinds of objects smashed and thrown aside by it as if they were made of paper, they were all scared to death. The oppression emanating from the monster was too strong.


    "I see the tower!" Magmascorch, a true veteran when it came to fleeing and running ahead of everyone, suddenly shouted hurriedly.


    On a flat ground stood a tower with about 20 floors. All the windows on the ground floor were completely sealed with steel plates, leaving only a front entrance.


    The entrance passage was small but enough for humans to pass through easily, and two large lights emitting ultraviolet light were placed on it.


    "Go in quickly!"


    Mr. Red suddenly stopped and threw his fire axe, which stabbed the monster''s head fiercely, a direct headshot. His accuracy was mind-blowing, but sadly, the monster was so terrifying that this injury posed no threat at all. It casually stretched out its claws, pulled the axe from its forehead, and threw it aside.


    When its greenish blood flowed out, it corroded a hole in the ground like strong sulfuric acid!


    "Damn, even its blood is so terrifying! How the hell can we possibly fight something like that? This is madness!" Mr. Red cursed angrily.


    However, while the players were cowardly fleeing, perhaps Mr. Red''s hit irritated the monster. It became even angrier, roaring, and suddenly jumped more than ten meters, flying over them like a missile!


    At this critical moment, everyone''s heartbeat beat two hundred times a minute, and they rushed directly into the passage of the tower! Their lives hung by a thread; everyone knew that if they were caught by the monster, the outcome was self-evident: they would be eaten alive.


    The monster obviously has no intention of stopping just because they enter the tower. It also wanted to follow them in, but the moment it stepped into the range of the purple light, the ultraviolet rays around the entrance were like lasers, instantly burning its body. Huge amounts of white steam and a disgusting smell of burning meat began to release from its flesh.


    The monster felt pain, tried to block the ultraviolet rays with its claws, and retreated!


    "Huhu..." Everyone was panting and frightened, but seeing that the monster stopped, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mr. Red, while panting, looked at the high-tech devices and spoke with an understanding look, "Sure enough, it seems this ultraviolet light is the monster''s weakness. It can''t get in here, otherwise, we would be wiped out. The game can''t have such an obvious bug; even if we were to fight this monster, it would be at the end, after we are fully equipped."


    "This is too scary. Do we have to fight such a monster?"


    "What kind of game is this? We''re just newbies! Give us some slimes or goblins, not these creepy monsters!"


    Ache and Achoo nearly burst into tears. Their physical strength had plummeted to an extremely low level. Realising they were in a safe zone, they immediately lay down on the ground, and it took them several breaths to recover.


    Although Magmascorch felt offended that these two cat-like bastards wanted to use his people for fun just because they were weak, he reminded himself that he had to work with them. He took a deep breath, pulled up the hood of his robe, and ignored them. He turned his head toward the monsters outside the entrance, who were staring at them with pure hatred.


    "Maybe," Magmascorch panted, also out of breath. His eyes were slightly stern, and he was a little afraid of these monsters. However, with his current pitiful strength, there was nothing he could do. His super high resistance to fire was useless in this situation.


    "Wait."


    The only girl on the team, who had always faded into the background but wanted to draw attention so everyone would notice her, suddenly spoke up. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked around seriously.


    "Didn''t you notice that one person is missing?"


    There were only five people who had run into this passage.


    Everyone looked at each other and fell silent for a moment.


    "That pervert Glitcher didn''t come in?" Achoo blurted out subconsciously, revealing his inner thoughts about Myne. Clearly, Myne had successfully left a lasting impression on their minds.


    "Weren''t we all running together? Why isn''t Brother Glitcher here?" Magmascorch''s expression froze.


    Although he didn''t want to have too much contact with Myne, a psychopath, it would be a lie to say that among all the people present, he trusted him the most. The other party was obviously a straightforward person and didn''t engage in scheming behind others'' backs.


    Also, compared to the rest of the team, Myne was more reliable and gave the feeling that nothing could be hidden from him. Following him, Magmascorch felt he had a better chance of clearing the dungeon.


    "Since the monster was following us the entire time without stopping, making it impossible for it to catch anyone, but Glitcher still isn''t here, then there''s only one possibility."


    They looked outside the passage with unpleasant expressions and, at the same time, heard another monster roaring from afar.


    Previously, everyone had been frightened by the monster and had run crazily. Everyone wished they had two more legs and could run faster, at least faster than the person ahead of them. Who would have had time to pay attention to others and see if everyone was together or not?


    It was already a good thing that, because of the system''s prohibition against killing teammates, nobody had bad intentions. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been impossible for someone to use others as scapegoats to stop the monster and earn enough time to enter the tower.


    "What should we do?" Achoo asked casually, not because he cared about Myne, but just out of curiosity.


    "Can he still come in?" The Shiny Star asked worriedly. She didn''t want to see the only other human besides her die so easily.


    To her, compared to the others, if she had to use her body to get protection in the end, she would be more willing to get it from Myne rather than those weirdos from other races. God knows if she had sex with them and got some unknown disease. After all, it''s normal for a harmless-looking illness in one race to be super deadly to others.


    "The monster is still outside, and there seems to be more than one in the city. I''m afraid... the chance of survival isn''t great," Mr. Red shook his head with a sigh. Because Myne had shown great detective and combat ability until now and looked very reliable, he had a good impression of him. But alas, the other party can''t live long.


    Everyone''s heart sank. The monster was so terrifying that it was a miracle for a single player to spend the night outside the tower and see the next sunrise.


    Magmascorch couldn''t help but say, "Let''s try to save him?"


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, several roars similar to the monster waiting for them outside the tower sounded in the distance, and it seemed like there was an entire group of those monsters.


    Hearing the noise coming from the other side of the street, everyone couldn''t help but step back a few paces, and sweat streamed down their foreheads.


    "Forget it, there''s no way to save him," Mr. Red said calmly, his four eyes closing as he shrugged and leaned against the wall. "This monster is guarding outside and doesn''t seem to be in the mood to leave anytime soon. And you heard that there is more than one such monster roaming outside. Going out now will only lead to death."


    "If he is smart, he might have hidden somewhere, but I advise you not to have too high hopes."


    Mr. Red looked outside. "In such a deadly night, I don''t know how he can survive. This dungeon is more dangerous than I thought."


    "Don''t be discouraged. Now that one person is missing, we must work together better," Achoo tried to cheer everyone up. He pointed to the tower. "Now we''d better go in and take a look and understand the situation."


    Everyone nodded. This was the only way for now.

 Chapter 713 - 713. Stalking The Monster

    Several monsters crawled through the street, saliva dripping from their mouths and emitting a foul odour as it hit the ground. Their scarlet eyes flashed in the darkness as if searching for a delectable meal.


    Meanwhile, the others explored the tower, believing Myne''s game was over, convinced he couldn''t possibly survive alone against those creatures.


    Myne, on the other hand, was concealed behind one of the monsters and leisurely followed it. Strangely, this monster hissed as it crawled down the street, constantly looking around for prey as if it hadn''t noticed the person right behind its ass.


    "It seems that these monsters really rely on hearing to identify positions. In the dark, their vision is also limited. As long as you don''t stand in front of them stupidly, you won''t be discovered."


    Of course, this was primarily due to Myne activating the special effect of his Dark Wind Boots.


    [ Name: Dark Wind Boots


    Type: Equipment


    Quality: Ordinary


    Consumption: 10 Mana


    Function: After activating, enter a stealth state for five minutes, and agility increases by 5%. In a dark environment, all movement sounds are reduced by 90%, and movement speed is increased by 30%. Movement speed scales with the agility attribute, with a maximum bonus of 50 points. ]


    After activating his boots'' effect, his figure seemed to melt into the darkness, utterly silent. Almost all the zombies and monsters were completely oblivious to his presence; he moved as effortlessly as a fish in water, able to do whatever he pleased. He could have directly entered the tower safely, head held high, without breaking a sweat.


    However, he chose not to. Myne''s gaze was fixed on the top of the monster in the distance, where a deep red exclamation mark was visible only to him.


    { Follow this mutant zombie; perhaps you will find something? }


    "It truly doesn''t want to make things easy for me, continually forcing me into potentially deadly situations," Myne muttered to himself.


    Despite the life-threatening nature of following a mutant zombie, Myne wouldn''t pass up any opportunity for a reward. Moreover, although the effect of Dark Wind Boots only lasted for five minutes, it had no cooldown. Each activation consumed a mere 10 mana, a negligible amount for him, considering his nearly 2000 mana points. With this reserve, he could easily remain in stealth mode for the entire night without any worry.


    While following the monster, Myne''s eyes were focused, his expression remarkably calm in the night. His steps were steady and silent as he moved through the streets like a ghost. He didn''t need to follow too closely, as long as he kept the creature in sight. This monster wasn''t particularly fast as it wandered randomly. In the darkness, it would occasionally snatch a few zombies, tear them apart, and devour them.


    Then, it gradually headed in a specific direction within the city.


    "These mutant monsters seem to have their own nests, and it should be heading towards one now."


    This wasn''t a difficult deduction. After all, this group of monsters seemed unable to appear outside during the day because the sun''s ultraviolet rays were too dangerous for them, much like vampires. They would also burn to death upon direct contact and could only venture out at night, implying they must have a hiding place.


    Myne followed cautiously, constantly scanning his surroundings, not wanting to be ambushed by the monsters unknowingly.


    After nearly an hour of seemingly aimless wandering, the monster finally stopped outside an abandoned parking lot.


    With a surprising degree of intent, it moved a large pile of iron debris blocking the parking lot entrance, revealing a hole.


    Then, it crawled inside, leaving Myne dumbfounded. The level of intelligence the monster displayed at that moment seemed far beyond its supposed capabilities, suggesting it had been feigning idiocy until now and could indeed possess some degree of wisdom.


    Despite the many doubts swirling in his mind, Myne was still pleased that he had finally made some progress.


    However, he didn''t rush in but waited silently to avoid any unexpected events. What if the monster had somehow detected his presence with some unknown ability and was hiding inside the hole, waiting to see if it had been followed? If the monster were truly brainless, only knowing how to hunt and sleep, Myne wouldn''t be so cautious. But concealing the entrance to its nest wasn''t something a mindless zombie would typically do, which was why he was so wary.


    "These mutant zombies seem special. They possess a certain IQ and even the ability to think... This doesn''t sound good."


    Seems like it''s time to call for some help, Myne thought with a smile and quickly summoned Waffle, Ocea, and Ted. Three small, bright balls of light appeared in front of him out of nowhere, and in the next moment, they transformed into the shapes of a wolf, a dog, and a small whale.


    "Phew, finally out of that creepy box, Myne! Couldn''t you have summoned us earlier? Do you have any idea how many of those foggy monsters were drooling after seeing me? They almost overturned my small box, what that lady in my head ( system ) called the lobby!" Waffle exclaimed, turning his head towards Myne as soon as he opened his eyes, immediately launching into a complaint.


    "Yes, these monsters seem a bit too interested in Waffle. They are behaving as if they have fallen in love with him at first sight." Ocea, who was finally able to escape from house arrest and was in a very good mood, didn''t forget to make a joke.


    Only Ted was a bit serious and looked around curiously, trying to figure out where they were.


    "Alright, alright, stop making trouble, you two. We are not on vacation. This is a dangerous world, and we are currently standing in front of a crazy, powerful monster''s nest. You better not make noise." Myne paused, then turned to Ocea. "By the way, Ocea, how was your vacation going?"


    Myne, who wanted to be serious but couldn''t hold back his curiosity, asked.


    "It was boring as hell. Although Grandpa didn''t scold me, he instead encouraged me to go on more such adventures after Mother left. But in the end, in front of his angry daughter, he was also helpless and could only assure me that he would talk to her later. So then, except for playing with some stupid fish and sleeping, I had nothing to do, which was driving me nuts. But thankfully, you summoned me, and I was able to escape from that prison."


    "Well, hopefully, Cetus won''t vent her anger on me after learning that you weren''t accepting your punishment honestly. I''d better talk to her about it before she pays me a visit," Myne said with a helpless smile. Then he ordered Waffle and Ted to walk ahead, Ocea to handle the backside, while he himself stood in the middle, holding the butcher knife in his hand.


    After observing the formation and looking at his three bodyguards, he nodded with satisfaction, he ordered them to move forward, walking toward the parking lot.


    The interior space of this parking lot was quite large. In the dark environment, with moonlight projected from the window, some outlines could be seen very clearly.


    "The monster walked this way," Myne looked at the traces on the ground and continued walking inside.


    The further he walked in, he found that this parking lot was deeper and bigger than he had imagined. The inside seemed more complicated as if it had been modified by someone for a special purpose.


    And soon he heard the monster roar, but the sound was not a hideous or angry one like before, but soft, as if it was licking something, and enjoying it a lot.


    Myne squinted his eyes and ordered everyone to be vigilant before sticking his head against the wall. Then he saw a very strange scene.


    The bloody monster with a terrifying body was lying outside a thickened iron gate, biting a piece of raw meat placed in an iron basin.


    A faint light shone through the iron gate, illuminating a human shadow watching everything silently.


    One minute later.


    The monster swallowed all the meat into its stomach, and then its rotten head began to sprout hair inch by inch. The terrifying flesh and blood body also had growing skin, and the scarlet pupils seemed to be turning black.


    The monster roared, but this time it wasn''t so crazy; it gave the feeling of being in great pain. Then it became quiet, fell to the ground, and panted slightly, with a bit of a humanlike quality.


    This situation lasted for a minute.


    However, at this moment.


    The monster twitched all over, all the hair fell off, and the skin growing on its whole body quickly rotted. The pupils turned bloodthirsty and crazy red again and let out a terrifying roar.


    The figure inside the iron gate sighed, and then a lot of ultraviolet light lit up around it. The light burned the monster, and it immediately fled in pain.


    After confirming that the monster had left the parking lot through another passage behind the iron cells, the figure slowly opened the heavily guarded iron door of the cell.


    Just as he squatted on the ground and picked up tweezers to collect the hair and skin samples of the monster, Myne had already stood beside him quietly, with a butcher knife against his neck.


    "Don''t move, otherwise your body will be the one lying on the ground next."

 Chapter 714 - 714. The Price of Hope

    Mr. Red and the others walked up the stairs, looking around with discomfort. A large number of survivors watched them from the cracks in the doors, their eyes reflecting numbness, fear, and a hint of expectation and even greed.


    "Are these the survivors of the tower? Why do most of them seem so weak? Their eyes are so strange; I feel a chill down my back," Achoo whispered, a tremor of fear in his voice. "Some are afraid, but they also seem to expect something from us?"


    A man with a messy beard led Mr. Red and the others inside. He glanced back at the people and said in a casual tone, "Because... you are outsiders."


    Several people were slightly stunned and exchanged surprised looks.


    "Outsiders? What does that mean?" Shiny Star, who had been almost glued to Magmascorch since he looked small and easy to bully and wasn''t as cold as the others, finally spoke. After all, both Ache and Achoo were cat people and had no interest in human women, avoiding her as if she carried some incurable disease.


    As for Mr. Red, he was too bulky for her small body size, and he himself didn''t give her a second glance, making it even more impossible to get close to him. In the end, although she had heard many bad stories about goblins who liked to use women of other races as breeding machines, at least he didn''t push her away. Currently, saving her life was the most important thing, so she could only stay close to him while hiding her disgust deep in her heart.


    Mr. Red, who was walking in front, remained calm and was not disturbed by the man''s statement or the strange looks of the people. Instead, he asked calmly, "Where are you taking us now?"


    "To see the leader of the tower. He will explain the situation to you."


    The bearded man''s attitude was a bit strange. He wasn''t very enthusiastic, even a bit wary, but he seemed to want something from them.


    Everyone''s expression shifted again, but they didn''t ask any more questions and chose to follow him upstairs. When they reached the top floor, they entered a spacious, old room. Next to a simple desk, an old man with sparse hair, his face full of wrinkles, sat in a wheelchair reading a book. After everyone entered, he gently closed the book and looked at them.


    "Hello, everyone," The old man said with a gentle smile. "Sorry, the place is a little small, and supplies are scarce. There is nothing to entertain you with."


    Ache looked at the old man, confused and wondering if his eyes were playing tricks on him. "Old man, are you the leader of the tower?"


    "Yes," The old man said slowly. "My name is Victor. You want to know the situation of the tower and the outside world, right?"


    "Well," Ache nodded hesitantly. The old man seemed to know something about them and directly predicted their next step.


    "I can tell you," The old man said softly, "But before that, please forgive my rudeness."


    "Be careful!" Hearing the old man''s words, Mr. Red frowned and warned.


    Suddenly, about a dozen people holding guns emerged from hiding places nearby, their black muzzles pointed at everyone''s heads.


    Everyone''s face changed slightly, and Ache quickly said, waving his hands, "Respected tower leader, we don''t have any bad intentions."


    "We don''t have any bad intentions either," A one-eyed old man gunman with a cigarette in his mouth and a scarf tied around his forehead said hoarsely, tightening his grip on his gun. Anyone seeing his expression would find it hard to believe his words.


    Achoo couldn''t help but say, "You call it not having any bad intentions when so many of you are pointing guns at us for no reason..."


    He looked around and was suddenly stunned. Because most of the gunmen in the room were old, weak, sick, and disabled, with rotting parts on their bodies. Some couldn''t even hold their guns steadily.


    The few young men present also had bandaged wounds, and only the one-eyed gunman seemed able to stand still and looked relatively normal.


    Everyone couldn''t help but be a little surprised by their condition.


    "Because we are afraid that you have bad intentions. After all, as you can see, we are not in good condition," The bearded man said calmly. "So sorry, let us have a conversation under these circumstances first."


    Mr. Red calmed down his teammates, who were a little agitated because of the guns. "Alright, we are all ears."


    "Thank you for your understanding... Cough. Cough cough!" The old man, who was in poor health, coughed, a wet, rattling sound that ended in a few sharp, bloody hacks into his handkerchief.


    He raised a trembling hand, halting the nervous movements of the others. His face, etched with lines like tangled tree roots, tightened with a painful memory. His voice, already hoarse, grew rougher as he spoke. "Twenty years ago, in this very city of Srinka, a terrible infectious virus erupted. Anyone infected would become the zombies you see outside."


    "And from among those zombies, another, more terrifying monster was born. We call it the Nightwalker. You should have encountered this powerful creature."


    "Yes, it is indeed very powerful," Achoo said in a low voice, a shadow crossing his face. They, too, had lost a teammate to it.


    "Humans are utterly defenceless against such a monster, but fortunately, they can only move in the dark and are deeply vulnerable to sunlight. So, we use this tower as our sanctuary, scavenging for supplies during the day and employing ultraviolet light to ward off the Nightwalkers'' nocturnal assaults."


    The old man cast a gentle look towards one of the young men clutching a gun. "People of their generation have known no other world."


    "No," Shiny Star interjected, unable to contain himself. "We saw a dead, rotting corpse on the bus earlier. It was the bus driver. If twenty years had passed, shouldn''t he have turned to bones by now?"


    "That is the horrifying nature of this virus," The bearded man said grimly. "None of the zombies they infect ever truly die. Even if their heads are severed during the day, once night falls, those fallen zombies will rise again!"


    A wave of unease rippled through the guards. "This is like a curse," One of them muttered.


    "Endless hordes of zombies and the terrifying Nightwalkers ¨C it was a vision of hell."


    "We have been trapped in this terrible despair for twenty years," The old man spoke, his eyes clouding over slightly. "We believed it would continue indefinitely, but ten years ago, a group of outsiders suddenly appeared in this city, from who knows where."


    "Outsiders!"


    A fresh wave of shock rippled through players. They had heard this word from the bearded man before, sensing then that something was amiss. Now, their unease solidified into a certainty: things were far more complicated than they had initially grasped.


    Oblivious to the inner turmoil of his listeners, the old man continued.


    "They appeared as suddenly as you did, wearing clothes completely unlike ours, speaking an incomprehensible language. Each possessed weapons and individual strength far beyond ordinary people. Vast numbers of zombies were no match for them. They were also utterly ruthless, dispatching zombies as if they were swatting ants."


    Except for Mr. Red, astonishment etched itself onto every face.


    That''s right, those people are players like them. If they can''t guess those people''s identities by now, then they should just hand themselves over to the zombies.


    "At that time, we believed our saviours had arrived. They were so powerful; we dared to hope they could deliver us from this nightmare." The old man sighed, covering his face with a weary palm. "But unfortunately, they failed."


    "Since then, a group of outsiders like this appears every year. Although we have no idea where they come from, for everyone in the tower, they represent our only hope. So, we naturally support them with all our strength." The old man spoke with a quiet resignation. "We almost succeeded once, but we still failed, and the cost was immense."


    Ache frowned, unable to hold back his question. "If that''s the case, why are you treating us like this?"


    "Because of the group of outsiders last year!" Someone hissed, his voice thick with anger. "Those motherf*ckers were a pack of monsters!"


    All the Players noticed the fear, anger, and other complex emotions swirling in the eyes of the tower residents.


    Shiny Star couldn''t help but ask, "What did they do?"


    It stands to reason that if they were players, they would generally follow the main quest and seek help from local factions, avoiding excessive harm to NPCs. After all, in this gaming world, almost every dungeon seems to be a slice of hell, with the natives leading miserable lives, either suffering or already fallen into the abyss and joined dark forces. Therefore, most players tend to have a decent attitude towards these poor NPCs.


    The bearded man''s voice was hoarse and trembling. He slammed his fist down on the table, making everyone jump, before speaking in a furious tone.


    "They... they treated us all like insects, using their power to force us into being bait. For their twisted amusement, they used the lives of ordinary people for experiments, contaminated our food with infected viruses, and even brought zombies into this tower, which we have defended for twenty years, to watch us fight to the death while they laughed. They raped our daughters and wives, killing them if they showed any resistance."


    The old leader''s fingers were white-knuckled as he gripped the wheelchair armrests. For a moment, he looked capable of murder, but seeing the fearful faces around him, he forced himself to calm down and spoke again, his voice heavy and strained.


    "Last year, the tower had a population of 311. This year... only 139 remain, and even among us, most are old, weak, sick, and disabled."

 Chapter 715 - 715. The Scholar’s Remains

    In the dim space, a figure bearing the same appearance as the Nightwalker, but with messy hair on its head and clad in a human white coat like a researcher, sat on a small stool beside him, staring at the young man before him.


    "I understand."


    Myne sat on the sofa and took a sip of an unknown drink with very low alcohol content and a not unpleasant taste. Most importantly, it was harmless. He seemed more like the master of this hideout than the Nightwalker before him. Waffle and Ted wandered around the hideout, searching for something to play with, while Ocea settled on Myne''s lap, enjoying his strokes on her back.


    Myne nodded understandingly and said softly, "It was the group of terrible outsiders last year who transformed you into this. The miracle is that you did not completely lose your human consciousness. Every night, you recover your thoughts and try to find a cure for the virus from a little bit of immunity in your blood."


    Myne simply sat there and listened as this disfigured human Nightwalker recounted the events that had transpired in the city of Srinka over the past twenty years.


    "Do the people in the tower know of your existence?"


    It shook its head, then added with a tone full of helplessness, "After all, I am in danger now. I lose consciousness and turn into a Nightwalker during the day, and a large number of Nightwalkers appear at night. They regard me as an alien, so I can only find opportunities to conduct experiments on my own."


    "So, the Nightwalker just now was a product of your experiment?"


    "Well, it''s a pity that it could only recover for a limited time and ultimately failed," It sighed and said, "I am missing a very important component."


    "What is it?" Myne had already sensed the scent of a main mission from the other party.


    "It is the origin of the virus, which brought disaster and terrible infection to our world."


    "And if I am not mistaken, it is located in the nest of the Nightwalkers."


    ...


    In the tower.


    After hearing the old man''s account and the true situation of the city, everyone understood their despair and helplessness.


    Achoo showed a sympathetic look. He also knew that now was the crucial moment to trigger the next main mission, as the first one, "Find the tower," had been completed a long ago, but there was no follow up mission. So, he asked without making his intention obvious, "How did the outsiders help you?"


    "The outbreak of the virus twenty years ago was not without warning. The sky suddenly turned red, as if dyed with blood, and then a large oak tree beneath the clouds abruptly grew blood vessels. The virus then spread from that tree."


    "And those outsiders said that as long as the tree, the source of the virus, was destroyed, everything would end."


    "This doesn''t sound entirely convincing. How can it be so simple that destroying a tree will make everything return to normal?" Magmascorch muttered, his voice too low for anyone but The Shiny Star, who was glued to him, to hear it, but she didn''t know what to say.


    One of the guards seemed to have already read the script and immediately knew what to do next. One of them asked with a feigned curious expression, "Where is it?"


    The bearded man smiled bitterly, looked at the old man, before shaking his head and said, "It''s in the Nightwalker''s lair."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the faces of several people froze.


    "How can this be accomplished?" Ache''s voice trembled slightly. One Nightwalker was terrifying enough, let alone a group of them. He was no longer willing to face the terrifying monster again.


    Fortunately, the other guards, who were hearing about this for the first time, Magmascorch and Mr. Red, were still able to maintain their composure, having witnessed worse things.


    "Although the difficulty of this dungeon is obviously skewed, it stands to reason that the main mission cannot have a zero percent chance of success. There must be other ways. We just need to open our eyes and look for them," Mr. Red explained in a low voice, seeing everyone panicking.


    Ache nodded thoughtfully. "The Nightwalker is afraid of ultraviolet rays. This is a very important countermeasure."


    "Indeed," The Shiny Star also said calmly. "We don''t have to fight the Nightwalkers. We just need to lure them away from the mountain. The real goal is to destroy the source of the virus."


    The people who had found a way to potentially clear the main mission felt a little relieved¡ªof course, only a little.


    "It''s just that it''s still difficult as hell."


    Almost all the Nightwalkers stayed in their nest during the day, so they could only act at night. And at night, they didn''t even have the courage to step outside, let alone walk into the Nightwalkers'' nest with their chests held high.


    "I would like to ask, can the tower help us?" Mr. Red looked at the old man. Since their strength was insufficient, they wanted to see if they could utilise the power of these NPCs.


    The old man did not agree immediately but said with a bitter smile, "We also want to kill the Nightwalkers and destroy the tree, but we are incapable. There are more than a hundred people in the tower now, and fewer than thirty are barely in fighting condition. Half of those are standing in this room, just looking at us. Do you really think we will be of any use to you?"


    Mr. Red''s pupils narrowed, and he couldn''t help but finally abandon his composure.


    Indeed, they weren''t sure of winning, and convincing the other party to even try was difficult. After all, they were the last surviving group, humanity''s final hope in this world. If they all died here, then monsters would completely dominate the planet. Even if they solved the virus, what would be the point of all this trouble if no one was left to repopulate it and fix it back to normal?


    "However, we can provide you with all the information that previous outsiders gathered," The old man said, handing a notebook to Mr. Red. "There is a lot of information recorded in it."


    Mr. Red glanced at it. There were not only various detailed records of the city but also numerous annotations and analyses of the Nightwalkers'' habits and weaknesses. He looked at the signature.


    "Kran. Is this the owner of this notebook? Is this person still in the tower? He understood the Nightwalkers so thoroughly; if we could talk with him, he might be able to help..."


    "He is dead."


    The old man interrupted Mr. Red''s excited tone and shook his head silently. "He was a great scholar, worthy of respect. For twenty years, he studied the Nightwalkers and the cure for the infection. But he was captured by a group of outsiders last year and then injected with a large amount of infected blood because they wanted to show him his research results. He turned into a Nightwalker and was never seen again."


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, an information box popped up in front of everyone, and the main mission, which had been feigning death, was finally refreshed.


    [ Main Mission (2) has been triggered. ]


    [ 1. Find the remaining armoury using the notes. ]


    [ 2. Find what Kran had lost; maybe you can find something useful. ]


    [ Tasks can be selected from two options. ]


    "It seems that things have really taken a turn for the better. This Kran is the key person," Mr. Red''s eyes lit up. Since the main mission didn''t direct them to the Nightwalker''s lair, it meant there were other ways to reduce the difficulty.


    Ache beside him shook his head. "Don''t be too happy too soon; we don''t know where to find the things Kran left behind."


    The bearded man, who happened to overhear him, rubbed his messy hair annoyingly and whispered casually, "If that''s the case, maybe it''s written in the notebook."


    "Hmm? Let me see." Ache''s eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly leaned over, took the notebook from Mr. Red, and flipped through it. Then his hand trembled.


    "Here''s Kran''s things. He said that even after the Nightwalkers turned into monsters, they seemed to retain a certain human consciousness and would often return to familiar places. Maybe I can heal them and call back their consciousness."


    "F*ck!"


    Ache''s eyes widened with disbelief. "So we have to find the Nightwalker that Kran turned into and follow it back to its hideout?"


    "When he transformed, he was wearing a white coat and had a birthmark on his back. If he''s still alive, it will be very easy to recognize him, unless he changes his clothes," The bearded man joked trying to light up everyone''s mood. This guy seemed a bit too interested in Ache, and Achoo, human-like cat people, and was continuously staring at Ache''s swinging tail with a marvellous expression.


    "This isn''t a matter of easy recognition!" Ache roared in annoyance. "The matter is how can this be done!"


    The Nightwalkers only come out at night, which means they must act at night. Finding a specific Nightwalker in such a big city full of danger is like looking for a needle in a haystack, not to mention that many other Nightwalkers are wandering around looking for their dinner!


    "Indeed. The first task is more practical and simple, which can quickly enhance our combat effectiveness. The difficulty of the second task rises sharply; it has literally skyrocketed. Although it seems there will be breakthrough progress and even rewards after completion, but..." Achoo sighed heavily and shook his head.


    It''s goddamn too difficult!


    ...


    At this moment, in that dim, closed room, Myne was still enjoying his drink and flipping through various notes provided by the owner of the house, all of which were records about the Nightwalkers.


    His expression paused slightly as he looked at the task box that suddenly popped up in his sight.


    Myne''s eyes flickered, and he said, "By the way, can Mr. Nightwalker help me get another cup of cold drink?"


    "Of course."


    This Nightwalker, who looked exactly like a Nightwalker but had hair on its head, unlike those bald ones, and maintained human consciousness. He nodded very gentlemanly and took out a drink from the fridge, handing it to Myne.


    Since most Nightwalkers didn''t attack him unless he initiated it, he travelled freely at night and collected many good things in his free time. One of them was various types of drinks. When his mood wasn''t good, he would always get himself drunk before the daytime and spend most of the day sleeping. This not only helped him calm down his madness but also increased the quality of his sleep.


    Myne and he had reached an agreement and were making plans.


    Looking at Myne gulping down the drink with a satisfied smile on his face as if he were visiting a friend, the Nightwalker smiled bitterly. "By the way, calling me Nightwalker is still a bit uncomfortable. Can you please change how you call me?"


    "What do you want me to call you then?" Myne asked casually.


    "Call me by my old name, Kran."

 Chapter 716 - 716. Two Roads, One Regret

    Kran wore a white coat. Although his face appeared stern, he was deeply serious about his work. He carefully placed the hair and skin samples of the nightwalker he had previously collected into a container and then began to analyse their components meticulously.


    "The nightwalker from before was my primary experimental subject. When I first injected it, I could only recall its consciousness for a few seconds, but that was half a year ago. Over the past six months, I have been collecting samples and continuously developing and modifying the treatment. Gradually, it can now possess some consciousness at night and will instinctively come to me for medication, so I no longer have to search for it."


    Kran peered into the microscope, then looked up and whispered emotionally, "Deep in their hearts, they all harbour a longing to become human again."


    Myne remained silent. He had actually discerned the difference between the two main mission choices very early on.


    The first option was the destruction route: destroying the large oak tree at the source of the virus. All the zombies and nightwalkers in the city would be completely eradicated, like the thoroughly contaminated monsters in the previous dungeon, leaving only the survivors in the tower who were infected.


    The second option was the rescue route: the key figure was Kran before him. He would need help to develop a potion capable of curing all zombies and nightwalkers, thus saving the entire city.


    "The second one is obviously much more difficult. You have to enter the nightwalkers'' lair to retrieve the pathogen sample from the large oak tree. Moreover," Myne looked at Kran, especially at the { ! } floating above his head, and asked with a poker face, "Have you lost anything important or something you can''t get back now?"


    Kran was slightly stunned, unsure why Myne had suddenly asked this.


    He lowered his head and pondered for a moment before answering hesitantly, "When I was eighteen, I fell in love with a girl, and I lost her."


    Myne was silent for a moment. "Believe it or not, I will kick you to death."


    "Huh?"


    "I''m asking about specific items you lost, at least something important that could be related to nightwalkers, viruses, big oaks, etc."


    "Ah, about that, sorry, I thought we were going to talk about some emotional issues late at night, you know I usually don''t have anyone to talk to, hahaha," A touch of melancholy flickered across Kran''s face, which he tried to conceal with an awkward laugh.


    He seemed a little more cheerful after voicing his inner thoughts. "If it''s the past year, I haven''t left here much, let alone lost anything."


    "What about the time in the tower?" Myne pressed on.


    Kran laughed bitterly before shaking his head. "That was even more complicated. I''m a scientific researcher, and I rarely participate in search missions. I stay in the tower for 300 out of 365 days a year. I did lose some things, such as beer bottle openers and hair dryers, but they were all insignificant items."


    "There''s really nothing that left a deep impression in the past 20 years?"


    Myne frowned as he watched Kran ponder.


    Was there something wrong with the direction I asked? Or should I approach this exclamation riddle from another angle? Myne thought confusedly.


    "Actually, my life hasn''t had many ups and downs. Except for the appearance of zombies and turning into a nightwalker, I have always been a humble, insignificant person," Kran said, trying to sound indifferent, but the sadness on his face was evident. Clearly, he wasn''t pleased with this useless achievement of his.


    "It was because of this that the girl I loved left me."


    Myne looked at the other person''s emotional state. Knowing this matter couldn''t be easily resolved, he simply set aside the { ! } and said, "Sad plot? Did she fall in love with someone else and run away?"


    "Or did you do something to let her down, and she kicked your butt and broke up? I have quite a bit of experience in relationship matters. If you want, I can offer some psychological comfort and advice on moving on. Your situation is the most basic one out there, believe me; it''s not even worth mentioning."


    Kran put down the items in his hands, instinctively wanting to light a cigarette, but he sighed again. "Actually, it''s none of those. One afternoon, she asked me to go hiking. She said she had found something very interesting on the top of the mountain. We talked and laughed the whole way. She even kissed me. That was the best moment of my life."


    "Isn''t that a good relationship? How did it get lost? Were you not satisfied with a kiss and wanted to do something more fun, which disgusted her, or what?" Myne, clearly more interested in this gossip, instantly became curious and asked, making Kran''s mouth twist as he wondered why his love story seemed more captivating to Myne than the matter of saving the world.


    Sighing and shaking his head, he closed his eyes and spoke in a sad tone, "Actually, she accidentally slipped and fell off the cliff."


    Myne: (?_?)


    "Lost due to physical reasons, huh! That''s also possible. Well, at least this shows she really loved you and wasn''t just fooling around," Myne tried to offer Kran some spiritual comfort.


    Kran didn''t take Myne''s joke seriously.


    Even before I could fully process her death, the zombie crisis erupted the very next day, preventing any search for her body.


    He finally lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply. "Although so many years have passed and I''ve let it go, every time I think about it, I can''t help but wonder how different things would be if I hadn''t gone to that goddamn mountain."


    As if a realisation dawned on him, Myne suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked with a frown, "You said the zombie crisis broke out the day after she fell?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Do you know what interesting thing she wanted to show you?"


    Kran, though puzzled by Myne''s question, paused to recall before speaking. "She was very fond of oddly shaped stones. She mentioned that while climbing the mountain, she''d accidentally seen a huge red stone under the cliff that glowed. That''s what she wanted to show me."


    "But I went there later and didn''t find any glowing stone."


    Myne''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing Myne''s reaction, Kran asked, confused.


    "I was just thinking that the system wouldn''t go to such great lengths, create so much trouble, only to hide the clues in such an obvious and recent way, right?"


    "Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, you''d better pay attention to the time. It''s almost daytime." Kran glanced at the clock hanging beside him. "I''ll soon become a crazed nightwalker. I need to lock myself up. For your safety, you should leave now."


    Although having three bodyguards now meant Myne didn''t fear nightwalkers as much as before¡ªa few fire bullets from Waffle were more than enough to dispatch them¡ªhe still didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble. He nodded, and as the first faint ray of morning sunlight pierced through the clouds, he and his pets came to the ground.


    He decided to go to the mountain Kran had mentioned first.


    It was essentially a split mission. The other teammates would take the first path, which was relatively safe and get assistance from other NPCs, making it easier. He, as someone with a cheat, could only rely on brute force and had to take the dangerous path alone... with his pets, of course.


    Half an hour later.


    Myne reached the mountain''s summit. Observing the scenery around him, he noted that without humans desperately exploiting and destroying nature, the mountain was clean, green, full of vitality, and offered refreshingly fresh air. It was a distance from the city''s central area, and there were very few zombies.


    He looked around but didn''t see any huge red stones like the ones Kran had described.


    Looking down the cliff, he saw a very steep and deep ravine, overgrown with wild plants that obscured everything below.


    He tried throwing a stone down and waited for a deep, distant crashing sound.


    "It''s quite high."


    After surveying the area, Myne simply grabbed Waffle''s legs and ordered him to fly down. This was the benefit of having flying pets; they were incredibly helpful for exploration.


    He wasn''t completely unprepared.


    Because he currently lacked high combat skills, he had asked Kran for help. The other party had given him a dual-purpose UV flashlight for fighting nightwalkers, a pistol loaded with bullets, and a grenade for dealing with ordinary zombies.


    The area was deep, and the light was insufficient.


    Myne shook the flashlight, its beam illuminating the ground beneath the steep slope. His eyes flickered slightly.


    In a dark corner, he did see a { ? } appear.


    As he drew closer, the content of the { ? } was revealed.


    { It is in a half-dormant state and staring at you. }


    "?"


    Myne''s eyes narrowed, and he pointed the flashlight directly at it.


    Hidden in the corner''s shadows, a nightwalker lay there, looking at him with half-open scarlet eyes.


    As the ultraviolet rays struck its skin, it instantly began to burn. It roared strangely and pounced directly at him!


    At that moment, Myne also saw more information above the creature''s head.


    { It was the first zombie infected with the virus and also the first Nightwalker to be born. }


    { It stayed here for twenty years. }


    { It decided not to let that terrifying and dangerous creature see the light of day again! For the greater good, it even ruined its own life. }

 Chapter 717 - 717. Triggering the Hidden Worldline Mission

    Bang!


    The nightwalker flew back much faster than it had rushed forward. Ocea blasted it directly with her Hydro Pump, and before the nightwalker could regain its senses and wonder where such high-pressure water had come from, a dozen small fire bullets hurtled toward it at high speed, impacting it like a meteor shower.


    Roar!


    The nightwalker, now riddled with a dozen small holes, screamed in pain. Just then, it was struck by two searing Lesser Rays, making its screams even more agonising.


    For a moment, seeing the miserable condition it was in after taking a one-sided beating from his pets, Myne felt a pang of pity for the nightwalker.


    Shaking off these unnecessary thoughts, Myne approached the nightwalker and shone a UV flashlight on it without hesitation.


    It struggled to crawl into a corner, shielding its face with its claws, trembling from pain and fear.


    Looking at the nightwalker before him, Myne had already guessed the other party''s identity, and it was very likely the woman Kran had mentioned¡ªhis stupid girlfriend who had fallen off the cliff out of excitement.


    "It seemed a little different. Although its eyes were scarlet at the moment, and it looked like a completely crazed nightwalker, it was wearing old, mended clothes, and there were signs of it making fire nearby."


    "Like Kran, it seems to be able to regain consciousness in the dark?"


    Myne glanced towards a cave entrance on the other side. He first ordered Waffle to watch over the nightwalker and then walked over there with Ocea and Ted. Here, he became more certain that this nightwalker could regain human consciousness. There were makeshift beds and tables, and even an old notebook.


    He picked it up and opened it to read. Although it was well-preserved, it was old, and the paper was mottled and yellowed.


    [ I had intended to record every detail here after the event, but I didn''t expect to write down something like this. ]


    [ After the fall, I didn''t die immediately, but I was close to death. I was sure that my thigh bone was broken, and I was bleeding heavily, both internally and externally. I couldn''t possibly survive. But at that moment, I saw the red boulder¡ªit wasn''t a stone at all, but a huge red flower bud. The fruit it ejected could actually heal all my injuries. Not only that, I also felt that my body was very strong, with extraordinary strength and speed. ]


    [ I felt that I could leave here, and of course, I took the fruit with me. It was truly magical, and maybe it could cure my mother''s cancer. ]


    Here, there was a gap between pages, and the handwriting changed, becoming a little frightened and fearful.


    [ I seem to have killed someone. ]


    [ I returned to the city, but my whole body suddenly started rotting. My consciousness seemed to be occupied by something else. I felt terribly thirsty. I only remember pouncing on a woman and biting her throat, and then... I don''t remember anything... But after biting someone''s throat, I don''t think the other party would have survived... ]


    [ When I returned to this place covered in blood, I regained consciousness, and the fruit was no longer in my body. Why did I do such a thing? And my body is still changing... ]


    Myne read all the way down. As long as the other party was in the daytime or moved too far away from the flower bud, she would lose her self-consciousness.


    She had also struggled and studied, trying to leave the pit.


    But when she finally found a way to temporarily preserve her consciousness and leave this deep ravine a month later, she had already witnessed purgatory on earth! The entire Srinka city was completely destroyed, or perhaps she had single-handedly brought the entire world to its doom.


    "The speed of the fall is definitely not just because the bitten people turned into zombies. It seems that it is mainly because of the fruit she brought out," Myne muttered, rubbing his chin. The whereabouts of the fruit were also very clear.


    It was the big oak tree in the nightwalker''s lair.


    "I didn''t expect that the source of everything wasn''t in the nightwalker''s lair, but here. Sigh, both girlfriend and boyfriend are crazy. One brought the world to its end, and the other was trying to clean the mess she left behind."


    Shaking his head, Myne closed the notebook. In order not to go out and let that thing inside her harm others again, she had stayed alone here for twenty years. Only God knew what she was thinking.


    After all, almost 99% of people had died just about a year after the zombie apocalypse, so whom did she want to save from harm? There were hardly any people left alive, and those who survived obviously knew how to save themselves. She was just a crybaby who didn''t want to accept reality and wanted to escape it, for which she gave herself a noble reason for saving others.


    "Idiot... Forget it, let me see what this so-called flower bud is. Maybe I can get something good out of it, just like brother evil god who generously handed me his eye," Myne spoke with a smile and walked in another direction, about ten steps away.


    Next to a shadow, he was able to glimpse the huge red flower bud.


    Twenty years had passed. It was no longer in the shape of a flower bud.


    It was now ten meters in diameter, rooted in the ground like a brain, and surrounded by dense red branches, entwined, lingering, and even beating like blood vessels.


    "What the f*ck!" Myne felt his heartbeat was affected, and his ears had bursts of tinnitus.


    [ Spirit -20 ]


    Fixing his gaze, he pinpointed the source of the familiar sensation. Upon seeing the floating spirit damage indicator, he gasped in shock, "Is this thing a pollutant? It reduced my spirit so much at once! F*ck!"


    Simultaneously, system information appeared in Myne''s vision.


    [ Congratulations to player Glitcher, triggering a personal hidden world line task. ]


    [ Hidden world line tasks are not restricted by dungeons, gameplay, or plots. The task progress is not refreshed when the dungeon ends and persists upon entering a new dungeon. ]


    [ Note: This task is related to the new version of Abyssal Paradise. Relevant information will be available upon completion. ]


    "So, the official name of this game is Abyssal Paradise, huh? Quite a dominating name, which suits this wretched game very well," Myne mused, nodding in approval.


    [ Please deal with the D-level pollutant. The treatment method: destroy all its flowing liquids. ]


    [ Note: Pollutants are flowing liquids. Once a large amount flows out, it will cause the pollution source to shift. ]


    [ Progress 0/1. ]


    [ Note: Rewards will be obtained upon completion. ]


    This wasn''t Myne''s first encounter with pollutants. The ancient god''s heart in the previous dungeon had been a pollutant, albeit one of an absurdly high level whose details remained indiscernible.


    It was only with the assistance of the traveling merchant, who had also managed to trick him into joining his crappy game, that the pollution had been eliminated and recycled.


    But now, he hadn''t expected to encounter it again, and it had even triggered a special hidden task.


    "Then the question is, how do I deal with so much polluted liquid?" Myne immediately began to ponder.


    "Destroy it? And prevent it from seeping into other places?"


    Myne just felt it was difficult. The 10-meter-diameter flower bud was full of pollutant liquid. The blood vessels around it were like the tentacles of hell from some book. Just looking at them made him feel like he was losing his sanity.


    He opened his system inventory to see if he could store it.


    Apparently, he couldn''t.


    The inventory''s rules had numerous restrictions and no discernible loopholes. Furthermore, he couldn''t even utilise his inventory skill. According to the system''s rules, any items brought out of a dungeon without proper authorisation would revert to their original location. Therefore, attempting to store the pollutant was pointless.


    Just as Myne found himself in a dilemma, he suddenly paused, noticing a { ? } logo above the Eye of the Evil God in his system inventory.


    { These liquids seem capable of nourishing it. }


    "Transfer the source of pollution to this eye?"


    He had witnessed the power of pollution firsthand before, and Myne considered the risks. After all, the Eye of the Evil God was too valuable to gamble with. He didn''t want to take any chances with it; otherwise, if something happened to it, he would undoubtedly regret it for the rest of his life.


    Just then, the { ? On the eye flickered slightly, and another sentence appeared.


    { Weak pollution couldn''t affect it. }


    "Phew, if that''s the case, what''s the hesitation for?" Myne excitedly retrieved the Eye of the Evil God. At that moment, the flower bud seemed to be frightened and emitted a sharp, friction-like scream.


    All the red liquid appeared to boil, and in the next instant, it surged towards the crystal-like eyeball in Myne''s palm!

 Chapter 718 - 718. Saviour

    The speed at which the Evil God''s eye-heart absorbed these pollution sources was slower than expected. After all, lacking consciousness, it could only absorb subconsciously. If Myne could guide its absorption, the speed might increase, but unfortunately, he couldn''t.


    So, he spent almost the entire day in the cave with it. The night fell quietly.


    The scarlet in the nightwalker''s eyes, which was tied in the corner by Waffle and Ted, gradually dissipated, and she slowly regained consciousness.


    She soon vaguely remembered what had just happened.


    It seemed that someone had come down into the pit, and she had pounced on him. Her body trembled slightly; she was a little scared. Had she torn him to pieces as well?


    Then she looked around, wanting to see the body of the poor man who had become her food. But what she saw shocked her; next to the flower-bud brain, not far away, countless blood-red liquids gathered from all directions on the palm of an unknown young man.


    This scared her so much that she couldn''t help but tremble. She wanted to rush forward to help him, thinking that Myne might have been infected and was transforming into a nightwalker like her. After all, she hadn''t witnessed the process of transformation, so she had no idea how it was done.


    However, as she tore the ropes that bound her like a dumpling and wanted to move, suddenly three small figures ¨C a wolf, a dog, and a floating whale ¨C appeared before her and looked at her coldly.


    For a moment, she felt her brain stop working, wondering if she had eaten something wrong and was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could there be a floating whale?


    Thankfully, Myne noticed the movement on her side, turned his head, and smiled. "Miss Nightwalker, are you awake?"


    "..."


    "Pack up; I''m about to finish here. Guys, she is no longer a threat; you can do your things and leave us alone." Myne casually waved his hand, and Waffle and the others moved away.


    "What... What do you mean?" She looked at Myne and his pets weirdly before speaking hoarsely. No one had talked to her for more than twenty years. She spoke like a child spelling, a little clumsy and awkward.


    And Myne''s side was also finished. A large amount of polluted liquid had all poured into the Evil God''s eye.


    The size of the eye did not change, but it became even shinier, with what looked like countless stars within it, which made it very mysterious. But except that there was no other change, seems this amount of pollution is far from enough to update it.


    At the same time, a prompt appeared in front of Myne.


    [ Successfully contained D-level pollutants. ]


    [ Congratulations, Player Glitcher, for completing the world line hidden task. ]


    [ Progress 1/1 ]


    [ Reward: Nightshade Fruit. ]


    Myne looked down and saw a bright red fruit on the ground. He picked it up.


    [ Name: Nightshade Fruit ]


    Type: Consumable


    Function: After consumption, you will gain night vision, the upper limit of physical strength recovery is expanded to 40%, the recovery speed is doubled, poison resistance is enhanced, and strength and body movement in dark or shadowy environments is increased by 30 points.


    Note: This effect is a permanent enhancement of the player''s attributes, not restricted by dungeon rules, not affected by level, and not recorded by the matching mechanism. (Unrestricted items are extremely rare; please keep them properly.) ]


    "Jackpot?!" Myne, reading the fruit''s function, couldn''t help but blurt out in excitement.


    "Is this the fruit that has been decontaminated by the system? There are no side effects of turning into a nightwalker and losing your consciousness. It seems all the trouble was worth it."


    Myne judged the value of this fruit at a glance, not because of its immediate effects, but because of the various restrictions mentioned in the notes.


    For example, some dungeons may have restrictive rules, such as not being able to use equipment, skills, and level reduction. After one''s abilities are restricted, the player will lose a sense of security. Just like when he was in the trial dungeon, he felt like anyone could kill him. If not for his new cheat-like ability that awakened and guided him through the entire process, he would have died countless times.


    "But after taking it, the effects above are permanent and will not be restricted. It also specifically reminds me that this kind of thing is very rare. It seems the system wants to encourage me to do this kind of thing more in the future; it really knows how to motivate its workers."


    Just as Myne picked up the fruit, Miss Nightwalker saw this scene and became anxious. She growled in a hoarse voice, "You can''t eat that thing! Otherwise, you will become a monster like me."


    Myne smiled playfully at her and spoke while giving her a wink, "Don''t worry, my physique is different from that of ordinary people. I can handle more than a dozen women in my home; this is nothing."


    "?"


    Before she could react, Myne took a bite of the dark, palm-sized, melon-like fruit.


    "Hmm. The taste is okay, a bit like rotten leaves mixed with mud and sand on a rainy day, and the feeling of liquid bursting out from the middle of a caterpillar''s body."


    However, as soon as the first piece of the fruit entered his stomach, he felt a shock, and his entire body started trembling as if he were electrocuted. When he regained his senses, the dark environment within his sight suddenly became as bright as day. The most important thing was that his physical strength was also recovering rapidly.


    "It feels quite good," He muttered, eating the remaining fruit quickly. However, he found that except for the first bite, which changed his entire body, the rest of the fruit brought him no further changes at all.


    As if he had sensed something, Myne suddenly looked at Miss Nightwalker.


    She, who had already labelled Myne as one of her own kind after seeing him eating the fruit and waiting for his regret at not listening to her, suddenly shuddered, as if a primal fear rose within her, and she was actually startled, stepping back.


    Could it still have a natural suppressive power against the nightwalkers? Why does it feel like I get an enhanced or perfected version of their defective bloodline? Myne said to himself.


    This was also predictable. After all, the Nightwalkers were born from the polluted fruit of the pollution source. All nightwalkers are just derivatives. The one he ate was the original fruit after the pollution had been removed.


    "It''s time to go, Miss Nightwalker."


    "Where are you going?" She looked at Myne with some fear. She still couldn''t believe that someone could be fine after eating that wretched fruit that had destroyed the entire world.


    "I''m going to see your old lover... Want to come along?" Myne picked up the UV flashlight and stuffed it into the package while speaking.


    Miss Nightwalker didn''t understand what she heard, but the words "old lover" still made her body tremble. She said with an excited tone, "You mean Kyle?"


    Myne almost staggered. Just when he was about to mourn for Kran for three seconds, thinking that even if the world was destroyed this poor guy was made to wear a green hat, he suddenly paused, looked at her demonic appearance for a few seconds, before asking, "What''s his full name?"


    "Uh, Kyle Kran."


    "Oh, that''s okay."


    Although Myne understood that he had misunderstood their loyalty, his expression remained unchanged, and he said coldly, "Let''s go, hurry up. We have to make a plan tonight, make preparations, and then we can go to the nightwalker''s lair tomorrow."


    "Go to the nightwalker''s lair? Why, that place is full of monsters!" She said in a trembling voice.


    "Of course, we will defeat them and end it all," Myne said softly. "Don''t you want to see the peaceful city of the old days again?"


    "End it all? Is that even possible?"


    Miss Nightwalker was a little stunned after hearing this.


    She looked at Myne''s figure, her eyes changed slightly, and regardless of the inexplicable fear, she couldn''t help asking, "Who are you?"


    "Me."


    Myne smiled, feeling proud, and spoke while looking at the moon in the sky.


    "Srinka''s saviour."

 Chapter 719 - 719. Last Hope

    Daytime of the third day.


    Mr. Red and the others set out to various warehouses with an urgent look to find more residual firepower.


    They decided to start the final operation tonight.


    "In two days, almost all the firepower ¨C guns, ultraviolet rays, useful and useless items ¨C has been searched."


    "This amount of explosives should be able to blow up the big oak tree."


    Mr. Red used a fire axe to knock down the approaching zombies. He shook his head, "But the difficulty lies in how to get close."


    They took advantage of the daytime to explore the periphery of the nightwalker''s nest. The situation inside could be described as a hellish landscape.


    "Through yesterday''s investigation, we also know the general situation in the nightwalker''s nest."


    "There are at least two hundred nightwalkers in the nest. Even if some of them wander outside at night, there will still be half of the nightwalkers staying inside."


    "This situation is not optimistic," Magmascorch looked very serious at this moment. "I suggest everyone tell us their trump cards and make a detailed plan. This is not a small fight. If you don''t pay attention, you will be wiped out."


    "Okay."


    The Shiny Star, still feeling insecure and thinking that others might abandon her if she didn''t show any value, responded immediately, "I have a bundle of ropes that can bind ghosts from the last single-player dungeon. It can only be used once in each dungeon. According to my current mana points, I can only tie up five nightwalkers for half a minute."


    Magmascorch nodded and also told them about his trump card, "I have an offensive skill, but once used, my physical state will drop to 10, but it can roughly clear a path."


    Mr. Red said calmly, "I will go all out and can contain ten nightwalkers."


    Ache and Achoo were newbies who hadn''t played a solo dungeon and directly entered team mode, leading to them having no equipment and no skills, making them completely useless in combat.


    "Sorry, the two of us are useless," The two said with some shame.


    Mr. Red patted them on their shoulders. "Don''t underestimate yourselves. We are a team. Your task is to control the ultraviolet lamp. This thing is also a great threat to the nightwalkers."


    "Understood!" Ache and Achoo cheered.


    Magmascorch shook his head. "It''s a pity Brother Glitcher died so quickly; otherwise, one more person would have given us more strength."


    The previous day, they hadn''t waited for Myne to return to the tower, knowing the other party must be gone.


    They dragged their collected items and quickly returned to the tower.


    Mr. Red was ready to try again to convince the tower leader to support them, though he didn''t hold much hope.


    However, as they went upstairs, they saw that the fighters in the tower were all packing up and preparing. Dressed in combat uniforms and equipped with various guns and gunpowder, they looked ready for battle.


    "What happened?" They asked, stunned.


    The bearded man, with a cigarette butt in his mouth and a heavy machine gun on his back, said calmly, "Just after you left, a strange young man came to the tower and persuaded our leader."


    "Tonight, everyone will go all out and destroy the nightwalker''s lair."


    Mr. Red and the others looked at the survivors in the tower with some discomfort. Their previous despair had vanished, replaced by excitement. Most of them looked like they were ready to fight the nightwalker to the death.


    "What''s going on? Why are the people in the tower willing to go?" Mr. Red and the others murmured. Before, they had all seemed to say, "You go and die; we won''t follow." But now, their attitude had completely changed.


    The bearded man didn''t explain what had happened but simply asked them to go to the top floor of the tower, where the leader was waiting for them.


    On the stairs, Achoo couldn''t help but whisper, "Who do you think that person is? Why could he persuade that stubborn tower leader?"


    "It''s not just persuasion." Mr. Red looked at the survivors. "Didn''t you see? There''s a light of hope in their eyes."


    He was extremely curious. Who was that person? Could it be a character related to the plot? For example, the guy named Kran is in the main storyline, but isn''t he dead? Or is it Glitcher?


    This question was answered after they saw the old man and the note he handed over.


    "This is a note that the young man left for you. We can''t understand it, but he said you would."


    They took the note and read the content:


    [Thousands of words are useless. Tonight, we will fight the nightwalker''s nest. You must not advance too lightly. When I arrive, you will be able to decide...


    Written by the tour guide.]


    Everyone: "..."


    "I only saw the last two words, ''Tour guide,'' and judging from the style of this note, it is indeed Brother Glitcher," Achoo coughed, handing the note to Magmascorch. "He is still alive."


    Magmascorch awkwardly shifted his gaze and was quite honest. "Don''t give it to me. I have long forgotten him."


    Ache and Achoo put their heads together. "It''s about waiting for an opportunity near the nightwalker''s nest at twelve o''clock tonight. He seems to have a way to destroy them?"


    The Shiny Star hadn''t communicated much with this person, although she had planned to seduce him into becoming her bootlicker. Sadly, plans couldn''t keep up with the change, and the person had died before she could take action¡ªat least, that''s what she thought. So now, she was very interested in him, even more than before. "I''m more curious about how he survived."


    Mr. Red looked at the leader of the tower. "What did he do? Why are you willing to support him, and..."


    There was also a tendency to go all out as if they had placed all their hope in him. Although Mr. Red didn''t say that last sentence, doubt was self-evident on his face.


    The old man''s voice was hoarse, and his eyes held some different emotions compared to his previous turbidity.


    "Because that young man brought us real hope."


    His arms were obviously shaking slightly, but he was very careful when taking something out of his pocket. It was a small glass bottle filled with blue liquid.


    "What is this?" Ache asked, confused.


    "The thing that the young man brought. It can restore the infected people to their original state."


    The bearded man stood in front of the door at some point, and he said in a deep voice, "I saw with my own eyes that an infected zombie grew flesh and blood again and restored its human appearance. Although it has not yet awakened, it has no symptoms of infection anymore."


    The old man spoke softly, "He told us that the dawn of this city will not disappear with the arrival of night, and everyone can be redeemed after the sun rises."


    "This is what the outsiders who come every year have never said."


    The old man seemed to have gained some sonorous strength. His eyes were no longer turbid, but sober and firm. "And tonight, the tower will do everything it can to participate in the battle! This is not my idea, but a unanimous decision of everyone!"


    ...


    Night fell quietly.


    Five-night guards and thirty other young and middle-aged individuals in the tower, all possessing a degree of combat effectiveness, leaned against a cave entrance, waiting silently.


    Behind them lay a substantial collection of weapons and equipment, along with three armed vehicles and powerful ultraviolet searchlights.


    They had meticulously prepared this location during the day in anticipation of the night''s battle.


    "What time is it now?"


    "Half an hour left."


    They were now cautiously awaiting the departure of the majority of the nightwalkers from their nest. The fewer nightwalkers present, the greater their chances of success.


    "Glitcher hasn''t shown up yet," Ache couldn''t help but remark. "He doesn''t even know our battle plan."


    "Don''t panic," Magmascorch said calmly. "Brother Glitcher has helped us immensely. Otherwise, with only five of us, the situation would be far more dire. It''s better to follow someone who knows what he is doing than to move forward blindly."


    "Let''s just proceed according to the original plan."


    At this moment, Mr. Red suddenly raised a finger, signalling everyone to be silent.


    And from outside came a strange roar accompanied by heavy breathing!


    Everyone''s eyes widened with apprehension.


    Was it a nightwalker?! A nightwalker was outside! The location they had chosen was relatively hidden, but there were many nightwalkers, and they were extremely sensitive to all kinds of sounds. A moment of carelessness could lead to their discovery.


    The people in the tower exchanged nervous glances. Although they were tense, they were not afraid.


    For this day''s undertaking, everyone was prepared to give their lives in the nightwalker''s lair. They sought a sliver of hope for the entirety of Srinka.


    "Damn it. It didn''t leave. It''s still approaching!"


    The nightwalker''s silhouette was already visible in the cave entrance, illuminated by the moonlight. It sniffed the air, instinctively wanting to investigate inside.


    "Do it!"


    Mr. Red and the others acted immediately, and the experienced tower residents instantly switched on the ultraviolet lights!


    The nightwalker didn''t react in time. Unable to open its eyes under the purple light, it roared in response.


    The next instant, it faced the lethal intent of the others!


    Mr. Red''s fire axe slammed into its shoulder!


    Ache also thrust his machete into its chest with all his might!


    "Bang!"


    The nightwalker roared in pain, its body unsteady. These were its most vulnerable points, yet it stubbornly shook off the two attackers. Despite its injuries, it swung at the nearby boulder, then dragged its wounded body and rush toward them fiercely.


    "Damn it!" The two men''s eyes widened in alarm.


    "Swish!"


    Magmascorch¡ªno one knew where he got a flamethrower¡ªrushed between them and activated it at full power. Since his body had maximum fire resistance, the thing he feared least in the world was fire. It didn''t matter even if he burned himself along with the nightwalker.


    The already wounded nightwalker was quickly engulfed in flames and burned to death.


    Everyone looked grim. One Nightwalker had been this hard to handle¡ªwhat about the rest inside the nest?


    "There''s a lot of noise here. We must begin the battle ahead of schedule before attracting more nightwalkers," Magmascorch said calmly.


    "Everyone, get ready for action."


    "Come on," Mr. Red said in a deep voice. Their battle plan hadn''t accounted for uncertainties. Whether Glitcher could join them or not, they needed to adhere to the original strategy.


    They led the Srinka survivors into the night, launching a final assault on the nightwalker''s nest.


    If they succeeded, this would be the last time. From then on, Srinka would no longer be a dead city.


    If they failed, this would also be the last time. The tower had invested all its remaining resources on this night, betting everything on one final attempt.


    Although they were players who knew they were in a game, they nonetheless felt the weight of responsibility on their shoulders at this moment.

 Chapter 720 - 720. Buried, But Breathing

    The nightwalker''s lair was a vast cave, roughly the size of two football fields, including the spectator stands. Jagged rocks jutted out in all directions within.


    The most striking feature, however, was the enormous oak tree in the centre, so large that it would take ten people to encircle its trunk.


    Moonlight streamed into the canopy of this great oak. Within its luminous glow, several nightwalkers were kicking their round skulls back and forth. Others could be seen lurking among the intricate stone pillars.


    Although most nightwalkers ventured out to roam, some remained near the big oak. Despite their lack of intelligence, they seemed to possess an instinctual understanding of the tree''s importance.


    And at this moment...


    "Boom!"


    An explosion ripped through the air just outside the cave entrance!


    The tremor instantly caused every nightwalker in the lair to raise their heads, a flicker of madness igniting in their scarlet eyes!


    Some of them leapt up immediately and charged towards the source of the sound!


    But others remained where they were.


    "It''s working, though not by much," Mr. Red said, positioned with his men at a high-angle entrance, surveying the scene below. "There are probably more than forty of them."


    They had used the explosion to attract the nightwalkers'' attention, but they didn''t dare try it a second time. After all, if they attracted the wandering nightwalkers from the city, everything would be over.


    And now Ache and the two guards are driving to lure them further, hoping to keep those that just chased out occupied for a little longer.


    "It''s our turn!"


    With a swift gesture, Mr. Red signalled, and several grenades arced through the air in another direction!


    "Bang!"


    The force of the grenade blasts erupted in clouds of dust!


    Simultaneously, Mr. Red and his men, along with the breakout group led by the bearded man, jumped down from a different vantage point!


    "Charge!"


    They moved swiftly into action!


    The surrounding nightwalkers roared ferociously, lunging at them with bloodshot eyes! Their terrifying physiques and steel-like claws threatened to tear the humans to shreds!


    "Turn on the ultraviolet light!"


    The bearded man bellowed!


    In the distance, the tower personnel instantly activated the ultraviolet spotlight. The intense UV rays slammed into the onrushing nightwalkers, forcing them to recoil!


    The tower personnel did not directly target the main force but provided crucial support. Flames spat from the machine gun''s muzzle, a barrage of bullets tearing into the nightwalkers, clearing a path for the ground team!


    All of this was to deliver the vehicle, laden with a terrifying quantity of explosives, to the base of the big oak tree.


    "Here we go!"


    Achoo, gripping the steering wheel of the armoured vehicle, watched as the path ahead cleared. With a determined yell, he slammed his foot on the accelerator, the vehicle surging forward with reckless momentum!


    A wave of nightwalkers shrieked wildly, pouring in from all sides! They instinctively sensed the danger and converged on the vehicle!


    "Stop it!"


    Shiny Star, shedding her previous timidity and ceasing her whimpering, roared and hurled her equipment. A blood-stained rope snaked through the air, ensnaring several nightwalkers in a tight bind!


    At the same moment, additional ultraviolet light flooded the area, pushing back the encroaching nightwalkers!


    Just then, five nightwalkers leapt into the air, targeting the tower personnel operating the ultraviolet lamp. Though not intelligent, they instinctively recognised the greatest threat and prioritised its elimination!


    "Be careful!" The tower personnel unleashed a hail of bullets, impacting the nightwalkers'' bodies repeatedly.


    "We must not let them destroy these things!"


    But the sheer number of nightwalkers overwhelmed them. As the tower personnel were restrained, seven more nightwalkers hurtled from above towards the armoured vehicle.


    Achoo''s face paled, and he instinctively moved to wrench the steering wheel.


    Suddenly, Mr. Red appeared on the hood of the armoured vehicle, bracing himself against the frame. "Don''t worry," he said in a deep voice, "keep your foot on the accelerator, and leave the rest to me."


    Achoo gritted his teeth. "Okay, let them witness my legendary ability to fail the driving licence exam three times in a row!"


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, pressed down on the accelerator, and drove straight towards the massive oak tree!


    "Roar!"


    More than a dozen nightwalkers, their mouths agape, emitting a putrid stench of decay, stood guard before the big oak, attempting to collide head-on with the armoured vehicle!


    Mr. Red''s four pupils shifted in colour, and he prepared to unleash his ultimate ability.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Magmascorch yelled, tossing his flamethrower aside. The gloves on his palms flickered subtly, indicating that he had been wearing this equipment constantly, and his small, crimson-tinged figure hidden in a big robe would soon be revealed upon activation.


    "Boom!"


    The terrifying air cannon blasted out from the force of the punch, and the massive impact scattered the nightwalkers on the road; some were even flung away like rag dolls!


    Simultaneously, Magmascorch was thrown back ten meters by the recoil. His small goblin body crumpled as he fell to the ground, seemingly dying. Thankfully, this was just a game, so he didn''t have to worry about losing his life. He glanced at the information that popped up.


    [ Life value loss 30%, current endurance remaining: 5 points (Temporary) ]


    Magmascorch smiled bitterly and said weakly, "I charged in, I did my part, I fell, and the rest is up to you... F*ck, that hurts so much..."


    Although Mr. Red currently wielded only a fire axe, hardly suitable for his two-meter-tall frame, he possessed an exceptionally high level of combat experience. His four eyes were sharp, his face was cold, and his entire red-hued body exuded the aura of countless brutal battles fought amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He blocked all the nightwalkers approaching the vehicle with great momentum!


    "It''s going to hit!"


    Achoo''s face was stern as the armed vehicle sped forward at eighty kilometres per hour, hurtling fiercely toward the large oak tree.


    Just as the vehicle was about to crash into the tree, Mr. Red, who was on top of it, reached out, grabbed Achoo, and dragged him out of the driver''s seat through the window. Then, with all his might, he kicked off the vehicle and jumped to the side.


    "Boom!"


    The massive explosion sent out a terrifying shockwave, and a cloud of smoke and dust erupted! Countless pieces of gravel burst outward at incredible speed from the impact! The entire cave shook slightly, giving the illusion that it might collapse at any moment.


    The explosion echoed through the cave, making the eardrums of everyone present tremble. Their expressions were a mixture of excitement and nervousness as they all stared at the location of the large oak tree, now shrouded in a dust cloud.


    "Success?!" Someone among the tower people asked, nervously swallowing saliva.


    "No."


    The bearded man''s lips suddenly turned pale, and the cigarette butt fell from his grasp to the ground. He stared at the large oak tree in disbelief. A group of nightwalkers, God knows from where they had come and used their bodies to surround the tree at the last moment, shielding it from the explosion.


    Even though the terrifying blast had torn them into a bloody mess, their limbs broken and scattered, and even the oak tree was badly damaged, it had tragically survived, standing still and proud, seemingly mocking everyone for treating it like just a mindless tree that would stand and let them destroy it!


    "No!! No! How can this be possible?"


    The bearded man roared, unwilling to accept this reality. His fingers tightened on the trigger of the machine gun until the barrel, melted and deformed by the extreme heat, remained stubbornly in his grip.


    The expressions of the tower guards shifted from initial hope to astonishment, and then their eyes dimmed. Many of them even dropped their weapons and fell to their knees, directly surrendering the fight.


    "We actually failed."


    The Shiny Star turned her bloodied face away, unable to look at the desperate expressions of the people in the tower. She lowered her head and said weakly, "I thought we were different from those outsiders. But we still couldn''t escape the ending of failure."


    Mr. Red remained as calm as iron, even though he had also been injured by being too close to the explosion. This did not shake his unwavering will. He looked at everyone and said, "Retreat first! As long as we haven''t been wiped out, we can''t give up!"


    However, as he finished speaking, a low roar of nightwalkers echoed from outside the cave.


    The explosion of the nest had also drawn back the wandering nightwalkers!


    Mr. Red looked at the constantly appearing nightwalkers with a gloomy face. Now, even his iron will waver slightly, and he let out a heavy sigh.


    He feared they couldn''t even retreat now.


    Magmascorch lay on the ground, vomiting blood as his health continued to decline.


    The Shiny Star wore an expression of despair, and like the tower guards, she had already given up. It was a miracle that someone as selfish as her had done so much for some NPCs, but ultimately failing had dealt her a critical blow.


    As for Achoo, he lay unconscious beside Mr. Red''s feet; his frail cat body couldn''t withstand such a large explosion, and he had long since passed out.


    Just when everyone had accepted their fate and was ready to become food for hundreds of nightwalkers, hoping for a quick end to their suffering, a voice suddenly sounded from an entrance at the top of the cave, like a ray of light in endless darkness, accompanied by the strange sound of a pipa!


    It echoed throughout the entire cave!


    Stern and low, it sounded like thousands of swords clashing in the rainy night, intensely passionate!


    The tempo increased, becoming more rapid and more shocking!


    Such a sound in such a scene shocked not only the players but also the survivors in the tower and the nightwalkers.


    Everyone had only one thought in their mind.


    What the hell is going on!?

 Chapter 721 - 721. Sound of the Old Days

    Everyone turned their eyes to the source of the sound.


    It was a speaker placed on the edge of a cliff, and next to it stood a young man with a butcher knife at his waist. His body cast a long shadow in the dim moonlight.


    The Shiny Star''s eyes widened in shock.


    "It''s Glitcher!"


    "It''s Brother Glitcher!"


    "The leader!"


    Mr. Red and the others were stunned, looking at the bearded man who had blurted out the names.


    The bearded man coughed and shrugged, "This is what he said when he came to the tower to introduce himself during the day."


    "..."


    Facing so many eyes, Myne looked back with a strange expression and asked, "What are you all looking at me for? Has the time of the nightwalkers around me stopped?"


    The nightwalkers, momentarily drawn by the speaker''s sound, had already rushed forward, accompanied by the whistling wind and the smell of blood!


    "Damn, it''s all because of your crappy music! Everyone, be careful! Retreat quickly!"


    Magmascorch couldn''t help but complain. He struggled to get up, but the pain all over his body and his diminishing physical strength made him dizzy.


    "Crappy music?" Myne said in shock, "This is the most touching entrance music I have ever heard! You poor bastards have no taste in art at all."


    Since Myne was from a world with a medieval setting, where music was rarely properly developed and only occasionally sung by passing bards, he was very sensitive to such things and disliked others insulting it.


    "Please, Brother Glitcher, stop joking. Use your skills and equipment quickly. If you can retreat, then retreat!" Magmascorch also knew the situation was urgent. If the team were wiped out, the dungeon would be declared a complete failure.


    At that moment, a nightwalker was already sprinting through the air!


    "Don''t worry."


    Myne half-crouched, patted the speaker, and calmly pressed the button: "Let me change the disc."


    The BGM from the speaker suddenly changed!


    It had been a pipa song just moments ago, but now there was a sound like an echo from the abyss! Someone was whispering, someone was playing a violin with a hacksaw, and someone was hitting a leather drum with a giant hammer!


    In the melodious music, countless roars seemed to be in harmony!


    Horror, weirdness, and mental pollution!


    Everyone''s heart was filled with a great chill.


    Isn''t this style changing too fast?


    [ The sound of the old days has sounded. Before the music ends, your strength, body skills, and endurance will be doubled, and the duration is three minutes. ]


    Myne''s eyes flashed with a faint red light. His state at this moment surpassed that of ordinary people. The attributes of the Nightwalker Body were doubled to 30 in the dark environment, plus the doubled 15 from the Hundred-Man Killer Knife. With the bonus of the sound of the old days, his strength and endurance had reached a terrifying 160.


    As for where he found this wonderful music album and speaker, all credit goes to his special ability. While returning with Miss Nightwalker, he suddenly saw a { ! } in the forest. He followed it and found a small cabin in the woods, suitable for one person with nothing noteworthy.


    However, following the guidance of { ! }, he went inside a hidden basement filled with all sorts of creepy things, mostly animal carcasses. There, he dug into a certain corner and found an old-looking music disk and a demonic book. The book was too dark and beyond his understanding, so he simply put it back, taking only the disk. Then, he borrowed a music player from Kran, used the disk, and realised he had hit the jackpot again.


    Myne stepped on the cliff, his arms spread out, and he fell directly. On the way down, he leaned and kicked the cave wall in that posture!


    "Bang!"


    The powerful momentum cracked the wall.


    And Myne jumped through the air at a faster speed than the nightwalker.


    "Big guy, bow," Myne''s voice sounded in Mr. Red''s ears.


    Mr. Red didn''t think much and hurriedly bowed his head.


    Myne pulled out the butcher knife from his waist and held it in his hand. Under the cold light, it turned into a full moon, directly chopping away all the nightwalkers that rushed over!


    "So strong!" Mr. Red was stunned; it was hard for him to believe that a newbie could be so powerful.


    Myne didn''t stop yet. His butcher knife slightly slid aside, and his body moved instantly, chopping down the nightwalkers that rushed towards Magmascorch in the air! He also threw Magmascorch to The Shiny Star, who was shocked beyond words and staring at him with his mouth wide open.


    "Good, good, good! It looks like there''s still a chance now!" Achoo, who no one knew where he had woken up, saw hope and quickly shouted, "Prepare to retreat!"


    "Retreat? We have the advantage, why retreat?"


    Myne''s words made Magmascorch almost vomit blood again. Brother, why don''t you look up and look around the cave? A large number of nightwalkers have been attracted here!


    "You can''t run away."


    Mr. Red frowned and looked at the increasing number of nightwalkers around him. The entire nest had reached a terrifying number of hundreds.


    "It''s over, it''s over, this time we''re truly wiped out," Achoo''s face changed drastically, the ray of hope he had seen swallowed once more by the darkness.


    "Actually, you can also try to talk to the nightwalkers," Myne said, pulling out the knife inserted in a nightwalker and looking at the densely packed nightwalkers around him. "As long as your attitude is sincere, they might be willing to listen."


    "Do you even know what you''re saying?" Magmascorch said weakly, holding back a curse. "Brother Glitcher, if I vomit blood again, I''ll die. Please stop making such a lame joke."


    Myne smiled lightly, put away the butcher knife, and his eyes glowed with an amazing light of red emerald. At that moment, his aura suddenly changed, and his voice, accompanied by terrifying music, spread throughout the cave!


    "Kneel!"


    The sound boomed as if it caused the air to vibrate!


    All the hideous nightwalkers trembled, showing a look of fear. Under everyone''s stunned gaze, they knelt to the ground!


    Myne stood there, butcher knife put away, and nodded with a satisfied smile. His figure was like the Lord of the Nightwalkers.


    "You see? If the attitude is sincere, communication is possible!"


    "..."


    Everyone fell silent, not only because of this shocking scene but also because, at that very moment, a prompt popped up on everyone''s panel.


    [ Spirit -1 ]


    Magmascorch couldn''t calm down for a long time. He suddenly looked at the stunned Achoo and asked, "Why are you kneeling too?"


    Achoo came to his senses, stood up quickly, and roared, "I just tripped accidentally!"


    "Although I don''t know how Brother Glitcher did it, it seems we can complete our mission now." The Shiny Star breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes completely glued to Myne, her face red as a tomato. Only she knew what she was thinking.


    Myne, feeling a hungry gaze on his body, trembled slightly. He looked at the only girl near him who could give him this kind of feeling and couldn''t help but sigh, thinking that it was really troublesome being too popular.


    But he didn''t change his expression, maintaining his aloof image, and said calmly, "To be honest, this can only scare them. The nightwalkers aren''t smart, so they were easily fooled by my aura and behaved honestly, considering me their boss. But if they react and use their small brain..."


    Mr. Red was stunned. "Why didn''t you say this earlier?!"


    "Look, two nightwalkers have already reacted. They..." Magmascorch suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Two nightwalkers suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave, and they were actually driving a car! But what made all players'' mouths twist were three floating figures above their car, who were not only flying without wings but also releasing all kinds of magical spells, like fireballs, fire bullets, hydro pumps, gravity magic, lesser eyes, water jets, etc. They were flying magic machine guns, and none of the nightwalkers could take three hits from them before dying.


    Just when players were wondering where those mythical little monsters came from, one of the nightwalkers in the car shouted,


    "The thing is here! We can''t get close to the big oak tree, otherwise, we''ll be affected. We can only rely on you!"


    "They can talk!?" Achoo muttered dumbfounded, feeling like his worldview had shattered.


    One of the nightwalkers lifted the huge cans carried behind the vehicle and threw it to Myne, who caught it steadily and then ran directly towards the big oak tree.


    As he ran near the big oak tree, he seemed to feel the danger, trembling slightly. The veins on a large number of leaves were like blood vessels, and an amazing amount of blood gushed out!


    Countless nightwalkers were affected by it, their instinctive fear from Myne''s higher-level bloodline dispelled, and they all stood up!


    They directly entered berserk mode, one after another jumping up madly, forming a terrible picture like a monster tide, densely packed, rushing towards Myne from all directions!


    [ Dark Wind Boots Activated, 10 mana consumed, your movement speed increased by 30% ]


    There are many subdivisions in body skills, and movement speed is only one of them, but even so, it made Myne feel what it''s like to be a happy wind man.


    It''s just that the brain can''t keep up with the speed. If it could keep up, it wouldn''t be a happy wind man.


    He arrived in front of the big oak tree in a breath.


    The huge jar was loaded with the antidote that Kran developed using the bud protobody he brought back. Under Myne''s power, it directly hit the infected tree that had been rooted there for twenty years.


    The blue liquid poured out!


    The big oak tree was as if it had eaten an immediate poison. The leaves trembled wildly and made a monster-like hissing sound!


    "Is the effect so strong?"


    Myne also noticed that the nightwalkers around him covered their heads as if they felt the same pain as him in the hissing sound! Howling in pain!


    He was just about to take a few steps back to avoid the dripping root juice spraying on him when Myne''s eyes suddenly paused.


    He saw an inconspicuous pattern on the trunk of the tree.


    Flames surrounded a circle, and inside the circle were patterns that looked like various vertical pupils.


    It was like a demon was staring at him.

 Chapter 722 - 722. End of The Nightmare

    Myne observed the pattern.


    Although the pattern appeared to have been carved long ago, causing the lines to be mottled and slightly deformed within the cracked bark, Myne could still discern it at a glance. However, due to his lack of experience, having only recently entered the gaming world, he couldn''t pinpoint its exact meaning. One thing was certain: it was not a good sign.


    The bark of the large oak tree continued to crack, and the lines of foul-smelling blood vessels burst open, oozing thick, scarlet juice. It was being purged of infection, cleansed of filth, and reborn.


    The potion Kran had previously developed had gone astray because he couldn''t eliminate the true source of pollution. Even if the nightwalkers were cured individually, they would be re-infected under this massive oak tree. Myne extracted the original liquid from the pure and perfect version of the Nightshade Fruit and gave it to Kran for cultivation and synthesis, which perfectly suppressed the tree''s corruption.


    "Crack!"


    Myne tore off the cracked bark with the pattern and put it in his pocket.


    At that moment, every other nightwalker in the cave fell to the ground, twitching continuously. They all felt pain from the hissing sound. Some tried to struggle but could only fall to the ground with a thud.


    Kran''s face was slightly pale, but he wasn''t significantly affected. He had been injected with the antidote. Although his body still resembled a nightwalker''s, his skin had regenerated, and his teeth and hair were approaching human norms. He would no longer become feral.


    Kran turned around and sighed helplessly as he saw a cluster of black gun muzzles pointed at him and his girlfriend. The other survivors from the tower had surrounded them with extreme tension and vigilance.


    Kran smiled bitterly, about to explain.


    "Kyle Kran?" The bearded man''s voice came with a hesitant tone.


    Kran was stunned and asked in surprise, "You recognized me?"


    "At first glance, your appearance has changed slightly, but your white coat and the birthmark on your back are definitely you. And now you look quite human, so it''s not hard to recognize you from your appearance," The bearded man said, a little excited. Then he looked at the feminine nightwalker next to Kran. She seemed familiar, but he couldn''t quite place her.


    "What''s going on?" The bearded man couldn''t help but ask about the most pressing matter. He looked at Kran, then at the large oak tree undergoing a massive transformation, and finally at the nightwalkers struggling on the ground. "Can you explain what the hell is going on here?"


    Kran explained seriously, "Simply put, they no longer pose a threat. The large oak tree, which was the source of the pollution, is no longer the source of the virus. Look carefully."


    Following Kran''s finger, the tower survivors looked into the air. Tiny blue particles were falling from the lush branches of the large oak tree, and the nightwalkers who came into contact with these particles were gradually cleared of their infection symptoms.


    "Are they being cured?" The bearded man was shocked.


    "The remaining nightwalkers will return to the nest one after another. They will also be cleared of infection and regain their human consciousness under the effect of this antidote."


    Kran''s words made everyone in the tower tremble: "You just said they will again become human?"


    "Yes." Kran nodded heavily, speaking word for word, afraid that everyone couldn''t hear clearly: "From now on, everyone will be completely cured, whether they are nightwalkers or zombies... Of course, zombies shouldn''t be too heavily injured."


    "The twenty years of hellish pain in this city are about to end!"


    "We will also be liberated from the nightmare darkness!"


    "And all this," Kran looked at Myne in the distance, who was calming down the excited Waffle trio¡ªwho seemed dissatisfied that their fun toys had suddenly become useless and they no longer had anyone to play with¡ª"It''s all because of him."


    The bearded man and all the other tower survivors looked at Myne with complicated expressions, still unable to believe that someone could so easily solve a problem that had seemed impossible to them.


    As dawn broke, all the nightwalkers returned to their nests. Just as Kran had said, upon entering the nest, they began to twitch under the effect of the antidote and started to recover human characteristics.


    All this did not require the help of players like Myne. The people in the tower had already returned and excitedly began calling others to carry the recovered but still unconscious humans to an open area.


    "Although there are a lot of zombies in the city, they are easier to deal with than the nightwalkers. The rest is up to the residents of Srinka to handle."


    After all the nightwalkers were cured, a message appeared in front of all the players.


    [ Main quest completed. ]


    [ All dungeon players can go to the tower, have a final meeting with the tower leader, and then leave the dungeon. ]


    "The plot has ended, and there should be something to be explained, or a reward," Achoo said excitedly, rubbing his hands. He had been helping the tower survivors attract nightwalkers, mostly by detonating bombs remotely. Among all the players, he was the least beaten, and not even his clothes got dirty.


    Magmascorch nodded and sighed. "But we''re just a foil. The most awesome one this time is Brother Glitcher. If it weren''t for his divine intervention, we would have been wiped out."


    "Ahem. What are you talking about?"


    Ache, wrapped in bandages with his health at 20%, looked at the completely fine Achoo and couldn''t help but bite his tongue in jealousy. He was disappointed that his best friend had avoided a beating, but there was nothing he could do since he''d lost at rock-paper-scissors. Out of anger, he shifted his target and cursed Myne:


    "It was obviously a successful plan! If he had notified us beforehand, we wouldn''t have had to fight so desperately. Even when I lost consciousness, I was still desperately stepping on the accelerator in my nightmare, thinking that everything depended on me. But who would have thought that the protagonist was waiting for the perfect time to show off? I was almost dead if Brother Red hadn''t pulled me out at the last moment."


    "Cool down, cool down, no need to be so serious. Now everything''s over, and we cleared the mission. You should be happy."


    Magmascorch was also treating his fractured arms, but the pain still bothered him. He was impatient to leave the dungeon so his injuries could heal and he could continue challenging dungeons. This time, he realized how weak he was compared to others.


    Mr. Red looked at everyone and said with his trademark calm face, "Let''s not talk about those things now. I''ll go and borrow a car from them, call Glitcher, and then we''ll go back to the tower together."


    He was suddenly stunned. "Wait. Where is that guy?"


    Outside the Cave.


    At an exit outside the cave, after checking the system panel, Myne nodded and looked at the two people before him.


    "Congratulations! It seems even after 20 years, you two still love each other. It''s hard for me to believe how this guy hasn''t found another woman in so many years," Myne smiled as he looked at Kran, who was holding his girlfriend''s hand tightly as if fearing she might fall off the cliff again.


    "Thank you for all this," The woman, no longer a disgusting nightwalker but still unfamiliar with such words, showed gratitude.


    Myne accepted the thanks. He suddenly raised his eyebrows and pointed at the bearded man, who had a gloomy face as if he''d been forced to eat shit, smoking not far away with a disgusted expression. "What''s wrong with him?"


    Kran turned his head, and gave the bearded man a smile, before speaking in a low voice with a playful smirk on his face, "Twenty years ago, he and I were rivals in love. So, obviously, his expression can''t be good after seeing us together."


    "And thank you three for helping us as well," Kran didn''t forget Waffle and the others, showing his gratitude to them as well. This made the three, who were getting bored in the background, very happy. Finally, someone recognized their hard work.


    "..."


    Seeing their happy expressions, Myne shook his head, said goodbye to the two, and met up with the others who were looking for him. Then, they all got into the car and returned to the tower.

 Chapter 723 - 723. The Saviour’s Final Task

    Half an hour later, everyone returned to the tower and met the old man, who was over 80 years old, on the top floor.


    The old man was very excited. His face, which had originally shown no hope, was now full of tears. If it weren''t for the wheelchair restricting him, he would probably have come over to kowtow. He even looked much younger, giving the impression that it wasn''t impossible for him to hit the century mark.


    The old man regained his composure, but his voice was still a little excited and trembling.


    "It''s hard to express our gratitude in words. Since this city fell into silence, we have never been as happy as today."


    "So, all benefactors, please accept our insignificant thank-you gift."


    Achoo blinked as if he were saying to others, "You see, I told you there would be a reward."


    Ache and The Shiny Star were also very excited. Especially the former; he and Achoo had never received so many thanks in their lives.


    Everyone received a box, and they were all different. They were all special items from the city of Srinka.


    "Mine is equipment, with 10 attribute bonuses!" Ache was very excited, feeling that all the pain he had endured was worth it.


    "Mine is a skill. After using it, I can jump back five meters, but it can only be used twice." Achoo was a little depressed.


    Although the tower guards'' items were better, they were all about the same.


    It was Myne''s turn. He opened the box and saw that there was nothing else inside but a badge.


    [ Name: Srinka''s Highest Honour Badge


    Type: Equipment


    Quality: Perfect


    Function: After wearing it, in each dungeon, it can help you resist one fatal attack ( an attack that can directly deplete health. )


    Note: This was once a badge that represented the highest honour of this city. It would only be awarded to people who made outstanding contributions. As the saviour of Srinka, they didn''t fill a truck with it for you; those people are so cheap... ]


    "???"


    Myne, although he didn''t understand why this cheap system was talking in his favour, couldn''t comment.


    This note was too greedy. It actually said what he was thinking.


    "It seems that this unique badge was born with the gratitude of all the citizens of Srinka," Myne smiled and looked at the old man. "Okay, I''ll take it."


    Magmascorch and others also watched this scene.


    The fate of the city was saved just like that. Seeing Myne''s slightly serious look at this moment, everyone also felt a little emotional, but he can indeed be called the saviour of Srinka.


    "Don''t you want to say something, Brother Glitcher?"


    "Hmm?"


    Myne paused, rubbed his chin, and pondered: "Let me think about it."


    "By the way, it would be great if my statue stood in the open space of the tower so everyone knows about my contribution to human civilisation."


    "????"


    Ache pressed his forehead: "Forget it, everyone, get ready to teleport, my bones are still broken, I can''t stand it anymore!"


    "Retreat, go out and add friends, Brother Glitcher, don''t forget to accept my request!" Achoo said with a smile and waved his hand.


    Watching everyone teleport away one by one, Myne nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Finally got rid of troublemakers. Now I can be at ease,"


    Then, instead of teleporting immediately, Myne took out the bark from his pocket and looked at the old tower leader, who was giving him strange glances with an expression as if he wanted to say something but was too embarrassed to do so.


    "Have you seen this pattern?" Because there was a more important thing at hand, Myne didn''t ask what other trouble the old man was facing and handed him the piece of tree trunk he got from that oak tree.


    The old man was stunned. After looking at the pattern carefully, he trembled a little and said in a hoarse voice: "Of course, I remember, this pattern was left by the group of demons last year; those bastards were very obsessed with this pattern."


    Myne narrowed his eyes and nodded thoughtfully.


    Sure enough, since they were able to get close to the big oak tree and leave the pattern, it means that the other party''s strength was enough to destroy the big oak tree and complete the main line. But why didn''t they do this? Instead, they made the lives of those NPCs miserable as if they were taking revenge.


    "How did you get this?"


    A slightly surprised voice sounded from behind. Mr. Red, who hadn''t teleported away yet, stared at the pattern with a serious expression.


    "This was left on the big oak tree. Do you recognise it?"


    "Behind this pattern is a terrifying force. They regard humans in the dungeon as grass and other players as prey. They are evil and extremely dangerous; most members have mental illnesses and are no different from psychopaths."


    "It indeed sounds very evil," Myne nodded, but he obviously didn''t take it to heart.


    "I''m not exaggerating. If you meet someone with this pattern in the future, force yourself to quit the dungeon immediately. Don''t hesitate."


    Myne looked at Mr. Red, whose face was inexplicably as dark as the bottom of a pot. He squinted his eyes. "Why? Can they bypass the system mechanism and attack players? Are they not doing the main quest?"


    It was mentioned before that attacking a teammate in the team results in a permanent ban from the main quest, and players receive no rewards. This was precisely why Myne had been so scrupulous, willing to babysit his five so-called teammates.


    Mr. Red said with a complicated expression, "Because their main mission is different from normal players like us."


    "?"


    "If our mission is to save Srinka, then theirs is to destroy. The righteous side in all dungeons and all players are their natural enemies. This is why they''ve done so many terrible things to this dungeon''s NPCs. It''s not that they have nothing better to do; it''s their mission. I believe that if not for system restrictions preventing them from killing all NPCs, we might not have found a single survivor."


    "Moreover, other players cannot detect them. Unless they reveal their true colours, they are no different from normal players. By the time they take action, it''s often too late because most players'' bodies have long since turned cold."


    Mr. Red looked at Myne, patted his shoulder, and sighed heavily. "In short, remember what I said: don''t provoke them, and run away as soon as you see them. Perhaps by then, you''ll suffer less."


    After that, Mr. Red wasted no more time and quickly exited the dungeon.


    Watching his large red figure slowly teleport away, Myne looked a little strange. "Mr. Red, you''re too late. In reality, I had already provoked them, and the one I provoked seemed to be their supreme boss, who finally exploded in anger. After all, it''s hard to control one''s temper when someone steals their eye and then shows them the middle finger."


    "I didn''t expect Brother Evil God to even have his own cult organisation. He is indeed the main boss of the game; no matter where you go, you can always find his shadow. Sigh, Brother Evil is truly a symbol of hard work. I should learn from him," Myne muttered jokingly before shaking his head.


    Anyway, he has the ability to see through everyone; no one can pretend to be an impostor before him, so he doesn''t care about it. Besides, right now he has more important matters to handle.


    { He learned from his people that you have the perfect bloodline of Nightwalkers, which grants you unimaginable powers. }


    { Because of long-term abuse by monsters, he felt very insecure, thinking that if another such crisis broke out, how would they handle it? }


    { After discussing with everyone, he came up with a master plan of asking you to leave some offspring behind. With your powerful bloodline, those enchanted children could be guardians of the humans in their world. In the name of the greater good and taking advantage of your title as saviour, he easily managed to convince three of their most beautiful women to have fun with you until they could get pregnant with your child. Now, the only thing remaining is to talk to you about it, but he can''t make up his mind to say that since he feels very guilty asking such a shameful request of their saviour. }


    "..."


    "Old man, if you have anything to say, just spit it out. Do you really think if you stay silent, I can''t see the ''Help'' word written all over your forehead?"


    "If not for the fact that I am too much of a good person and can''t stand your pitiful look, I would have returned to my world long ago with the others. You would only regret not opening your mouth while you still had time."


    Because of the time difference between the game and reality, Myne didn''t mind messing around for a few more days and having some fun after working so hard. Anyway, no matter how much time he spent in the game, outside it would only be five hours. And because he was having a hard time with his women in reality¡ªsince he couldn''t stand others having fun with his women and always took them under his wing, which led him to already have a dozen women at a very young age¡ªhe had a psychological shadow of having fun with other women.


    But in the game, he could f*ck as many women as he wanted. Anyway, it''s not like he''s coming back here ever again, so why not roll on the bed with peace of mind? Also, even if the old man didn''t have the idea of using him to create a group of powerful people, he would have spent some days in this world. He didn''t believe that with his popularity and superb woman-hunting techniques, he couldn''t find someone to mess around with.


    "I..."


    The old man hesitated for a few seconds, and after looking at the bearded men who nodded at him seriously, he took a deep breath and told Myne his master plan.

 Chapter 724 - 724. Olivias Confession

    "Sigh, you guys really know how to make requests. Asking your saviour to become a ''seed machine''¡ªis that even something a normal person should ask?" Myne feigning helplessness. He rubbed his forehead as if a headache was brewing, contemplating how to handle the situation.


    The old leader and the others remained silent, allowing Myne to think. Suddenly, the bearded Myne seemed to have an idea and gestured to one of his men, who nodded and quickly ran off.


    Ten seconds later, he returned with three beautifully dressed women, aged between 25 and 35, with above-average looks. They were thin but well-maintained, with C to D cup-sized breasts. They appeared fully brainwashed by the old man, gazing at Myne with hungry, admiring eyes, full of expectation, as if they couldn''t wait to "contribute to the future of mankind."


    Myne eyed the three ladies up and down, especially their excited, heavily made-up faces, which enhanced their beauty by a couple of points. He took a deep breath before nodding at the old man.


    "Fine. Since you guys have already made all the preparations, what''s the point of my putting on airs and pretending to be a saint? Anyway, it''s for the future of human civilization. Sigh, alright, lead the way and show me my room. I have to work hard for the next few days. Also, please take care of my pets in the meantime."


    Hearing Myne''s words, the old leader nodded excitedly and quickly ordered the bearded man to lead Myne to his room. He then assigned another reliable person the task of caring for Waffle and the others. Since Waffle and the others could talk normally, they weren''t difficult to handle.


    Myne wasn''t in the mood to think about anything else, as he was already surrounded by three excited beauties who seemed a bit too eager to start their "work." They were talking and touching him all over without any shyness, which gave Myne a bad feeling. He immediately abandoned his plan of taking all three at once and decided to be honest, dealing with them one by one, one woman a day. This way, he could approach his task more seriously.


    "My Lord, this is the room we prepared for you. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask; we will do everything within our reach to satisfy your needs," The bearded man said with a smile, standing inside a large room with a queen-sized luxurious bed with red bedding, various couches, a large table, and all sorts of furniture that could be used during intercourse to make it more exciting. There is also a big bathroom attached to the room. It seemed the tower people had put a lot of thought into ensuring Myne could give his hundred percent during the "work."


    "Alright, then you guys can leave now. I have to start the work. By the way, I chose you to be my first partner," Myne said to the woman standing in the middle. She had brown hair, black eyes, an acceptable appearance, a skinny body, and D-cup-sized breasts. She was the tallest and looked the oldest of the three, with an innocent face, and giving big sister vibes, she also looked like someone experienced.


    The others nodded with understanding looks and walked out, although the other two sighed in disappointment that they couldn''t be their saviour''s first choice. But alas, there was nothing they could do about it.


    "M... My Lord?"


    Seeing Myne close the door and walk toward her, the woman who was full of confidence before or maybe just pretending to be, spoke stutteringly, holding the hem of her dress tightly while looking down. Clearly, she was nervous as hell, and the boldness she showed before was just an act.


    "What is your name?" Myne, very experienced in handling such matters, smiled playfully, put his index finger under her chin, lifted her face, looked into her watery black eyes, and asked gently.


    "It''s Olivia, My Lord..." The woman nervously gulped, feeling Myne''s breath on her tomato-red face, and responded dazedly.


    "Olivia, huh? It''s a good name. So, Olivia, have you thought about what''s going to happen next? I mean, how do you want to play?"


    Myne moved very close to her, put his hands behind her back, and gently pulled her body into his embrace. His lips were barely a few centimetres away from hers. He could clearly feel the trembling of Olivia''s body, which made him more excited, and he wanted to tease her further. He hadn''t expected that the one he thought would be the most experienced would be the opposite of his expectation and seemed least experienced in this field.


    "I..."


    Myne''s question seemed to overload Olivia''s brain circuits, as she had no idea what to say.


    Is there anything to think about? Isn''t it as simple as she lies on the bed, and he climbs on her and f*cks her? Although she wanted to say that, she didn''t have the guts to, so she bit her lower lip and shook her head.


    "Well, it seems like you guys aren''t having an easy time," Myne, who had read her inner thoughts, could understand why she was so inexperienced.


    These people lived in fear of getting killed all day long; they had very limited resources. As a woman, she obviously couldn''t do much work that earned her contribution, so the resources she got were limited. Also, most guards were under deep pressure, and they just wanted to release pent-up pressure quickly before going back to work. How could they have free time for foreplay or develop techniques to make sex more exciting?


    Their way of dealing with their needs was simple: put it in, move a few times, shoot, and done. There was no nonsense in the middle, so obviously, Olivia, who had been living in the tower for 20 years in fear, didn''t have the luxury of enjoyment.


    "But worry not¡ªtoday, I will teach you what it means to have fun."


    Saying that he grabbed her lower lip with his before giving her a small kiss, making her eyes widen in surprise. She hadn''t been prepared for this, but the kiss ended before she could react. Myne had already dragged her into the bathroom.


    Though she had cleaned herself thoroughly before meeting him, she had only used water. It had been twenty years since society had access to most body-cleaning products, and Myne didn''t like eating dirty things.


    Inside the bathroom, under Olivia''s shocked and dumbfounded gaze, Myne shamelessly removed her short one-piece dress and innerwear before forcing her to sit on the small platform. He retrieved a few body-cleaning supplies from his inventory and, like a professional, washed Olivia from top to bottom, leaving no place untouched, before tossing her into the bathtub.


    Then, he discarded his own clothes, revealing his well-maintained body¡ªcomplete with subtle one-pack abs and an eight-inch-long little brother, that was already as hard as a sword, eager to show her its true power. His little brother''s size alone was enough to shock Olivia.


    After cleaning himself while Olivia stared unblinkingly at his hard dick, lost in bizarre thoughts, he stepped into the bathtub. He lifted her, sat down beneath her, and positioned her on his lap with his dick pressing against her entrance.


    Gently, he cupped her D-cup breasts and began massaging them, making Olivia''s body go limp. She leaned against him as if she had no strength left to move.


    "Tell me something about you. I am quite interested in your story."


    Myne had plenty of time to waste and wasn''t in a hurry to plunge into Olivia like an inexperienced noob. It wasn''t as if he''d never seen a woman before or couldn''t wait to f*ck her the moment she spread her legs, fearing that she might disappear if he wasted a single second. It was always better to establish some romantic connection first¡ªit made things more interesting. Otherwise, it would feel as dull as masturbating.


    "I..." Olivia was caught off guard. According to the old leader''s instructions, Myne was supposed to be a high-status figure, and she was simply meant to let him impregnate her without much conversation. Given the vast gap in their statuses, she hadn''t prepared for this.


    "Before the apocalypse... I was a high school student. My family lived in a secluded town, but there was no school so I come to city for further studies."


    After a minute of hesitation¡ªand seeing that Myne showed no signs of impatience¡ªshe took a deep breath and began speaking, her eyes distant.


    "I lived in a shared apartment with a friend, and to not make things difficult for my parents, I worked as a babysitter. The salary was good, and life was fulfilling... except for the fact that I didn''t have a boyfriend. I often felt jealous listening to my roommate talk about hers or seeing other couples. But aside from that, everything was fine... until the day I woke up to find hundreds of zombies roaming the streets, eating people alive."


    "I was terrified and hid in the house, too scared to go outside. My roommate usually stayed at her boyfriend''s place, so I was alone¡ªno one to talk to, no one to ask for help. I hid in my room for an entire week before city forces sent soldiers to rescue survivors. I was lucky. They saved me and brought me to a shelter in the city''s tallest tower, where the remaining survivors gathered resources to fight the zombies."


    "Since I couldn''t fight, I was assigned to take care of children alongside two older women. It was an easy task¡ªfar better than facing those bloody, grotesque zombies."


    "At first, things weren''t so bad. Although we were constantly under attack by Nightwalkers, normal zombies weren''t a threat, and we could scavenge supplies during the day. But after many years, resources finally started dwindling. Things went completely out of hand after a group of outsiders arrived, bringing false hope."


    "A lot of people die every day. Many of them went crazy each time they failed to destroy that tree. With more and more powerful individuals dying, most men became insane; their temperaments grew erratic. Things like beating women and rape became more and more frequent. Although the old leader always punished such people harshly, when you know you could die tomorrow, people hardly care about the consequences, and accidents always occur."


    "I was lucky at first since I rarely showed myself to others, and two seniors working with me always protected me, so I didn''t have a hard time. But good times don''t last forever. One night, when I was in the toilet, a bastard who had run away from patrol duty and was hiding inside the women''s toilet caught and raped me."


    "I didn''t resist¡ªI''d prepared myself for this. Later, I reported him to the old leader, who was furious, possibly because abandoning duty endangered the entire shelter. To set an example for those who abandoned their duties, he fed the man to the nightwalkers in front of everyone. After that, no one bothered me... until the last group of outsiders arrived."


    "They did unspeakable things. I was raped multiple times, but the last man who took me seemed to have a good impression of me. Unlike the others, he didn''t kill me afterwards. So... I luckily survived the disaster."


    After finishing, Olivia exhaled deeply, feeling as if a dozen kilograms of weight had been lifted from her. She turned to look at Myne, her expression a mix of gratitude and worry, thinking that he be disgusted to touch a woman who had been violated by so many men, but he only gazed at her with a gentle smile, his hands still teasing her breasts, there is no disgust on his face at all.

 Chapter 725 - 725. Feeling The Empty Womb ( R-18 )

    "It seems like you haven''t had a good time these past two decades, but try to think of the positive side. At least compared to those poor souls who became food for zombies or starved to death, you still have a place to stay and food to eat, right?" Myne comforted Olivia.


    "Since you''re holding onto so much pressure, let me give you a massage. You''ll feel better after this."


    Because Myne couldn''t fully put himself in her place or imagine her suffering, he soon ran out of words and didn''t know what else to say. So, he simply stopped talking nonsense and gently massaged her shoulders.


    At first, Olivia wanted to stop him since there was no need for such formalities. It wasn''t like they were going to become a couple or anything, and he should really start his work. But once Myne began his massage, she found it unexpectedly pleasant and couldn''t bring herself to tell him to stop.


    "Mmm~"


    Olivia felt light as Myne''s hands wandered over her shoulders, pressing gently against her skin. She hadn''t felt this good in a long time, but the moment lasted only five minutes before she realised his hands were straying to the wrong places. One of them even found its way between her legs.


    "Ahm~"


    Feeling Myne''s finger brush against her vagina, Olivia took a sharp, nervous breath and instinctively clenched her thighs. But after a moment, she relaxed and parted them again, closing her eyes and letting the "professional" do his work.


    Myne chuckled softly, watching Olivia''s emotional journey, full of ups and downs, as she pretended to be ignorant, like a shy girl despite being thirty-two years old. He lifted his free hand, grabbed her chin, and forcefully turned her face toward him. Under her confused gaze, he leaned in and kissed her.


    For the first few seconds, Olivia was tense, but soon she seemed to start enjoying it. She parted her lips slightly, allowing his tongue inside, and soon their tongues were locked in a fierce battle.


    Seeing Olivia challenge him, Myne raised an eyebrow and pushed his tongue so deep into her mouth that she struggled to breathe.


    But he didn''t stop there. First, he rubbed his index and middle fingers against her entrance beneath the water before sliding them inside her vagina.


    Olivia''s body trembled slightly¡ªthis was unexpected. She hadn''t thought Myne would play so dirty. Now, two of her holes were filled, and she had no energy to complain or think straight, her mind in complete disarray.


    It didn''t take long before Myne pulled his tongue from her mouth, a thin strand of saliva connecting them as he withdrew.


    Olivia panted heavily as if she''d climbed dozens of stairs. She didn''t understand why this time it felt different, but she could feel heat boiling inside her, an urgent need for something thick and hard to fill her.


    "Do you want to taste it?" Myne pulled his fingers from her vagina and showed her the thick, sticky love juice coating them.


    Olivia didn''t reply but obediently opened her mouth. Myne chuckled lightly and slid both fingers inside, letting her suck on them like a baby.


    After feeding Olivia her own juices, Myne patted her thigh, gesturing for her to stand up and step out of the bathtub. The space was too small for both of them to sit together comfortably and have fun.


    Once out of the tub, he stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist before gripping her breasts tightly¡ªso tight that milk spilt from her erect nipples.


    "..."


    "Huh? Why is there milk in your breasts?" He asked, confusedly.


    Hearing his question, Olivia lowered her head in embarrassment and whispered in a low voice:


    "I have a three-year-old daughter..."


    "Well, that explains everything. But then why do you want to get pregnant again? Isn''t it hard raising children in this kind of environment? Even though we''ve killed all nightwalkers and normal zombies aren''t much of a threat, gathering resources is still difficult, right? You''ve rebuilt everything with barely a handful of people¡ªit won''t be easy."


    "I... There aren''t many beautiful women in the Tower, and the old leader promised that if I got pregnant with the Lord''s child, he would take full care of me and my children. I wouldn''t have to work¡ªjust raise the child properly," Olivia explained with a guilty expression as if she were taking advantage of Myne for her own selfish motives.


    "That... That... That is wonderful!" Myne exclaimed joyfully, squeezing her nipples harder and shooting another jet of milk forward.


    "You might not know this, but if there''s anything I love more than f*cking beautiful women like you, then it''s playing with boobs¡ªand drinking milk straight from them if they have any," He gave Olivia another deep, passionate kiss to show how much he loved her surprise.


    Then, while she was lost in the kiss, he pressed his rock-hard cock between her legs, making her eyes fly open.


    "Mmm...!" Olivia could feel his veiny length sliding against her slit, already soaked in her juices.


    "F*ck, you''re so wet. You act shy, but you''re a total pervert," Myne whispered in her ear, his hot breath making her tremble.


    Olivia tried to respond, but Myne squeezed her nipples again, forcing more milk out and silencing her.


    "Ahhhgg...~!" She whimpered before clamping a hand over her mouth.


    Should we proceed to the next step? Myne whispered.


    Olivia shook her head subconsciously, then realised her mistake and hurriedly nodded.


    "Hahaha, look how desperately you want me inside you. You really are a pervert," Myne chuckled before releasing his grip on her breasts.


    Olivia panted heavily, fighting the urge to moan like a sex-starved harlot. But then she felt Myne''s hands on her waist, positioning her, standing on her toes, ready for him to push inside.


    She had never handled anything this big before, but that only added to the excitement. She''d given birth before¡ªthere was nothing she couldn''t take now.


    Why is he teasing me so much? I want it inside me so desperately! She thought, biting her lower lip before turning around.


    The look in Myne''s eyes told her as if he''d read her mind.


    "Just the tip for now. Let''s take it slow¡ªit''s quite big, and I don''t want to hurt you..." He whispered seductively, his voice full of mock concern, before gripping her waist firmly and pulling her down.


    "No¡ª...~!" A soft moan escaped her as Myne slipped only the head inside before stopping. But this wasn''t what she wanted¡ªshe needed him to bury his entire length in one thrust, sending her straight to peak pleasure.


    Even with just the tip inside, Olivia''s knees nearly buckled.


    Myne''s strong hands kept her on her toes¡ªif her legs gave out, she''d have to take more, and he clearly wasn''t going to make this easy for her.


    Olivia realised what he was doing¡ªhe was teasing her, and he was enjoying every second of it.


    He slid only the head in and out, never going deeper.


    "F*ck! You feel so f*cking good!~" Myne groaned in her ear.


    "Do you want more?" He continues.


    Olivia knew if she answered honestly, he''d only torment her further. She had to stay strong¡ªbut the next moment, she felt her own hands gripping his buttocks, pushing him deeper as he thrust.


    Five inches plunged inside in one motion.


    "Ahmm~~"


    "Oops..." Myne teased.


    She tried to rise onto her toes to pull away, but he was far stronger. There was no escape.


    Abandoning the game, he grabbed her hips and slammed the rest of his length inside in one brutal thrust, hitting her womb hard.


    "Fukkkrrrr!~" Olivia''s scream was wordless, her entire body shaking violently. She would have collapsed if Myne hadn''t been holding her waist.


    Knowing she was experienced and didn''t need gentleness, he began thrusting relentlessly, giving her a completely new level of pleasure. After all, it had been a full year since she''d last had sex, and her body had been craving it.


    She couldn''t stop herself from rocking her hips, helping him drive even deeper.


    She had no control. Myne could feel her inner walls tightening around him, the wet squelching with every thrust proof of how aroused she was.


    "Y-You''re going too deep...!~" Olivia grabbed his hands, trying to push him away, but Myne only grew rougher. He knew she didn''t mean it¡ªshe just didn''t want him to think she was a pervert who secretly wanted to be f*cked senseless.


    "God! This hole was made for me!~" Myne praised as her pussy clenched around him.


    It sucked him in so tightly that pulling out was difficult¡ªnot just because he was stretching her, but because of how desperately she clung to him.


    Once eight inches were inside, she lost all restraint.


    Myne met her halfway, their hips colliding with thunderous slaps.


    "That''s it...!~" Myne urged her on, but Olivia''s mind was already blank.


    She hadn''t expected being f*cked like this¡ªstanding on her toes in the bathroom¡ªto feel so good.


    Myne''s hands left her waist (leaving finger-shaped marks behind), but she didn''t notice¡ªshe was too busy taking his cock.


    She clamped down on him with such force that it was a miracle his pelvis wasn''t bruised from the impact.


    "T-This... T-This...!~ So good," Olivia moaned, her voice no longer controlled.


    "F*ck, it is..." Myne groaned, grabbing her breasts and milking her like a cow.


    "I-I''M GOING TO¡ª!~" Her eyes rolled back as Myne pounded harder.


    "You''re going to cum? Where are you going to cum?" He asked loudly while giving her buttocks a hard slap.


    "...ON YOUR DICK!~ KEEP F*CKING ME!~ F*CK! HARDER!~" She begged, panting wildly.


    Her body convulsed as pleasure overwhelmed her.


    Myne slowed his pace but thrust even harder¡ªit wasn''t speed that would push her over the edge, but raw, brutal force.


    She gushed around his cock, her legs giving out¡ªbut Myne held her up by her tits.


    "It''s too early for you to cum. I''m not even halfway done yet..." He teased before pulling out his dick.


    Under her dazed gaze, he lifted her over his shoulder and carried her out of the bathroom.


    Dropping her onto the bed, he stood before her, his throbbing cock desperate to return inside.


    Olivia regained her senses, her face burning red as everything they''d just done hit her like a wave.


    Soaked once again, she spread her legs wide without a word¡ªbut turned her face away, too embarrassed to meet his eyes.


    So f*cking cute. It seems like I''m going to spend more time with her, Myne thought to himself. But there was no way he would let her take the initiative. She was pretending to be shy as if it were her first time. He wanted her to overcome the hesitation she was feeling because of the gap in their status, so she could finally be free, and they could play with him without holding back.


    Spotting a single-person couch without an armed guard in the room, he sat down, stroking his cock with one hand and gesturing for her to come closer with the other.


    Olivia got up and gulped nervously. It looked bigger than she had thought. The fact that this thing had been inside her moments ago surprised her.


    "Come now, don''t be shy," Myne said. Olivia didn''t know when she got out of bed and stood before him.


    He looked at her from head to toe, then focused his eyes on her breasts, which were still lacking milk somewhat, and raised an eyebrow.


    Then he noticed the mirror facing the couch¡ªperfect for watching her ass bounce as she rode him.


    "Sit on it," He ordered, his cock standing straight like a sword.


    Olivia nodded, positioned herself facing him and began lowering slowly¡ªbut Myne wasn''t patient.


    "I think you need a hand..." Myne said, grabbing her by the waist, and plunging her down, allowing his entire length to feel the walls that would soon fill with his semen.


    He placed one of her breasts in his mouth, watching that ass bounce up and down his cock with Olivia moaning like a crazed woman.


    I chose right, Myne thought with a smile, savouring her breastmilk before delivering a sharp slap to her jiggling backside.

 Chapter 726 - 726. Idle People Cult Leader

    [ Teleporting out of the dungeon. ]


    [ Player Glitcher has cleared team dungeon No. 589171 and completed an additional hidden world-line quest. ]


    [ Game difficulty: Difficult. ]


    [ Number of players: Six. ]


    [ Game Clearance Rating: 100. ]


    [ Settlement in progress... ]


    [ You gained triple the experience points for a perfect level clearance and 2,000 game coins, plus a chance to draw a lottery. ]


    [ Your level has been raised to level 10. ]


    [ You gained 15 assignable attribute points. ]


    [ Dungeon Summary: You lack team awareness, do not follow procedures, do not understand the worldview, and have not been able to empathise with the survivors'' pain for twenty years in the tower. But it doesn''t matter. You saved them and also left your seeds for a better future, so you are a well-deserved saviour! ]


    Myne wanted to curse the conclusion system. "Are all other players treated like this? Or is this bastard just targeting me?"


    Maybe because Olivia had made such a deep impression on him, or perhaps her breast milk tasted super good, he ended up sleeping with her for two entire days, stopping only when she passed out. He continued the moment she opened her eyes, giving his 500% effort to ensure she became pregnant. He had practically folded her womb with his semen; if she still couldn''t get pregnant, he''d worry he had some hidden problem.


    After that, he spent one day with two other women as well. They weren''t special and treated him like a king, serving him well with their mouths full of his flirtations. Although it was a wonderful experience, he couldn''t connect with them emotionally.


    He could read their inner thoughts and knew they were just repeating what the bearded man and some older women in the tower had taught them, and only wanted to get pregnant for a better life. He just used them for fun, which was also good, as he didn''t have to worry about their emotions or anything, making it a good way to relieve pressure.


    So, after four days of nonstop work, he said goodbye to everyone and picked up Waffle, Ocea, and Ted, who were having a lot of fun since no one was bothering them. They could wander the city wherever they wanted, and with countless zombies ready to play with them, they didn''t feel bored at all.


    [ Congratulations to player Glitcher for reaching level 10. ]


    [ Starting from level 10, each upgrade will allocate points corresponding to the current level. ]


    [ Title system has been unlocked. ]


    [ The system will issue corresponding titles based on the player''s performance in the dungeon. ]


    "Title system, huh? Not bad, not bad. Srinka''s Saviour, Pollution Destroyer¡ªthere are indeed quite a few titles that suit me. I just wonder which one the system will give me," Myne muttered excitedly, rubbing his hands, waiting for the system to praise him by giving him a cool title.


    [ Congratulations to the player for winning the title: Idle People Cult Leader ]


    Myne: "????"


    "What do you mean by ''idle people''? I worked the hardest in the entire dungeon, alright? Who found the origin of pollution, helped Kran make antidotes, and destroyed the Oak Tree? How dare you give me such a useless title? What will people think about me if they know about it?" Myne immediately started complaining, but sadly, as always, the system returned to pretending to be dead and didn''t reply to him at all.


    "Hoo... Forget it. Apart from this crappy title, the remaining things are good. And I didn''t expect to be able to directly upgrade to level 10 this time. This speed can be called ''raiding the rocket.'' No one can beat me when it comes to levelling up," Myne nodded with satisfaction, feeling proud of himself.


    After all, the higher the level, the more experience is required to upgrade to the next level. The difficulty, score, and completion of the dungeon will give different experiences and game coins. Only with a 100% clearance rating can you earn a triple reward boost; otherwise, it''s hard for most players to level up even once from a single dungeon.


    "And the experience given this time is more... probably because of the hidden world-line task. That type of task isn''t something any normal player can complete. If not for the help of Brother Evil God''s Eye, even for me, it would have been impossible to destroy that pollution."


    Thinking of those things, Myne opened the character panel and evenly distributed the 15 attributes obtained from the upgrade.


    [ Name: Glitcher (Myne Fortuna) ( 666666 )


    Level: 10 ( 0/6600 )


    Race: Human


    Special Attribute: Nightwalker Gene


    Strength: 41 > 45


    Endurance: 36 > 40


    Agility: 32 > 35


    Spirit: 167 > 215


    Mana: 94 > 110 ( Stored Mana: 1753 )


    Free Attribute Points: 0


    Coins: 6000


    Cosmic Coins: 2 ]


    [ Item Bar: 1. Evil God''s Eye ( Passive ) 2. Hundred-Man Killer Knife 3. Dark Wind Boots 4. Srinka Badge 5. Contaminated Music Tape ( Sound of the Old Days ) ]


    [ Skill Bar: Holy Palm Eye, Appraisal?Complete, Inventory, Cut & Paste, Thunder Ball ( 3/3 ) ]


    Because most of his attributes felt scattered, this time he decided to round them all to whole numbers to make computations and tracking easier. For this, he even added 3 points to Spirit and 1 point to Mana, wasting four precious attribute points. These attributes operated on entirely different scales, making him wonder if someday his spirit might become too powerful for his body to bear.


    "There are a lot of items at the moment, but there are no useful skills that can sufficiently help me use my huge amount of mana, also it seems my mana recovery is connected to the main body, I have been in the dungeon for nearly a week but the increase in the mana wasn''t much only dozen points... Sigh..."


    "It seemed that skills could only be obtained through lottery draws, and it was easier to obtain equipment in dungeons than skills."


    Myne closed the panel and prepared for the lottery.


    He patted the black box beside him and muttered, "It''s not the first time I''ve seen you. How about giving me a skill this time?" Then he prayed for good luck and pressed the button to start the lottery.


    The lottery box started shaking and opened with a bang.


    There was a ball of light in the box.


    "Wow, it''s really a skill! F*ck, my luck''s shining today!"


    Myne''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly stretched out his hand.


    [ Name: The Mosquito That Always Lingers In My Ears


    Type: Summoning Skill


    Function: Designate a target. The other party will continue to be harassed by the mosquito. The mosquito can cause 1% of the maximum health value damage when sucking blood. The skill is invalid after the mosquito is killed.


    Consumption: 10 Mana


    Note: You can only summon one mosquito per person at a time. You can only summon another after the first mosquito dies.


    Remarks: Please don''t underestimate this mosquito. It once survived the crazy attack of a bald, homely man, and even sucked his blood later.


    "Motherf*cker! Which bastard invented this useless skill? What''s the point of wasting mana and sending a goddamn mosquito to suck blood? And only a single one! If I could summon a big swarm of mosquitoes, then it might still be useful; at least then I could distract an enemy. But only one... The System is definitely messing with me now."


    Myne suddenly felt that although he didn''t know about the mosquito, he definitely lost one percent of his health after seeing this crappy skill with no particular use at all.


    "Damn, can''t you bastards give me any useful skills?" After cursing, Myne took a few deep breaths to calm down before shifting his focus to the small, blinking ball-like icon on his status panel.


    Without hesitation, Myne opened his mailbox.


    There were two friend requests: one from Magmascorch. This red goblin, although complaining from start to finish and wanting to stay as far away from him as possible, acknowledged Myne after seeing his crazy way of clearing the dungeon and instantly sent a friend request after returning to the lobby.


    The other was from Mr. Red. This red baldy, although he pretended to be cool and calm all the time, also had to admit that he couldn''t clear the dungeon in as crazy a manner as Myne.


    In addition, there was a special email.


    There were only five words on it:


    [ Abyssal Paradise Invitation. ]


    It was written in blood-red handwriting, full of ominousness.


    Myne, who had already grown used to the weird ways this game tried to scare its players, only raised his eyebrows slightly in interest and clicked on it to open it.


    [ Glitcher, hehe, a pathetically good name for a weak guy like you; it suits you. ]


    The first line of words was full of sarcasm. Maybe there was some magic cast on the email, but Myne suddenly felt very angry, as if someone were insulting his entire family while pointing a finger right in front of his nose.


    "Shouldn''t the beginning of an invitation letter be ''Respected Mr. Glitcher'' and so on! What kind of invitation letter is this? When will those motherf*cker developers of this game stop their weird antics?" Myne cursed but continued to read the email.


    [ You don''t know the true meaning of life at all, and you have never seen real power. When you are complacent about the perfect evaluation of your dungeon, you don''t know that it is just the most inconspicuous grain of sand in countless magnificent waves. ]


    [ The paradise that countless people yearn for is not a peaceful place. Once you accept this invitation, you will have no way out... ]


    [ This is not a joke... Think before making your choice. ]


    Myne looked at the lines of words that slowly appeared in front of him.


    [ Yes or No ]

 Chapter 727 - 727. Too Loud

    "I only saw the method of provoking someone from these lines instead of giving them a warning."


    Myne chuckled, gritting his teeth, and chose yes. His days of being easily scared were long gone. If, even in this gaming world where death wasn''t possible, he hesitated because of a random message, he might as well hang himself.


    "Hehehe!"


    A cold laugh suddenly echoed through the entire lobby. It seemed to have materialised in person, watching Myne. The laughter continued as if mocking Myne''s overestimation of his own abilities or his reckless decisiveness.


    As time passed, the laughter grew more piercing, with a hint of madness, finally devolving into a hideous cackle, spitting out four familiar words:


    "Welcome to the Abyss!"


    [ Player Glitcher has triggered the Abyssal Paradise Invitation Task.


    Task 1: Collect a D-level pollutant. ]


    [ Progress: 0/1 ]


    [ Note: After completing this task, you can unlock subsequent tasks. ]


    "That is to say, if I had found a way to collect all the liquid in the flower buds back then, would it be considered as directly collecting a D-level pollutant?"


    But since it had been fed to the Brother Evil God''s eye, it didn''t matter anymore. Myne''s spirit power had become increasingly abnormal with each upgrade, now reaching 215 points. For him, D-level pollutants were as harmless as a pillow. Others might struggle before such a pollutant, but to him, it was merely "fish on a slaughter board." As long as he had a good knife, he didn''t mind earning some extra profit.


    "Don''t worry, take your time. If I''m not mistaken, every dungeon seems to have pollutants. As long as I can find them, there should also be a way to collect them. Otherwise, feeding Brother Evil God''s eye is a good alternative."


    Just as Myne was about to close the status panel and quit the game, it had been many days in the game, and he missed his wives, a message popped up. It was from:


    "Brother Glitcher, I thought you forgot about me." It was from Magmascorch.


    "What do you mean by forgetting you? It''s only been two minutes since you left my side. Also, weren''t you focusing your attention on becoming powerful? Why are you wasting time chatting with me instead of clearing dungeons?"


    Since Magmascorch had left the dungeon, time flowed normally for him. So, even if Myne spent days having fun in the game, for Magmascorch, Myne had barely been inside for a few more seconds before coming out.


    "Hahaha, actually, before going into a new dungeon, I thought I''d ask your advice. You know, random players like me can''t play like professional players. It''d be considered a big win if I could clear the game in one go without dying... By the way, Brother Glitcher, what''s your clearance score? Mine barely crossed 50."


    "Of course, it''s 100. Even in my first dungeon, I got 100. Is that difficult?"


    "..."


    Magmascorch, who was sitting in his lobby, fell silent after seeing Myne''s reply. He expressionlessly typed, "Sorry, Brother Glitcher, I''d better clear the dungeon my own way. We aren''t in the same league," and directly chose a single-mode dungeon.


    Myne was a little surprised that this kid ran so fast. As soon as he typed "OK," the system showed that he was inside the game, and messages couldn''t reach him.


    "Did I scare him too much? But it felt good to tease this little goblin," Myne chuckled and pressed the exit button.


    As he did, darkness rushed into his lobby like a tide and devoured him. When he opened his eyes, he was already lying on his bed. But before Myne could think of anything, an extreme level of pain, as if someone were cutting his body into a million pieces, hit him. It was so strong that he barely stayed awake for two seconds before passing out; he didn''t even have time to scream.


    ...


    "Is he alright? He doesn''t look like he''s playing the game."


    "I''ve checked him. There''s nothing wrong with him. I just don''t understand how he became like this."


    "Waffle, are you sure he''s not in the game?"


    "I''m sure. We exited the dungeon at the same time. Also, if he were inside the game, we''d also get an invitation to go there, but now it shows Myne is out of the game, and I can''t enter the game either."


    "Then how the hell did he become a bloody mess just by lying on the bed, goddammit..."


    Myne felt his throat was sore as if he had screamed too much. He felt thirsty, tired, hungry, and...


    "What is this disgusting smell, and why is Aisha making so much noise? It hurts my ears. Did someone anger her again?" Myne slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was everyone in his family standing in front of him, with Aisha''s back facing him, scolding them. Only Garnet was carefree, sitting on a chair, enjoying the view outside the window, while covering her nose with a pink handkerchief.


    "F*ck! What the hell is wrong with this smell? Where is it coming from?" Myne, troubled by the extremely disgusting smell, couldn''t stand it. He pinched his nose and got up.


    "He''s awake!" Ayri was the first to notice Myne''s abnormality and exclaimed, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "I can hear you! Why are you screaming so loudly?" Myne didn''t know if his sense of hearing had become more powerful or if Ayri''s voice had become super strong, but as soon as she spoke, he felt like someone was drilling into his brain; it was unbearable!


    "MYNE!!!"


    "Ahh! Easy, easy, please speak in a low voice, it hurts!" Myne covered his ears as soon as Aisha screamed at him. He was now certain there was something wrong with his body; at the very least, his hearing definitely had a problem. Otherwise, it wasn''t the first time Aisha had screamed at him, but it had never felt so powerful, as if hundreds of Aishas were standing inside his ear, screaming loudly.


    Aisha frowned deeply, seeing Myne rolling on the messy and dirty bed like a pig. The bed was covered with black liquid and dried-up blood that had been released from Myne''s body. She looked at the others; although Myne wasn''t a clean freak, she knew very well that he would never touch such a dirty thing if he were in his right mind, let alone roll directly on it.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?" This time, Aisha spoke in an extremely low voice, barely audible to others, but surprisingly, Myne found that it was still very loud. Thankfully, at least now he didn''t feel pain in his ear and brain because of the loud voice.


    "Yes, but please, can you guys speak a bit softer? I feel like my brain will explode if you continue speaking in such a loud voice. By the way, why are so many people gathered in our house? Are you guys having a surprise party?" Myne looked at everyone and asked confusedly. He could hear the sound of hundreds of people reaching his ears and thought they were downstairs, gathered for some purpose.


    Hearing his question, everyone looked at each other confusedly, not understanding what was going on. Even Aisha was at a loss for words, wondering if Myne was hallucinating. Just when she was about to speak, Garnet interrupted her.


    "Myne, why don''t you take a shower first before continuing? I don''t think you''re enjoying this disgusting smell, right?"


    Only after Garnet mentioned it did Myne realise that the disgusting smell was coming from his own body and that there was a weird, stinky black liquid all over him and the bed.


    "Ugh! Which bastard played this prank on me? This is a bit too much!" Myne complained as he quickly got off the bed and ran toward the bathroom with such speed that he left an aftermath behind, which shocked everyone except Myne himself, who didn''t realise how much his strength had suddenly grown.


    "Is this even the speed a person can achieve?" Amy, who was always proud of being ''Miss Known to All'', thanks to her long lifespan given by her elven bloodline, didn''t know what to say after seeing the crazy changes in Myne''s body.


    "I think this game world Myne told us about has brought him much more benefit than we expected. I just hope it wasn''t any kind of trap," Garnet looked at the bathroom worriedly before shaking her head and walking out of the bedroom. She really couldn''t take the disgusting smell anymore. She believed that if she stayed in that room for one more minute, she would definitely vomit up everything in her stomach.


    Others also followed suit and walked out. Aisha and Sylphy wanted to go into the bathroom to see if Myne''s body had any mutations or something, but thinking about his weird changes, and unbearable smell emitting from his body, they dropped their idea and went out as well.

 Chapter 728 - 728. The Demon Kingdom

    "Um, guys, I think there''s something wrong with my body, and... uh, I may have accidentally broken quite a few things in the bathroom," Myne said, a blush creeping onto his face. He had already figured out the reason for his abnormal body reaction and sudden surge in strength and senses after almost destroying his entire bathroom due to his inability to control his power. He came downstairs and, without waiting for anyone to ask, quickly explained what was happening.


    "So this is it! No wonder you suddenly became so powerful. It''s because of that game thing he was telling us about before, it can actually give someone a new bloodline, what a magical thing," Sylphy said, finally feeling at ease. She nodded with an understanding look, leaning back on the couch and letting out a sigh of relief. When she had first seen Myne covered in that black, smelly liquid and dry blood, she thought he had been cursed and was on the verge of dying.


    "By the way, how much more powerful are you than before?" Garnet asked, snapping out of her daze. She raised an eyebrow, curious.


    "Probably five times stronger than before entering the gaming world and starting to clear the dungeons?" Myne replied after a moment of thought, calling up his status panel.


    "That''s quite a big improvement indeed," Garnet nodded, then her expression shifted to one of worry, and she exhaled deeply.


    "What''s wrong, Mother? You''ve looked troubled recently. Is there any problem?" Sylphy asked, noticing her mother''s strange expression.


    "Nothing, it''s just kingdom matters. You guys don''t have to worry about it," Garnet shook her head, not wanting to drag everyone into the kingdom''s affairs.


    But sadly, she had formed a very deep bond with Myne¡ªliterally very deep, enough to go eight inches inside her vagina. So even though she didn''t want to, he, as a good secret boyfriend, had to take care of his girlfriend''s matters. And since his strength had grown so much, he needed some practice targets to gain control over his body.


    "Mother-in-law, what nonsense are you spouting? Are we strangers or what? Your trouble is our trouble, and it''s not your turn to decide whether or not we participate in kingdom affairs," Myne said, looking seriously at Garnet. But when no one was paying attention to him, he gave her a playful wink and licked his lips, clearly indicating what he wanted from her.


    Although Garnet felt a surge of heat inside her body, noticing Myne''s hidden meaning, she didn''t show any abnormality on her face. It was still filled with worry, and after a moment of fake hesitation, she sighed again and began speaking.


    "Actually, yesterday Lewis called me and told me that the Adventure Guild had brought a piece of crazy news. The Demon Kingdom has slaughtered nearly one-third of its border kingdoms, and the remaining ones are engaged in intense battles with it. Our kingdom is far away from the Demon Kingdom, but it won''t take long before the spark of war reaches us."


    "So the Adventure Guild asked us to be prepared for war. Not only us, but the Adventure Guild has also informed almost all kingdoms. This time, the Demon Kingdom is far more powerful and ruthless than the previous time; at least back then, they weren''t able to destroy so many kingdoms so easily."


    There was a pin-drop silence after Garnet finished speaking. No one had expected that what worried her would turn out to be this serious. This scale of war, which could affect the whole world, was not something a single individual could do much about.


    "How can this be possible, Mother? How did those colourful-skinned, ugly, weirdos become so powerful? Weren''t they isolated from the rest of the world and forced to live in an area full of volcanoes with barely enough food to survive?" Sylphy, who had read the history, couldn''t help but ask, dumbfounded.


    If she were thrown into such a place with those conditions, it would be a miracle if she didn''t die from starvation, let alone gather resources, increase power, and silently build a huge population enough to go one against the entire world. This was something unheard of.


    "How do I know? But this isn''t the first time those demons have performed this miracle. Take the past as an example: every time the Demon Kingdom lost, other races would give them the worst possible punishment and only a handful of high-level demons who escaped from the battlefield would hide in some corner of the world and survive. But even so, like mushrooms in the rain, they pop up very quickly, and in a few centuries, they gather a big enough army to f*cked up everyone."


    "By the way, Amy, don''t you elves have any information about this? You guys have lived for thousands of years, right? You might know why those demons can always repopulate so easily and start wars without any hesitation when they feel they are powerful enough."


    Hearing Garnet''s question, Amy, who had always served as a background board, showed an embarrassed look. According to Elven''s lifespan, she was barely a teenager, and which teenager likes to study? Yes, she was interested in alchemy, but that is because her grandfather had initially shown her the magical uses of alchemy, which left a deep impression on her mind, and she also wanted to create all kinds of fun things to show off.


    But reading history? Come on, who does that boring thing unless she has nothing better to do? Even some general impressions of the past she had all come from stories her mother and grandfather told her. There was no way she knew where demons got resources to repopulate their population easily.


    "Sorry, I... I don''t know. Before the kingdom was destroyed, I spent most of my time learning alchemy. I didn''t have much interest in history..." Amy lowered her head as she said that, nervously playing with her fingers, fearing that others might scold her for being useless.


    "Well, forget it. There''s no need to worry about something that has already happened. When we kick the demons'' ass this time, we will make sure to dig out their secret," Myne quickly took the topic in hand, saving Amy from further embarrassment, and continued, "So, how long do we have before the Demon Kingdom knocks on our door?"


    "We are not clear about that. The Adventure Guild has only given us the first stage of warning, and there are still some kingdoms between us and the Demon Kingdom. So, before the demons reach us, they will have to deal with them. We might have some time," Garnet pondered a bit before replying, then stood up.


    "Ayri, you stay here today. I have kingdom work to do, and your presence will only disturb me," Saying that, she gave Myne a quick glance and walked out of his home, returning to hers right beside his.


    Myne looked at everyone and seeing that worried face, he clapped his hands and gathered everyone''s attention, "Alright, girls, there''s no need to think about this matter. Even if the entire world is destroyed, I am here to protect you, so be at ease. Sylphy, Aisha, pick up your weapons and let''s go to the training ground. Help me control my strength, otherwise, I fear I might not be able to eat food and break all the utensils," Shaking his head, he quickly walked toward the backyard.


    Aisha and Sylphy looked at each other, smiled playfully, and hurriedly followed him while taking out their weapons from storage bags around their wrists.


    ...


    "Why are you so late?"


    Garnet, who wore light makeup with red lipstick, enhancing her beauty many times over, especially with only a single piece of transparent nightgown, purple erotic lace panty, and an H-cup size bra on her spotless white skin, with her untied purple hair wet from the shower spreading all over the bed, looked like an absolute MILF goddess, stunning and sexy enough to make Myne''s dick rock hard with just a single look at her.


    She asked unhappily as he walked out of the portal. She had been waiting for Myne for nearly five hours before he came. When he was giving her signals in front of everyone, she thought he desperately wanted to eat her and couldn''t wait. This is why she ran back to her home in a hurry. But who would have thought that this bastard would make her wait for more than 5 hours before coming?


    "It can''t be helped. I can''t control my strength properly. So, before coming to you, I trained with Aisha and Sylphy, and only after confirming that I wouldn''t hurt you no matter what I did, did I fool them and quickly rush to you," Myne said while quickly removing his clothes and throwing them aside, before climbing onto the bed and lying down on top of Garnet, burying his face in her breasts.


    But because her bra was causing trouble, he frowned, raised his head, and moved her bra aside, freeing her two soft mountains from their prison, before slamming his face in them again, letting out a satisfied moan.

 Chapter 729 - 729. Deep Throat ( R-18 )

    "Why are you behaving like a child?" Garnet looked speechlessly at Myne, who was rubbing his face in her breasts like a virgin boy seeing naked breasts for the first time and wanting to experience the sensation of them on his cheeks.


    "It can''t be helped. It''s been so many days since we were last together, and I''ve almost forgotten your smell and taste. I want to memorise them again," Saying that, Myne grabbed her H-cup-sized breasts and sandwiched his face between them.


    "Sigh, you are truly hopeless," Garnet shook her head and let Myne do what he wanted while she fell into a trance-like state, thinking about something very serious.


    After playing for a while, Myne realised that Garnet had become a bit too silent. He frowned, raised his head, and saw that she was deep in thought, having ignored him completely.


    Feeling angry, he grabbed her rock-hard nipple and pinched it hard, making her jolt awake from her daydream and scream in pain.


    "Ouch! What the hell are you doing? Why did you pinch it so hard?" Garnet slapped Myne''s head as she complained, but Myne didn''t care. Instead, he got up from her, rolled on the bed, sat down beside her, and stared at her unhappily.


    "What are you staring at?" Garnet, feeling scared and wondering if her thoughts had been seen through, asked hesitantly.


    "You didn''t tell me the complete truth back then, did you? Would you mind finishing the remaining story? Or do I have to use some special means to dig out what you''re trying to hide from your boyfriend?" Myne asked with a cold face, playing with her nipple.


    He had made up his mind that if she wasn''t honest with him, he would hypnotise her, dig out all her dark secrets, and then bully her for months at least for hiding things from him that would obviously affect both of them.


    "I..."


    Garnet, who already knew the effects of some of Myne''s crazy skills, didn''t know what to say. Although for his own good, she didn''t want to tell him the news, as it would only make him overthink things and wouldn''t lead to anything good. But seeing Myne''s expressionless face, she hesitated for a moment before sighing helplessly.


    "Actually, it''s about the Demon Kingdom. Before, I told you that they were still far away from our kingdom and that the war wouldn''t affect us anytime soon, but... the reality is that one of our border kingdoms has already become a battlefield."


    "The Adventurers Guild reported that almost half of the kingdom''s towns, villages, and cities were destroyed by demons. Most of the human males were either killed or became ogres who joined the demons'' food supply, while women were taken away by those monsters to be used as breeding machines."


    "You know, many monsters are very fond of using human females as mating tools, since not only can we give birth to many of their children, but later we can also be used as delicious food."


    "Not only that, there are rumours that the reason the demons are progressing so rapidly this time is because they have a new, young king who is very bold and full of creative ideas. He''s devised dozens of weird strategies never heard of before and has taken down all the Demon Kingdom''s border kingdoms in one fell swoop. It was also his plan to only kill males while using females as breeding machines; no other demon king had done that before. I don''t know where this weirdo came from."


    "If things continue like this, it won''t be long before those demons come for us. This is why I''m so absent-minded. I don''t want to see demons destroy everything that''s dear to me and have to run around the world to save my ass... Ouch, can you please stop doing that? It really hurts!" Garnet again slapped Myne as he pinched her nipple hard.


    "I won''t stop until you stop ignoring my existence. Why do you think I''m so obsessed with being powerful? Isn''t it because I don''t want anyone to hurt my family? As long as I''m alive, even if God comes, he won''t be able to hurt a hair on your head, let alone force you to run like a wild dog."


    "As for those demons, let them come. I''m also quite curious to see those cockroaches who like to start world wars once every century," Myne said with a sneer. He truly didn''t take those fake, pirated versions of demons seriously. He had seen real demons, even married one, and now he was working with the Lord of Hell, the master of all demons. If he were still scared of them, he might as well dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    Also, compared to Brother Evil God, whose aura alone is powerful enough to destroy a world, what are those demons? It''s nothing but children playing a house game; there''s no sense of threat at all.


    Garnet and his other girls hadn''t empathized with all the creepy things he''d encountered and God knows how many times he''d barely saved his ass. Otherwise, they also wouldn''t have taken those demons seriously.


    Perhaps seeing Myne''s confidence or witnessing his crazy growth in strength recently, Garnet felt much more at ease after hearing his dominating words. She found that today Myne looked more charming and attractive, and her pussy started getting wet.


    As she stared at his handsome face, she licked her lower lip, raised her hand, and grabbed his hard "little brother," catching Myne off guard. He stared at her for a few seconds, complaining inwardly about how quickly she had changed her mind, before flashing a playful smile and jumping on her again¡ªthis time in the opposite direction.


    Now on all fours above her, his dick rested right over her face while his own gaze locked onto her purple panties, already damp in the centre¡ªproof of just how aroused she was.


    Without a word, Garnet took Myne''s dick in her hands, stroking it for a few seconds before sliding one hand to his buttocks, patting lightly to guide him lower. She opened her mouth wide, aimed the tip of his dick with her other hand, and let it slide inside.


    Myne''s body shuddered as she swallowed his dick completely. He could feel himself sinking deep into her wet throat.


    Damn it, she took it all. She''s a monster, he thought, breathing heavily. His gaze locked onto Garnet as she worked, and sensing his stare, she paused, winked, then smirked before speeding up¡ªclearly determined to make him cum first just to tease him.


    F*ck, this bitch... I''m not gonna lose.


    Myne yanked her nightgown up, pushed her panties aside, and thrust three fingers deep into her.


    "Amm~"


    With his dick lodged in her throat, Garnet''s moan came out stifled, her body trembling as his fingers enter her vagina at full force. But as an experienced player, she barely paused before resuming with even greater efficiency¡ªher pace was now 10% faster.


    Not one to be outdone, Myne pumped his fingers inside her while lowering his mouth to her clit, licking it hard enough to send a shiver down her spine before sealing his lips over it and teasing relentlessly.


    Garnet didn''t know when Myne had grown so obsessed with her clit, but she knew one thing: if he kept this up, she''d pee right then and there. It had been a while since her last bathroom break, and her bladder was full. Now, with Myne playing with fire, it wouldn''t be long before she exploded¡ªand she refused to let that happen. The humiliation would haunt her forever, and it will definitely become her dark history.


    Unfortunately, Myne had no idea the dam was already overflowing. If he had known, he would''ve pulled out his recording magic ball to immortalise this historic moment. He''d played with Garnet countless times, made her cum endlessly from clit stimulation alone¡ªbut never once had he made her pee. According to the legendary books he''d read, that was the ultimate sign of domination, proof he''d conquered his woman body and soul. A regret he''d carried until now.


    Though unaware of Garnet''s internal struggle, Myne focused on his task, holding back his own climax while pushing her to the edge, ensuring he wouldn''t be the first to break.


    F*ck! For god''s sake, stop playing with my clit! I''m about to piss myself off! Garnet cursed internally, shifting into overdrive. She increased her pace to the max, desperate to make Myne cum so she could have an excuse to bolt to the bathroom.


    She''s going too hard... I can''t hold on...


    Myne gritted his teeth, matching her intensity. He thrust his fingers faster, his tongue and free hand assaulting her clit¡ªlicking, biting, pinching, flicking¡ªusing every trick to push her over first.


    "F*ck! I can''t take..."


    Five seconds later, Myne lost the battle. Just as he tried to warn Garnet he was cumming, a hot, yellowish jet shot into his open mouth, cutting him off. The shock shattered his control, and his own release erupted down Garnet''s throat, forcing her eyes to roll back. Unlike him, she was hit with triple stimulation¡ªcumming, peeing, and swallowing his load all at once. Her mind short-circuited, hurtling straight into euphoria.

 Chapter 730 - 730. Fight for Domination ( R-18 )

    "Did you just... pee in my mouth?"


    Myne stood frozen in place, like a statue, with a yellowish liquid dripping from his open mouth. It took him a full minute to regain his senses before he finally moved away from her, kneeling beside her, and pointing dazedly at his mouth as he spoke.


    "It''s not my fault! Who asked you to eat my clit so hard like a pervert?" Garnet shot back, her face burning with embarrassment, as an older woman with four children, it was really too much for her to lose control like a virgin, it is a bit too.


    "What did you expect to come out of it other than pee? You shouldn''t have played with it in the first place! You should''ve focused on my honey cave instead, don''t you always say that you like my love juice, then why are you eating the wrong thing?"


    Though guilt gnawed at her, making her wish she could dig a hole and bury herself, she refused to give him the upper hand. Instead, she feigned irritation, scowling as if he were the one at fault for making her pee in front of him.


    "But if you were on the verge of peeing, why didn''t you warn me?" Myne, feeling that what she said made sense, responded in a low voice, though deep down, he suspected she''d done it on purpose.


    "Oh? Why don''t you take an eight-inch, thick meat rod into your mouth and let''s see how well you can talk in that condition?" Garnet gave him an expressionless look before rolling her eyes.


    Myne fell silent, her sharp words leaving him speechless. He hesitated for half a minute, scrambling for a comeback, but she left him no opening. The frustration built inside him¡ªanger with no outlet, especially as he caught the faint smirk tugging at her lips.


    Driven by irritation, he shifted into beast mode. In one swift motion, he grabbed her waist, caught her off guard, and flipped her onto her stomach. A sharp slap landed on her bubbly buttocks before, without hesitation, he positioned himself at her entrance. With a single, powerful thrust, he buried himself to the hilt, only stopping when the head of his dick collided forcefully with her womb.


    "AHHHH!~"


    Garnet hadn''t been prepared at all. Still sensitive from her earlier climax, her body struggled to accommodate him in one stroke, forcing a cry from her lips.


    "F*ck! You feel so f*cking good!~" Myne leaned over her back, his hot breath brushing her ear as he groaned in pleasure.


    Then he yanked her hair back, pulling her head sharply in the process.


    The pain shot through her body, and she wanted to complain¡ªbut at nearly the same moment, Myne began thrusting his cock in and out of her with full force.


    He didn''t pull out entirely, leaving only the tip inside before slamming it back in, making her tremble in pain and pleasure.


    Myne wasn''t going fast; he was giving her slow, long, and rough strokes, making Garnet lose her train of thought. She soaked his cock in her juices, which only heightened the sensation. Because he was very satisfied with her body''s honest response, he gave her a few more tight slaps on her buttocks.


    "P-Please! Be... gentle... No~!" Garnet moaned, but Myne wrapped one hand around her mouth with two of his fingers inside her mouth playing with her tongue and used the other to grab her breast, squeezing hard as if wanting to squeeze out some milk from them.


    "Shut the f*ck up! Instead of admitting your mistake like a good girlfriend, you dare lie to me that you didn''t piss in my mouth. Now I won''t stop until I teach you some manners, you damn naughty woman," Myne whispered in her ear, his voice was full of anger, and his thrusts grew rougher.


    Nearly rubbing her face into the bedsheet, Garnet was helpless. She grabbed a nearby pillow with trembling hands and tucked it beneath her face so that as Myne pounded her from behind, she wouldn''t scrape her nose. She also bit into it to muffle her loud moans.


    Seeing Garnet resort to such girlish tricks, Myne chuckled darkly. He stood up, lifting her off the bed¡ªusing his cock as a pivot¡ªbefore slamming back inside. The angle forced his cock against her cervix aggressively, as if trying to push past it.


    "W-What are you doing? Not this way! Oh my God! It''s so deep!~"


    Garnet moaned, her voice dripping with pleasure as her face twisted in ecstasy. Her words and expression didn''t match, and Myne knew she was playing along to make things more exciting, and like any other day, he again turned into a villain raping a poor woman at board daylight, that too inside her own house. Well, the script is very cliche?d, but the effect is quite good.


    "F*cking hell! Why do you always feel so damn good?!"* Myne growled, gripping her waist with both hands.


    He lifted and dropped her onto his cock like a sex toy.


    Garnet began rolling her hips, grinding against him the moment he buried himself inside. Myne knew he was seconds away from coming¡ªbut he gritted his teeth and refused to finish before she did.


    Myne grabbed her waist with one hand and her twin mounds with the other. He pinched her nipples between his fingers, and her moans grew louder and louder with each thrust. She seemed close to her edge.


    "Ahh~"


    "I''m about to cum!"


    Her body struggled to break free as he hammered against her inner walls harder. Her insides clenched around his cock tightly, as if trying to wring him dry.


    Myne, nearing his own limit, grabbed both of her breasts firmly, hugging her body as he sped up his thrusts to their peak. With each movement, he squeezed her breasts hard, no longer bothering with shallow strokes¡ªnow, he drove into her fully, relentlessly.


    "I am... Ahmmmm~~~"


    Garnet, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure, rolled her eyes back and melted into Myne''s embrace. She rested the back of her head against his shoulder, her tongue lolling out as she completely surrendered. With a burst of soft moans, Myne felt his dick drenched in her juices.


    Feeling her body tremble violently, Myne knew he had won this round. No longer holding back, he buried himself deep inside her with one final thrust and unleashed a thick load of cum into her womb.


    The only thing that might have made this moment less perfect was the knowledge that he couldn''t impregnate her¡ªGarnet had no interest in raising another little devil. She wanted to enjoy life without such responsibilities.


    "Phew, that was great," Myne said, releasing Garnet''s body. Without his support, she collapsed onto the bed like a lifeless doll, panting heavily as her dishevelled hair covered her face. From the corner of her eye, she glared at him angrily.


    Of course, she was furious¡ªhis so-called "discipline lessons" had left her poor breasts sore, the lingering pain a reminder of his roughness.


    Just as Myne was considering which position to take for the next round, Garnet suddenly grabbed his hand and yanked him down. Caught off guard, he fell onto the bed, and in the next moment, a figure climbed atop him, sealing his lips with a fierce kiss.


    Myne barely had a second to react before he felt her hand guiding his dick back into position. Then, a warm, slippery tightness engulfed him as she sank down, taking him in completely.


    "Ahm~"


    This time, it was Myne''s turn to moan, but Garnet, determined to take revenge, bit his tongue, stifling his sounds. She lifted her hips until only the tip of his cock remained inside before slamming back down, hitting her womb with brutal force.


    She repeated this motion over and over, never releasing his mouth as she kissed him fiercely, making it clear she wasn''t some meek little girl he could bully so easily.


    Myne could have flipped their positions anytime, but he enjoyed it when his women took charge. Sometimes, he loved letting them dominate, and right now, he was more than happy to lie back and savour the ride.


    "I''m about to cum¡ª"


    Just as Garnet lost focus, Myne broke the kiss to speak, but before he could finish, she recaptured his lips and increased her pace, slamming down on him with desperate urgency. She, too, was close.


    "AHHH!!!"


    A few seconds later, neither could hold back any longer. With a loud cry, they came hard together.


    Garnet pulled his dick free, letting a thick trail of cum drip from her well-used pussy. She was confident that without birth control, she''d have been pregnant long ago.


    Exhausted, she flopped onto Myne''s chest, breathing heavily, while he stared at the ceiling, already plotting his next move. His cock remained rock-hard¡ªthree rounds weren''t even a proper warm-up for him. He''d f*cked some of his girls for entire days with the help of his skills, and today''s session was far from over.


    After a minute or so, once he confirmed Garnet had recovered, he pushed her off and ordered her onto all fours. Standing behind her, he pressed the tip of his cock against her cum-filled entrance, gripped her panty, and thrust in again¡ªofficially beginning the fourth round.

 Chapter 731 - 731. Clan Opening

    "Hmm? What do you mean by still sleeping and not getting ready for the ceremony?"


    Myne rubbed his bloodshot eyes and stared at Aisha, who had forcefully dragged him out of bed again. He had no idea what she was talking about.


    Yesterday, he had played with Garnet for the entire day and only returned late in the evening. Then, he was forcefully dragged into the bedroom by Aisha, Sylphy, and June, as they wanted to test his new strength. He didn''t even have time to eat dinner properly before he was forced to start heavy work again, not closing his eyes until four o''clock in the morning. If it weren''t for his skills and powerful body, he might have been sucked dry by those three evil women.


    Now, it was barely eight o''clock in the morning, and he was forcefully awakened for some useless ceremony about which he had no idea at all.


    "Sigh, this is what happens when you run everywhere for excitement and ignore your own house. Idiot, didn''t I tell you yesterday during dinner that today is our clan''s opening ceremony?" Aisha shook her head and walked to the wardrobe, pulling out a luxurious three-piece blue and black suit with golden lining and buttons, and gently placing it on the bed.


    "WHAT! Our clan building is finished? I thought it would take a few more years. Hahaha, to be truthful, after such a long working process, I had almost given up hope, thinking that the clan''s construction would never be finished," Myne joked as he got out of bed and observed the suit prepared by Aisha. He couldn''t help but give her a thumbs-up for her choice; she really knew his taste.


    "And whose fault is that? The construction work would have finished a long time ago if you weren''t insistent on making it grand and luxurious and pouring money like water; it''s all because of you that it takes so long to build. Still, we can officially open our clan," Aisha rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    Because Myne was wandering everywhere and rarely stayed home, most of the time it was she who had to keep an eye on the construction work. She could also say that the clan building was made completely under her supervision.


    "Thanks for your hard work, dear. If it weren''t for you, I don''t know what I would have done. You were like my guardian angel, always taking care of me," Myne sensed the negative emotions in Aisha''s words and, realising his mistake, instantly hugged her and started complimenting her, improving her mood.


    "Alright, alright, stop flirting, and quickly get ready. The guests will start coming soon," Aisha wrapped her arms around Myne''s neck and gave him a quick kiss before chuckling and pushing him into the bathroom.


    Myne didn''t resist and hurriedly washed up and got ready wearing new clothes before walking downstairs, where he saw that everyone except Aisha had already prepared, wearing new clothes, and chatting in the living room, looking very excited.


    "You damn woman, why didn''t you tell me about this yesterday?" Myne walked beside Garnet, who was sitting alone, and asked in a low voice while greeting others.


    Garnet put down her hand mirror and lipstick and looked at Myne playfully.


    "I didn''t want to spoil the surprise these girls prepared for you. Don''t you like it? After such a long wait, your clan is finally ready to start."


    "I like it, but I don''t know if it matters to me anymore as it did at the start. At that time, I was very excited, as the clan could bring me a lot of wealth and status. But now, these things don''t seem much use, after all, as you said, the kingdom is on the verge of war; who will have time to care about a little clan? Also, I should work hard to increase my strength instead of helping some nobodies for a few coins," Myne leaned back on the chair and spoke while staring at the floating clouds outside the window.


    "Do you even know how those girls spend most of their time?" Hearing Myne''s words, Garnet put down her makeup kit and looked at him for a moment before sifting her gaze to the girls and asking calmly.


    "Doing things they like?" Myne hesitated for a second, looked at everyone happily talking around him, and replied with uncertainty.


    "And what do they like? You are their husband, boyfriend, benefactor, and brother, right? You should know what they like," Garnet continued, refusing Ayri''s request to apply lipstick with a scary smile, which made Ayri run away in fright.


    "I..."


    "You don''t know, but it''s normal since you spend most of your time seeking death outside. How can you have time to observe and think about your girls'' likes and dislikes? They are so excited about the clan opening because, unlike you, who have multiple ways to fight and increase your strength, they can''t go out blindly and fight with every random guy they meet."


    "But by becoming a member of the clan, there would be a lot of tasks coming to them from all over the kingdom, and they can choose where to go for adventure and seek fun, and also improve their strength and see new places."


    "So instead of putting on a face like you are attending a funeral, smile and show excitement for the clan opening. Anyway, everyone knows that you are just going to be a hands-off boss, and all the matters of the clan are going to be handled by those girls, and no one is going to ask for your permission in this regard. They have already made all preparations, the clan has been divided among them a long time ago, and your role is nothing but cheering them on in the background."


    Although Myne felt relief hearing that he didn''t have to waste time dealing with minor things like clan matters, God knew why, hearing Garnet''s words, he felt someone stabbing him in his heart; it was quite painful.


    "Forget it. Since they like playing clan games, let them do as they please. By the way, what is your position? Don''t tell me you have no role at all," Myne asked curiously, looking at Garnet, who wore an outfit like a goddess, with a golden queen''s crown on her head. If not for the fact that the clan indeed belonged to him, he even thought for a moment that she was the owner of the clan.


    "I will be the senior advisor to the clan leader and handle all matters of the clan when the leader and vice clan leader aren''t around," Garnet spoke casually as if taking the third most powerful post in the clan wasn''t a big deal for her.


    "You..."


    "Beep..."


    Just as Myne was about to complain about Garnet''s shamelessness, suddenly the golden, palm-sized device on the table started making a beep-beep sound. It was an Arcane Link, a device through which people can communicate from a distance.


    Garnet picked up the Arcane Link, and Lewis''s voice came out of it.


    "Mother, we are ready. Please ask that damn ghost to open the portal..."


    "Don''t look at me like that; it was your sweet little sister''s fault. What can I do if she can''t control her mouth and accidentally spills the beans?" Garnet, feeling Myne''s murderous gaze, closed the Arcane Link and spoke while shrugging her shoulder, pointing at Ayri, who was talking with Amy excitedly.


    "You meet me tonight. I think we still have some topics left to discuss," Myne made a fist at her while gritting his teeth, before giving her the middle finger and opening a portal.


    It was really not my fault, Garnet pouted, but Myne was obviously not going to buy her words.


    As the portal opened, Lewis, his secretary Elsa, who had finally confessed her love and become his official girlfriend, Aniue, and Penelope, his maid, who had also successfully stolen his heart and become his girlfriend, appeared. However, because Aniue is a candidate for king, unfortunately, she can''t become his wife, but neither of the two cares about it, and she is more than happy to be with him.


    Except for them, there was Faren, the current king of the kingdom, and Myne''s poor father-in-law, who was beaten to half-death by his own wife for cheating on her and was now lying in a wheelchair, getting healed.


    Because of Garnet''s special magic, no matter how much healing potion he drank, it had no effect on him, and he was forced to recover naturally, which was obviously not a fast process, leading him to spend almost all his time in bed. If it weren''t for a big event worthy of his attention, he would not have gotten out of bed.


    There was also the second queen, Mavise, and her son, Rector.


    "Brother Myne! You are alive!" Rector''s first action after getting out of the portal was exclaiming loudly and running at Myne, making everyone look at him.


    "Well, I was until you called my name. I don''t know about the future," Myne, feeling killing intent coming from Aniue and Lewis, spoke embarrassingly while unconsciously hiding behind Garnet.


    "Brother-in-law! My dear, loving brother-in-law, how do you feel about fooling us for such a long time? Do you know how many tears we shed when we learned you might have died?" Aniue, with a bright smile on his face, while taking out his sword from its sheath, walked toward Myne. With each step, his momentum increased crazily, as if a beast were about to jump on its prey.


    "Sylphy! Look who''s here! Hurry up and come out, Elder Brother couldn''t wait to meet you."


    Myne, seeing his death approaching, decided to take out his ultimate weapon and called out Sylphy.


    And this trick indeed worked. Hearing Sylphy''s name, Aniue and Lewis both stopped, and a look of unwillingness appeared on their faces. Before they could make up their minds to drag Myne to another place to show him their brotherly love, unfortunately, Sylphy walked out of the kitchen, giving them no chance to vent their anger.


    "Guys! You are all here..."


    "You can''t hide behind Sylphy always," Garnet whispered to Myne, who was wondering whether he should use his hypnosis skill and settle the matter of fooling Aniue and Lewis with his fake death for months.


    "I know, I am thinking of a way to deal with them," Myne replied helplessly before shaking his head. Just then, Aisha also came down, and they were ready to go to the opening ceremony.

 Chapter 732 - 732. Clan Opening ( Part-2 )

    The grand gates of the newly completed clan headquarters stood wide open, revealing a majestic structure that left onlookers breathless. Towering five stories high, the clan building dominated the centre of the expansive, fortified grounds.


    Its architecture was an elegant blend of regal authority and battle-ready fortitude¡ªred-tiled rooftops crowned its layered heights, while tall arched windows glinted in the daylight.


    At the very top, a domed tower bore the clan''s insignia: a sword, a bow, and a staff interlocking each other, fluttering proudly on a crimson banner as if announcing to the world that a new era had begun. Below the banner, a metal board bore the clan''s name: Elysium Seekers.


    Encircling the building was a thick, high boundary wall of polished stone, broken only by the main entrance gates where the crowd had gathered. Inside, a spacious courtyard opened up into a symmetrical landscape of beauty and power.


    Twin towers stood guard at the front corners like loyal sentinels, their sharp roofs pointing skyward, connected by wide stone walkways leading straight to the main entrance.


    Flanking the path were meticulously maintained gardens bursting with vibrant flowers, trimmed hedges, and perfectly symmetrical topiaries sculpted into the shapes of mythical beasts. A cobblestone path curved gently around a centrepiece fountain¡ªits crystalline waters danced under the sun, launching arcs of liquid silver into the air, drawing gasps from the younger spectators.


    The air buzzed with excitement. Streamers of red and gold fluttered in the breeze, and laughter echoed off the stone walls as villagers, adventurers, nobles, and merchants of the town mingled in celebration.


    Children ran through the open space, their faces painted in clan colours, while the scent of roasted meats and sweet pastries drifted from stalls lining the edge of the square.


    Four guards in ceremonial armour stood at attention, lining the steps that led to the grand double doors of the clan building. Each step was polished to a shine as if no dust dared linger there.


    Above the door, a massive stone crest bearing the clan symbol had been embedded into the wall, freshly carved and radiating with pride.


    Myne, standing at the entrance, had his eyes slightly red from emotions, watching the clan building into which he had poured countless platinum coins. It finally stood tall, gaining the admiration of countless people. But his emotional moment lasted only a moment, interrupted by a bunch of brats who were making noise around.


    Then he focused his gaze on the dozens or so guards in shiny armour, maintaining order, as well as the beautiful women in maid outfits serving all the guests who had come to witness the ceremony. He couldn''t help but look at Garnet confusedly, wondering if it was necessary to be so serious.


    "It is a necessary procedure. We can''t let other people look down on us, can we? Don''t forget, you represent the royal family as well; your face is worth a lot," Garnet gave him a satisfied smile while nodding at her deeds.


    Just yesterday, while waiting for Myne, she had asked Lewis to send a team of royal guards and beautiful maids from the castle so the ceremony could proceed smoothly. Otherwise, if they hired people from the town, there was a high chance that people would make trouble.


    "After settling here, I''m afraid we won''t be able to go back to our small house," Sylphy joked with a giggle, gaining approving nods from everyone. Indeed, compared to such a giant, super-deluxe, luxurious building, their old wooden house was not worth mentioning at all.


    "By the way, who made the clan insignia?" Myne looked at the crimson flag on top of the clan building and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. Such an important thing was created without him knowing; this was too much. Those people didn''t take him, the clan leader, seriously.


    "We made it. Why? Do you have any problem with it?" Aisha narrowed her eyes and asked coldly, instantly making Myne wince. He gave her a thumbs-up with a forced smile.


    "How can I have any problem? This is simply perfect..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Seeing Myne become a coward in front of his wives, Aniue and Lewis, without caring about their images, instantly starts laughing, making everyone frown, as this has attracted the attention of everyone around them.


    However, the duo didn''t care about the people around them; they moved forward, each grabbing Myne''s shoulder and forcefully dragging him away from the girls, before lowering their heads with an evil smug on their faces.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Myne, how sad. You have become so useless that now your family doesn''t even ask you for such an important matter as designing the clan insignia. If I were in your place, I would have already dug a hole in the ground to bury myself to avoid embarrassment."


    Aniue, who was showing his bright teeth, made a pitiful face as if he genuinely worried about Myne''s status as the head of the family.


    "As a clan leader, if you can''t even choose your clan insignia, are you still a leader? Since everyone isn''t taking you seriously, what''s the difference between you and a porter boy, whom everyone ignores most of the time?" Lewis, who also harboured resentment for Myne fooling him with his fake death for so long, didn''t hold back while rubbing salt on his injuries. His smile of taking pleasure in other people''s misfortune became even wider as he continued...


    "You know, when I created my guild, I had absolute authority. Everyone followed my orders, and without my command, not even a leaf could change its position on my clan ground. But you... Tsk, tsk, tsk... Ouch! Sylphy, that hurts!"


    "You two, do you think we''re deaf or what? How dare you provoke Lord Husband against us right under our noses?" Sylphy grabbed both Aniue''s and Lewis''s ears and dragged them away from Myne while scolding them. Although she knew they were angry with Myne for playing a prank on them, how could they use that to make fun of Myne?


    Humph, idiots. You''re still too young to mess with me, but since you dared to make the first move, don''t blame me for counter-attacking, Myne looked at Aniue and Lewis, who were getting scolded by Sylphy and Ayri, and shook his head.


    He didn''t take seriously the words of his two naive brothers-in-law. What they said was actually completely opposite; he was more than happy that someone was willing to take over the clan from him and take care of it.


    Otherwise, if he were asked to sit in a room and check papers all day long, he might hang himself one day out of depression.


    He is a person who can''t sit in a single place for too long and needs to seek excitement and beautiful women everywhere to broaden his horizons. How can he have time to take care of a clan that can''t bring him anything except headaches?


    "By the way, Brother Myne, you are quite popular. There are so many nobles who have come to see your clan''s opening ceremony."


    Rector, Sylphy''s stepbrother, came beside Myne and said while observing everyone, especially some beautiful noble girls. Because he had been corrupted by Myne at a very young age and had also inherited his father''s not-so-glorious genes, he had already started walking the path of his idols.


    At the age of 13, he already had a girlfriend and two "Secret lovers" who were willing to fulfil his desire to play with "big sisters" by accepting his money or favours. As a prince, the thing he least lacked was the beautiful women of older age around him, who were more than happy to serve a prince.


    "Indeed, even I had no idea that I am so popular among those arrogant nobles, who always look down on commoners from the depths of their hearts," Myne rubbed his chin with a thoughtful look as he watched many people wearing gorgeous and luxurious clothes, accompanied by beautiful ladies and two knights as bodyguards, standing in groups, talking and laughing happily.


    "It is normal unless those nobles are blind fools. Anyone can see how much resource you have poured into your clan. This amount of money is more than what our kingdom can gather even if all people united and donated their wealth."


    "They have long ago realised that you are not relying on the royal family for money, as we don''t have so much, and probably have some hidden source where you can get so much money. So, of course, those greedy vampires want to dig out your secret wealth. If not for the fact that the royal family is backing you, and you yourself are very powerful, believe me, you would have long ago fallen in their hands," Garnet spoke in a low voice, her eyes turning cold as she looked at noblewomen casting greedy gazes at Myne while talking in a low voice, and occasionally giggling playfully.


    She could already guess what those sluts were planning, and this was what she feared the most, as everyone knew Myne was someone who couldn''t control his lower body. If those b*tches got their hands on him, they had dozens or so ways to dig out a lot of information from his mouth.


    After all, those sluts are best at playing with men; each one had f*cked dozens, if not hundreds, of men in their life. How could someone like Myne, whom even she and a group of little girls with hardly much experience, could manipulate at will after giving their body, withstand their charm?


    "I see, I will be vigilant," Myne, feeling countless gazes on his body full of malice, like hungry beasts staring at their prey, couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    Although he had to admit that those noble ladies who took care of their bodies to an extreme level and could do anything to maintain their youthful looks and perfect figures were stunning as hell, and his eyes couldn''t look away from them, he also knew what Garnet said was right, and he should stay away from them to avoid future trouble.


    However, it wouldn''t be a big deal to hypnotise some and make them my secret agents under those greedy nobles, so I can get information about all their evil plans, right? He thought with a smile while nodding at a beautiful woman in a red gown, who raised her wine glass at him.

 Chapter 733 - 733. Clan Opening ( Part-3 )

    "Your Highness, Lord Myne, hello," As Garnet was telling Myne about the evil deeds of the noblewomen who had their greedy eyes on his poor body, three knights suddenly walked toward them and greeted them.


    The leading knight, who wore new, shiny armour, was none other than Captain Gale from the First Royal Knight Division. He had been transferred by Faren to Myne''s side to protect Amy and, of course, look after his clan.


    However, after spending such a long time with Myne and beginning to learn to fight, it was hard to tell who would protect whom. At least the current Amy, with her massive amount of mana provided by her elven bloodline and unique magic skills, was more than enough to beat dozens of Gales without blinking.


    Behind Gale was a large, older male knight, in his mid-fifties, wearing rugged armour that seemed to have been poorly maintained for a long time. He had a long scar on his face and a receding hairline. The other was a brown-skinned, long-haired, cold-faced female knight who was probably the same age as Sylphy.


    "They''re probably the two people you mentioned who were tasked to protect Amy and look after the clan''s security, right?" Myne looked at the two knights behind Gale, who stood like statues without any emotions on their faces, saying nothing.


    Eh? Now that I think about it, aren''t we missing another two civil officials? Where are they? Myne thought confusedly. The clan was about to start, but there was no information about their staff''s whereabouts.


    "Yes, so let me introduce them."


    With one gesture from Gale, the two knights from behind stepped forward with their chests held high.


    Sigh, too small. The saying, ''you have to pay for everything,'' isn''t just nonsense, Myne looked at the female knight''s breasts habitually but could only shake his head, seeing that they were flatter than the old knight beside her.


    "My name is Gantz! Your Highness, and Lord Myne, it''s a pleasure to meet you! Gahahahahaha!"


    The older knight''s sudden, villainous laugh caught Myne and Garnet off guard. They didn''t understand what was so funny about his general introduction.


    "Please don''t take it seriously; it''s part of Gantz''s personality. If he doesn''t finish his sentence with a laugh, he feels uncomfortable, and it''s a miracle that he''s been able to stay silent and serious until now," Gale shook his head helplessly as Gantz smacked his back repeatedly with full energy, saying, "Only Captain can understand me," and laughing even louder.


    "Hello, Your Highness, Lord Myne, my name is Melissa. Please take care of me from now on," The female knight was more normal than the weirdo Gantz. While introducing herself, she didn''t forget to give a knight''s salute.


    These two people were working under Gale in his First Royal Knight Division before he was transferred to Lucus Town to join Myne. Gantz, like Gale, had a family, and his wife had just given birth to his fourth son. He was no longer interested in fighting and killing and just wanted to spend his remaining days with his family. So, when he learned that Gale was recruiting knights to serve as bodyguards, he immediately joined him.


    As for Melissa, she had an ulterior motive in joining Gale. After entering the First Royal Knight Division and working there for two years, she had already understood that there was no further promotion channel for her. No matter what she did, at the end of the day, she could at most become a captain, whose salary wasn''t much different from that of other soldiers, unless she was willing to exploit others and start playing tricks right under the royal family''s nose to gather wealth.


    But this was something she knew she didn''t have the talent to do, so she simply changed parties after learning of Myne''s deeds, like marrying a princess and fighting with a dragon. Anyway, even if she couldn''t make a fortune by staying by his side, ensuring that her life wouldn''t be in danger was more than enough for her. If she stayed alive, there were countless ways to gain wealth.


    While listening to Gale recount Gantz and Melissa''s amazing records, Myne first looked at Gantz, who, although carrying a sword around his waist, used a battleaxe as his main weapon, which he was hiding in his storage pouch, and used appraisal on him.


    [ Name: Gantz Forum


    LV: 51


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 63 y/o


    Occupation: None


    Status: Excited, Happy, Surprised


    [Skill]


    Two-Handed Axe ( Sacred ) Lv8


    Frontal Breakthrough ( Extreme ) Lv10


    Handicraft Lv9 ]


    This guy made his wife pregnant at this age? Also, he looks much younger than his actual age, Myne was more surprised by Gantz''s appraisal result that he could impregnate his old wife at age 50 or 60, than by learning about his past deeds of fighting war alongside his cheap father-in-law.


    As for his skills, expect that he has handicraft skills, and at a very high level, Myne didn''t take others seriously; they might be useful in dealing with humans in their world, but when it came to real big guys like demons, monsters, or other otherworldly threats, they were useless. Gantz might not even have time to scream before losing his head, let alone fight against any of them.


    So, as people get older, they finally start learning that honour and loyalty are nothing but empty talk, and only money is the eternal truth. At least this guy made good use of his skills, but I wonder why he''s still wearing this tattered armour and hasn''t bought a new one. The armour shouldn''t be too expensive, right?


    While all kinds of messy thoughts popped up in his mind, Myne turned his head to Melissa, who was serious as hell, as if she wouldn''t hesitate for a second to cut her throat if asked to commit suicide.


    [ Name: Melissa Virus


    LV: 34


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Female


    Age: 24 y/o


    Occupation: None


    Status: Excited, Happy, Surprised


    [Skill]


    Two-handed Spear ( Sacred ) Lv5


    One-handed Spear ( Extreme ) Lv4


    Support Magic: Speed Decrease Lv7 ]


    Hmm, her skill set is quite compatible. She has a bright future. It''s truly hard to understand that despite being so powerful, she had to face sexual harassment. If I were in her shoes, I would have long ago made that guy vanish from the face of the earth... As expected of someone who admired Sylphy, their thought processes weren''t much different. She still has a lot to learn.


    Myne could only shake his head after hearing the real reason behind her quitting the post of royal knight, aside from money, it was nothing but a cliche? drama of the womanizer captain of the second division harassing her and wanting her to be a one-night stand.


    "It''s nice to meet you all as well! I''m still rather inexperienced in handling various management things, so I depend on you guys to take care of the clan''s security work in the future," Myne spoke with a smile, shaking hands with them.


    "By the way, since it''s our first meeting, here''s a small gift from me. Please don''t refuse, otherwise, I''ll feel bad, and you don''t want to see me sad at such a happy event, right?" Myne chuckled, forcefully placing ten platinum coins into each of their palms one by one, enjoying their blank expressions. Their palms were trembling as if they had been given a time bomb instead of money.


    "Lord Myne, isn''t it a bit too much for a meeting gift? And wasn''t I visiting your house once a week?"


    Gale felt uncomfortable getting a fortune without doing anything. His monthly salary was still paid by the royal family, and it was the same as his previous post as the captain of the first royal guard division, with more than 50 gold coins, the highest among all soldiers. But Myne took out 20 months of his salary as if it were nothing and gave it to him and his company as a greeting gift. This kind of sudden windfall was hard for him to accept.


    Melissa, beside him, also nodded seriously, ready to return the money. Although she indeed wanted to be rich, this was based on her own effort, not because someone just gave her a huge amount of money for nothing. She didn''t like owning favours.


    Only Gantz was open-minded enough to put the money away without the slightest hesitation. He was the oldest among the three and had a vision far beyond them. He knew very well that Myne would not take the money back, since by then he would lose his face. And just by looking at how grand his clan building was, even an idiot could say he didn''t lack money.


    However, he did lack a lot, just recently; he was thinking about buying a beautiful slave to take care of their house chores and his daily needs since his wife was bedridden because of childbirth and couldn''t make much movement.


    As Gantz had expected, Myne''s face instantly became cold seeing that Gale and Melissa didn''t want to accept his gift. He suddenly released a bit of his aura, which had become extremely evil and dark after he merged with the Nightwalker bloodline.


    Let''s not talk about the knight trio; suddenly, everyone in the clan compound felt a chill run down their spine as Myne released his aura. They all cast their frightened gaze at him, but were surprised to find that there was nothing wrong with him, and he was smiling happily while talking with Gale and others, making everyone wonder if they were hallucinating.


    "See, it''s not that difficult to accept a gift from your boss without making trouble. In the future, be more open-minded, like Gantz. Unlike you two, he understands me very well; this is the quality of a good subordinate. You should learn from him," Myne advised, patting Gale''s shoulder, who was sweating profoundly and had an expression as if he was forced to eat shit with a smiling face.


    Melissa wasn''t in much better condition than him; her body was trembling, and the hand in which she was holding the coins was tightly clenching, as if fearing that someone might snatch her money.

 Chapter 734 - 734. Clan Opening ( Part-4 )

    Just as the surroundings became pin-drop silent, and no one present knew what to do, at least the knight trip didn''t have the guts to be causal with Myne anymore after feeling his dark aura, suddenly Myne saw Sylphy walking toward them from the corner of his eye, along with a man and woman in their late twenties. Breathing a sigh of relief, he looked at her with a smile.


    "Lord Husband, Mother, why are you two running around carelessly as if you''ve come to someone else''s party for fun? I''m looking for you two everywhere... Melissa? What are you doing here? Did you finally decide to leave the army?"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, seems like our little princess has forgotten someone after getting a husband," Gantz said, making a sad face while patting Gale''s shoulder and sighing heavily. It seemed he had a good relationship with Sylphy, so much so that he could even overcome his fear, he is indeed a carefree guy.


    "Come on, Uncle Gantz, you don''t have to make fun of me! You don''t think I could miss such a huge bear-like body of yours, right?" Sylphy chuckled and shook her head with a smile.


    "Your Highness Sylphid, Uncle Gantz and I are now working under Captain Gale, so please take care of us in the future," Melissa said, bowing slightly, while Gantz only laughed heartily. He had trained Sylphy since her childhood and could consider her master, so naturally, he had a close relationship with her and didn''t care about formalities.


    "By the way, Sylphy, why don''t you introduce those two behind you to us? I''m afraid if we continue ignoring them, they might sweat to death," Myne said worriedly, watching two similar-looking individuals, a man and a woman, about 28 years old, with black hair, brown eyes, and white skin. They both had good appearances, wore nice clothes, and were well-mannered; they didn''t look like commoners.


    "Aah, sorry, I forgot about them. These two are the newly assigned civil officials for our clan. Lewis personally selected them for us after conducting a dozen tests and confirming that they are fully qualified to handle clan affairs."


    After Sylphy introduced them, the two stepped forward awkwardly and bowed to everyone. Perhaps they were too nervous; they were sweating buckets as if they weren''t dealing with humans but monsters.


    "Nice to meet you, everyone. We are the civil officials of your clan, please take care of us. My name is Leon Iczer, and this is my sister, Mira Iczer."


    It was the brother who took the initiative to introduce himself and his sister, who seemed a bit shy and only nodded without saying anything.


    "As you can tell, they''re both twins. Leon is the brother, and Mira is the sister..."


    Seeing that they were too nervous to talk properly, Sylphy began explaining their background. They had lived in a town further north of the Kingdom, called Brine.


    Their house, the Iczer family, was middle-class aristocratic, and they had been receiving high acclaim from the Royal Family, which helped build their reputation. However, Leon and Mira were the third and fourth sons and daughters of the family, so it wasn''t possible for them to inherit the family. Thus, they were sent off to a relative of the Iczer family, who were all merchants. While they were there, both of them studied seriously to help out as much as they could.


    Occasionally, Captain Gale''s wife would go in and out of the merchant''s house since she had a good friendship with the merchant''s wife, so she knew about them as well as how hard they both worked. Even if they were nobles, they weren''t arrogant or wasteful; instead, they were willing to work hard for a better future, which earned them a good reputation, leading their information to reach Gale''s ear.


    Gale, who heard the story, secretly confirmed the two of them, and after judging their personality and work efficiency, decided to recommend them to Lewis.


    "Do they both know about Amy''s situation?" Myne asked curiously. After all, at the end of the day, all of this mess was because of Amy, the supposed last elf. Otherwise, how could his cheap father-in-law give them this kind of premium service package at the start of the clan opening without asking for anything in return?


    "Yes, they know. Don''t worry, I''m sure they won''t tell anyone, and even if they do, it doesn''t matter much," Sylphy said casually, not taking Amy''s secret seriously.


    She had been observing Amy during the past few months; although Amy spent most of her time with her alchemy, she also squeezed in a few hours for training. Sylphy had personally experienced Amy''s growth and had to say that the elf race was a bit too "cheat" when it came to mana comparison. No matter how carelessly Amy used mana, Sylphy had never seen her run out of it. First Myne, and now her, it is a bit too much, she can''t understand why those two bastards have mana, that seems never to finish.


    "With this, everyone from the Elysium Seekers has gathered!" Ayri, who also joined them, spoke excitedly.


    Gale, Gantz, and Melissa were more of Amy''s secret guards and weren''t really part of their clan. However, under the temptation of money and Garnet''s direct order and assurance, they, after a few minutes of hesitation, unofficially became clan guards.


    Gale had also seen Amy''s strength during practice once, so he also knew that he was no match for her, and if one day she was really in danger, there wasn''t much he could do. So, instead of taking a salary from two places without doing anything, he was more than willing to become a clan guard and maintain its security.


    This way, even before the clan started, quite a few people had already joined, like:


    Myne


    Sylphid


    Aisha


    Amy


    Ayri


    June


    Garnet


    Waffle


    Ocea


    Ted


    Gale


    Gantz


    Melissa


    Leon


    Mira.


    There are also some about whom Myne hasn''t told others. They are waiting for him to bring them into his clan so they don''t have to live in a hotel anymore. These include Velvet, his third wife, about whom he has told no one else.


    Gwen, his half-succubus girlfriend, and her mother, Fiora, are staying right next door to Velvet. There is also his fifth wife, Hanaha, the first one to get pregnant with his child and she is currently in her third month. Although he doesn''t plan to let her join since she also has to take care of her other children, he doesn''t mind giving his stepsons and daughters a job if they want.


    "Lord Myne, Prince Lewis has asked for you to gather in front of the clan entrance as the ceremony is about to start."


    While they were talking, a guard came to them and gave them Lewis''s message.


    They didn''t waste time and quickly walked toward the clan''s main door, where many people had gathered. In front of a nice-looking podium, the town mayor was giving speeches with a super excited face. He looked happier than Myne as if it was his clan that was starting, not Myne''s.


    "...In conclusion, the place that we''re living in right now, Lucas Town, has officially given birth to a new Clan: The Elysium Seekers. I''d love for everyone here today to please remember this name. Just the other day, we witnessed a wedding ceremony belonging to Her Highness Sylphid and the former Guild Receptionist, Aisha, which had its problems as well... However, these are the things that we, as the residents of Lucas Town, need to know about..."


    "What the hell is this fatty talking about? What problem do you have?" Myne leaned against Aisha and whispered with a frown.


    "How would I know? Just listen; he doesn''t seem to have finished," Aisha hit Myne with her elbow as she wanted to hear the fatty mayor''s speech. If he didn''t clear things up, she would definitely pay him a visit after the ceremony and make sure he couldn''t walk home on his own feet.


    The Mayor''s speech continued.


    "Heed my words, everyone here today. The representative of this Clan isn''t actually Her Highness Sylphid, who brought it a lot of fame and wealth. That''s right, the representative of the Clan is none other than the husband of Her Highness Sylphid and Aisha, Myne."


    "Does everyone know about Myne? To us, the residents of Lucas Town, he is a hero. The child who was left behind by Dyne and Yukino, two benefactors of the town and our dear neighbours. And their child, Myne, whom we saw growing up right before our eyes, is the representative of this clan. Thus, let us bless him from the bottom of our hearts!"


    The citizens of the town, hearing the mayor''s speech, all cheered at once with full excitement. But the person receiving the blessing just wanted to die.


    Myne could swear on the name of his dead parents that if he had known the fatty mayor was going to humiliate him with such a shameful speech just to increase his town''s reputation in front of outsiders and nobles, even dragging his parents into it, he would have hypnotized him and forced him to write something good. But sadly, now he could do nothing but give all the people looking in his direction a forced smile.

 Chapter 735 - 735. Puppet Leader

    "Please, guys, don''t look at me like that. My parents are indeed heroes and worthy of everyone''s respect, and I am grateful for all of you remembering them! They''re my pride and joy, but please don''t compare me with them. I am nowhere near as great as them. I haven''t done anything worthy of receiving the same level of respect as them," Myne, with a forced smile, waved his hand and spoke honestly.


    He had full confidence that if his parents knew about his deeds, let alone giving him praise, it would be a miracle if they didn''t climb out from their graves and beat him to death with them.


    However, people seemed to have misunderstood Myne''s words, thinking that he was being polite. From the crowd looking at him, one man whom Myne had never seen in his entire life shouted excitedly:


    "We, as well, are proud of Dyne and Yukino, for being heroes for us! How can we possibly forget about them? Puff your chest up, Myne! To them, you were their pride and joy as well! And also, Myne! To all the citizens of Lucas, you are also our proud sons! Get it! So do your best! We''re all here for ya!"


    The crowds that were cheering earlier got even louder. The people gathered there all smiled and called out his name, rooting for him.


    Alone, Myne, even his family members were dumbfounded this time. The excitement of the crowds was a bit too much for them to accept.


    Aisha and Sylphy even wondered if they had been living with a fake Myne for so long, and that the real Myne everyone in town was talking about had been kidnapped or something. This was because, from the day they met Myne until today, they had never seen any of the qualities in him that the townspeople were talking about.


    "Am I that great? Why don''t I know about that? Also, have you seen that guy before? Why don''t I remember anything about him?" Myne leaned close to Aisha and asked confusedly. Her expression wasn''t much different from his; obviously, she didn''t remember her husband having any qualities that people would feel proud of.


    "I''ve seen almost everyone in the town and remember their faces, but I have no impression of this guy... I think the fatty mayor hired him to increase your hype. After all, the more prominent your image is, the more traffic you and our clan will attract, bringing the town more business opportunities, and the mayor''s pocket will also become heavier."


    Aisha, after a moment of pondering and seeing eye contact between the man and the mayor, understood their little trick and explained. She had to admit that the fatty mayor, although useless and invisible most of the time, and who had hardly done anything for town development, knew how to use his brain when it came to filling his pocket.


    After that, the cheers continued until Aniue went up on the stage.


    As a future king, it was only normal for him to give a speech at such a great moment. After all, there were only three clans in the entire kingdom, and one of them was owned by the second prince, so technically it was part of the royal family. That left only two clans. Also, as a brother-in-law, it was only natural for him to show his support, no matter how much he deeply wanted to beat him.


    "As far as I can see, there is no need for me to say much. However, there is one thing I would like to address..."


    Aniue then slowly turned and looked at everyone.


    The cheers so far had calmed down, and the citizens had switched their attention to Aniue. As their future king, everyone wanted to leave a good impression on him. Perhaps they could catch his attention, and like protagonists in novels, their lives would also take a 360-degree turn, and with Myne as a living example, they too would reach the peak of life in one swift move, gaining beauty, wealth, and power in one go.


    As anyone could expect from the king candidate, he was well-prepared and had obviously memorised the speeches before coming there.


    Aniue started out with some congratulatory addresses, then talked about what the royal family was expecting of the Clan, and he was willing to provide support if the clan performed according to their expectations since there was a lot of work in the kingdom that needed to be handled, and the royal family alone was far from being able to deal with everything, before leaving the stage.


    His honesty earned loud applause from the crowds, and some noblewomen even boldly shouted, "We love you, Prince!" earning a murderous look from his maid, who was also his secret girlfriend, Penelope.


    Next up, the fatty mayor spoke a few more words before inviting Myne onto the stage to give a speech.


    "Ugh, if you hateful woman had told me before, I could have at least prepared some material to speak! Now what the hell am I going to say?" Myne heard his name from the mayor and cursed Aisha beside him.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I told you last night about this, but you were too busy having fun and forgot about it? What else could I do?" Aisha made an innocent face while shrugging her shoulders lightly. However, anyone with discerning eyes could tell she was having a lot of fun seeing Myne suffer.


    "You..."


    Myne gave her a speechless look for being a "b*tch" while gritting his teeth in anger. He then nodded, grabbed her and Sylphy''s hands, who didn''t understand the conversation as they were speaking in too low a voice and walked toward the stage, dragging them along.


    Because too many people were staring at them, no matter how unwilling they were, they could only follow along with forced smiles on their faces.


    Myne''s move of bringing his wives onto the stage surprised many people, especially nobles, who gave him a disgusted look, thinking he was pathetic and too scared to even speak before crowds, needing his wives'' help to calm down. However, there was no way Myne knew their inner thoughts, and if he did, they might not be able to see tomorrow''s sun. So, he didn''t think too much about it.


    Fearing that if he let them go, they might run away, he didn''t release their hands, holding them tightly. This made both of them very embarrassed as they understood Myne''s motive for dragging them into muddy water, probably to force them to give a speech as well. They quickly started using their brains to think about what they were going to say next.


    "Hello, everyone! Thank you so much for earlier! I am extremely happy with all of your words of encouragement. Once again, I''m Myne, the representative of the Clan Leader of Elysium Seekers. I truly love the warm hearts of the citizens of Lucas Town and, of course, my in-laws, who came here for this special day while taking time from their busy schedules... But, besides being grateful, I also wanted to announce something very important to all of you."


    Saying that, he paused and looked at everyone''s curious expressions before giving Aisha and Sylphy a meaningful look.


    "Although I am the leader of the clan, apart from being the leader in name, I am not going to have any power or authority in the clan. All clan matters will be handled by my two wives, Aisha and Sylphy."


    "WHAT!"


    Myne finally dropped the bomb, which left everyone shocked beyond words. Almost everyone, even the fatty mayor, wondered if Myne had lost his mind. It was already hard for them to accept that a commoner could marry a princess and set up his own clan, taking advantage of his wife''s relationship.


    But foolishly giving all the clan authority to his two wives in public was no different than admitting that he was only a leader in name and that even the clan''s receptionist had more power than him in clan matters.


    Also, Myne''s world was not that developed, and society was male-dominated. Yes, because of fantasy elements, some women gained power beyond imagination and could gain authority under the guise of an iron fist. But that was all; the majority of women were still no different from toys before men.


    Let alone giving them authority and power, even thinking about it was no different than undermining the entire foundation of society. If Myne wasn''t an outlier who had been to too many strange worlds, and seen a lot of things, and was a super lazy ass who didn''t give a damn about those kinds of things, if he was a normal person with some strength, he would never have made such a decision.


    "What the hell is this brat talking about? Has he gone mad?" A noble with thick eyebrows spoke to his friend with a disgusted look.


    "Those shitty commoners, I knew it! This is what happens when you give a sword to a monkey! I told you we shouldn''t have let him gain power!" Another noble slammed his foot on the ground hard and gulped down an entire glass full of wine in one go to vent his frustration.


    "So much money was invested, but it was wasted just like that, giving so much strength to women. Damn it, where did this fool come from?" Another one cursed while removing his wife''s hand, who was holding his arm. If he wasn''t in a public place, he also wanted to slap her to show who is the real boss of this world.


    "Maybe this is all a conspiracy of the princess and the royal family from the start. To avoid any noble marrying the eldest princess, they let her marry a commoner, who is nothing but a puppet. Then, to give her power so she can steal another big part of the kingdom''s power from us, they started this clan. And everything happened right under our noses, and we didn''t get a little bit of a clue the entire time. What a master plan!" A noble who seemed to be a minister in the royal court bit his nail and muttered while staring at Myne as if he wanted to eat him alive.

 Chapter 736 - 736. Unwanted Guests

    Dropped the bomb, Myne honestly took on the role of a puppet, as he had stated, and left the stage to the future leaders of the clan.


    Although Aisha and Sylphy cursed Myne''s seven generations and thought of a dozen ways to torture him later, for now, they were somewhat able to cope with the situation and deliver a random speech. Because Sylphy, as a princess, had quite a bit of experience in this field, Aisha just followed her lead, somehow managing to handle the situation.


    After they got off the stage under the complicated gaze of everyone, a few nobles took the stage. Similar to the royal family, they expected great accomplishments from Myne''s clan, although, in their hearts, they were probably cursing Myne as the world''s biggest fool. And with that, the ceremony ended without any trouble.


    What followed was naturally a grand opening and a luxurious party held in the main hall of the clan.


    As the towering double doors of the clan building swung open, a wave of cool, fragrant air greeted those entering the vast entrance hall. The space was nothing short of breathtaking¡ªa testament to the clan''s ambition and wealth, and of course, a show of Myne''s unlimited financial power.


    Polished marble floors stretched from wall to wall, their surface gleaming under the warm glow of a grand, ornate chandelier suspended from the centre of the arched ceiling. The chandelier, an intricate masterpiece of wrought gold and crystal, cascaded light like liquid sunlight, its countless candles flickering in a mesmerising dance that enchanted all who looked up.


    Directly ahead stood a long, elegantly carved reception desk made of dark mahogany, its surface polished to a mirror shine. The desk was divided into multiple sections, each manned by a professional receptionist clad in the clan''s formal colours. These, of course, weren''t formal employees of the clan but were invited by Garnet to make a good impression on the nobles and townspeople.


    To the left of the hall, the atmosphere shifted to one of camaraderie and warmth. A pub-like area dominated this side¡ªrows of sturdy wooden tables and cushioned chairs occupied the space, arranged for comfort and conversation.


    Rich tapestries adorned the walls, depicting Myne''s legendary deeds, from awakening his power to marrying Sylphy, meeting Fenrir by saving Waffle, fighting with a dragon, getting trapped on Alban''s dimensional island, and many other stories. Although many of them were told by Myne with some fake elements added in, so he wouldn''t get beaten by his wives, Garnet obviously took them seriously and had everything printed on the tapestries to show the world his adventures.


    A long bar stood against the far wall, where servers moved briskly, pouring drinks and delivering steaming plates of food to all guests. The air here was filled with laughter and the rich aroma of hearty meals.


    To the right, the tone became more businesslike. A quieter space was reserved for clients and guests¡ªthose who came simply to post missions or await an audience. Comfortable benches lined the walls, and small writing desks were provided for filling out requests.


    But currently, this place was booked by nobles as they, of course, didn''t want to sit with commoners. If not for the fact that they had to be obedient in front of the royal family, they might have already started drama and either kicked out all townspeople or gotten beaten and thrown out by Myne, as he wasn''t someone with patience.


    For clan members who preferred a more straightforward approach to their work and only cared about missions, a giant request board was hung above the reception desk. This was a magical device, and words written on it could be directly edited by the receptionists from their desks without even leaving their seats.


    Framing the reception desk on both sides were broad, carpeted staircases with elegant wooden railings, spiralling upwards to the upper floors of the building where the clan''s more private and administrative spaces awaited. These, of course, Myne hadn''t opened, and everyone could only wander around the main hall.


    ...


    "I apologise, but there aren''t any clan activities for the day. You can''t just go inside like that," Melissa said coldly, stopping a guy with a cocky smile. He had messy, long blond hair tied behind his head in a ponytail and wore good-looking adventurer clothes, with a long single-handed katana hanging around his waist. His height was about 1.9 meters, and he had a muscular body of which he seemed very proud.


    Today''s party is only for townspeople and special guests, mostly nobles invited by Garnet, and those who needed to come have already arrived long ago. There were no adventurers or anyone else invited, so obviously Melissa, who was standing at the entrance door, wouldn''t let him in. Just by seeing this newcomer''s face, who was staring at all the females'' private parts with a lewd smile, she wanted to beat the hell out of him; letting him go inside was completely out of the question.


    "Honey, I have business with your clan leader, you can''t stop me," The newcomer casually avoided Melissa and walked into the clan confidently. Because there were too many guests, Melissa hesitated, seeing his confidence and wondering if he really had an invitation. Today was her first day on the job, and she didn''t want to make any mistakes. So, after a moment of hesitation, she followed behind him. If he did anything stupid, she would definitely break his legs.


    "Hm?"


    "Eh?"


    "Hmh?"


    Three continuous voices filled with surprise sounded as the newcomer made his way toward the place where Myne and others were sitting, followed by three more as Waffle, Ocea, and Ted also had similar reactions to Myne, but unlike Sylphy and Aisha, who were just surprised, they had expressions of utter disgust and a hint of anger in it.


    "Why is that ungrateful, shitty bird here?" Ocea said angrily, recalling an unpleasant memory. "Just watching her colourful feathers made me lose all my appetite."


    "Not only her but also her ugly master, that disgusting guy who wanted to enslave us," Waffle continued, a murderous look on his face.


    "Last time, we let him and that stupid bird go because of Ocea. But today, if he crosses the line, I will not hold back!" It was because of those two that he had gotten carried away last time; in an attempt to make Ocea happy, he had led them into that demonic cave and almost died inside.


    Myne''s expression wasn''t much different from his pets. Unlike them, who could only see the other party''s disgusting face and brainwashed pet bird, he knew the inside story. This f*cker is the Chosen One, the person "The World Will" choose for a special purpose.


    Not only does he possess very powerful skills, but he also has a mystic life-saving skill that can bring him back from death. Everyone''s trouble, which can end their life, when it comes to him, would become his opportunity. Even if he raped someone''s wife and the husband wanted to take revenge on him, in the end, this f*cker would be fine because of his shity luck and might even win the wife''s heart and seduce her, while that poor husband lost everything, including his life.


    After learning about this person and the world''s will from Fenrir, Myne did some research and found quite a lot of information. He came to the conclusion that until the world''s will abandoned this bastard, calling him "Lady Luck''s Sweetheart" wasn''t exaggerated at all.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Merlin, of the Clan: The Circle of the Devil, what brings you here today?" The one who spoke was Gale.


    "For your information, the clan will start its business tomorrow, and your behaviour of breaking in is no different than breaking rules and directly provoking us." He seemed to know Merlin quite well and obviously didn''t have a good impression, because while speaking, his hand stayed on the handle of his sword, and his expression was cold, as if he were facing a bandit.


    The Circle of the Devil, I see. So this bastard is from one of the top three clans, and as far as I remember, this clan is famous for having all kinds of tamed beasts and monsters. Those people depend on their pets for fighting, and their users'' own strength isn''t very great, except that they are good at fooling others, Myne thought, rubbing his chin and watching Merlin before him coldly. His instinct told him that this bastard didn''t have any good intentions in coming to them.


    [ Name: Merlin Sebile


    Level: 62


    Race: Hume


    Gender: Male


    Age: 21 Years Old


    Occupation: Gold Rank Member of Clan: ''The Circle of the Devil


    Blessing: The World Will


    Title: None


    Status: Proud, Excited, Horny


    [Skill]


    Mirrorbound Aegis LV3 (Soul Bound, Unremovable)


    Arcane Overdrive LV2 (Soul Bound, Unremovable)


    Mystic?Skill Endless Revival LV5 (Soul Bound, Unremovable) ]


    "Ohh, look who it is, our dear Captain Gale! I see you''ve had your misfortunes?" Merlin made a face as if he had just seen Gale, then spoke arrogantly with a bright smile on his face, completely ignoring others around him.


    "To be degraded by the Royal Palace and living in such a broke-ass town, so sad. How are you feeling? By the way, I''m curious to know what a good guy like you could do that made the royal family kick you out so hard? For our old friendship''s sake, please tell me, otherwise, I might not be able to sleep tonight."


    His arrogant attitude and mocking of Gale instantly made everyone''s impression of him hit rock bottom, and everyone frowned at him.


    Gale, hearing Merlin call him "friend," slightly twitched his right eyebrow, and his grip over his sword handle tightened, a vein throbbing on his forehead. Although he wanted to show this little piece of shit his place, because too many people were watching and he didn''t want to ruin everyone''s mood by starting a fight at such a good event, he took a deep breath and spoke with a forced smile.


    "I see you haven''t changed much. So, are you not going to answer my question?"